《My Wives are Beautiful Demons》 How does the Demon World work? Chapter -3: How does the Demon World work? This is a brief guide to better understand how the Demon World currently works in My Wives Are Beautiful Demons. I''ve combined elements from worlds I enjoy creating, so yes, there are inspirations from other works. However, this world is not limited to that. I hope you can understand and enjoy reading. ... [A Summary of the Demons'' Past] Demons are divided into two main branches: Pureblood Demons and Reincarnated Demons. Demons are beings that originated from the Netherworld, created by the Original Lucifer using the body of his wife, the Original Lilith, to create a superior force to deal with and destroy all Angels, as well as to fulfill his personal ambition of world domination. This force consisted of High-Class Demons from the 72 Pillars, created from Lilith''s vital essence and used as Lucifer''s personal army. However, things didn''t go as planned, and Lucifer was sealed away forever at the end of the Great War of Genesis, marking the beginning of the Great Demon Era. Four Great Demon Kings took leadership of the demons after Lucifer''s fall, and thus, the Netherworld entered a new regime. Despite many wanting to continue the war, the current Demon Kings subdued those who sought rebellion, leading to the Great Demon War, also known as the Three-Sided War, which was the war between Angels, Fallen Angels, and Demons, who were drawn into the chaos of the Netherworld. In the end, it led to an era where demons stood alongside all races. After the war, with the subjugation of the demons who continued trying to restart the Genesis War, the demons joined forces with witches to establish a new race, demons who just wanted to live their lives. Thus, they created the Contract System to transform beings into demons using the Demon Goddess Lilith, whose body was found and studied after her fall alongside Lucifer. ... [Appearance] The majority of Pureblood Demons resemble humans, though they still possess demonic traits like bat-like black wings, which can be hidden at will. Of course, there are demons from specific bloodlines that may have much more unrealistic modifications compared to demons that resemble humans. But naturally, demons are capable of using their Demonic Powers to appear as other races, as well as to appear much younger. Additionally, there are demons that seem to have characteristics of creatures and monsters. ... [Abilities] Physical: All demons possess enhanced physical abilities, such as superhuman strength, stamina, and heightened senses like sight and hearing. They also have vision adapted to any environment, no matter how dark it is; they will always see clearly. Demons can fly with their wings, which, despite being small in some cases, can retract into their backs as if they completely disappear. Magic: Demons also have the ability to conjure magic, using Demonic Runes, and they''ve developed their own Demonic Magic system powered by Demonic Power. Bloodline: Pureblood Demons can inherit special innate abilities unique to their clan, although occasionally, the offspring of members who marry outside the clan may also inherit these abilities, making it a common practice among the remaining pillars. Some Common Spells Demons Have: Language: Ability to learn any common language. Summoning: Summoning of Familiar Spirits. Elemental Demonic Power: Air ¨C Water ¨C Earth ¨C Fire. [Derived from Bloodline] Appearance Manipulation: Complete Transfiguration. Mind Control: Charm, mainly works on non-magical beings. ... [Demon Differences] Pureblood Demons: Superior species, their entire existence is more abundant, from their reserves of demonic energy to their innate abilities. They also have the ability to generate new demons through contracts. Reincarnated Demons: Inferior species, their entire existence depends exclusively on their Master; they see their master as a King. Additionally, they have higher fertility. Their abilities depend solely on their soul and talent, unlike Pureblood Demons who have a defined bloodline. Stray Demons: These are reincarnated demons who have strayed from their masters due to their own selfish desires. Without their masters to keep their powers in check, they become a great threat if their powers go beyond their control. Demons take this issue very seriously, and any demon that becomes a runaway is usually killed on the spot. Often, these demons, due to being unbalanced, become grotesque monsters. ... [Races] Humans Heroes Spirits Witches Vampires Werewolves sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Demons Gods Dragons Unlike Gods and Demons, Dragons are classified above all races. They are special entities that belong to a higher scale than other beings. ... Note: This guide is just the initial foundation, so don''t rely 100% on this [Basic] explanation. It''s meant to keep the world cohesive, and I''ll use it as a base. In the future, with the introduction of more characters, new and creative ideas will be added. Remember, this doesn''t completely reflect my vision of the work. Read it to gain more understanding and context. Character Appearance Chapter -2: Character Appearance Hello everyone! It''s the author here, someone many of you already know well! This is another one of my side projects that I''d like to develop in my own way. So please, be patient with my writing! I''m aware of my grammatical mistakes and I count on you to alert me if any sentences come out confusing. This Chapter only contains the images of the characters. In the future, I plan to share the details of each main character. Reminder: All the images were generated by A.I., so they are NOT OFFICIAL and are just an approximate representation of each character as I imagined them. In the future, I plan to hire artists to create the artwork for this work! Also, thank you for your support and for reading my novel. See you soon! -Vergil Kennedy -Katharina Agares -Ada Baal -Roxanne Sitri Possible Issue: If you can''t find the images, it means that Webnovel blocked them for some reason. For better viewing, please visit our Discord link in the synopsis of the work! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Demons Power System Chapter -1: Demons Power System [Demonic Energy] Demonic Energy: The basic form of demonic energy, present in all demons. It can be used for standard abilities, strength enhancement, and defense. Demonic Magic: A more advanced way of using demonic energy, created by witches. It can only be used through study or understanding of the demonic language, the runes. ... ... [Source of Demonic Energy] Demonic Heart: Every demon has a Hellish Heart (some may have more than one heart), which serves as the source of their energy. The strength and quality of the energy depend on the power and health of the Hellish Heart. (It works like a pump, producing and distributing energy throughout the body.) Feeding: Demons can consume the essence of other beings to increase their energy. This process can be physical or spiritual, and the consumption of energy may alter their abilities depending on the level. Contracts: Contracts are essentially how demons can negotiate the essence of a soul. With the witches'' studies and an advanced understanding of runes, they created this method to keep demons in check. This prevents demons from attacking the human world in an... "extravagant" way. (Though there are still some rather peculiar cases...) ... ... [Usage and Limitations] Energy Load: Demons have a limited reserve of energy that recharges over time or by consuming negative energy sources. Exceeding this reserve can lead to temporary exhaustion, internal damage, or death. External Influence: Certain environments or artifacts can amplify or restrict the use of demonic energy. For example, sacred places may weaken demons, while infernal areas can boost their powers. Energy Cycle: Demonic energy follows a day and night cycle, where strength may vary depending on the environment and natural conditions. During high-energy periods, demons can perform impressive feats, while in low-energy periods, they may face difficulties. ... ... [Evolution and Enhancement] Ascension Ritual: Demons can perform specific rituals to transform and enhance their energy, increasing their potential and acquiring new abilities. But this is limited to pure-blood demons, who have ancestors capable of offering ancient essences... Martial and Demonic Arts: There are ancient techniques that can be learned to manipulate and utilize energy more efficiently, often passed down through generations. (Ex: Dark Wind Slash, Roxanne''s ability that can cut through steel using only wind, or Thunderous Phoenix Steps, used by Katharina, who stole it from the Phenix Family...) Weapon Mastery: Not much depth is needed here... It falls under the same category as Demonic and Martial Arts¡ªthe greater the skill and understanding, the stronger you will be. Though I find it odd that demons use swords, well... Many of them still enjoy this type of combat, and modern weapons are unnecessary in a world where everyone deflects bullets. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1: An unforgettable night Chapter 1: An unforgettable night "So beautiful..." He heard a soft voice that made him wake up... Opening his eyes, he realized it was in vain... Nothing before him but an unprecedented void... "Beautiful like the fruit of good and evil..." The voices were different, as clear as the sun, as sweet as a melody played by a goddess... yet at the same time, it seemed like just a grand trap... two women? He didn''t even know what to think... "I want him for myself..." A third voice emerged, as lovely as the other two, and some sounds echoed as he felt one of the women''s hands moving where his stomach should be; at least he could clearly feel the hands tracing his body. "Who?" he questioned, trying to orient himself, forcing his mind to remember how he ended up there, and a voice whispered again. "I can give you everything you want... you just have to accept, darling." Before he could even think about what it was, he felt his body heavy and an insane headache. The young man''s eyes slowly began to open, seeing that familiar ceiling he remembered so well... Still sleepy, he turned to the side to look at the computer set up on a desk not far from his bed. "Damn... what the hell happened?" he said as he got up from the bed, his face completely marked by how he had slept. The first action? He put his hand on his head, which, by the way, hurt like hell. "What the hell kind of dream was that," he muttered first, then looked at the time on the desk by the computer. "It''s still early," he grumbled; it was around six in the morning on a Monday. And honestly, he didn''t want to exist. "What the hell happened yesterday?" he asked himself, trying to remember how or what had happened, but it was like a complete blank that he couldn''t recall, absolutely nothing. He really tried to dig into his memory, but no matter how hard he tried, "Nothing..." He looked around. The familiar walls, the furniture he recognized, everything indicated he was back to his everyday life. Yet the agitation from the dream still reverberated within him, leaving a lingering sense of unease. "All of it... what the hell kind of dream was that?" he thought aloud, seeing even the scratch mark on the headboard of his bed. His heart was still racing. He got up and walked to the bathroom in his room. Looking into the mirror, he saw a young, pale face reflected back at him. His eyes were a bit clouded but still blue, tinged with a light gray. Faint worry lines were beginning to form on his forehead, contrasting with the calm expression he tried to maintain. His grayish-white hair fell messily around his face, as if he had just woken up from a restless sleep. His cheekbones were slightly flushed, perhaps from the heat of the moment or the shock of what he had just experienced. "Everything looks fine here..." he murmured, checking to see if anything had happened to his body, which ached excruciatingly, and his head still throbbed with pain. "Damn..." he complained again. "Yesterday... Yesterday... Yesterday... Oh... that''s right, I went to the movies last night to see that guy with two swords who wears red... and then where did I go?... " He wanted to form some kind of timeline, a chronology in his mind, but nothing came to mind. "Come on, Vergil... remember..." "Ah... it''s no use." Vergil spent a while longer staring at his face in the mirror, searching for any tiny detail that was different, but he found nothing. "Wake up! Wake up! If you don''t wake up... I''ll give you a kiss!" An animated voice came from the side of his bed, on the small bedside table where there was a drawer, along with papers scattered on it. There it was, on top of everything, the source of that irritating sound. An alarm clock of that Otaku girl with blue hair, yes, the one everyone likes, it was a special edition where she was dressed as a bunny girl. Vergil gave a light sigh and walked over to it. There was a button on the top, used to stop the yelling that the little Waifu made every morning to wake him up. He approached and gave a small flick of his hand that generated a slight breeze¡ªpart of the speed that was coming¡ªand then, he hit the button, making the Waifu stop bothering him. When he raised his eyes slightly, after seeing that she had stopped, he noticed a small cut on the wall... the wallpaper had peeled a bit. Upon closer inspection, it looked like the cut had just been made. "What the¡ª" "Vergil!" He heard the shout of a woman, one he knew very well, a distinctive voice he usually heard... and she sounded quite... angry... "Did she wake up in a bad mood?" Vergil wondered as he walked toward his bedroom door, trying to open it, but... He turned the doorknob, and the door literally came off... "Ah, shit!" He shouted, holding the door before it fell, also hearing the anxious footsteps coming from the hallway... "Oh, for fuck''s sake!" She cursed upon seeing the door. She was a beautiful woman, even eerily so... with hair completely white like his... which, well, was just a hereditary problem affecting melanin production. She looked just... very angry... despite resembling a version of the "Honored One" who had just become half the man he once was. Vergil, clearly seeing that woman, could only think of that man freaking out because... "Between heaven and earth, I am the honored one!" "Damn, I''m going to have to pay someone to fix this shit." She said, as foul-mouthed as ever. This woman... was the most important person in his life, Felicia Kennedy... His mother. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" She asked, seeing how the man seemed completely dazed and confused. "Nothing, just a headache." Vergil replied while analyzing the woman. Her clothes were wrinkled, and she was clearly in a hurry. She was wearing simple clothing¡ªa reasonably tight pair of jeans that he didn''t want to pay attention to, a simple black shirt accompanied by a black leather jacket, along with black sunglasses. "Where are you going at this hour?" Vergil questioned as he watched his mother check how the door had fallen. "I have an interview," she said as she returned to her normal posture. "Herry called earlier, asking if you made it home alive." She said very seriously, concerned... and with good reason. "Look, I get that you''re an adult now, you''re twenty..., but don''t you think you should have at least some responsibility?" She questioned, crossing her arms and eyeing him up and down, clearly checking if he was okay physically. She was like that, a foul-mouthed woman, but she clearly cared about him, and that was what mattered. "Sorry, it won''t happen again." He apologized, scratching his head and smiling slightly, embarrassed. "No excuses, just do better." She said, smiling as she moved away from Vergil to go downstairs. "I made coffee. Eat something and go to college." She said, unconcerned. "Alright." As he watched Felicia go downstairs, he went back into the room to grab his phone, which was well... pretty well hidden, and it took him a few good minutes to find it... With a damaged screen. "Shit..." He murmured, and the first thing he did was open his direct messages to see if anyone had tagged him in anything... Fortunately, there were no compromising photos or tags from the previous night... The same couldn''t be said for his message inbox... He read the messages with a sinister expression... S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [2:01 AM: Harry Marcon: Crazy night! What happened to you?] [2:04 AM: Harry Marcon: Damn, you did well! How did it go with those girls?] [3:35 AM: Harry Marcon: Vergil? Did you get home?] [4:20 AM: Harry Marcon: Hey, you idiot, where are you??] [5:35 AM: Harry Marcon: I''m calling your mom, and you can deal with her later!] [5:40 AM: Harry Marcon: DAMN! Don''t scare me like that, you asshole!] "So he knows what happened... ''those girls''... What does he mean?" Vergil wondered as he prepared to send a message... [6:10 AM: V: We need to talk... I don''t remember anything!] He sent the message as he got ready to take a shower. He hurried because... well, he had to go to engineering school... Not that he wanted to; he just did it because he got a scholarship. The shower was quick, to the point where one might question if it was really a shower or just a quick rinse. The moment he stepped out of the shower, still in a towel, his phone started ringing incessantly. "What the hell is this?" He thought as he picked up the phone [Call from Harry]. "Talk," he said as he answered. "WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN YOU DON''T REMEMBER LAST NIGHT??!!" The voice was so loud that he almost dropped the phone. "Keep your voice down, you animal. What happened last night?" Vergil asked, still trying to understand. "What do you mean, ''what happened last night''? Damn, you hit the jackpot without even playing! How do you not remember?" Harry asked, completely incredulous. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 2: Afterlife, remember? Chapter 2: Afterlife, remember? "Explain to me what happened last night," Vergil said as he gathered his things and changed clothes, with the phone on speaker. "How should I put this... How much do you remember?" Harry asked, sounding like he was doing something while talking. "The movie, after that it''s a blur," Vergil replied as he finished dressing, grabbed his phone, and headed downstairs straight to the kitchen. "We went out and hit up Afterlife, remember? I mentioned it to you," Harry said, his voice coming out in pants, as if he was exercising. "Afterlife? That weird club with drinks named after demons?" Vergil asked while grabbing a glass of juice and a toast that was already prepared, with peanut butter spread on it. His mom had really gone all out; everything was ready. "Yeah, we left the movie and went straight there. After that, it''s history," Harry said, followed by a grunt. "Ugh! There, today''s workout is done." He seemed to be getting closer to the phone. "I''m hanging up now; we''ll talk about the ladies when you get here. See you later." He hung up before Vergil could respond. [Call Ended...] "Damn it! He doesn''t mention the important part..." Vergil cursed as he got ready to leave the house. Luckily, the college wasn''t far from where he lived, just a light ten-minute walk that could easily serve as a morning warm-up for a long day of... school. "Damn it," he muttered, closing the door behind him. The brightness outside caused a strange effect, momentarily disorienting him, but he quickly recovered. His vision adjusted to the light within seconds. And so, he finally stepped out of his house. Despite the unbearable headaches, he took a moment to observe the day. It was looking beautiful... well, it really was. But for some reason, he felt uneasy, a sense of insecurity lingering in the air around him. He had the feeling that... something wasn''t right... It was as if he was one of those children''s shape toys where everything fits perfectly, but he was a cylinder trying to fit into a square. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he wasn''t where he was supposed to be... "Is this... a dream?" Vergil murmured, hiding his hands in his pockets while adjusting the jacket he wore. Despite not having an extraordinary physique, he had a unique, unconventional attractiveness. "How long will I stay like this, huh?" Vergil wondered aloud as he walked along the sidewalk toward his college. Vergil and his mother had moved to California after his father died. He didn''t remember much about his father, as most of his childhood was spent with his father being sick, and his mother kept him away. But he had at least met him. Now, he was heading to a college he had only recently started attending. One day, he suddenly received a scholarship through a government program, and his mother was so impressed that she forced him to participate, even though he had no desire to. Why? They were poor. Despite managing to get by with what his father had left behind after his death, they were constantly struggling... Vergil''s mother... wasn''t very good at being bossed around. It was a family trait... They couldn''t be called subordinates; his mother was a classic case of a woman with a CEO''s attitude but without the company to match. "I hope she sticks with a job this time..." he murmured as he passed a bus stop, remembering that this was where his mother usually caught the bus to her numerous job interviews. Jesus! This month alone, it was the third time! And it was still August! "That crazy woman... I just hope she''s not overdoing it." "Hm?" Vergil stopped, feeling... something strange. For some reason, he felt as if someone was watching him from behind. Naturally, he turned around to look... but "The street is empty..." he observed silently. He hadn''t noticed before, but... everything was eerily quiet. Normally, this street had some level of activity, but why was everything so... silent? "Ahh!" Vergil grunted in pain, clutching his head with both hands as his shoulder bag slipped off. The excruciating pain started to spread through his entire body... "What the hell is this!" he roared, as the pain grew stronger... more unbearable with each passing second... His vision began to blur, the world around him distorting as the pain intensified. His knees buckled, and he struggled to stay upright as everything around him seemed to close in, the silence pressing down like a weight on his chest. Just when he thought he couldn''t take it anymore, everything went black... Vergil struggled against the immense pain while trying to process what was happening. The vision of the woman with black wings seemed to blend with the confused memories of the previous night. He vaguely remembered the moment she attacked him, the cold, piercing sensation of the lance, and her final words. "Would you die for me, yes?" The woman''s voice echoed in his mind, mixing with the sound of his labored breathing and the pounding of his heart. The pain was so intense that he could barely think. The cold, hard ground beneath him seemed to be becoming part of his suffering. He looked up, trying to find some hope amidst the despair. With a tremendous effort, Vergil tried to get up, but his muscles were almost paralyzed by the pain. He looked at the woman, who was now hovering above him with an expression of disdain and cruel satisfaction. "You''re so pathetic..." she murmured, her smile a blend of pleasure and indifference. "I thought you''d be more interesting. But it doesn''t matter..." Vergil tried to focus his mind, searching for some way to escape the situation. He remembered having seen that woman before, but the memory was hazy, as if it had been shrouded in a fog of confusion and pain. "You... you''re real..." he managed to whisper, his gaze fixed on her. "Real enough to end you," she replied with a scornful tone. "And I''m sure you''ve already realized you won''t last much longer. The blood in your veins is precious to some... but not to me." As he tried to understand her words, Vergil had a flash of realization. He remembered a feeling of helplessness and seeing something beyond the woman''s appearance ¨C something dark and cruel. Perhaps, he thought, she was more than she seemed. The woman began to distance herself, her black wings spreading majestically against the clear sky. Dark feathers fell around Vergil, as if they were the last remnants of his sanity. He tried to rise again, but his strength was quickly waning. He felt himself sinking into an abyss, his strength draining and his vision growing darker. The world around him was dissolving into a haze of pain and confusion. The last thing he saw before losing consciousness completely was the woman disappearing into the sky, her black feathers still hovering in the air like a sinister reminder. And then, amidst the darkness, Vergil asked himself one final question: "Is this real?" You know... They say that when we''re about to die, a movie of our life plays at a surreal speed in our eyes, our entire existence is filtered and sent back to the universe when we die, but... When Vergil''s memory was almost ending... That night... "We''re late," the medium-sized woman said while looking at the man''s body, surrounded by a pool of blood. She seemed not to care much. "Stop being so irrational, let''s save him!" Another woman, the tallest among them, looked at him... For some reason... "He''s already dead, even if you try to heal him..." The calmest and smallest one said, seeing it was a waste of time. "Help me perform the ritual! He can''t die!" The only one who seemed to want the man alive said, "I''ll do it! Just give me energy! I''ll improvise!" She said again while standing in front of the man and using his own blood to create a large magical circle... "I will sacrifice this!" She said, letting her blood fall from her hand, "I want a Master and Servant contract!" She shouted, and the light of the magical circle resonated... "Give your blood, you wretched bitches, I have to save my Darling!" She shouted at the two who merely looked at her with no expression... "At least he''s handsome..." One of the girls, the smallest one, said while observing what was happening around them... Their blood fell into the pool of blood. "Handsome like the fruit of good and evil..." The medium-sized one said, as she watched the ritual while starting to extend her hand, sharing her energy with the girl in the middle, who was close to the body. "I want him for myself..." The one performing the ritual said, as if showing her feelings to the magical circle, which seemed to pulse with life... "I can give you everything you want... just accept it, Darling." Vergil, who was dying, felt his body being invaded by something, his head was hurting as he only thought, "I accept... I''m going to die anyway..." he thought unconsciously... When he realized, the sky was dark, as if a strangely demonic landscape had emerged, the place was just darkness, the blue skies had been replaced by a red sky, and the park trees looked like dark black paintings... The pain in his head had completely disappeared, and his body began to awaken... It was as if... He had fit into place... His body grew, healed, and became stronger... and he managed to rise, staggering... S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey... you bitch..." He murmured, "You''re in my sights." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 3: A Crazy Bitch Chapter 3: A Crazy Bitch "Hey... you bitch..." he murmured, "You''re in my sights." He said, looking directly into the woman''s eyes. Vergil began to feel his body tingle, as if he wanted to hunt that woman, it was a feeling... So unique? It was the first time he felt so Free... "What a... good feeling..." he said, looking at his hands, feeling as if what was wrong fit into place. His body, although heavy, as if he were swimming submerged in a dark sea, but... gradually, the immense weight began to disappear, and he felt as light as a feather... The woman was unmoved, seeing how he was... "Damn it..." the woman in front of him murmured, seeing something he couldn''t, a strange aura surrounding him... She pulled out her two-edged spear and advanced towards him. She approached him with a deadly advance, but with a single glance, she stopped immediately. Vergil didn''t notice, but his eyes were... "A Pure-Blood? That... is impossible," she murmured, sensing something strange about this man... Instinctively, a smile appeared on Vergil''s face as he saw the woman... "Is that... the smell of fear?" Vergil asked the frightened woman, analyzing her body. He didn''t know what happened, he only knew something changed when those women, whose faces he barely knew, spoke. His hands were tingling, as if they wanted to beat her to death. In a single second, demonstrating extraordinary speed, he appeared in front of the woman, his fist clenched as he delivered a straight punch to her face. The impact was devastating. She was thrown back with brutal force, tearing through the street like paper and colliding with the wall on the other side of the street. "Ahh!" She roared in pain, spitting blood from the impact. "Bleh!" She vomited blood as she tried to recover, her wings, which she had used to avoid the impact, were completely shattered. Vergil looked at his hand, in shock. "Okay, that was definitely not a dream." He said, the tingling in his hand wouldn''t stop, it was as if he wanted to hit her more... "You bastard!" The woman shouted from across the street. She stood up, wiping the blood from her lips. Her eyes focused directly on him. The woman''s wings, which seemed broken, twisted as they returned to their proper place, and she lunged back towards Vergil with surprising speed. But for Vergil... the world just seemed slow, as if his body and brain hadn''t fully connected... "This is..." he murmured, feeling something coursing through his body, it was a new sensation. She attacked with a powerful kick, which Vergil blocked with his forearm, although not an exemplary athlete... He had boxed when he was younger, and the movements were almost instinctive. The force she exerted made the ground beneath him sink and crack. Vergil countered with a right hook, but she dodged at the last moment, Vergil''s fist colliding with the concrete and creating a crater in the ground. "This boy''s strength... a Reincarnated Demon wouldn''t have it on the first day..." she thought, jumping back. "Who... who are you?!" She asked, almost accusing him of being something. "Hm?" He looked at her confused, "You should know, until last night I was just a drunken idiot," he said. Despite being scared and somewhat suspicious of the situation as a whole, he was still honest. This man... He didn''t even know what he was, why was this crazy woman questioning him about it! "You''re the one who has to tell me," he said, charging forward again, catching her off guard. His speed was increasing, much more than she could anticipate, and the strike... was precise. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman was sent flying again, with a powerful move, she crashed into a parked car, the vehicle deforming from the impact. The silence that followed was almost deafening. Not a single sound was heard afterwards, nothing but silence... Vergil looked at his hands, they were injured, blood dripping over them, and even though he was squeezing, he felt no pain at all; on the contrary, the sensation was as if... he were becoming more and more alive. He looked at the fallen angel trying to get up, "She killed me once..." Vergil murmured as he began to walk towards her... His gaze had completely lost itself, at least he no longer resembled the gentle man who once walked calmly down the sidewalk. He looked mad, mad to quench his thirst... He approached the woman still trying to recover and grabbed her by the neck, lifting her up. He lifted her effortlessly, and that''s when he realized... "You look so pretty when you''re crushed like a bug." Vergil said, in his eyes he saw not a woman but a worm to be eradicated. He began to walk with the woman, still holding her up by her neck, and with a cruel motion, he drove her face into the asphalt. The impact was again, completely brutal... Vergil continued pressing the woman''s face against the asphalt, his crushing force creating cracks that spread across the ground like spiderwebs. The sound of the concrete breaking mixed with her groans of pain, but Vergil was beyond any compassion or hesitation. The woman, desperate, tried to free herself, her wings flapping frantically, but each movement only intensified the pressure Vergil was applying to her. The asphalt began to yield under the relentless force, sinking as her face was buried deeper and deeper. "Vergil, stop!" A voice echoed from a distance, but he didn''t pay attention. He was completely consumed by the feeling of power, by the euphoria of having absolute control. "Please... stop..." The woman whispered, her voice barely audible. But instead of mercy, her plea only fueled Vergil''s fury. He lifted the woman again, holding her by the neck, and threw her against a nearby wall, the impact leaving a deep mark on the structure. He approached slowly, with each step, more of his humanity fading away. The woman was on the brink of collapse, her spear lying a few meters away, and her eyes, now filled with fear, stared at Vergil with a mix of terror and disbelief. He raised his hand, ready to deliver the final blow, but something held his hand. "Enough, you''ve crossed the line," A voice, the same that had shouted his name moments ago... A young woman, around his age, appeared. Her appearance was familiar to Vergil. She was one of the girls from college he had seen before... a beautiful Asian girl with a voluptuous figure, long black hair, and violet eyes. Her hair was tied in a long ponytail, reaching the ground with two strands coming from the top and leaning back... "Enough," she repeated, and Vergil saw her eyes shine as she let the Fallen Angel drop to the ground, unconscious. Vergil looked at the young woman in front of him, the anger in his chest fading as he tried to process what had just happened... "What...?" He questioned, blinking as he looked at her. She was there, holding his hand firmly, but her touch was surprisingly gentle, contrasting with the brutality he had just shown. "He didn''t obey the order..." The girl thought, seeing how the man seemed startled by the scene. "There''s something wrong..." She thought again as she looked at his face, somewhat... distorted... "Let me go," Vergil said, looking at the girl, his face seemed... upset. Immediately, the entire body of the girl trembled, and she immediately released his hand, a tingling that almost hurt her. "What...?" She stammered, seeing that something was wrong. "Who are you?" He asked while still hearing the Fallen Angel trying to crawl, but he immediately placed his foot on her back, pushing her further into the ground... "Help..." She begged, almost clutching at the girl''s legs beside her. "Your voice is familiar. Who are you?" He questioned again, looking at the girl. Even though he had seen her in college... he didn''t know who she was or what her name was. The girl struggled with her need to answer, seeming to be forced to reveal who she was... "N-Ning~" She fought against it, but immediately her whole body trembled, "A-Ada" She said, and immediately. "Ah... w-what the hell... don''t tell me..." It seemed like her entire body stopped feeling the insane weight of Vergil''s words. "Who is she?" He continued his questions, seeing that Ada didn''t want to answer directly, but something was forcing her. "A Fallen Angel..." She said fearfully... She... didn''t want to look at him this way, even though she couldn''t stop staring into his eyes, as if drawn to him. "There were three voices..." Vergil questioned. "So you remember, huh..." Ada said as she slowly moved away from him... "The transformation worked, despite the error." Ada commented as they continued to stare at each other, never breaking eye contact... "What am I?" Vergil questioned, seeing that Ada was slightly calmer. "One of us... a demon." She said, showing him the two wings that emerged from her back... Vergil watched the scene, not understanding how all of this was happening, but... "Arghht!" He had another outburst, his head hurting so much that he started to fall, "V-Vergil!" The girl began to scream while trying to stop what was happening, but he passed out... "Damn it..." Ada said... "I''m sorry..." The Fallen Angel continued to whisper, trying to heal herself, but... "You asked for this, insolent one." Ada said, concentrating a reddish energy on the soles of her feet. "Go to hell." She said, applying pressure that devastated the Fallen Angel''s head, causing her brain to scatter in all directions. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 4: A curse? Chapter 4: A curse? Strange sounds were echoing... Where was he? "My head..." He placed his hand on his head while hearing footsteps that seemed desperate, moving back and forth... "What the hell~" Vergil tried to say before~ "Be quiet! Let me think!" Ada interrupted him while pacing back and forth... "Why the hell won''t those damn people answer... Damn it!" She roared, pacing back and forth... Holding a phone. "Where am I?" Vergil wondered, looking at a room he didn''t recognize... It was well... feminine? I guess that''s how he would describe it in words. "I told you to be quiet!" Ada shouted at him while continuing to dial various numbers on her phone. "Answer... Answer... We need to fix this crap..." She seemed really worried... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn, why so handsome even disoriented!" She thought, looking at the man sitting in his favorite armchair. His natural charm was slowly drawing her in, but she was resisting not to give in. She was so absorbed in the problems that she didn''t even stop to try doing something very important... "Hey... why am I feeling emotions that aren''t mine? What the hell is this" Vergil questioned, slapping his head, he had already thought about it. "Huh?" Ada said, turning to him, and, "No no no!" She became desperate for some reason, starting to pace back and forth while formulating thoughts. ''No... This shouldn''t be possible...'' Ada thought, she was already scared, this reaction was not supposed to exist, actually... "Bitch!" She suddenly shouted. ''Wow... she''s lost it...'' Vergil thought, seeing how excited she was for... Nothing. ''I thought I was going to lose it, but... I''m actually fine...'' It was something even Vergil didn''t know how to handle... He just accepted it; he had just realized that he had already died once, now? Now it''s a story to tell. He learned from his mother... ''If something is bad, just say fuck it and go crazy'' He had heard that from his mother so many times... Ada just kept pacing back and forth, thinking and trying to call whoever she wanted to talk to. "Alright, at least let''s understand what happened." She finally said, calming down and stopping in front of Vergil, who was sitting in his armchair. "First, my name is Ada Baal. I don''t know who you are besides your name and I''m not interested in that." She said quickly, "Now, you are a Demon." Vergil looked at her with no excitement at all; he wasn''t even surprised, actually, his memories already said a lot. "Seriously? No reaction at all?" Ada questioned, she wasn''t really sure about... "Oh... this is going to be complicated." She seemed well... calm. "Let''s test something." She said, and started walking towards him, she went in front of him, surrounding him, placing her hands on each side of the armchair, and getting even closer to him... As if she was climbing over him. "Let''s see if it is what I think it is." She said, getting even closer, making Vergil''s back press against the backrest as she moved closer and closer... She wanted to provoke some reaction. ''So beautiful.'' Vergil thought, seeing the lovely amethyst eyes the girl had, something really unique... ''Hm... he''s not that bad... she was right, you are really attractive'' Ada thought aloud, however... She felt something. "Beautiful, isn''t it? Seems like you can''t compliment a woman with your own words" Ada commented, but... "How so, you are really attractive?" Vergil said, smiling, as if he had caught her by surprise. The woman''s face completely closed off. Vergil noticed this and... "Are you alright?" He asked, a bit concerned. He had more or less understood how this woman''s personality worked; she was somewhat indifferent to people and what they represented, but she was serious about personal matters. And in this case, she was really much more serious than she would have thought... She calmly turned to face him. "Ask me something that you would consider impossible to ask anyone." She said, unafraid of what was to come... Vergil stared at her with eyes full of doubt. "Don''t ask, command me to do something." She corrected herself, to understand what was coming... It was necessary. "You have my full consent." She said, as if trying to let him make a move. Vergil looked at her still apprehensive, thinking about what he could order... "Well... you asked." Vergil said, thinking of something... What... what could he do... An idea came up... Yes, a superficial revenge... ''I don''t know who you are besides your name and I''m not interested in that'' "Not interested... But you called me handsome..." "Kakakaka" As Vergil''s mind thought of a prank, Ada''s face began to distort, sensing that something was coming, something really... "I''m starting to regret this..." She murmured in her subconscious. Vergil thought for a moment, letting silence take over the room, before finally deciding what he wanted. He looked directly into Ada''s eyes, that provocative glint flickering back to life. "I want you to give me a kiss," he said, his voice low and filled with malice. Ada blinked, surprised. She didn''t expect such a direct request, especially after all the tension and exchanges of barbs. The problem was... She didn''t follow the order immediately... "Y-you... w-what absurd request are you making?!" Ada started to stammer as her face turned completely red. "You said... Anything." Vergil commented, smiling. But the real problem... "Y-you don''t understand!" She shouted, but soon her legs gave way completely as she fell to the ground. "Haa... Ha..." She started gasping as Vergil stood up to understand what was happening. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" He asked, approaching and kneeling beside her. The woman''s body was trembling uncontrollably. "E-effect of a curse" She said, trying to control herself, but, "Hyyyaaaa!" She felt a tingling between her legs when Vergil touched her shoulder. Vergil didn''t understand what she meant by that, but... "M-master-servant contract" She continued, shivering. The angry woman that was Ada completely disappeared, the woman in front of him had been replaced by... "S-subordinate betraying the master, r-refusing the order, c-curse activated" Ada began to explain in the simplest way possible. Vergil immediately understood what she was talking about; for some reason, he had heard about this in one of the mangas or animes he had watched in his adolescence. "Haa... mnn... H-hurry up and help me!" She said quickly, the girl was already red, sweating, and her breasts almost bursting out of her shirt... ''Erotic...'' He thought. But he couldn''t think about that now, he saw that she was in serious trouble... "Haa..." She moaned, trying to hold on. "Since it''s a curse from breaking this master-servant contract... There''s only one way to stop it..." Vergil said, murmuring more to himself than to the woman... "I should have stayed quiet," he thought. "I''ll help you," Vergil said, trying to sound confident, although he wasn''t sure what he was about to do. Ada just nodded, unable to speak, her eyes closed as she focused on enduring the ''pain'' and embarrassment. Vergil approached, trying to figure out how to resolve the situation. If the contract was a Master-Servant contract, the only way to stop the curse was to fulfill the given order, which in this case meant the kiss. Vergil knelt beside her, hesitating. "I didn''t want our first kiss to be like this," he murmured, cursing himself again for his impulsive request. Despite not hating the situation, in fact, on some level, he was quite pleased to be kissing a beautiful woman like Ada. He leaned in, approaching her slowly. Ada opened her eyes, and they met for a brief moment; there was a mix of fear and anticipation in her gaze, and Vergil knew he couldn''t back down. Finally, he closed the distance, their lips meeting in a soft, hesitant kiss. At first, it was a gentle touch, almost as if he was testing the effect it would have. But when he felt Ada''s body relax slightly, he deepened the kiss, trying to convey both comfort and regret equally. ''If she accepts, I''ll just go ahead... I won''t let her escape from me...'' Even he didn''t know where these thoughts came from... Kissing... it was just instinctive... as if she had been his all along. The curse, sensing the order being fulfilled, began to loosen its grip. "Amm..." Ada let out a sigh of relief amid the kiss, her hands, which had been trembling before, now holding Vergil''s shoulders with a gentle strength. "I could stay like this... for the rest of my life..." She thought, instinctively, but she forgot something... "I could be with her for my whole life..." Vergil''s thought and feeling entered her mind... They stayed there, kissing calmly for a few more seconds, savoring each moment, until finally, their breath ran out and they finally pulled away. Vergil looked at her and noticed that Ada was breathing more calmly, though still a bit disoriented and tipsy from the kiss. She looked exhausted, but the expression of pain had disappeared. "Are you okay?" he asked, concerned, as he observed the signs that the curse had passed. Ada was still panting, her eyes shining in a way Vergil had never seen before. "Y-yes..." She nodded slowly, trying to catch her breath and process what had just happened. The curse had been lifted, but the effect of the kiss still resonated in both, like a current of intense emotions they couldn''t ignore. "I... I''m okay," she responded with a slightly trembling voice but with a faint smile, her fingers still resting gently on Vergil''s shoulders. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 5: She mixed up the Pacts... Chapter 5: She mixed up the Pacts... Vergil sat on the floor, leaning against the wall, looking at his hands with a confused expression. "I don''t understand," he commented, catching Ada''s attention as she was distracted with her phone. A few minutes had passed since the embarrassing incident, and Ada still hadn''t said anything, only distancing herself. Putting her phone down, she asked, "What do you still not understand?" Pointing to his head, Vergil replied, "This." Ada fell silent for a moment. "It''s not up to me to answer that... I was dragged into this because of that idiot," Ada murmured. But Vergil wasn''t talking about his head. "I''m talking about the horns... I''m a demon, right? Where are my horns?!" He questioned, visibly bothered. "Besides that, what the hell is this feeling between us? I''m feeling something so... new..." Vergil said, looking at her. Ada sighed. "Sometimes I forget how humans are clueless about other races." She seemed tired but still took the time to explain. "We''re Pure-Blood Demons; we look like humans. Although we have demon wings that resemble those of a bat," she explained naturally. "Most of us, anyway..." She murmured after finishing. "Hm?" Vergil raised his eyebrows, as if expecting more. "Finish," he ordered with a mischievous smile, and she immediately felt a shiver in her body. "There are demons who can have features of creatures and monsters," she spoke quickly, almost swallowing the words. "See? Just answer the question," Vergil smiled. ''Don''t try to kill him, don''t try to kill him, the curse will activate and the worst will happen!'' She used all her strength to ignore Vergil''s behavior. "And what about this feeling?" he murmured. "My emotions... are a mess..." Ada looked at him and spoke in a serious tone. "How do you identify yourself? What is your personality like?" She questioned, wanting to show how things had changed. "Hm? I don''t know. My mother used to say that I''m somewhat disconnected from the world. I always do what I want. If I have a goal, I''ll achieve it, even if it takes one, two, or ten years." He explained. Ada, after a while, gave a small smile. "You''re better than almost all newborns; don''t worry, it''s normal... Although your control is really remarkable," she commented. "Normal? I feel like I could attack you right now and possess you for myself," Vergil said, being completely honest. He knew that if she didn''t want it, he wouldn''t do anything, but for him, this was the pinnacle of his masculinity. He had never wanted a woman as much as he wanted Ada at that moment. And that was frightening! Ada looked at him, a little embarrassed. "Don''t think that I want something like that," she said, though her voice sounded contradictory. "Huh? Did you forget that I can feel what you''re feeling?" he questioned. She grabbed a nearby pillow and threw it directly at his face. "Stop it!" she ordered, completely embarrassed. ''So cute...'' "So... what exactly is happening with our heads?" Vergil commented. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ada sighed again, tired of being the teacher. "Let''s say that the Master-Servant Pact is a way to create Demons from an existence, but it wasn''t done the way it was supposed to be..." She commented. "The woman who did it... who I''d rather let her introduce herself, is a bit... Well, you''ll meet her." "The problem is that it was an Improvised Contract. I don''t know what happened, but... that crazy woman... must have mixed up the contracts..." She murmured. "Oh, that stupid woman..." "Mixed up?" Vergil raised his eyebrows. "Yes, she... might have accidentally changed something... well, she was desperate to save you," Ada explained, knowing roughly what was involved. "Stop hiding things from me that involve me," he ordered again, and she had no choice. "She mixed Master-Servant with..." She murmured. "Marriage..." Silence... Just the deepest silence... For a long time... Just... Silence... "Marriage?" Vergil broke the silence, and for a moment, Ada lost her breath entirely upon seeing the look in his eyes. ''Why... what is this feeling?'' She wondered as she waited for him to say something more... "What a wonder..." Vergil murmured. Ada heard this but thought he was disappointed. For some reason, she felt a bit... sad? She didn''t even know where this intimacy they had created in just a few hours was coming from... "This is wonderful." Vergil said with a smile. "A beautiful woman, a happy man." He said, sounding only... "W-What?" Ada stammered. Ada looked at Vergil, trying to process what he had just said. The shock and confusion in her eyes were evident, and she struggled to find the right words. "You... you''re kidding, right?" She asked, half incredulous, half hoping he was just trying to lighten the situation. Vergil, however, seemed completely serious, his smile only widening like a demon''s. "I''m not kidding," he replied with a mischievous tone. "If the contract was mixed with a marriage one, it means that, somehow, we''re connected in a way I didn''t expect. And... well, it doesn''t seem like a bad thing to me." Ada was speechless, a mix of emotions crossing her face. She didn''t know whether to be outraged, scared, or... strangely relieved. As absurd as the situation was, there was something about Vergil that made her feel safe, even amidst all the chaos. And that kiss wouldn''t leave her mind. "You... aren''t angry?" She finally managed to ask, her voice low, as if trying to understand his reaction. "Angry?" Vergil repeated, tilting his head to the side as if the idea were absurd. "Why would I be angry? I just found out that I''m connected to a beautiful woman in a way I couldn''t have imagined. If it means we have a contract that binds us... then so be it. I accept." He said, spreading his arms in surrender. Ada was momentarily paralyzed, trying to absorb his words. "But... what if I don''t accept?" She whispered. Vergil approached her, his eyes serious as he observed her. "I''m not going to force you into anything, Ada. But I don''t really care; I''ll be reckless and screw it, I''m a fan of the culture, if I can have a gorgeous wife? Fine by me!" He said, though that wasn''t all he was thinking... "Besides, it probably can''t be reversed." He commented, and Ada stared at him, "What do you mean?" "It''s what you heard. If whoever made the contract messed up by adding a new rule, it means the previous rule no longer exists or was overwritten. Contracts are unbreakable if they don''t have proper terms, and since this is a mistake, I''m sorry, we''re stuck forever," Vergil said with conviction that even startled Ada... Well, she was the demon here; why did he seem to understand more than she did? "How can you be so sure?!" She shouted at him, causing him to jump. "What the hell, woman, wake up." Vergil said, standing up and straightening his clothes. "I''m being realistic. If we follow the logic, I''m sorry but we''re married, and you''ll be my wife, and the conversation ends here," Vergil said, smiling at her... ''This guy... now I see why that idiot likes him,'' Ada thought, seeing that this man was... ''Dangerous...'' "Ah... what a problem this is going to be..." Ada said, placing her hand on her head while massaging her temples. "I don''t see any problem at all," Vergil said, and she was starting to get irritated with his irrationality. "Hey, idiot, haven''t you realized it yet?" Ada questioned as she stood in front of him, looking up at him. At that moment, her head reached his shoulder... Well, the transformation, although not too abrupt, had given Vergil a few things... Including... "DAMN CHARISMA!" She shouted to herself, and his smile widened... well, he felt it... "You damn idiot, don''t you understand? It''s not just me!" She yelled, making Vergil''s face turn curious. He took a few seconds to understand... Until he focused on his head... Until he felt something... like a GPS pinpointing, where he sensed two other people... They were in different locations that... well, he couldn''t identify, as if they were entirely unknown places. His eyes widened, and he looked directly at Ada, who was somewhat embarrassed after he saw that she found him attractive... "You''re not saying that..." He murmured, and she completed, "Yes, you damn pervert! There are two more besides me!" She shouted. For a moment... He was taken back to an old memory... "Hey! If you treat a woman badly, I''ll rip your balls off!" He heard his mother yelling at him. "No matter how many there are, treat them with love, care, and respect. Or I''ll make sure to rip those balls of yours off." She was genuinely furious. But in truth, she was just concerned. She approached the young man and looked deep into his eyes. "Women are sacred relics, meant to be loved and protected. When you marry, I know you''ll be a good man. But don''t act like your father. Appreciate the woman you have. Even if it ends in divorce," she said, shrugging. Vergil snapped back to the present with Ada... "Shit..." He murmured. "My mother is going to go crazy when she finds out I have three wives." Vergil said, shattering any hope Ada had of getting through to this futureless man... "Ah... I''m going to kill you..." She said, thinking of a red-haired woman. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 6: Explore the possibilities Chapter 6: Explore the possibilities After the... incident... "What time is it?" Vergil asked. It had been almost an hour since the girl had been trying to reach the other two... it seemed like... well, they didn''t want to answer Ada. "It''s 10:24," she said neutrally, even though... internally... she was burning with many repressed desires she had. Including the desire to jump on that man and do... things... "Hmm... I''ll leave then," Vergil said, standing up. "W-Wait! You don''t know anything yet about¡ª" "And what difference will it make to me? I mean, you were following me like a stalker, those two will show up eventually," he said. For Vergil, nothing had changed; he just had a stronger physique, and nothing more. To him, it was simple. "H-How am I a stalker!" She yelled angrily. "Alright, alright, no one''s deaf here, okay? Geez," he said, stretching. "I still have two and a half hours to get back to school before they notice I''m missing," Vergil said, grabbing his phone. "Too late." He said with a completely closed expression... He looked at Ada and smiled, a bit nervously, "I have to go." [28 unread messages from Harry.] He showed her, "Is everything alright? If you need anything, call me, this is my number." Vergil wasn''t happy about being stuck with this woman for several hours, not because she was annoying or anything else... He just... Wanted to understand his strength now... I mean, let''s be honest... He''s a demon now... He needs to explore the possibilities. He had already accepted the situation easily, and well... he revived, which was proof that he was fragile and for some reason... He wanted to get stronger. Something happened that night... He couldn''t accept dying again so uselessly... And after almost killing that angel... he felt a pleasurable sensation... It wasn''t just love and hate, good and evil; all his emotions were completely amplified... and a stronger personality was tempting him... This showed when he had perverse thoughts about Ada... He wanted her for himself... almost irrationally. ''Is it the contract? Or these strange feelings?'' It was like a natural lust telling him to possess her, to take her for himself and never let go... and anyone who looked at her, he would kill... ''I''m turning into an unconscious yandere...'' He murmured as he finished giving Ada his phone number. "Don''t forget to be discreet... and please... don''t try to jump, run, or make sudden movements... we still don''t know your strength and you can''t just control it as you wish," Ada warned, and Vergil nodded. "I''ll do my best, dear." He said with a smile, but she... shivered at hearing that word... "D-D-Don''t call me dear!" She said angrily as he walked out the door. "See you later!" He said, closing her apartment door... "Irrational! Of course, it''s because of Katharina! That bitch! She had already planned everything! But involved us together! And now..." She started to freak out, kicking the air... "UHHHRR!!! I hate these people!" She roared as she grabbed her phone. "Come on, bitch! Answer immediately!" She picked up the phone again, calling her... "Answer!" She ordered, as if the phone would miraculously obey her request! "Hello?!" Surprisingly, someone on the other side answered... "Katharina!" Ada shouted, but... "Oh, Lady Baal, I''m sorry... Lady Agares... is currently being punished..." Someone on the other end of the line responded... "Alice?! You''re in the human world?!" Ada said, surprised... "Y-Yes... W-We have some problems to solve..." The woman on the other side responded, a bit hesitant. "W-What do you mean by that?" Ada stuttered... "The Inquisition... sent an Exorcist to the city where you are... It seems the Vatican is busy..." "D-Don''t joke!" Ada said, quickly getting up. "Alice, tell Katharina immediately that her little demon is loose out there!" Ada said, starting to open the door quickly. "Please, call Roxanne and send her directly to my college, tell her it''s a matter of life and death!" Ada said quickly, running down the stairs... Her apartment led directly to a parking lot and the street, she quickly looked around... Searching for Vergil but... "Wh-where is he?" Ada said, looking around frantically... If she only knew what Vergil was doing... "UUUUUHHHHHUUULLLL!" He shouted as he ran, his speed was... impressive, to say the least. "Is this like... 200 kilometers? 300?" He wondered, fortunately, the part of Los Angeles he was in was desert-like at this time, and well... he wanted to have some fun... As he ran, his senses heightened more and more; it was like a perception of the area, imagine a GPS where interest points appear, it was exactly like that, but with human bodies. He didn''t have much control over how he felt, but he was having a blast... "Let''s see..." he said, stopping in front of a building. It was only two stories high, but... It was clear that he could do this... He bent his knees and took a precise jump. The sound of the wind being cut by his body was electrifying; the leap was accurate and he made it to the top of the building... "Wow," he almost fell, but fortunately, his balance was maintained and he could finally see the view... which, well, wasn''t that impressive, but from where he was... "This is really strange." He said, "But I might get used to it." As he leaned against the edge of the building, he felt something tremble in his pocket... Yes, Vergil remembered to grab his phone. "Hm?" He grabbed the phone. [Call = Harry] "Hello?" Vergil answered the phone and quickly the man on the other end... "Hey idiot... Where are you?" He questioned, his voice sounding a bit strange... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m on my way, had an unexpected issue." Vergil replied, "Did something happen?" he asked... "Get here soon... that crazy coach... said that if he doesn''t find you, he''ll call your mom... And we know how your mom is." Harry said, he... didn''t get along very well with Vergil''s mother. "Shit..." Vergil replied, "Give me five minutes... I''m not far." He responded, "O-Okay... I''ll... ''HEY where''s Vergil? That bastard missed again?''" On the other side of the line... "N-no sir, he''s in the bathroom... Yes, that''s right, diarrhea, he''ll be out soon! I swear!" Harry responded... "I''m going, get here quickly!" He said quickly in whispers and hung up the phone... "Shit," Vergil muttered, "If the ''Honorable'' finds out I''m skipping class, I''ll end up as sardine pat¨¦." He muttered. "Two hours..." "Damn inclusive system! I''m doing engineering, not physical education! Let alone a club!" He said, jumping from the top of the building. He fell from the top of the building into a small alley next to it, making a huge noise, breaking concrete. He looked at the ground... "Am I that heavy?" He murmured, seeing the spiderweb-like cracks that formed on the ground after the impact. "Ah, fuck it." Leaving the area, he started walking quickly... Not running, of course, he was leaving a desert area for some of the busier streets; if he ran, it would be... well, obvious... Just imagine a crazy man running at car speed, everyone would immediately call the police. "Wait..." Vergil stopped immediately. "She carried me, all the way to her house... alone and no one noticed?... " He thought, after all... the map wasn''t very helpful, it was about twenty minutes from her house to the college. "Shit... she''s fast." Vergil murmured and continued on his way... A pity that somewhere else... A man walked through a sort of warehouse at the back of a building... "Is there a dead body here? What a stench of rot..." He murmured, his hands in his pockets. He felt his pocket tremble and picked up the phone. "Demon activity is higher; we found six bodies today." A man said over the line... "Oh come on, who are we after?" The man questioned while looking displeased, poking a dead body he had just found hidden behind a dumpster. "Don''t make too much noise... just check if it''s the work of demons..." the call continued... "We''re in neutral territory, but that doesn''t mean we can attack any demon. Only fugitive demons, you understand?" "Yes, yes, boss, I got it. But this is going to be expensive, you know? As far as I know, there are three Special Class Super Demons in the area." "Just don''t pick a fight with the Special Class." The voice on the line warned... "Being an exorcist is a pain in the ass," the rude man replied, spitting on the corpse. Immediately, the light flashed and the corpse disappeared... "I purified a putrid corpse, common human, cause of death: dismemberment, time: around two in the morning, sending location," he said. "Good work, Leon." The voice responded, "Have a good hunt, Amen." "Amen." He said, and the call ended. "Ugh... What will we have this time... I hope it''s not any of the major clans; I don''t want to risk the Vatican. That hot bitch probably just wants a reason to set the Pope''s palace on fire," he muttered as he surveyed the area. "Well, I''ll have to look." "I wasn''t keen on it, but I guess I''ll need to check the school..." he said, not enthusiastic at all. "And let''s burn some demons," he said, grinning as he adjusted his overcoat, filled with sharp, white weapons, ready to make demon mince meat... ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 7: An unbearable coach Chapter 7: An unbearable coach The city was calm; Northridge had never been so quiet while Vergil walked quickly along the sidewalk, careful not to lose control and start running suddenly. He realized that his body was really like Ada said... He wouldn''t be able to run at human speed... He needed to train his control. Urgently! "This is so boring... This anxiety..." He thought, finally arriving at the university entrance... He read its name before passing through the gates. The first thing he did was put his bag in the locker. [Harry''s Call] "I''m already here, relax," Vergil said, hoping he would respond, but... "Good that you arrived, Vergil." The familiar voice of a man said, clearly it was that damn coach! "I hope you come quickly..." He muttered and finished, "Or you''re dead!" He yelled, hanging up on Vergil. Vergil''s reaction was simply... "What a annoying guy, huh?" He said while closing the locker. "Hey, Virgil!" He heard from an enthusiastic woman, she was a bit away and wearing gym clothes; Vergil recognized her immediately. "Oh, Alexa," Vergil said, giving a small wave, "How are you?" Vergil asked as he walked toward her, they seemed to be heading in the same direction. She just smiled and waited for him, "Much better than you apparently." She laughed, seeing he was late. Thus, they started walking side by side toward the gym, the atmosphere between them light, despite the tension Vergil still felt after the call. "Is the coach in a bad mood again?" Alexa asked, glancing sideways at Vergil, a playful smile forming on her lips. "You have no idea," Vergil replied, shaking his head with an exasperated expression. "He called me a while ago, already shouting as if the world was ending. He still wants me to apply for that position." Alexa laughed softly, her eyes shining with their usual energy. "Seems like he has a thing for lecturing you. Is this the fifth time? You must be used to it by now." Vergil sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I should, right? But I don''t know... Every time he starts with that tone, I feel like I''m going to lose my patience completely." "Relax, Vergil," Alexa said, giving him a light pat on the shoulder. "He just wants us to put in the effort. Deep down, he''s just trying to prepare us." "Prepare for what? The apocalypse?" Vergil retorted with an ironic laugh. "Sometimes I think he forgets we''re students, not soldiers." "Maybe he thinks you have hidden potential," Alexa joked, winking at Vergil. "If the potential is for enduring his yelling, then I''m screwed," Vergil replied with a crooked smile, but his eyes were filled with exhaustion. The gym came into view, its double doors standing out on the large, old building. Alexa slowed down, noticing that Vergil was more serious than usual. "Hey, are you okay?" She asked, her voice losing its playful tone. "If you need someone to talk to, you know you can count on me, right?" Vergil and Alexa continued walking toward the gym, the sun shining on Alexa''s orange hair, which stood out even more with the green tips. Her appearance had always been eye-catching, a striking contrast, but to Vergil, she had always just been Alexa¡ªthe normal girl he had known for so long. As they talked, Vergil found himself observing her more closely, something he rarely did. ''She''s so beautiful... Am I blind?'' He wondered, his eyes tracing Alexa''s athletic body as she moved with natural grace. ''No... I knew she was incredibly beautiful... I''m just accepting it now because of the emotions from the transformation...'' "You''re quiet, is everything okay?" Alexa asked, interrupting his thoughts with a carefree smile, unaware of what was going on in his mind. "Yes, just... thinking about some things," Vergil replied, trying to push his thoughts away. He knew his emotions had been intensifying since the transformation, and that included the way he saw the people around him. ''Don''t think too much...'' He murmured to himself as he pushed open the heavy gym doors. When Vergil entered the gym, the scene that awaited him was strange and unsettling. The place was filled with students who, until a moment ago, had seemed lively and carefree, chatting and laughing. However, as soon as he crossed the doors, silence fell over the group like a wave, and all eyes turned to him. Vergil felt the weight of the curious and even suspicious stares. He felt an odd tension... As he approached, he heard some low murmurs spreading quickly through the crowd, whispers laden with anticipation. "It''s him!" someone said, their voice barely containing excitement. "The crazy coach wanted to talk to him..." another murmured, and the phrase spread like wildfire among the students, adding to the strangeness of the moment. Vergil couldn''t help but frown, not fully understanding the reason for all the sudden attention. "You''re quite famous..." Alexa said beside him, smiling. "Not a good kind of fame, apparently..." Suddenly, the tense silence was shattered by a booming shout that echoed throughout the gym. "VERGIL!" The coach appeared, emerging from one of the side doors on the other side of the gym with a fierce expression, his eyes fixed on Vergil as if he were the only student there. His voice was authoritative and laden with impatience, as if he had been waiting for this all day. Vergil stopped instantly, feeling the impact of the coach''s voice reverberating in his ears. The murmurs among the students ceased completely, and everyone stood still, watching the scene with a mix of fear and curiosity. "You''re late!" the coach shouted, marching toward him with firm, rapid steps, as if he were about to drag him into some brutal training. "Huh? Since when does that matter?" Vergil said with a smile. Before the coach could retort, Vergil noticed something curious. Behind the coach, he saw a familiar figure¡ªit was Harry, his friend, but in a pitiful state. The coach was dragging him across the floor, holding him by the collar of his shirt as if he were a sack of potatoes. Harry looked exhausted, almost unable to stay on his feet. His eyes were half-closed, and he was panting heavily, clearly drained from some insane training session. Vergil raised an eyebrow, his smile turning into a look of surprise. "What did you do to him?" He asked, somewhat amused but also a bit concerned. The coach didn''t seem to find it funny. "That''s what happens to those who don''t take training seriously! I hope you''re ready, because you''re next, Vergil!" ... Vergil found himself in an open field for an American football throwing practice. The place was vast, with white lines marking the green grass and goal posts in the background. The wind blew gently, stirring the flags on the posts, while the high sun illuminated the field. "How did I end up here?" Vergil questioned the wind, a question no one seemed willing to answer, except... "Well... you accepted his challenge," Alexa replied, appearing beside the exhausted form of Harry, who couldn''t even lift his head to face Vergil. The sound of the coach''s challenge echoed again in his mind, like an unavoidable flashback. "Let''s duel, face-to-face, an athletic duel! If I lose, I''ll give up on you, but!! If I win..." "No need to finish... Let''s go outside, old man," Vergil said with a determined look, not thinking much about the consequences. "I hate living," he murmured to himself, a sigh of disgust escaping his lips. The idea of facing such an imposing coach just to throw a stupid ball seemed like a cruel joke. The coach appeared completely focused and determined, while Vergil felt just... like an idiot. Alexa, beside him, looked at Vergil with a mix of understanding and empathy, sensing how disheartened he was. "Hey, don''t be like that. It''s just another challenge. You''ll get through this." "Let''s see what you''ve got, Vergil," the coach called, his voice full of energy. "Show me what you can do!" He said as he prepared to throw the ball. They were positioned in the middle of the field, right at the center mark, to measure the yards accurately. "Let''s go!" The enthusiastic coach said, throwing the ball with considerable force. However, the throw wasn''t exactly the best. The ball veered to the side, deviating slightly from the ideal trajectory, and landed a few meters ahead, away from the target. The coach, despite his initial enthusiasm, looked a bit frustrated with the inaccuracy of the throw. ''What a letdown... his wife must be pretty dissatisfied in bed.'' He thought, giving a slight smile... "What do you think, Vergil? Ready to show your best?" the coach asked, trying to regain confidence and enthusiasm. "Hm? Do I need to find something?" He smiled, "Let''s finish this, big guy..." Vergil positioned himself on the field, focused and determined. He prepared to throw the ball, trying to ignore the control issues he still faced with his demonic strength. ''Not too strong...'' He murmured, ''Not too weak...'' ''Just... Go!'' With a firm and concentrated push, he threw the ball with precision. The throw was perfect, but the force was beyond expectations. The ball hit the goal post with crushing power, causing it to bend inward. The impact was so intense that the post slightly sunk, almost destroyed. There were several students looking at him with wide eyes and open mouths, as if they were seeing a ghost. The surprise was palpable in the air, and no one seemed to know how to react to what had just happened. Vergil realized the impact his strength had caused, not only on the post but also on the people around him. He had underestimated how impressive ¡ª and perhaps frightening ¡ª his demonic power could be to those not accustomed to such strength. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alexa, who was among the students, tried to stifle a playful smile, but her eyes also showed a mix of surprise and admiration. The coach, still trying to process what he had just seen, finally managed to mutter a few words. "Well... that was..." he tried to say, struggling to maintain his composure. But the conclusion never came... "Sorry, I''m leaving!" Vergil said, trying to defuse the situation. But as he turned to leave, he felt a chilling gaze from somewhere on the football field. A sense of danger enveloped him, and he quickly looked around, trying to identify the source. "What...?" he thought, his eyes scanning the field for anything suspicious. But there was nothing visible, just the still-shocked students and the coach trying to regain his composure. The feeling persisted, as if someone¡ªor something¡ªwas watching him closely but remained invisible. Before he could think any further, Vergil felt his phone vibrating several times in his pocket. The strange sensation was momentarily interrupted as he pulled out the device to see who was calling. [Call - My Beautiful Demon Wife] ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 8: Exorcist? Chapter 8: Exorcist? [Call - My Beautiful Demon Wife] "Hm? Already missing me?" Vergil joked, immediately stopping when he saw what was on the cell phone screen, about to understand the call. ''Wife?'' Alexa, who was beside Vergil helping Harry to stand, saw the name on the screen and frowned. ''Demon...?'' The thought surprised her, making her even more curious, but not in a good way... Vergil, on the other hand, didn''t even notice Alexa was peeking, or if he did, he didn''t care. To him, it was irrelevant what others thought or saw, especially at that moment. "Hello?" He answered, waiting for the voice on the other end to start speaking. "Vergil! What happened? I called you ten times!" The woman on the other end shouted; he had to pull the phone away and point at nothing while she continued to yell. "You idiot! You have to get out of there now! Come here immediately!" She kept shouting while Vergil listened from afar. "Hey, calm down," he said, putting the phone back to his ear. Ada continued, her urgency in her voice growing even more intense. "Vergil, listen carefully, an Inquisition member, a specialist exorcist, is nearby. Get out of there immediately!" Ada said; he could feel she was out of breath and running... "An exorcist?" Vergil repeated, the smile disappearing from his face just from the seriousness of her words. He glanced around quickly, trying to spot any signs of imminent danger. Alexa, still by his side, noticed the sudden change in his expression. "Vergil, what''s happening?" She asked, concerned. "It''s nothing." Vergil replied, turning back to the phone. Vergil frowned at the word "exorcist." He wasn''t sure what it meant, but Ada''s alarmed tone indicated it wasn''t good. "What is an exorcist, Ada?" he asked, keeping his voice low while looking around, trying to seem unconcerned to avoid drawing attention. Ada took a deep breath on the other end of the line, trying to stay calm. "Vergil, an exorcist is a demon hunter. They are trained to identify, track, and eliminate demons like you who don''t belong to a clan. If an exorcist finds you, they will try to kill you. It doesn''t matter if you''re still figuring out your powers; to them, you are a threat." She said as if jumping over something. "I''m going to be delayed, I managed to contact one of them... but she''s not in the human world... the other... Missing." She murmured, "Go to my apartment, there is no danger there." She ordered... "Alright, I''ll try." Vergil said, but... "Not try. Just go." Ada said, even more seriously. "Okay..." Vergil murmured, his mind still processing what Ada had said. "I''ll call you later," he concluded, trying to stay calm. "Bye." He hung up the phone, but worry was already taking over his thoughts. Before he could think more about it, Harry caught his attention. "Ah... I-I''m going to vomit..." Harry murmured, his voice weak and trembling. "Hey, hold on," Vergil said, quickly moving to hold Harry before he collapsed to the ground. Even with the tense situation in his mind, he couldn''t leave his friend helpless. With an ease that would surprise anyone, he dragged him with his strength and set him on a nearby bench. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Get water for him," Vergil told Alexa, his voice serious and direct. "He''s dehydrated. Then call the nurse, I have something to do." "Since when do you act like this, Vergil?" She murmured to herself, watching him walk away with quick, determined steps. She then looked at Harry, who was pale and sweating, clearly in need of help. Despite her concern for Vergil, she knew she had to follow his instructions for now. "What a mess... I''ll have to take care of this jerk while the guy I like goes off to do something with some random girl..." She cursed to herself. "But this won''t stay like this," she thought, heading to get water and then call the nurse. Something was happening with Vergil, and she wouldn''t rest until she figured out what it was. ... Vergil walked briskly toward the exit, not fully understanding what was happening, but Ada''s tone was truly worrying... "Inquisition... is she like the medieval one? Or more like the modern Inquisition concentrated in Spain and Portugal..." Vergil thought, fortunately, he was a history buff and knew a thing or two... "Whatever it is... it''s dangerous." He concluded, turning directly into the final corridor leading to the exit, but he needed to stop by his locker first. Vergil quickly opened the locker to grab his bag, moving swiftly and precisely as he unlocked the metal door. "!!!" His whole body shivered as if something was approaching. He looked around, scared, but saw nothing. No one. He opened the locker, searching for what he needed, but at that moment, he heard something that made his heart race. Footsteps. They echoed down the corridor, initially faint but soon becoming more audible, as if someone was getting closer. Vergil paused for a moment, his senses on high alert. Vergil turned around quickly and came face to face with an imposing man, leaning against the lockers beside him... ''When did he stop there?'' was the only thing he could think... The guy was huge, easily reaching nearly two meters tall, making Vergil have to look up to meet his gaze. The man wore a black overcoat that was open, revealing a dark shirt underneath. His hair was brown and cut short, in a practical, unadorned style, as if he didn''t care about appearances, only efficiency. What stood out most were the dark sunglasses he wore, even in the dimly lit corridor. The dark lenses hid his eyes, making it impossible to discern his intentions just by his facial expression. He seemed to be watching Vergil with an intensity that was uncomfortable, even through the lenses. "What are you doing here?" the man''s deep voice cut through the silence, echoing in the empty corridor. Vergil hesitated to respond but opened his mouth and faced him. "Getting my bag, I need to leave, my girlfriend is unwell." Vergil said, lying outright, but he was an expert at it. "You seem nervous, is that all?" He said, slightly smiling, a smile that was a bit unsettling. "It''s hard not to be nervous. As I just said, my girlfriend, whom I plan to marry, is sick. Would I be what? Happy?" Vergil scoffed, using everything he had to mask his true feelings. "Well, that''s true, you''re right," he said, smiling as Vergil closed the locker door. "It was nice talking to you, old man," Vergil said as he tried to walk away. "Sure," the man smiled, and Vergil walked past him, his footsteps echoing heavily down the corridor. "Wait," he said, making Vergil stop immediately. "I''m a detective, and I''m looking for a suspect. Do you know anyone who has been acting... strange lately?" he asked. Vergil didn''t turn to face him. "The physical education teacher, it''s a new program at the college to keep students from being too sedentary... He''s quite obsessed with strong people," Vergil said, completely neutral, but... ''Pffff!!!!'' Internally, he was holding back laughter... "Oh... a new person... Does he believe in God?" he commented subtly... and Vergil just responded authentically, "I don''t think so. What he does to us is definitely Lucifer''s work," he said, turning around with an amused smile, trying to seem natural. "Oh haha, and what about you? Do you believe?" he asked, and of course, Vergil laughed, "Me? Of course, I believe. I pray to Him every day," he commented, trying to get past the questions. "Alright, keep on the right path. Amen," he said, making a prayer sign with his hands, and Vergil... mimicked him... "Ame~" "UIGGGGGGGH!!!!!!!!!!" He screamed in pain immediately before he could even finish. His entire body burned as if a lightning bolt had struck his head, his whole existence felt like it was being electrocuted, fried, and crushed. Vergil fell to the ground while clutching his head. It was a pain similar to what he felt when close to the Fallen Angel... but it was much stronger, so intense that he couldn''t bear it. "AH!" He gasped, struggling against the pain as it began to subside... "Hahahaha So, you''re what they''re calling a ''threat'' around here, aren''t you?" The exorcist''s voice echoed through the area... "It seems your master didn''t tell you... That demons can''t pray..." he commented. The exorcist adjusted his sunglasses slightly, as if that was necessary to see better. "No use running. I know what you are," he said, a note of unrelenting certainty in his voice. "And I''m not leaving until I''ve fulfilled my duty." "What a joke!" The exorcist let out a dry, sarcastic laugh, looking at Vergil with a disdainful gaze. "Do you really think you can hide? Think you can escape the Inquisition?" Vergil began to recover, his anger starting to rise. Being treated as a joke was something he couldn''t tolerate, especially in such a critical situation. With each word from the exorcist, his frustration grew. "Oh, what''s wrong? Are you mad at me?" The exorcist continued, his tone ironic. "You''re so cute... I wonder how it was to kill that man last night." The accusation was made with clear disdain, as if Vergil was just another target. "I didn''t kill any man." Vergil replied firmly, his voice laden with discontent. He hated being mistaken for a criminal, especially without reason. "Really? Not that fallen angel I found earlier?" The exorcist didn''t seem to care about hiding his intentions. "Okay, that one was me." Vergil admitted, surprising himself with his own response. He hadn''t expected to confess something so directly, but the situation was escalating rapidly. "Eh?" The exorcist seemed momentarily surprised, his tone changing slightly. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 9: No wonder you’re alone Chapter 9: No wonder you''re alone "Well, with that said..." Vergil began, his tone indicating he had something else in mind. "I''m outta here!" With a sly smile, he turned and ran, his footsteps echoing down the hallway as he hurried to exit the building. However, as soon as he stepped outside, ready to run toward the exit gate, something made him stop immediately. The sky, which should have been clear and open, was now covered by a strange red film, as if a translucent dome had been erected around the area. "You''re not going anywhere, friend... I already said," the exorcist''s voice echoed behind him, calm and controlled, as he approached slowly. Vergil felt a chill run down his spine. He had seen something similar before when the Fallen Angel attacked him, but this time... This time he was more aware of the real danger. "W-What?..." Vergil stammered, his heart racing. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing, but fear was there, gripping his mind. The red dome seemed like a prison, and he knew escaping would not be simple. "Don''t you find it funny, demons existing and never being noticed by the outside world?" The exorcist continued, a cold smile on his lips. "It''s a simple rule. ''Domain Cube.''" He raised a strange cube in his hand, adorned with runes and arcane symbols that glowed with a sinister light. "Witches love to sell them. A complete imitation of reality, a battle dimension..." The exorcist explained nonchalantly, as if discussing the weather. "Inside this dome, no one will notice us. No sound, no sight, no presence will be detected by the outside world. Here, you and I are alone, demon; even if we destroy something inside, it won''t affect the outside... Just come, little demon." "Damn! This guy!" Vergil thought, feeling the fear filling his body... "I usually like to introduce myself; my name is Leon, an exorcist of the Holy Church." He said as a golden-bladed weapon appeared in his hand... "Now... Which clan are you from?" Leon asked. Vergil felt a void in his mind. Clan? He had never heard of a "demon clan." What did that mean? How could he answer something he didn''t know? Vergil swallowed hard, his mind spinning in search of an answer. He was lost, with no clear idea of how to proceed. "A demon clan? I didn''t even know that existed... How the hell am I supposed to answer that?" "I don''t have a clan," he answered, leaving the Exorcist puzzled, "A fugitive demon... how amusing..." He murmured... But Vergil... was not fleeing... was he? ''No! Of course not!'' "Wait¡ª" Vergil tried to speak, but his words were abruptly cut off. Before he could finish his sentence, Leon moved with impressive speed, his golden blade slicing through the air toward Vergil. Reflexively, almost automatically, Vergil''s body reacted, narrowly dodging, but not in time to avoid the strike completely. The blade grazed his arm, leaving a deep wound that burned with intense pain. Vergil looked at the wound, hoping it would heal quickly, as it always did. But something was wrong. The wound wouldn''t heal; instead, the skin around it was marked by strange burns, as if it had been touched by sacred fire. "What the hell...?" Vergil murmured, feeling the pulsating pain spread through his arm. The impact of Leon''s blade was unlike anything he had ever felt. "It seems you''re not just an ordinary demon," Leon said with a cold smile. "This blade is blessed. It doesn''t allow demon wounds to heal easily. But dodging it... Your reflexes are good..." Vergil felt his body burning with rage, and now... despite the fear... an instinctive trigger had been activated... "Survival of the fittest," he thought. His teeth clenched as he tried to understand what was happening to his body. Every muscle, every fiber, seemed tense, ready to explode into action. He could feel a growing energy, something beyond his control... "A battle maniac?" Leon thought, seeing how Vergil seemed to be preparing to fight... Vergil wasn''t in his best state and might not have noticed, but a demonic grin was clearly plastered across his face... "Are you getting serious now?" Leon taunted, genuinely interested... It was almost impossible for a confused demon like him to be strong. However... he had some inkling... There wasn''t a single newborn demon who could fight him... "His pressure isn''t strong... I think I can play around a bit," Leon thought. The two were staring each other down, waiting for the other''s first move as the tension in the corridor mounted... Leon stood still as his blade continued to radiate a strange holy energy, and Vergil focused on not losing control... He was trembling with rage at the situation. "Come on... you''re going to fight with everything, right?" Leon murmured, more to himself than to Vergil, who of course heard him clearly... He could see the man''s face in front of him, completely distorted into a mask of hatred and madness with that strange smile... "A demon without a clan... he shouldn''t exude this heat... Demons without clans are demons who haven''t received their master''s blessing at birth; they abandon their masters and run around uncontrollably... but... this guy... he has a master..." Leon analyzed the mask Vergil showed him, something didn''t fit... "I need to know the power he inherited... if I know that, I can figure out his clan..." He murmured. Studying creatures like Vergil was more than a task; it was a science, a game of power and control. This thought excited him. Vergil, on the other hand, had no idea he was being analyzed like an animal in a lab. For him, every second was a desperate fight for survival, which is why he hadn''t moved yet and was staring at him... He needed a plan... But he couldn''t focus, the pain in his arm burned, but it only fueled his fury. "I can''t lose... not now..." He thought, he had a lot more to understand... "Let''s go." Without warning, Vergil charged, his body moving with surprising speed. His feet barely touched the ground as he launched himself toward Leon, his fist clenched in an arc of pure destruction. He had technique, after all, he knew boxing; combined with raw strength and rage. It was a gamble. Leon, however, was faster. With a nearly casual movement, he dodged to the side, letting Vergil''s strike hit the air. The exorcist smiled, clearly entertained. "How?!" Vergil was confused; he was clearly moving at a speed that the human eye could barely follow... "Don''t tell me that..." He thought, looking into the man''s eyes, glowing with gold... "Come on, you can do better than that, demon," Leon taunted, twirling his blade in a movement that seemed more for show than for attack. He was toying with Vergil, testing his limits, waiting to see how far the young demon could go before breaking him. "Damn it!" Vergil roared in response, completely ignoring the taunt. He spun in place, throwing another punch, then another, and another. Each strike was more powerful than the last, his fists cutting through the air with a speed and force that would make anyone back off. But not Leon. He dodged each blow as if it were just another normal day... He was simply... relentless. He wasn''t counterattacking, not yet. Each dodge was purposeful¡ªstudying, analyzing, understanding. Vergil''s blind fury fascinated him, a rare opportunity to see the true potential of a newborn demon. The corridor began to show the effects of the battle. Vergil''s punches, when not hitting Leon, found their way into the walls and cabinets around. Metal and concrete gave way under his devastating force. A particularly powerful strike cracked a pillar, debris falling around them as Vergil continued his relentless assault. "I can''t keep this up!" Vergil, still possessed by rage, was trying to think carefully about how to act, but every time he began to focus, he heard a small joke... "Really, you''re strong, too bad you can''t hit." Leon said, although tired and not wanting to do his job, he was having fun. He wasn''t worried at all. He could see that, although Vergil was strong, he was wasting energy. "You''re fighting like a cornered animal, with no strategy, no control." He commented, smiling; he knew that was the greatest weakness. "You''re starting to annoy me, you know?" Leon said, mocking, dodging a punch that came dangerously close to his head. With a quick spin, he avoided another blow and pushed Vergil away with a simple shove of his blade. It wasn''t a cut, but the force was enough to make Vergil stagger back, crashing into a cabinet and almost falling. "Ugh! Damn it!" Vergil gasped, his chest heaving as sweat dripped down his face; he couldn''t even speak, his body wasn''t responding properly. He was starting to tire, each wasted blow draining his energy. But he couldn''t stop, couldn''t retreat. Every fiber of his being screamed to keep going, to fight until nothing was left. He gathered all his strength, "I... will... destroy you!" Vergil growled, his words gasping as he prepared for another attack. Leon didn''t respond. He merely watched, his eyes hidden behind the glasses, but his relaxed posture indicated he had already made a decision. He had seen enough. It was time to show the difference between them, to teach this inexperienced demon what it meant to face an exorcist. Vergil charged again, but this time, before he could get close, Leon moved. It was a quick, almost imperceptible motion. He slid to the side, and in a second, was behind Vergil. Before the young demon could react, Leon lifted his leg and delivered a brutal kick to Vergil''s back. The impact was devastating. Vergil was hurled forward with tremendous force, his body crashing into a pillar and destroying it completely. "Urgh!!!" He screamed in pain, feeling his bones protest with the impact, but he had no time to recover. Leon was on him again, his blade flashing toward Vergil''s face. ''!!!'' Vergil barely managed to dodge, but still, the blade grazed his cheek, leaving a superficial cut that burned like fire. Leon wasn''t trying to kill him¡ªnot yet. He was enjoying himself, prolonging the fight for his own pleasure. Vergil knew this, and it only fueled his rage further. He lunged upward, trying to grab Leon, but the exorcist leaped away with a simple jump, spinning in the air and landing gracefully a few meters away. "You''re pathetic," Leon said, his voice now laden with contempt. "A demon without a clan, without purpose, without control. No wonder you''re alone. Who would want someone so weak?" These words were like poison to Vergil. Something inside him snapped, a string that had been stretched to its limit finally breaking. He felt a strange energy coursing through his body... ''Demonic Magic... This... Show me more...'' Leon thought, watching as Vergil began to heal with a red energy. "Come here!" Vergil roared, a sound that wasn''t entirely human, and charged with everything he had. But Leon was ready... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The exorcist blocked the attack with his blade, deflecting the blow with ease, and then countered with a powerful punch that struck Vergil in the stomach. The force of the blow made the young demon spit blood as his body was thrown backward, crashing through another cabinet and slamming into a wall. "Bleehehh!" Vergil vomited blood as his body seemed to convulse in pain. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 10: Agares. Chapter 10: Agares. "Come here!" he roared, a sound that was not entirely human, and charged with all his might. But Leon was ready... The exorcist blocked the attack with his blade, easily deflecting the blow, and then countered with a powerful punch that struck Vergil in the stomach. The force of the blow made Vergil spit out blood as his body was thrown backward, crashing through another cabinet and slamming into a wall. "Bleehehh" Vergil vomited more blood as his body seemed to be completely shattered... ''No way...'' he thought as he tried to focus properly... He had never felt such pain before... ''I''ll never make it... Damn...'' The pain was so intense he didn''t even know how he was still alive, but it was obvious... it was that feeling inside him... that bad feeling, that tingling in every part of his body. It was the regeneration he had... "I''m surprised, your regeneration is greater than any demon I''ve ever encountered," Leon admitted, stepping through the hole in the wall, brushing off the dust by waving his hands. ''This guy... he''s not even trying to kill me and still mocks me...'' Vergil had already noticed... It was pointless... Nothing... He could try, but he already knew the result... ''I won''t die without fighting to the end, even if it''s completely useless'' As his body healed, he felt a stranger tingling... It was warm, as if it passed through his whole body and stopped at his heart. ''This...? What is this?'' He didn''t understand well, it was like an electric current, and not just one, but four... ''Is this... Demonic Energy?'' he murmured, not even knowing if it really existed, but following the concepts he knew from manga and anime, novels, and such... A demon has demonic energy, right? ''And if I...'' he murmured, using his thoughts to try to direct the pathways... ''!!!'' He managed it, he directed all the energy to the damaged parts... ''I swear, if this works...'' ''!!!'' ''It worked!'' He felt his whole body healing even faster. ''I... was regenerating passively? If I use this energy... does it speed up?'' All these thoughts passed in a microsecond, just the time it took for Leon to walk up to him and stand in front of his body. "You..." Leon said upon seeing Vergil scared and curious as he looked at his wounds healing almost instantly... ''A freak... I have to eliminate him.'' Leon thought, ''He was healing unconsciously, now with consciousness... This man...'' Leon approached slowly, his blade gleaming dangerously. He seemed to savor the moment, each step calculated to prolong Vergil''s pain. "You''re finished," Leon said, his voice cold and final. "There''s no point in fighting anymore. Accept your fate, demon." Vergil, still panting and covered in blood, looked up, his eyes burning with hatred as his body healed. "I... will... never... give up," he murmured, trying to stand up again. Leon sighed, as if dealing with a stubborn child. "Then so be it," he said, raising his blade to deliver the final blow. But before he could strike, Vergil, in one last act of desperation, gathered all his remaining energy and lunged forward. He had no plan, only the blind determination to fight until the end. His fists flew towards Leon, but the exorcist easily dodged, spinning and using the momentum to grab Vergil by the neck. Vergil tried to fight back, but Leon''s strength was overwhelming. The exorcist lifted him off the ground, holding him by the neck with one hand while the other held the blade poised for the final strike. "Hasta la vista," Leon said, but before he could deliver the blow, he changed his mind. Instead, he used all his strength to hurl Vergil towards the second floor of the building, like a sack of rotting potatoes. Vergil felt the world spin around him as he was thrown upward with supernatural force. He crashed through the hallway ceiling, breaking beams and walls in the process. His body finally came to rest on the building''s roof, covered in debris and blood. The pain was unbearable, each breath a struggle. He tried to move, but each attempt was met with a searing pain that ran through his body. Leon, meanwhile, was in no hurry. He calmly ascended the stairs, his gaze always fixed on the direction where Vergil had been thrown. "So naive." He murmured, seeing the man sitting on the ground among the debris, like a throne of trash, drenched in his own blood. Vergil''s once grayish-white hair was now dark red, covered in dust. "Hm... it seems you didn''t have time to learn to control Demonic Energy; truly, you were a newborn," Leon said, observing Vergil motionless and nearly unconscious. "You are different," Leon murmured, more to himself than to Vergil. "You are not like the other newborns. Most of them barely survive their first contact with an exorcist, but you... you have something more, something that seems to have been wasted." Leon knew what was before him: a High-Blood Demon. It was rare to find one, especially outside a clan. These demons had immense potential from birth, their innate abilities far surpassing those of common demons. Yet, here was Vergil, without a clan, without direction, without control. A raw talent, but lacking the polish needed to truly threaten someone like Leon. "What a waste," Leon murmured again, raising the golden blade above his head. "But I can''t allow a demon like you to live. You might become a threat, and that... I cannot allow." Vergil, still panting, tried to move, but his body wouldn''t respond. He knew he was on the brink of death, that there was no escape. Leon''s blade shone, ready to fall and end it all. But before the blade could descend, something unexpected happened. A feminine, elegant, and strong hand grabbed Leon''s wrist, interrupting his motion. The exorcist looked to the side, surprised, and his eyes met the figure of a woman. She was stunning, with red hair cascading down to her hips, flowing like a river of fire. Her eyes were deep, shimmering with a mix of charm and danger. She wore modern leather attire that clung provocatively to her sculptural body, accentuating every curve. There was something about her that radiated power and confidence, a presence that even rivaled Leon''s. "I think he''s suffered enough," she said, her voice smooth but laden with authority. She held Leon''s wrist firmly, but effortlessly, as if she were holding something trivial. ''High-Blood Demon!'' He felt the pressure run through his veins; she was not ordinary, no, she was destruction... Leon looked at her with suspicion. "Who are you?" he asked, trying to pull his arm away, but the woman did not yield. In fact... he couldn''t move a single muscle... "Not important," she said, smiling. Leon furrowed his brow, uncomfortable with the confidence the woman displayed. He knew he couldn''t underestimate her, but at the same time, he didn''t like being challenged in this way. "You''re interfering with the Church''s affairs," he warned, trying again to free his arm. The woman simply laughed, a melodious sound that contrasted with the tension of the moment. "The Church? I don''t care about your rules. And deep down, you know this isn''t a request, is it?" Leon narrowed his eyes. He could feel the power emanating from her, a power that was different from Vergil''s but equally dangerous. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Demonic Energy...'' Still, he was not willing to back down so easily. "If you know who I am, you know I can''t leave an unaligned demon alive." "And what if I told you he is from my clan?" she retorted, her voice taking on a more serious tone. "He hasn''t found his place yet, but I intend to show him. So, why don''t you spare us an unnecessary confrontation and leave?" Leon hesitated, his mind calculating the possibilities. The woman before him was not an ordinary person; that was obvious. And although his mission was to exterminate demons, something told him that facing her here and now would not yield the results he desired. Besides, there was something in the way she referred to Vergil... as if she had some plan for him, something the exorcist couldn''t decipher. Finally, Leon sighed and lowered his blade but kept his gaze fixed on the woman. "This isn''t over," he said. He yanked his arm roughly, freeing himself from her grip, and turned to face her directly, his expression hardened. However... fighting against his instincts, he couldn''t... "I can''t leave a demon alive, and you won''t stop me." The woman maintained an enigmatic smile on her lips. "Are you okay, Darling?" she asked from a distance, her voice now filled with an unexpected gentleness. Vergil tried to speak, but his voice failed. He could only manage a small nod, feeling a wave of exhaustion overtake his body. At least he could sit in the debris, watching that woman... ''So perfect...'' There was a calmness in her gaze that seemed to mock the tension Leon tried to impose. Without hesitation, he charged, swinging his golden blade in a deadly arc toward her neck. The strike was quick and precise, but before the blade could reach its target, she moved. It was an almost imperceptible motion, a smooth and fluid slide that made it seem as though she simply materialized in another position. Leon felt the air shift around him, and then, in an instant, she was behind him. "So... you have ten seconds," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm, but he shivered at the coldness. Leon spun, trying to attack again, but she was no longer there. Instead, he felt something tightening around his throat. She had grabbed him by the nape, lifting him as if he were a child. Leon''s eyes widened, not just from the crushing strength, but from how easily she had neutralized his attack. "Since my lovely husband is watching..." she remarked, now holding him above the ground. "I''ll show off a bit..." Leon struggled to breathe, his mind racing for a way out. He gathered all the energy he had left into a holy energy blast, firing a burst from his palm towards her face. But the woman simply turned her head, letting the energy pass harmlessly to the side. "Cute," she said, tightening her grip even further. "But it''s so useless." Desperate, Leon tried to use the blade again, but she was already tired of the game. With an almost imperceptible movement, she hurled Leon against the nearest wall, the force of the impact causing the concrete to crack and break around him. Leon tried to rise, coughing blood as his desperate eyes tried to focus on her. He couldn''t understand what was happening. She was far more powerful than any demon he had ever faced. There was no logic to it, no way for him, a trained exorcist, to be so completely overpowered. "W-what clan..." he questioned, seeing the woman still smiling at him. "You''re weak," she said as she slowly approached, ignoring him. Her steps echoed in the room as she watched Leon, who was trying to regain his strength but had none left. "No matter how much faith you have, or how pure you think you are... before me, you are nothing." Leon, desperate, fired one last blast of energy, but she raised her hand, stopping the energy as if it were a light breeze. With a simple movement, she reversed the force of the attack, sending Leon flying through the roof, his body crashing through the debris and landing back on the ground with a deafening thud. He felt his entire body burning with pain, but before he could even process what was happening, she was on top of him, looking down with a mix of pity and disdain. "You shouldn''t underestimate someone like me," she said, her voice now colder. "You don''t know who you''re dealing with." "But you know... I liked you... You helped me a lot, you know?" she whispered, lifting her foot and pressing it down on Leon''s chest with enough force to make his ribs creak. "URRRRGGTT!!" The exorcist screamed in pain, feeling the crushing pressure as the woman increased the weight on him. Leon tried to summon more holy energy, but she just laughed, leaning closer. "Keep trying, little exorcist," she murmured. "I only had fun with you because you''re a bit stronger than the others, but... in the end, you''re just another weak human." With one final look of disdain, she withdrew. She observed Leon, now incapable of fighting, crushed both physically and spiritually. "I''ll let you live for now because we are not enemies just yet," she said, taking a step back. "But remember this: never interfere in matters beyond your understanding. Next time, I won''t be so... merciful... That will depend on my husband, of course." She said this with a smile as she walked towards Vergil, who had already understood... She was one of them... "What''s your clan?!" Leon questioned, using his remaining strength. The woman stopped immediately and turned to him, "Agares," she replied. Leon''s whole body trembled... the name... "Katharina Agares," she said, smiling as she turned to Vergil. "And you''ve just beaten my dear husband," she continued, still smiling. "I hope my mother doesn''t hear about you, little demon exterminator." Her smile was as terrifying as the end of the world... ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 11: Katharina Agares Chapter 11: Katharina Agares The sounds were confusing, actually... Where was he? Well, that was a very good question to ask! But unfortunately... He couldn''t answer... His last memories? They were actually quite vivid in his mind... ''That woman...'' He said, placing his hand on his head, feeling the softness of the place he was leaning against. It was definitely a very soft bed... "I am Katharina Agares!" He heard at that moment... A woman so beautiful, elegant, and truly very sexy... ''Wife... mine... yes... that...'' He thought slowly as he felt his body become lighter just thinking about her. The fact that she was his... was so comforting... ''I need to open my eyes...'' He thought calmly, using the strength he had to finally open his eyes and face... ''Breasts?'' He said, looking down as he saw two mounds in front of him, unfortunately covered by a tight leather outfit that was very attention-grabbing. Then, as he woke up, his whole body began to feel alive again, his senses started to reestablish while he felt his gaze being blinded by the immense light in the room he was in... At the same time, he also felt his hair being gently stroked. "So sweet... so perfect..." His hearing began to reestablish as he heard the angelic sound of the woman gently caressing him. "Hmm?" He grunted as he opened his eyes, feeling the woman staring at him... "It seems like you''re awake, Darling," she said while continuing to stroke his hair, but now she turned to face him. Showing him her face, even more beautiful than before... She truly was special... And he knew it perfectly. He realized that what he thought was a comfortable pillow was actually the lap of the red-haired woman who smiled at him with a sweet and gentle air. He was actually in a King-Size bed, in a place he couldn''t even imagine, was it some kind of old-fashioned room? The room around him was luxurious but strange, with a d¨¦cor that mixed classic and exotic in a disconcerting way. The walls were covered in deep red velvet wallpaper, richly textured, with intricate golden floral patterns that glowed softly in the candlelight. He also noticed the gilded plaster details on the ceiling, forming arabesques and classic figures, while a crystal chandelier hanging in the center of the room spread soft and sparkling light throughout the space. The majestic furniture, in dark wood, with delicate carvings and golden details on the edges. ''Where am I...?'' He thought, still somewhat dazed, while feeling the soft touch of her fingers stroking his hair. "Who... who are you?" He managed to ask, his voice coming out weaker than he expected. He already knew, but he wanted to be sure. She smiled, a smile full of mystery and affection. "I am your wife," she replied calmly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ''So it''s really like that... this voice... it''s from the main one... was she the one who made the contract?'' Confused thoughts ran through his mind as he tried to piece things together, but everything seemed hazy that day... Before he could ask another question, the door to the room opened, revealing a peculiar figure. A woman entered, carrying a tray with refined dishes. Her golden hair shone under the soft light of the room, but what stood out most were the demonic horns emerging from her head. The woman wore a maid outfit, similar to those seen in anime cosplays, with a short skirt and lace details that contrasted with the dark aura given by her horns. Her eyes, a deep red, observed the scene with a chilling calmness. "Novah, leave the dinner here," said Katharina, who he now knew was his wife. The maid, who he realized was a demon, silently nodded and placed the tray on the table next to the bed. As Novah walked away, he couldn''t help but wonder what kind of life he had entered, with a wife he had just met and a maid who was clearly not human... Well, neither of them were... but at least his wives appeared 100% human in appearance. "You have many questions, dear," she said, continuing to stroke his hair. "And we''ll have time for all of them... later." He looked at her, still dazed, as Novah left the room, the door closing gently behind her. What exactly was happening here? He looked at her, still trying to process everything. Her gentle touch on his hair was soothing in a disconcerting way, but the confusion in his mind could not be ignored. "Your name is Katharina, right?" he asked, his voice still a bit hesitant, seeking answers to fill the void in his memory. She smiled again, that mysterious smile that seemed to carry a world of secrets. "Yes, my name is Katharina Agares," she replied with an almost hypnotic softness. "I am the heiress of the Agares Clan." "You are my wife..." he repeated, more to himself than to her, trying to solidify this new reality. "That''s right, Darling," she confirmed, leaning slightly to kiss his forehead. "And soon, all of this will make sense to you." Finally, she moved. She gently placed his head back on her lap, her fingers softly stroking his hair. Her gaze was both comforting and filled with a possessive intensity that he couldn''t ignore. "Don''t move too much," she whispered, her voice soft but firm. "You''re still injured. You need to rest." He felt the weight of her words, as if each one carried undeniable authority. The pain in his body reminded him she was right; he didn''t have the strength to argue. Katharina then rose with the grace of someone accustomed to being served but with the precision of someone who knew exactly what she was doing. She went to the table beside the bed and, with elegant movements, retrieved the tray that Novah had left earlier. He watched every movement of her extremely sexy body, almost drooling when she leaned to grab the tray. She had felt his gaze, of course, and released a soft smile, but with her eyes fixed on him in a nearly predatory way, she placed the tray in front of him. The dishes were filled with food he vaguely recognized, but his stomach rumbled at the smell. They were indeed ordinary dishes: steak, rice, some fries, and a salad... something that... ''I always eat this... how does she know that I...'' he thought, but was interrupted. "Eat, I know you love it," she said, still watching him closely, as if waiting to see his reaction to every bite. "You need to regain your strength, Darling." He took the fork with some hesitation, still feeling the weight of Katharina''s possessive gaze on him. He brought the first bite to his mouth, expecting something ordinary, but as the flavor exploded on his tongue, he stopped, surprised. The taste was... incredible. Each bite seemed to carry a flavor he had never experienced before, something rich, intense, and almost addictive. He felt compelled to keep eating, each bite more satisfying than the last. But then he tasted the meat. The taste was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªjuicy, with a seasoning that awakened every dormant palate. He frowned, both confused and curious. "What is this?" he asked, unable to hide the surprise in his voice. "This meat... it''s amazing, but... what is it?" Katharina smiled enigmatically, her eyes still fixed on him. "Demon Monster Meat," she replied casually, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. He froze, the piece of meat still in his mouth. For a moment, the idea of eating demon monster meat made him want to spit it out immediately. But the taste... was so good, so incredibly delicious, that he simply couldn''t. Instead, he swallowed the meat, still processing what he had just heard. "Demon Monster Meat?" he repeated, incredulous, but unable to stop eating. Katharina just continued to watch him with that look that mixed possessiveness and dangerous calm. "Yes, my dear. And it seems you liked it, right? I''ll bring more whenever you like... our clan is very good at hunting demon beasts," she said, her voice filled with satisfaction. A few minutes passed with Vergil finishing everything Novah had brought him. After all, Katharina had anticipated this would happen... After finishing the meal, he set the cutlery aside, feeling full but with his mind still spinning from the revelations he had just processed. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Demon Monster Meat... who would have thought something so bizarre could be so delicious?'' he murmured. With his stomach full, another question began to dominate his thoughts. He looked at Katharina, who was watching him with that intense, possessive gaze he was starting to get used to. "So... what happened ''that'' day?" he asked, trying to piece together the puzzle in his mind. "Ada... she said you would explain." Katharina stared at him for a few seconds before finally... "Here we go..." Katharina tilted her head slightly, a mysterious smile forming on her lips. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 12: My Beautiful Demon Wife. Chapter 12: My Beautiful Demon Wife. Katharina tilted her head slightly, a mysterious smile forming on her lips. She seemed to ponder the words for a moment before responding, as if deciding exactly how much to reveal. "Ah, Ada," she murmured, her voice tinged with a sickly sweetness. "Always so straightforward. But you needn''t worry about her." Her tone was cold. She leaned even closer, her eyes locked on his with an almost manic gleam. Her touch on his face became more intense, almost possessive. "You were hurt... severely. There was a battle, and you lost your life. But I made sure you were brought back. I wouldn''t allow anything to happen to you... ever." Her gaze was piercing, filled with obsessive adoration. "It was a desperate situation, but I took care of you. Ada and the others were just... details. I did everything for you, and now you''re here, with me, where you belong. Where you will always be." She said, almost dismissively. "That I know. I want to know why," Vergil said, deepening his gaze. He didn''t realize it, but his eyes glowed dangerously. Katharina''s smile widened, now clearly revealing a more disturbing side. "Those answers will come when I deem the time is right, dear. For now, you don''t need to worry about anything else. I take care of you, and that''s what matters. You are under my protection, my control. Nothing and no one can take you from me." Her voice, heavy with obsession and love, clung to Vergil''s ears. ''Yandere...'' he thought. "I see you''re just as I thought... so dominant..." She sighed with passion, seeing the man trying to oppose her, even if so directly... ''So beautiful... so cute...'' She appreciated his attempt to appear stronger, but... she couldn''t deny... "As I said, you don''t need to worry," she said, moving closer and suddenly pressing him against her breasts, her eyes locked on his with an intensity that seemed to consume everything around them. "I have everything under control, and you are safe here. By my side. Forever." The way she touched him, how her eyes followed every movement of his with an almost sickly obsession, was both comforting and terrifying. He felt trapped in a web of conflicting emotions and possessiveness that crossed any reasonable boundary. ''The same thing happened to Ada... the shared feelings...'' Vergil thought, but he would not yield to this woman so easily... "Tell me everything," he said in an authoritative tone, and she simply laughed, finding it cute... truly... it was very cute... Katharina laughed, a sound resonating with disturbing pleasure. "Oh, dear, you''re so cute when you try to be so assertive. It''s truly lovely to see you like this." Her smile broadened, showing a sickly glow in her eyes. She seemed to find his attempt to maintain control simply irresistible. Then, the demon Master-Servant mark on Katharina began to glow with a sinister light. The energy of the mark manifested tangibly, and Katharina felt an intense pressure in her own throat, as if the mark were trying to dominate her back. "Hm? Kyaaa!" She moaned, feeling a tingling between her legs... Well... suggestive temptation, lust, she started to pant as her body burned with a sadistic pleasure... She tried to maintain composure, but the sensation was unavoidable. The pressure felt like an invisible hand squeezing her throat, a force reminding her of the domination and control that the mark demanded. It was a forced sense of submission that challenged her desire to maintain absolute control over Vergil. Katharina closed her eyes for a moment, struggling to maintain her calm expression and control, but the force of the mark was undeniable. Her influence was being pushed back, and she needed to act quickly to avoid losing her superiority. "Are you going to talk now?" Vergil asked with a smile, as sadistic as she was, maybe even more. "Do you see, dear?" she murmured with a voice trying to keep its softness despite the evident tension. "The Master-Servant mark is not just a guarantee of control, but also proof of our connection. Even when I feel the pressure of the mark, the bond between us remains." She moved closer to Vergil, her eyes shining with a mix of possessiveness and determination. "I will always be here, even if the mark sometimes reminds me of the need to maintain order. There is nothing you can do to change this. We are bound, and that is something that cannot be undone." Katharina made a visible effort to calm the pressure in her throat, her expression hardening with a cold determination. "You are destined to be by my side, exactly where I want you to be. The mark is a constant reminder that there is no escape for you." ''She''s crazy, crazy...'' Vergil thought, seeing her losing herself in her own character. ''Is she... enjoying it?'' he murmured, noticing the woman clearly panting with her tongue out, her face completely flushed. Vergil watched the scene for a few seconds before finally stopping. She would not admit to losing in front of him, even if it was possible. He continued to observe, feeling a strange satisfaction at seeing her this way. After all, she was a beautiful woman. "Okay, I retract the order," he said, and the mark immediately vanished, causing her to almost collapse onto the disheveled bed. She was gasping as if she had just experienced an intense and indescribable moment. "Mmmm..." she moaned in pleasure for a few seconds, her voice a subtle murmur full of desire. Katharina tried to compose herself, but the effect of the mark seemed to have left a deep imprint on her body and mind. He could still see her shifting her hips and squeezing her thighs, her breath irregular, and her eyes shining with a mix of pleasure and confusion. "Ah..." Katharina sighed almost as if it were a moan, looking into his eyes with a gleam of satisfaction. "I''m so glad I chose the best husband ever!" she exclaimed, her tone filled with a sickly, possessive joy. Vergil, still a bit surprised and uncomfortable with the intensity of the situation, murmured, "I thought you would be angry..." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hm? You are my husband," Katharina replied with an enigmatic smile, her expression full of a possessive and not entirely healthy love. "How could I be angry with you? Everything I do is for us both." She moved closer, touching his face with a disturbing tenderness. "I love you, and nothing will change that. No matter what happens, you are mine. We are destined to be together, and I will do whatever it takes to ensure that." Katharina leaned forward, her eyes locked on Vergil''s, with possessiveness and devotion visible in every movement. She seemed to be struggling against the need to maintain absolute control, but at the same time, she expressed a devotion so intense that it almost felt suffocating. She sought his approval, her expression conveying a deep need to be accepted and loved by him, even after the torment she had experienced. Katharina leaned in, her lips curving into an eager smile as her eyes locked onto Vergil''s, waiting for a sign that he was willing to yield. ''Damn woman... Damn desire... Damn wife!'' He cursed, not against her but trying to hold his mind together. Being a demon was new... very new... He saw the vulnerability and genuine love in her eyes, and somehow, it touched a sensitive spot within him. ''Play the fool, and screw it!'' He heard his mother guiding him in his mind... Vergil decided to take a step toward acceptance. He leaned in slowly, his lips meeting Katharina''s in a tender and comforting kiss. The touch of their lips was soft and gentle, a contrast to the intensity that had marked the previous moment. Katharina immediately relaxed, her kiss responding with a tenderness that reflected the joy and satisfaction of finally receiving the affection she had longed for. She wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer, her body molding against his with a look of contentment. The kiss deepened, evolving into a gesture of mutual comfort and understanding. Vergil, feeling Katharina''s warmth and body, recognized that even amidst her madness and obsession, there was a love that couldn''t be easily ignored. After the kiss, Katharina pulled back slightly, looking at Vergil with an expression of pure adoration and relief. "My dear..." she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. "You will be only mine... My dear... my husband... my everything..." Vergil, looking at her, saw not only the intensity of her possessiveness but also a deep need to be loved... ''There''s no turning back now... I accepted a Yandere, but if it''s going to be like this... then it''s better... Yes... she wanted it to be this way...'' He thought as he felt the warmth coursing through his body. He accepted it completely... "I think you misunderstood something, my beautiful wife," Vergil said in a dictatorial tone, looking into Katharina''s eyes. "I am not just yours. Ada will also be mine, and the third woman too. I will not be a man of one woman, but my women will be only mine." Vergil''s words cut through the air, and Katharina was momentarily paralyzed, her expression slowly turning into one of shock and disillusionment. The idea that he would share his affection and commitment with other women seemed devastating to her. Katharina''s smile instantly vanished, her eyes widening in a mix of surprise and pain. The intense, possessive gleam that had once filled her gaze was now replaced by a fragility and sadness she couldn''t hide. "You... you are like me..." She murmured, her voice trembling and almost inaudible. Shock and realization mingled on her face, and the mask of adoration and control she had carefully built began to crumble before Vergil. "Damn Yandere!!!!" She screamed, but before she could throw one of the nearby vases... Vergil appeared in front of her, holding her back and overpowering her. "You didn''t think I''d let myself be controlled like this, did you? I''m quite greedy when provoked..." He said, and Katharina began to melt, his touch, everything about him was so... ''M-Maybe I''ll get used to it...'' She thought immediately, as her thoughts were seemingly manipulated just by his touch... "Y-you" She stammered, yielding to his sensual touches, which focused specifically on her head. Just as she had done to him, he embraced her while stroking her dark red hair... "My beautiful wife, Demon," He said... "You are mine." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 13: I really do love you… I can’t help it Chapter 13: I really do love you... I can¡¯t help it Some time passed after the demonstration of love Katharina made... She couldn''t quite accept how Vergil treated her, especially after he said... ''She is incredibly quiet...'' She really wasn''t doing anything for a few seconds, just looking at her phone, which had a heart-shaped case and various mismatched decorations like tiny cute skulls and even a keychain of that white doll that always says hello! "Hey, what''s wrong?" Vergil asked, wanting to understand why she was like this; it seemed like she was reading something... shocking? "Oh, hi..." She mumbled, hiding the phone. Just that gesture... was enough to notice... "What happened?" Well, he somehow still felt her emotions, and since they were close, he picked up some small feelings of concern and... anger... "What happened? Nothing happened, nothing at all, nothing ever happened. Why would I be worried? Nothing happened! Definitely nothing happened!" She quickly replied, a bit desperately, almost stumbling over her words. "I didn''t even say you were worried, Katharina..." He said seriously, looking at her. "Don''t make me use force." He said with a smile, though it seemed a bit dangerous... Yes, Vergil was still lying on the bed recovering, and well... "L-L-let''s just say if something happened to Ada, or to..." "I would leave here immediately to go after them. Even if I am nothing and nobody, I am still a man and wouldn''t leave my supposed wives alone or in danger." He answered her honestly, "And that''s why I''m going to leave you here for a bit and go do some things, okay?" She smiled, trying to seem confident, but Vergil wasn''t born yesterday... Well, he was born! But that''s not the point, okay?! "Speak." He ordered, and immediately the mark that looked like a demonic tattoo in the shape of a collar appeared on Katharina''s neck... "H-hey love, this isn''t the time to play with this; we can have fun later, now I really need to..." "If something happened, just say it," He interrupted and ignored her. Katharina stared at him for a few seconds, feeling her whole body tremble under that gaze... ''He''s really like me! How did I miss this?! I''ve been watching him since I was 12!'' She shivered at the thought that he could be so dense! "It''s... the Inquisition..." She admitted with a tired sigh. Vergil looked at her for a few seconds before asking, "Exorcists, again?" Of course, it was obvious. "Yes... but it seems it''s not a common exorcist... like that strange guy who thought too highly of himself." Vergil looked at her unreactively, ''What do you mean? That man was normal? Normal?'' "Hey, don''t look at me like that, okay? Our power levels are very different, you know? Actually, it''s quite an achievement since you don''t even have a Demonic Technique," Katharina said, trying not to make Vergil feel weaker than he already was... She realized she had scared him by referring to the exorcist as ''Normal.'' So she continued explaining what was really going on. "The Inquisition is an organization created by the Holy Church, the Vatican. They produce men who fight for the faith of Christ to purge evil and hauntings from the world," she said, sounding extremely ironic... well, she had her reasons. "So... faithful believers who think too highly of themselves, using their lord''s word as an excuse to exterminate people who sometimes aren''t even involved with the supernatural?" Vergil gave such a precise answer that Katharina almost choked on his sincerity, honesty, and especially how accurate his statement was... Cough! "W-Well, yes," she stammered while coughing, drawing attention to herself, losing some composure. "They are demon hunters, but they don''t use katanas with extravagant movements that are clearly inefficient and just a show for those watching the recording," Katharina said, and Vergil immediately realized... ''He really is the love of my life... Even what I hate, he hates too...'' Katharina shivered at seeing Vergil''s eyes almost covered by an obsessive black cloak; he looked like he was going to possess her in a mere second... And she was embarrassed, for sure. How could she not be embarrassed with her husband loving her even more? "D-Darling, d-don''t look at me like that," she stammered, no longer seeming like the indomitable woman he had met recently. "Hm?" He didn''t even notice, but well... some of his emotions were leaking while he did this... "Darling, the real issue is..." She murmured, trying to find the right words... "Roxanne is still missing..." she murmured. "That''s the name of the third one?" He asked, curious. "S-Si..." she murmured, "I see, I''ve found her," Vergil said, and immediately... "W-what?" Katharina stammered. "Oh, yes, I have a clear idea of where all of them are... Except for us two, I don''t know exactly where we are. I mean, I know and I don''t know at the same time, it''s complicated," Vergil said, scratching his head... Katharina thought for a moment until she finally understood... "Damn it... I mixed up the runes," she murmured, only now realizing her mistake... "THAT''S WHY YOU ARE LIKE THIS! THAT''S WHY YOU CARE ABOUT THOSE TWO BITCHES!" She screamed, panicking while putting her hands on her head and almost pulling at it. "Oh crap! I''m an idiot! They were affected too!" She yelled, "It was supposed to be only me for you! That''s why you reacted this way! Damn demonic trait! Shitty rune! Shitty rune!" She started screaming and freaking out while hitting the bed because she had nowhere else to hit, and if she hit him... Well, he would definitely die... She was still a High-Class Super Demon... And he was a piece of paper with demonic energy... If we compare it like this... One breath and he would die. "Ahh!!! Damn it!!! It''s my fault!!" Katharina was freaking out, she really couldn''t understand how she made such a simple mistake... "Damn it! It was the Blood! Damn Pact! It confused things!" She continued yelling at herself while Vergil almost laughed at how clumsy she was with things. ''At least she was really committed...'' He thought, it was comforting to know he had been revived by someone who cared about him, but seeing the effort was truly pleasurable. "Breathe, Katy," he said, using a cute nickname. It made her immediately stop and look at him with a gaze that almost melted; he certainly saw hearts in her eyes... Katharina stopped suddenly, as if the entire world had slowed down for a moment. Her eyes, which were once filled with despair and confusion, now sparkled with a mix of affection and surprise. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She couldn''t believe he had called her "Katy." The affectionate nickname pierced deeply into her heart, melting all the anger and frustration she felt. "K-Katy?" She repeated, almost as a whisper, her eyes locked on his, and any trace of chaos that existed before vanished completely. "You... why did you call me that..." "Because you''re mine, of course?" Vergil smiled, a small but genuine smile. He was exhausted, his body still recovering, but even so, he reached out and touched her face tenderly. "Katy. Breathe, okay? Everything will be fine." Katharina, who was on the brink of a mental breakdown, felt a wave of calm wash over her body. For a Yandere... receiving something like this from the object of her obsession... is like winning the lottery... maybe even more than that. His touch, his soft voice, the way he looked at her, all of it brought her back from the edge. She took a deep breath, trying to calm the whirlwind of emotions inside her. "I... I just wanted it to be perfect," she murmured, her eyes starting to fill with tears. "I wanted you to be only mine... for everything to be under control... but I messed it all up..." ''So she can be this cute... more and more perfect...'' Vergil shook his head gently, his thumb caressing her cheek. "You didn''t mess up anything. I''m here, and I''m fine. You care, and that''s what matters to me." She looked at him, trying to process what he was saying. Guilt still consumed her, but Vergil''s presence, his affection and understanding, began to soften the guilt she felt. "But the runes... the pact... it wasn''t supposed to be for them..." She tried to argue, but her voice was weak, lacking the determination it once had. Vergil chuckled softly, a sound Katharina realized she loved. "Katy, do you think I''m that weak? Okay, I am... but I''m going to get stronger, alright? And about Ada and Roxanne... they''re part of this too, whether you like it or not." Katharina lowered her head, her face still tinged with worry and sadness. "I just wanted to be the only one for you... just me..." Vergil sighed, gently pulling her closer until she was lying next to him, her head resting on his chest. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her firmly, as if he wanted her to know that he was there, and that nothing would change that. "Katy, you are more than enough. But the world is complicated, and so are our feelings. You''ll have to accept that, just as I accept that you are only mine," he said, sounding quite selfish... She remained silent for a moment, just listening to his heartbeat, feeling the warmth of Vergil''s body beside her. Gradually, the tension in her body began to fade, replaced by a sense of peace she hadn''t felt in a long time. "You''re impossible, you know? Aren''t you adjusting too quickly to this wife and demon thing?" She finally murmured, a small smile beginning to form on her lips. "And you love me for it," he replied playfully, kissing the top of her head. Katharina closed her eyes, allowing herself to relax completely in his arms. Maybe, just maybe, she could accept this new reality. As long as she was with him, things could work out, even if they weren''t exactly how she had planned. ''Just kill them later... then he''s only mine... and no one else,'' she thought before responding. "I do love you... there''s no avoiding it," she admitted softly, and they stayed there together, without more words, simply enjoying the moment of calm they had finally found. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 14: Did I hit a wound? Chapter 14: Did I hit a wound? "Then... tell me what happened," Vergil said, pulling Katharina out of her frenzy of romantic information and twisted thoughts involving Ada and Roxanne. "Uh... oh yes... well, this," she said, showing him the cellphone screen, which displayed a small message. [Roxanne - 11:46 ~Help me, damn it! Demon Hunters!] Of course... it wasn''t written exactly like that; it was all jumbled as if a child had sent the message... "Roxanne... well, she might be in trouble," Katy said, looking at him with a strange gaze that shifted from worried to furious... ''She''s worried, but since this involves me, she''s fighting the urge to wish her dead or saved... What a crazy woman.'' He understood immediately as he felt her reaction changing; she was indeed a whirlwind of emotions... Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go after her then, I know where she is," Vergil said, using the contract link... well, he knew exactly where everyone was, both Ada and Roxanne... He just didn''t know where he and Katy were. "Want to tell me something?" he commented, seeing her gaze continue to waver... "N-no, better not now..." she murmured; at least she was honest this time, so he ignored it... "Then, you better get me out of here quickly... This place isn''t Los Angeles, is it?" he questioned, making Katharina blink twice in concern... "Y-you know?" she asked hesitantly... "Oh... yes, the contract... you''re really connected to them... you can even feel it when you''re not in Midgard," Katharina murmured... "M-Midgard? Y-you mean, like, the Realm of Midgard? Norse Mythology?" he commented, alarmed... He was a man of history... he knew a thing or two... Not that it was hard, right? I mean, the whole world uses Norse Mythology as a major culture for game and anime adaptations nowadays... He was already tired of hearing poorly crafted Viking stories... "Like, one of the nine realms?" he questioned again, and Katharina sighed... "Yes, we''re among the Infernal Realms, we''re in Underworld or Netherrealm, as you want to call it," Katharina said with a shrug. Vergil remained silent for a moment... a few things crossed his mind... and the first was... "How are we alive in the underworld? I mean, are we in Hell?" he questioned, and Katharina let out a soft laugh; it was almost comical to see someone learning about this... "Haha, no darling, this isn''t Hell. It''s a world between Hell and Midgard, well... it''s complicated to explain, but here there are no souls or anything like that, this is the Demon World," she said, laughing, then she pulled him by the arm, inviting him to stand up. "Come see, I''ll show you!" she said excitedly, eager to see his reaction to what might come next! "O-ok!" he agreed as he quickly got up, following the girl''s rush who was truly euphoric! She hurriedly pulled him to the window, which was covered by a red curtain, and quickly opened it, giving him the view... "W-Wow..." he said, seeing the scene... Underworld was... differently beautiful... He caught a glimpse of a city... "That''s the city of Agares, my family''s city!" she said excitedly, giving him a taste of who Katharina was. "Although my mother doesn''t manage it very well..." she murmured almost imperceptibly, "But look! It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" she commented... The view Vergil saw was somewhat strange... First, the sky, it was completely purple, yes, purple! Then the ground, the ground was a reddish color, but there was some life there, even if it wasn''t extravagant... As for the architecture? It was a bizarre Victorian-era city mixed with a strange Dark Fantasy he had read about in various books... And finally... "That moon..." he murmured, seeing the moon with a color slightly lighter than the sky, he could clearly see its outline... "Artificial," she commented with a shrug, "The big guys created it because it was inconvenient to live in a world with a broken flow of time." She said, "It seems that demons have gotten quite used to human life; now, we basically mirror the world. Underworld is the same size as Midgard, but, well, we don''t have oceans or anything like that, just a vast planet of pure purple," she commented, somewhat discontent... "At least we have the internet!" she said, showing the cellphone, with 7G activated... "S-Seven G? That''s¡ª" he murmured, she just smiled, "900mb of Multidimensional Internet provided by the Fortune Witches! They are ungrateful and ridiculously greedy! But it''s the best internet provider out there!" she said, completely excited... "I-Is this interdimensional???" he said incredulously, "Hm? Of course! Even the leaders use it! I heard Azazel, the leader of the Fallen Angels, is quite an eccentric guy; he likes to have orgies on Tuesdays!" Katharina said as if... it were normal... But in his head... he was receiving too much information! It was so overwhelming that he didn''t know how to handle it! It was scattered and thrown directly in his face! So... his brain crashed! "Wow... he got a Blue Screen," Katharina said, seeing that he was really a bit out of it... "Is there a reset button for this?" she said while waving her hand in front of him, checking if he was still processing what was happening... Katharina watched Vergil, who seemed completely out of it, trying to process all the information she had dumped on him. His gaze was fixed on the city of Agares, but his thoughts were racing, trying to piece together the puzzle that had become his reality. "Maybe I overdid it a bit with the explanations..." Katharina murmured to herself, tilting her head to the side while continuing to wave her hand in front of his face, getting no reaction. She bit her lip, thinking about how she could bring him back to reality. "If I show him my breasts, will he snap back to normal?" The idea crossed her mind, but she quickly shook her head. "No, I can''t do that... yet," she murmured, chuckling softly at her own mischievous thoughts. Meanwhile, Vergil finally blinked, his eyes refocusing. He shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts. "So... we''re in a demon world, not on Earth, the moon is artificial, and we have 7G multidimensional internet created by witches... And you said the leader of the Fallen Angels has a quite active social life?" He finally managed to articulate, trying to summarize the absurd amount of information he had just received. Katharina grinned widely, pleased to see him finally reacting. "That''s right! You''re starting to get the hang of it, darling. Now, let''s get moving. We need to find Roxanne before something really bad happens. Besides, I want to show you more cool things about this place!" Vergil sighed, still trying to process everything, but he knew there was no time to hesitate. "Alright, let''s go. Just... maybe fewer surprises next time?" He suggested, still a bit dazed. Knock-Knock The door made a brief noise and began to open slowly, by the same maid who had brought food for Vergil earlier. Vergil looked into the maid''s glacial blue eyes as she approached with soft steps, almost gliding over the floor. She approached the two with silent steps, bowing slightly before speaking in a polite but firm tone. "Excuse me, Lady Katharina, Lord Vergil," she began, her soft voice filling the space, "Lady Baal is waiting on the other side, in the human world. She asked me to inform you that it is of utmost urgency." Novah said... "Lord?" Vergil questioned before Katharina could respond, he was curious, when did he become a Lord? "Hm? Yes, aren''t you married to Lady Katharina? Lady Katharina is a Prin-" "N-Novah, it''s not necessary to explain that yet..." Katharina said... "Ah, Novah, thank you for informing us," Katharina said, maintaining a friendly tone, trying to cover up. "We were about to go meet her, but... you know how things are." She gave a somewhat mischievous smile, as if blaming the circumstances for the delay. Novah, however, maintained her unshakable composure. "I understand, milady. I just thought it prudent to notify you, given the importance of the situation." Vergil, trying to regroup and sort out his mind, asked, "Who is Lady Baal?" "Hm? Katharina, are you leaving the lord completely confused? He doesn''t even know the names of his own wives?" Novah said nonchalantly... Katharina scratched her cheek with one of her fingers, seeming to wait for Novah to say... "Lady Baal... Ada Baal." Novah said, and Vergil''s world seemed to make sense... "And why didn''t you say so earlier? You could''ve just said, Ada is waiting," Vergil said... "Lord Vergil... no offense, but I am not an irrational animal enslaved by modern man. I was very well-educated and know the highest level of etiquette to treat all kinds of people and hierarchies properly." Novah said, smiling with a large vein pulsating on her head. ''Did I hit a nerve?'' Vergil questioned himself, seeing that she seemed ready to attack him... "You may go, Novah." Katharina spoke curtly, having seen how her husband was treated... He was ignorant? Yes! But he was her husband! Seeing Katharina''s face, the maid gave a slight bow, satisfied with the response. "Very well. If you need anything else, I will be at your disposal." Katharina, with a quick gesture, signaled to Vergil that they should move on. "Let''s go, darling. We can''t keep Ada waiting too long, especially if the situation is urgent." She then began walking toward the exit, pulling Vergil along. ''What the hell is this urgent situation! I want to be with my husband! But he''s not helping himself!'' She growled, smiling as if he couldn''t sense what she wanted... ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 15: Meeting Ada again. Chapter 15: Meeting Ada again. "Let''s go, Darling. We can''t keep Ada waiting too long, especially if the situation is urgent." She then began walking towards the exit, pulling Vergil along. "How exactly are we going?" Vergil asked, clearly confused. If he was off Earth... how would they get back? Katharina gave him a deadpan look, clearly fed up with having to explain things to him¡ªespecially now that he wanted to leave her to go see other women! "Tsk," she said, opening the door to reveal a hallway on the other side. "Novah!" she shouted, calling the woman back, who came immediately. ''Damn... sends me away and calls me right back,'' Novah murmured as she saw the possessive look on Katharina''s face. The woman was clearly furious... ''This irrational woman... I should ask for a raise!'' "Send us to Ada''s house," Katharina said, and Novah looked at her with concern. "Are you sure? I mean, last time you two almost killed each other," she murmured. "Novah... Do it now, don''t make me repeat myself, got it?" Katharina said, almost threatening her with a smile. Novah sighed as she created a magic circle around the two of them. "Hold onto me," Katharina ordered, extending her hand for him to take. "I hope you don''t get nauseous easily!" Vergil looked at Katharina, who was clearly at the end of her patience, but he decided not to prolong the tension. He took her hand, feeling the force with which she gripped him. The magic circle around them began to glow intensely, and he could feel the energy pulsing through their bodies. "Ready?" Katharina asked, and before he could answer, Novah began chanting in a language he didn''t recognize. The magic circle glowed even brighter, and Vergil felt the ground disappear from under his feet as a wave of dizziness overtook him. In an instant, the world around them distorted, as if they were being sucked into a whirlwind of light and shadow. The sensation was overwhelming, as though his body was being stretched and compressed at the same time. Vergil clenched his teeth, trying to control the nausea that was building up. "Don''t look down," Katharina warned playfully, noticing his discomfort. "Easy for you to say," he muttered, feeling the pressure ease as the magic began to stabilize. When the sensation finally passed, they were standing in a softly lit room. The familiar scent of Ada''s house enveloped Vergil, bringing instant relief. He took a deep breath, glad to be back, though still a bit disoriented. "Welcome back," Katharina said, letting go of his hand and fixing her hair. "Now, let''s see what''s going on with Ada." Vergil looked around, recognizing the place as Ada''s home, and sighed in relief. "I really need to get used to these trips... That was intense." Katharina just laughed softly. "Oh... so you were with her." Ada''s voice sounded as she appeared in the room. "Check your phone... idiot," Ada said, and Vergil blinked twice. [63 missed calls.] Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil stared at his phone, his eyes widening at the sight of 63 missed calls. He felt a chill run down his spine as he looked at Ada, who was clearly furious. ''I''m going to die...'' He felt the cold dread creeping over him, sending shivers down his spine. "I... didn''t hear it," he tried to explain, but the look on Ada''s face told him that any excuse would be useless. ''I''m really going to die...'' he smiled awkwardly while scratching his head. "Didn''t hear it?" Ada repeated, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow. "You were so busy that you couldn''t check your phone even once? Do you know how long I''ve been trying to find you?" she continued, her voice laced with irony and disappointment. Katharina, on the other hand, simply watched the scene unfold with an amused smile on her lips. It was obvious she was enjoying the situation, perhaps feeling a bit vindicated by Vergil''s divided attention. "Sorry, Ada. I... was kind of... off the planet? I mean, it''s her fault, she dragged me to the lower realm," Vergil said, pointing at Katharina, trying to shift the blame, but Ada''s expression didn''t change. "Really?" Ada replied, her voice still filled with frustration. "While you were ''off the planet,'' I was here, worried sick about whether you were alive or not, you idiot!" Those words alone made a huge vein bulge on Vergil''s forehead¡ªhe was angry... very angry... "Katharina." He said seriously, turning calmly to face the woman who had lost all the mischievous sparkle in her eyes... "Didn''t you tell her you had taken care of the Exorcist issue?" He asked, gently frightening with his eyes almost swallowing the redhead. "I-I-I... Ah... Well... Let''s just say..." She sighed, trying to find any way to defend herself, but her shoulders slumped, and she lowered her head... She had no defense... "I''m sorry..." she murmured, genuinely sad. "I don''t want to hear apologies; you need to apologize to her." He said... ''No fucking way! I''m not bowing my head to this bitch!'' Katharina raged internally; she refused! She was a Proud Demon! She wouldn''t do it! "If you think you''re getting away with this, either you apologize, or I will never call you Katy again." Vergil said, almost consuming her entirely. He looked like a Dementor ready to suck her soul if she didn''t comply... "S-Sorry..." she murmured almost inaudibly. "Louder," he repeated, one thing Vergil couldn''t tolerate was... not admitting guilt... It really irritated him; he didn''t like people lying to him, even if it was to protect him. If he was honest, he liked people to be honest with him, and when they lied not just to him but to someone he cared about... He also got furious, and that was the case now... Katharina and her euphoria completely forgot this characteristic... He knew she was a Yandere, and if he was certain of that, another certainty was also confirmed... She must also be a Stalker, so, currently... She knew she had done something wrong... ''I... messed up.'' She murmured. "I''m sorry, Ada, it won''t happen again." She said sincerely, trying to convey as much honesty as she could muster in front of him... She didn''t want to disappoint him... ''Is she... being controlled?'' Ada wondered, seeing her friend acting this way... after all... let''s be honest here... Only one person could control Katharina in the entire world, and it was the Demon Queen of the Agares Clan... Her mother. ''Well... at least half of the world''s problems will decrease if he can control her... Ah... She wanted him to control her from the start... Hence the Master-Servant Pact...'' Ada was a logical woman; she had enough intelligence to read her friend''s movements... It was clear, she wouldn''t be controlled unless she wanted to... ''Makes sense now... but she dragged us... now I have this damn feeling for this man!'' She screamed internally. "Alright. I accept your apology... just don''t let it happen again, okay?" Ada asked, and Katharina, still somewhat downcast, nodded. "See? It wasn''t that bad, my Katy," he murmured into her ear, making her spine scream and tremble entirely, her whole body shook, and her hairs stood on end, while his hand stroked her hair... "Y-Yes..." She nodded... A silence lingered for a few seconds while Ada continued to watch the scene... and finally... "Oh... Did you get the message from Roxanne?" Ada asked, and Katharina reverted to... herself... "Can you believe that? That bitch shouldn''t be in Hollywood? Besides, why was she alone? Even though we have a truce with the Inquisition to keep the territories under control, they shouldn''t be hunting so recklessly." Katharina said, shrugging; after all, it didn''t really matter. She didn''t care what happened to Roxanne... Well... actually... "I''m not anyone''s mother, you know? And her mother? Nothing?" Katharina said, and Ada showed a contact labeled "Slutty Employee 2" [Slutty Employee 2 ~ They''re fighting, let her suffer.] "Seriously?" Katharina asked, looking at Ada, who shrugged. "They should stop fighting... what could it be this time? Stealing demon sweets from Lady Sitri''s vault?" Ada said with no emotion in her voice... "You two really hate each other, don''t you?" Vergil asked, who had been just observing until then... "Try living twenty years with those two, and I guarantee you''d think the same." Ada commented, while tying her hair into a ponytail. "We need to go after her... And I need a coffee." She said, while using a pen to secure it properly. "Can we stop at a Star on the way? My baby is still in the garage?" Katharina said, pouting, "I miss him so much..." She murmured, "The problem is yours; you lost that bet!" Ada said quickly... "Come on, let me drive it... just today..." Katharina said, almost pleading. "No chance!" Ada said "What the hell are you two talking about?" Vergil questioned, and both women smiled. "We need to go after Roxanne, and from the look on your face, you want to come along, right?" Katharina said with a grin. "It''s going to take a while..." Ada commented. "Well, what do we have to lose? I just need to let my mom know... By the way, how much time has passed?" he asked, and the two women exchanged glances. "A week..." Katharina replied. "A WEEK?!!" Vergil shouted, startled. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 16: I do whatever I want with it. Chapter 16: I do whatever I want with it. "One week?!" he shouted in shock. "What do you mean, one week?!" Vergil asked... He was between life and death, clearly feeling the guillotine scraping his throat just thinking about the scolding he would receive... "Hey, you little shit, I''m going to flay you alive, peel off your skin, and hang it on the line! You ungrateful son of a bitch, I raise you and you disappear for a week?! Get over here!!!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could clearly see the woman with white hair and blue eyes yelling while holding a broom or something that could hurt a lot... "I hope that scythe... Damn, the scythe!" he internally shouted, remembering that the garage had old things from his father, especially when he was a gardener! "P-please tell me this is a joke, okay?" Vergil asked, looking at Katharina and Ada, almost crying, his face genuinely sad... Vergil... was screwed... Katharina looked at him with a crooked, almost broken smile, "Well... it''s not easy to heal wounds made with sacred energy... You were supposed to be dead, but the guy was just messing with you..." Katharina murmured, "But don''t worry! Novah went personally and put your mother in a trance while I slept comfortably naked, hugging your body!" She said... Vergil blinked several times, trying to process what he had just heard. "N-naked?" He repeated, his gaze falling involuntarily on Katharina''s voluptuous body, which, even in the midst of his panic, he couldn''t help but imagine without those provocative clothes. Katharina noticed Vergil''s lecherous look and laughed again, this time with a hint of malice. "Yes, naked. But don''t worry, I didn''t do anything you wouldn''t have liked." She said, sounding quite... sexy... "Did she do something to me? I don''t remember! Tell me she didn''t! Hey!!" Vergil''s thoughts raced as Ada looked at the situation with a poker face... "She didn''t do any of those perverted things you''re thinking. She just used demonic energy to accelerate your healing." Ada said, cutting through his thoughts like a sharp blade... "Ruining the fun." Katharina muttered angrily. "And why was she naked?" Vergil asked... well, this time he was genuinely innocent, right? "Stop being an idiot. She wants to possess your body at this moment, you don''t even know how much we''ve heard about you from her. That damn Yandere." Ada retorted almost like an attack... "The problem is not mine if you don''t know how to perfect love properly!" Katharina shot back with a smile, provoking her... "I''m losing my patience..." Ada thought. Vergil was beyond shocked, his brain trying to process all the information at once. "Hey, what do you mean my mother in a trance?" He asked Katharina... "It''s a demonic magic, nothing much," she said, making it really seem like nothing had happened... "We just induced memories that you went on a trip," Katharina commented, turning to Ada... "Let me drive... please," she said, making a sad kitten face, for a moment, two cat ears appeared on her head and her eyes became immensely huge, but... "Stop joking, obviously not." Ada replied. "What the hell are you still talking about? What the hell is this!" Vergil questioned, they had been at it for a while and he simply didn''t understand!! The two exchanged strange smiles... "Let''s see if he has good taste?" They asked together, for some reason this time Ada joined in... "Okay, let''s go!" They said together, as if they were... Best friends... something that... "Women are strange! They were about to kill each other less than an hour ago! And now they''re walking together as if they''re ''Best Friends''..." Definitely, Vergil didn''t understand women... "Are you going to stand there? Come on!" Katharina called out to him with a shout... They were already at the door... Vergil sighed and walked over to them, descending the stairs of the small building where Ada lived, and they went down to a sort of garage at the back of the place... Ada lifted the metal door, it was a dark and gloomy place, filled with old tools and stacked boxes. The lighting was poor, and the smell of motor oil mixed with dust was predominant. The two women stopped in front of a vehicle covered by a tarp, exchanging glances that made Vergil shiver. "Let''s see if you''re worthy," Ada said, with a smile that seemed to be a mix of challenge and curiosity. Katharina, with her usual mischievous grin, pulled off the tarp, revealing a classic sports car, an old coupe painted in glossy black with red accents. ''A Porsche-!!!'' The sight was stunning, and even Vergil, with his mind racing in a thousand directions, couldn''t help but admire the vehicle. "Is it yours?" he asked, looking at Ada. She nodded in confirmation. "Someone bet a race in the desert and got their ass kicked, so she lost the keys." She said, making Katharina''s face contort completely! "S-Slut!" She shouted, "HM? It''s the truth, that red-haired woman was terrible at racing! My old Skyline beat her off the line," Ada said, smiling, "Too bad it''s in the shop," Ada said, shrugging... ''My baby! I need it back!!'' Katharina screamed internally. "Do demons drive cars?" Vergil asked, genuinely curious... "Well, we need to get around, and we can''t run everywhere, right?" Ada said as if it were obvious... and, well, it was obvious. "Oh, right..." Vergil murmured... "Well, let''s go." Ada said, looking at Vergil with a smile, "Let''s see if you''re a man of culture." She said, smiling and tossing a keychain with a Blue Slime keychain... Vergil blinked as he took the key, still trying to understand what was happening. "You... want me to drive?" "Yes," Katharina replied, opening the dusty car door... "Damn... we''ll stop by a car wash on the way... You messed up my car," Katharina said, watching the dust swirl around. She lowered the seat and went to the back, which was quite cramped for a woman like her... in terms of body... "The car is mine, I do what I want with it." Ada said, sitting in the seat, "Tsk, bitch." Vergil looked at the two of them... "Hurry up, you slowpoke! We need to go to the car wash!" Katharina said, "She meant we need to pick up Roxanne." Ada translated, and he couldn''t help but stare at the two for a few more seconds before sighing... "And here we go, right?" He couldn''t waste much time... And so he finally sat in the driver''s seat... "Let''s use the contract to find her, so it''s entirely up to you. We can''t sense where she is, only you can." Ada commented, shrugging, "Yes, got it, I''m the GPS," Vergil said, turning the key to start the car... The engine roared to life, its power resonating almost like a living thing. Vergil felt the vibration through the steering wheel, and for a brief moment, he forgot all the confusion. "So... Let''s find Roxanne," Vergil said, almost resigned but with a new determination forming inside him. "I think you should prepare yourself," Ada commented casually, watching the streets ahead. "Roxanne isn''t exactly easy to deal with. She... has a somewhat... strange personality." "Oh, yes. She''ll love seeing you, Vergil. I''m sure you two will get along very well." There was something in her tone that didn''t give him much confidence. "Strange?" Vergil repeated, already starting to feel the stress rise again. He didn''t know what to expect, but something told him that this mission was about to get a lot more complicated. With one last sigh, he put the car in motion, leaving the quiet streets and merging onto the main road. "Alright, let''s go. You two keep quiet and let the GPS handle the job." The engine roared louder as he accelerated and left the garage, and soon, the car sped through the streets... ... "There! There! There! I love killing demons!" The sound of a male voice''s singing echoed in an empty room... The sounds of a chair could also be heard, its legs moving back and forth as someone tried¡ªor seemed to try¡ªto get out of it... "I can''t believe I found such a beautiful demon like you," he said, turning to the woman while running a hand over his face. A blonde woman was strapped to the chair, her eyes flashing with fury as the man in front of her gazed at her with a deranged smile. The chains binding her to the chair were adorned with sacred runes, designed to suppress her demonic powers, yet she maintained a defiant look. "Do you think you''ll get out of this alive?" she growled, her voice dripping with venom. "I''ll skin you alive with my own hands, you damned human." The man just laughed, ignoring the threat. He continued to stroke Roxanne''s face, his touch laden with a sickening contempt. "You''re so full of energy... it''s almost a shame I have to end you. But it''s my job, and I''m very good at it." He stepped back slightly, revealing a sharp blade that reflected the scant light in the dim environment. She hated the feeling of helplessness the chains brought, but her mind was already working on a plan to escape. "You have no idea what you''re about to unleash, human. When I get out of here, I''ll make sure you never sing that stupid little song of yours again." She spat the words, her claws itching to emerge but being held back by the sacred power that bound her. The man tilted his head to the side, observing her as if analyzing a strange piece of art. "Maybe. But until then, I''ll have a little fun. After all, demons are like toys, aren''t they? Toys that break so easily..." Before she could say anything... "Enough, Jason," another man''s voice came through, "Look at you... You got beaten by a demon and now you want to give orders to the one doing the real work..." He mocked. "As far as I know, I''m the leader here. Has she given her name and surname yet?" "She''s quite the feisty one," Jason said, staring at the woman who wasn''t looking directly at him... Her body... was in a deplorable state. "Then keep torturing her until she talks," the other man said, and left the room... "You heard him... Let''s play a bit more... Maybe I''ll remove your nails now." He said, smiling as he picked up a pair of pliers. ''Damn... I did my nails a week ago...'' ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 17: Back in black Chapter 17: Back in black "Back in black, I hit the sack, I''ve been too long, I''m glad to be back" Katharina sang along with the music playing on the car radio, clearly enjoying herself as they continued driving smoothly toward wherever Roxanne might be. "Okay! Musical taste approved!" Katharina said, suddenly moving and touching Vergil, almost making him lose control of the car... "H-Hey! Cut that crap!" Ada said, turning to her. "He''s already clumsy enough, if you keep doing that, we''re going to crash my car!" Ada scolded her, crossing her arms. "Can you two shut up for a bit? You''re already getting on my nerves," Vergil said, and the two immediately went silent... ''Oh... hit a nerve? Well, this is better,'' he thought to himself, but... "It seems like she''s moving somewhere." Vergil felt as if Roxanne was walking, or rather, being moved somewhere... It was strange, but he clearly sensed something was wrong. "I have a bad feeling..." he murmured. The two women, still quiet, broke the silence. "If she''s captured, they''re torturing her," they said in unison. "T-Torturing?" Vergil stuttered, almost slamming the brakes at the thought of something like that... "Well, those people hunting demons need to be cautious of the demonic clans, but apparently, this squad doesn''t care much¡ªif it is a squad, that is. Usually, there''s a truce between the main clans, but it seems these guys are pretty active, maybe under direct orders to identify someone," Katharina commented. "Just keep following your mental GPS; she should be fine... I hope," Ada murmured, uncrossing her arms and looking out the window with a hint of worry. "As long as she''s alive, I''m okay with it," Vergil replied, keeping his eyes on the road. Katharina chuckled softly, leaning forward between the two front seats. "Come on, Ada. I know you''d prefer if he weren''t here, but give him a break. If he weren''t, you''d probably have gotten lost at the first turn." Ada rolled her eyes but didn''t respond. Vergil felt an involuntary smile forming on his lips. Despite everything, he was beginning to enjoy the dynamic between the two, except for the useless bickering, but he''d deal with that later. It was almost like watching a live sitcom, with him stuck in the role of the reluctant protagonist, but he didn''t want to stay that way for long. "Let''s keep going," he said, speeding up the car. Some time passed. Of course, he had a lot to do, and time was against them, but... the car''s fuel tank started to empty, and Vergil realized they needed to stop to refuel. He spotted a gas station in the distance and signaled to the two women. "We''ll stop here. We''re running low on gas," he said, maneuvering the car into the station. Katharina sighed with relief. "Finally, a chance to stretch my legs. This car is cramped for someone like me." "Cramped? Please, it''s a classic. Be grateful you get to ride in it," Ada replied, getting out of the car as soon as Vergil parked. Katharina just shrugged and got out too, her eyes scanning the surroundings. The gas station was modest, with a small convenience store next to the fuel pumps. Vergil got out of the car and began filling the tank while Ada and Katharina walked toward the store. He watched them for a moment, feeling a slight sense of peace. Things were finally starting to feel normal... or as close to normal as his life could get. But, of course, normalcy never lasted long. Inside the store, Ada was picking out some energy drinks while Katharina grabbed a few snacks. Everything seemed calm until two men walked into the store. They were burly, with smug smiles that exuded arrogance, and a certain vulgarity in their gazes. Seeing Katharina and Ada, the two exchanged looks and began to approach. "Hey, gorgeous, what''s a woman like you doing in a place like this?" One of the men, dark-haired with tattoos on his arms, said to Katharina, giving her a smile he thought was seductive. Katharina raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Buying food. What do you think I''m doing?" The second man, blonde and taller, approached Ada, completely ignoring the cold expression on her face. "You''re too pretty to be alone here. Want some company?" Ada looked at him as if he were an insect and then, with a cold smile, replied, "No, thanks. I''d rather be alone than bothered by idiots." The men laughed, taking Ada''s response as a challenge. "I think we can change your mind," the blonde said, reaching out to touch her arm. Before the situation could escalate, Vergil walked into the store. He had just finished filling up the tank and was curious about what was taking so long. Seeing the two men harassing Ada and Katharina, something snapped inside him. ''Kill.'' The thought hit him instantly¡ªit was instinctual... someone touching his wives... touching his most precious belongings... it all happened so fast... He moved in quickly, grabbing the blonde by the collar and yanking him back with force. The man''s surprised yelp was replaced by a groan of pain as Vergil threw him into a shelf full of snacks. "What the hell are the worms doing?" Vergil growled, his voice low and dangerous. The second man, seeing his friend tossed around like a ragdoll, tried to retreat, but Katharina, with a wicked smile, stuck her leg out, causing him to trip and fall flat on his back. Before he could get up, Vergil was over him, his eyes burning with fury. ''Let''s see how much my husband loves me...'' Katharina thought, eager to see how he would handle the situation. "I said, what the hell do you think you''re doing?" Vergil repeated, his hand squeezing the man''s collar so tightly that he was starting to turn red. "N-nothing, man! We were just joking, you know? No need to get like this..." the man stammered, his eyes darting around in desperation, searching for help that wouldn''t come. "Joking?" Vergil scoffed, pulling him closer. "Do you have a death wish, friend?" Vergil slammed the man down hard, then walked slowly toward the blonde, who was struggling to get up from the broken shelf. He grabbed him by the collar again, lifting him off the ground with terrifying ease. "If either of you dares to touch or even look at my wives again, I swear you''ll be dead before you even realize what happened," Vergil declared, his voice cold as ice. The two men were too terrified to respond¡ªand they wet themselves out of fear. When Vergil finally let them go, they scrambled and ran out of the store without even looking back. The silence that followed was thick, broken only by the sound of snacks falling off the broken shelves. Katharina chuckled softly, while Ada just shook her head, picking up the drinks she had dropped during the commotion. "Darling, you sure know how to say ''I love you,'' don''t you?" Katharina remarked, clearly impressed. Vergil sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as he tried to calm down. "I can''t help it," he muttered, ''What the hell was that?'' he wondered. Ada finally turned to him, her eyes softening slightly. "Thanks. But next time, maybe we could handle them without... destroying the store." Vergil shrugged. "I know you can. But I''m not going to stand by while someone messes with you." Katharina grinned from ear to ear, clearly pleased with Vergil''s response. "Well, anyway, that was fun. Now, how about we continue our trip?" The question remained... what had just happened? Well... "Nothing happened here; those two idiots threatened you, and you beat them up," Katharina said in front of the cashier. "Nothing happened here, and I beat those two guys up for threatening me," the cashier repeated, "That''s right, we were never here," she smiled and waved. "You used that on my mother?" Vergil questioned Katharina. "Yes, fortunately, I can use it without those extravagant magic circles¡ªone of the perks of being from Agares," she smiled as if it was a huge advantage. "R-right," Vergil replied, following her gaze, but he stopped and bent down, spotting a lollipop. He felt a strange sensation and picked it up. "Well, stealing a lollipop is nothing... I guess." "Hey, let''s go!" Ada called from the car. Back in the car, the mood was a bit lighter, with Katharina and Ada arguing about what music to play on the radio while Vergil tried to focus on the road. With a full tank and energy drinks in the back seat, they hit the road again. As usual, Katharina was trying to convince Ada to let her choose the music, while Ada, her patience running thin, rolled her eyes repeatedly. "Please, Ada, just one song! You chose the last one, so it''s only fair!" Katharina insisted, pouting. "If you pick something with more rock beats, I''m throwing the radio out the window," Ada responded, her tone dry. Vergil, trying to focus on following Roxanne''s trail, sighed deeply. "Can we just listen to something and shut up? We don''t have time for this." Dealing with these two was becoming a real challenge. "Fine, fine..." Katharina gave in, crossing her arms. "But next time, I get to choose!" "She''s moving... out of Los Angeles," Vergil commented as he tried to focus. "I think she''s heading towards Sonora... They''re heading into the desert," he murmured, and Ada and Katharina exchanged glances. "Neutral Territory..." they said in unison. "Territory with no jurisdiction, Angel, Demon, or Fallen Angel... That means..." Ada muttered. "They''re likely planning to execute her without causing any diplomatic issues, considering she''s ''out of her territory,''" Katharina added. "Isn''t she from a big Clan?" Vergil asked, piecing together what he''d learned so far. But... "She probably hasn''t revealed her name," Katharina explained. "We avoid sharing our names to prevent trouble. She''s likely refusing to talk, even under torture. She''s firm in her decisions... maybe even stubborn, to put it mildly." "Stop telling him useless details!" Ada snapped, irritated. "That stubborn idiot probably overheard something important and would rather die than admit the truth!" Ada turned to Vergil, her expression serious. "Vergil, forget the laws. Step on it." "But¡ª" Vergil started. "Go! She''s in serious danger!" Ada shouted, and Vergil pressed the pedal to the floor. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''re going to get that stubborn girl," Ada muttered, her concern now undeniable. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 18: Don’t interfere Chapter 18: Don¡¯t interfere The speed of the car was insane, and the music playing in the background had been completely ignored. Vergil pressed the gas pedal with all his strength, eyes locked on the road ahead as the engine roared like a wild beast. They had been driving for over two hours, but time seemed to slip by unnoticed. With every passing second, Vergil felt a strange pulse in his chest¡ªa deep, instinctive fear. It was the fear of death. Although he could feel the strong emotions of the girls, only he was connected to all of them. They could not feel the overwhelming fear he was experiencing... It was Roxanne. The Sonoran Desert stretched out before them, a vast expanse of sand and rocks, harsh and unforgiving. The air was hot and dry, almost suffocating, and the landscape around them was desolate, lifeless, except for the occasional cactus or bush, hardened by the relentless sun. The weather seemed strange, but Vergil had no time to worry about changes in the climate. He could sense her presence¡ªweak, distant, but unmistakable. It was as if a thin thread connected them, and that thread was pulling him in the right direction. Ada and Katharina sat in silence, aware of the gravity of the situation. Katharina stared out the window, her usually carefree face now serious. Ada, on the other hand, was focused, her body tense as if ready for anything. Both of them could feel the tension in the air, neither willing to distract Vergil from what he needed to do. The car zigzagged through the curves and hills of the desert, ignoring any concept of speed limits. At over 200 km/h, every bump or dip in the road made the car shake violently, but Vergil kept his hands steady on the wheel. He was fully tuned into the connection he felt with Roxanne, ignoring the oppressive heat and the wind that was starting to blow harder. As Vergil''s car sped toward its destination, the scene shifted to a distant, isolated place, deep within the heart of the Sonoran Desert. There, buried under tons of sand and rock, lay a bunker. The structure was sturdy, built to withstand the extreme heat and sandstorms of the desert. From the outside, it was almost invisible, just a small entrance camouflaged among a cluster of rocks that stood out against the monotonous landscape. Anyone passing by could easily mistake it for a regular pile of stones, completely oblivious to what was hidden below. Inside the bunker, the air was thick and heavy with a dark energy. The concrete walls were cold and gray, illuminated only by flickering fluorescent lights that gave off the impression of an unstable power supply. The atmosphere reeked of oil, blood, and iron¡ªa mix that made anyone feel uncomfortable, as if they were standing in a place of profane darkness. The sound of water dripping echoed through the corridors, though no source was visible. In one of the deepest chambers of the bunker, Roxanne was chained to a rusty metal chair. Her hands were bound by heavy shackles, the rough metal biting into her skin with every slight movement. Worse, sacred runes held her powers in check, making the pain nearly unbearable. She was exhausted, her head hanging forward, hair falling messily around her face. Blood dripped from deep cuts on her arms and legs, and her body was covered in bruises of various shades¡ªevidence of hours of relentless torture. A man, with a grotesque appearance, circled around her, humming a sinister melody. He held a long, thin knife in one hand, the steel gleaming under the dim light. His eyes were cold, devoid of emotion, as he observed Roxanne with a perverse curiosity. "La, la, la... I love killing demons..." he repeated several times, his voice dripping with venom. "It''s truly surprising how resilient you are." "I like your spirit. It''s a shame I''ll have to break it," he commented, before turning to retrieve a syringe from a nearby tray. The liquid inside was a yellowish hue, and seeing it made Roxanne shiver with dread. Without a word, he injected the liquid into her arm, watching with morbid interest as the substance took effect. Roxanne felt a burning sensation spreading through her veins, each second bringing a new wave of pain. She bit her lip until it bled, trying not to scream, but the agony was overwhelming. An involuntary moan escaped her lips, and the man smiled even more. "That''s right, my dear. Let it all out, tell me your Name." He murmured. "Enough of this, Jason, she''s not going to talk," Leon said, looking at Roxanne, whose veins were almost exposed, her body tainted with divine energy. ''C-come quickly... to the bunker,'' she thought, almost pleading... She felt someone, someone coming toward her at a speed beyond normal, beyond anything she had ever sensed... ''Help me...'' she whispered to herself as a tear fell from her eye... She couldn''t endure any more... Back in the car, Vergil felt a chill run down his spine. He heard a whisper... "Bunker." He said. The connection with Roxanne was stronger now, but along with it came a sense of pain, fear, and desperation. He knew she was suffering, and it only fueled his determination. The Sonora desert was becoming increasingly hostile, with the wind blowing sand against the car and the sky growing darker. But Vergil didn''t slow down. If anything, he increased his speed. "We''re close, aren''t we?" Ada asked, her voice tense. "Yes." Vergil answered briefly, his eyes fixed on the road ahead. "She''s there, and she''s in danger. I can feel she''s suffering." They were approaching the location indicated by the connection, and finally, Vergil spotted a rock formation that seemed out of place. It was there. He knew it was there. Without hesitation, he sharply turned the wheel, driving the car toward the rocks. The car jostled violently across the sand, but Vergil maintained control. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When they reached the rock formation, Vergil stopped the car abruptly. Without wasting any time, he got out, followed by Ada and Katharina. The two were ready for anything, their senses sharp for any threats. But the place was quiet, almost too quiet. Vergil started searching for something... an entrance, desperately running his hand over the stones, feeling a faint vibration. He found the entrance, camouflaged by a set of false rocks. With a firm push, the entrance was revealed: a metal door with a rudimentary security system. "Keep an eye out," he murmured to Ada and Katharina as he began working on the lock. "Let me handle this," Ada said, stepping in front of Vergil. Ada was at his side in an instant, using her skills to work on the electronic mechanism that kept the door locked. With a click, the lock gave way, and Vergil pushed the door open with force. The screeching metal echoed through the desert as the heavy door opened, revealing a tunnel that descended into the depths of the bunker. They faced something... A narrow tunnel. "She''s below... Whatever they''ve done..." Vergil murmured. His eyes adjusted to the darkness instantly, glowing with an eerie red light. "Calm down," Katharina said, holding his arm. "She''s strong." She added, "So don''t worry too much." "Strong people don''t fear death," Vergil countered, stepping ahead, leaving the two women watching him. "Is this what you wanted?" Ada questioned, somewhat fearful of what might unfold. "Just follow him. He thinks he can handle exorcists," Katharina said. Vergil led the way through the narrow tunnel, his senses on high alert. The air inside the bunker was cold and dense, filled with an impending sense of death. He could feel Roxanne''s presence more strongly now, her presence almost painfully clear in his mind. With each step, he moved closer to her, and with each step, the rage in his chest grew. He knew he was racing against time. The tunnel opened into a larger corridor, with several metal doors lining the walls. Vergil felt a wave of relief when he finally found the correct door. Without hesitation, he kicked it open, the force of the impact echoing through the bunker. The sight that awaited him on the other side made his heart stop for a moment. Vergil was immediately greeted by a vision straight out of a nightmare. The smell of blood and metal was almost unbearable, and the scene before him only fueled his fury. In the center of the room, Roxanne was strapped to a metal chair, her hands bound by thick chains that were dripping blood from her wounded wrists. Her eyes were half-closed, dull from pain and exhaustion. Her body was covered in bruises and deep cuts, fresh blood mixing with the dry, forming dark stains on her skin. She was in a pitiable state, but even so, Vergil could feel the weak pulse of life within her. She was conscious, but barely. Next to her, two men completed the horror scene. He clearly recognized one of them, and to hell with the other... He focused specifically on the fucking Executor in front of him. "Hey... Katy," Vergil called, his voice dripping with anger. "Y-Yes?" She questioned, trembling with fear... A woman, from the Agares clan... Trembling with fear? Leon saw the scene and fell silent, feeling a wave of power unlike anything he had ever experienced in his life... "I''m sure she was quite merciful with you... letting you go... But you know what? You''re going to die," Vergil said, and his eyes turned completely black. "Whatever happens... Don''t interfere," Vergil commented, and before she could respond, he vanished and reappeared in front of Leon, gripping him by the neck. "You and I... are going to have a little chat," Vergil said, before Leon could even process the situation. Vergil threw him upwards with enough force to break bones, slamming him into the bunker''s ceiling with a deafening crash. The impact was so violent that the concrete gave way, cracking and fragmenting into pieces as Leon was pushed through it, creating a hole that exposed the sky above. His body became limp from the impact, on the verge of falling back down. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 19: I will finish what I started. Chapter 19: I will finish what I started. Meanwhile, Jason, the other torturer, watched the scene with a mix of shock and terror. He instinctively stepped back, retreating a few paces. The confident smile that had previously adorned his face was gone, replaced by an expression of pure disbelief. Vergil, however, was not focused on him¡ªat least, not yet. The two women remained still. Katharina was still processing Vergil''s order not to interfere... This order was much worse than the orders to say something that affected them physically, perversely. This order was absolute. As if a king had commanded, and they could only follow quietly. She had never seen Vergil like this, so consumed by fury after all these years of watching him hidden... ''This is different...'' Ada, in turn, watched silently, her eyes fixed on Vergil, as she tried to maintain her usual calm, but even she was feeling a slight shiver seeing how furious the man was... ''His energy is doubling in size,'' she thought, analyzing the man''s body. Vergil landed gently on the ground after the attack, his presence dominating the room. He looked at Jason, who was now visibly trembling. ''Tsk, the most psychotic are always the most useless,'' he thought. Vergil turned to the man, whose name he didn''t know... "It was you, wasn''t it?" he murmured, seeing how Roxanne seemed to be dying slowly, then he approached the chair where the man was watching him... Jason took a step back, hesitating. He knew he was completely out of his league. He could handle Vergil, but there was something going against all his reality, a fear so deep he didn''t know what to do. ''Fight or flee?'' he questioned himself... However, before he could decide between fighting or fleeing. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A huge shadow fell over the room again. It was Leon, falling back through the hole in the ceiling, his body broken and bloodied. He hit the ground with an impact that made the floor tremble. He had been around the hole, which gave way, causing the fall. Vergil barely looked at the man and turned to Katharina and Ada, who were still immobile due to the order. "Free her and protect her, no pointless fights." Vergil said, and the two finally managed to move, quickly removing the chains from her, even burning their hands while handling the divine energy chains. "Rox, wake up," Ada said, patting her face, while Katharina quickly searched for the right places to break what was restraining and draining her demonic powers. "Get her out of here." Vergil ordered again, and Katharina complied, "Take her outside, it won''t take long." He commented, his eyes completely out of control. ''He... awakened something... something is wrong with him.'' Katharina thought, among the three she was the most advanced in understanding demonic energy, due to her mother being... better not to talk about her mother now. Katharina, however, knew something... ''That little test the exorcist did made him learn to use demonic energy, but now... this energy output... is simply out of the ordinary,'' she thought. Unfortunately, she couldn''t stand still thinking about it; she just turned and removed the restraints from Roxanne''s feet, leaving only the shackles. As they worked to help the girl... Vergil walked slowly over to Leon, who was lying on the floor, coughing up blood and desperately trying to catch his breath. Vergil crouched beside him, his black eyes shining with relentless anger. "You should have stayed out of this; you had a chance to leave the city alive... but now..." Vergil said calmly as he grabbed Leon by the collar and lifted him off the ground. "You will pay for everything you did to her." He cast a quick glance at Roxanne, whose eyes were now fixed on Vergil. For the first time, their eyes met... She felt something different, not just her, both felt it before Vergil threw Leon back through the hole. "First, you wait outside..." Vergil said, tossing the man up again. This time, however, he didn''t fall back. He then turned to the man, Jason... Vergil didn''t need to say a single word; he simply appeared in front of the man and delivered a punch... The sound of the punch was so clear that the breaking of the man''s ribs could be heard, but it wasn''t just one or two... a sequence of strong punches to his stomach, chest, and then his face, each blow resonating in the room with a muffled sound, never giving him time to scream because his body had no air left for that. Jason''s face quickly became a mask of blood and bruises, but Vergil didn''t stop. No... he wanted more... His punches grew stronger, more precise, and with even worse impact... "Don''t you think it''s better to stop him?" Ada questioned as she removed Roxanne from her restraints, finally removing all the divine energy around her... "Let him be... it''s better this way." Katharina said while helping Roxanne to stand, "Let''s take her upstairs." She said, and Ada nodded. The two then let their black wings emerge and took Rox, one on each side, flying her out. As they ascended, they saw Leon... Leon, watching everything, decided that the only sensible option was to flee. ''I have to get out of here!'' He was already outside, so it was just a matter of running. He turned to do so, but before he could, Katharina appeared in front of him. She looked at him for a moment, her eyes glowing with a cruel light. "Where do you think you''re going?" she asked, her voice laden with disdain. Leon froze in place, realizing there was no escape. "Please... I... I didn''t do anything! It was him who tortured her; I have nothing to do with this!" Leon pleaded, fear clear in his voice. Katharina tilted her head to the side as if pondering for a moment. "You stood by and watched," she finally said. "And that''s enough." With terrifying speed, she raised her hand and delivered a punch that slammed Leon against the wall with enough force to break several bones. He collapsed to the ground, groaning in pain, unable to move. "Ughh!" he roared in pain, ''The artifact!'' he thought, as a golden light helped him recover from the impact. "You will wait there... quietly, until my husband returns." She said, her eyes glowing crimson red. Then turning, she went back to help Ada. Meanwhile, Vergil finally stopped beating Jason. The Executor''s body lay inert, barely recognizable after the beating he had received, his face... deformed. Vergil released him, letting him fall to the ground with a dull thud. Jason was still breathing, but it was clear he wouldn''t be a threat for much longer, and he wouldn''t want to take the risk. He pressed his foot on the man''s head, who was already begging to die. "I''ll see you in hell." He said before finally crushing Jason''s head, causing the entire floor to be drenched in blood and brain matter. It was a truly grotesque, disgusting, and even macabre sight. However... for Vergil... It didn''t stir any feelings within him. Any emotion, if seen in his eyes, was absent; instead, he only found it disgusting that his sneakers were stained with blood. His fury was so great... that he didn''t even realize he had killed a person, taken a life... It was just... trivial. "The nature of a demon? Tsk, as if I would care about killing a vile worm like this... I''m just cleaning up God''s mess." He said, spitting his anger onto the corpse. He left the body there... the man''s disfigured body with his head shattered into a thousand pieces, and leaped out of the Bunker, with only one thing on his mind... Killing the remaining man. ''One more left...'' Despite his anger, he was still very rational, thinking of a plan of action to deal with Leon... ''I''m stronger now... much stronger...'' He thought. It wasn''t his body, but something within him... a latent energy coursing through all his veins, something he felt before when fighting Leon, but now... Now it was the real thing... His body seemed to be burning with the desire to continue what he so wanted... this energy followed his command; if he wanted something, it would make it happen... it was even strange to think, but... it was as if his blood was entirely under his control. It was a feeling of power... that left Vergil intoxicated... When he emerged from the hole, Vergil looked at Roxanne, who was now struggling to keep her eyes open. He approached her, his hands softening as he touched the shackles that bound her. Although he had removed her from there, the girls had only dealt with the chains. With a simple gesture, he broke them, freeing her. "It''s over, the worm who hurt you is just a corpse now," he said, brushing his hand over her face. He felt her flinch for a millisecond, but she stopped and allowed his hand to reach her face, despite her fear. "I''m here, it''s okay?" he said. It was their first meeting, but... there was a connection there... Very strange, but it was there... "Wait here, I''ll finish what I started." Vergil said, turning away... Seeing the man illuminated by a light of salvation, while his body seemed to be healing, slowly... ''It won''t be like last time.'' He thought. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 20: See you in Hell Chapter 20: See you in Hell Silence... It was hard to explain what was happening... And honestly, did it really matter? Well, the three women could only sit and watch what Vergil wanted, the contract wouldn''t allow them to interfere... Theoretically, Katharina could break the contract and override the order, but... when she tried... She couldn''t. No matter what she did¡ªwhether through reverse engineering with her understanding of Runes and Demonic Magic, reversing the Energy flow, or even trying to force dominance¡ªit didn''t work. ''He has a purer lineage than mine...'' That was her only conclusion. There was nothing else she could do but wait for him to finish whatever he intended to do... ''He''s going to get hurt badly...'' She was worried, far more than she ever thought she''d be. "It''s alright..." Ada murmured, "I can feel his heart... It''s pumping demonic energy like I''ve never seen before..." Ada muttered... She was much more sensitive than the others, so when focused, she could sense the energy waves even more intensely than anyone there... and Vergil''s heart was like a power plant of demonic energy. "It''s not just demonic energy," Roxanne, who had just begun to heal herself, said as she struggled to stand up just to watch the man in front of her. "His eyes... they''re not normal," she muttered, staring at the man''s broad back. "What do you mean by that?" Katharina asked. "Just look... I don''t think he''s even going to get hurt," Roxanne commented. While they could only watch due to the order he gave, Vergil looked at the man, who was getting up and healing... "Come on, kid, it wasn''t my fault. What he did was on orders from the higher-ups..." Leon said, a little tense, his ribs cracking as he returned to his normal form, his wounds being healed by some sort of golden light. Night was already falling in the desert, so the stars and the light were becoming even more visible... ''Left pocket,'' Vergil murmured, sensing the environment as his vision sharpened. He saw a golden trace flowing from the man''s pocket toward his broken ribs and other injuries. With no time to hesitate, Vergil moved forward, closing the distance before Leon could react. "Damn it!" Leon blocked the first punch. The fight began with a direct clash of blows. First, Vergil attacked, using his impressive speed, which was growing exponentially, his body moving fast enough to confuse Leon. ''No way!'' He really tried to defend, but Vergil had reached a different level from a week ago when they first met. Unlike before, when it was purely about survival, now it was driven by a sheer desire to kill. Leon was trying, but he was struggling to keep up with the speed and strength Vergil was exerting over him. He tried to land a punch, two, three... but Vergil dodged effortlessly, countering with even more powerful attacks. Leon didn''t even have time to draw the sword he carried¡ªhe was being overwhelmed. ''He''s so much stronger!'' Leon thought, dodging an attack that generated enough speed and wind to lift the dust from the ground, which he quickly used to gain an advantage, emerging from the cloud of dust... A hand almost grabbed his face. ''He''s already here!'' Leon quickly ducked, delivering a kick into the air where he still couldn''t see Vergil''s face... "You didn''t think you could hit me like that, did you?" The whisper brushed his ears as his leg... Crack! With an elbow strike after catching the kick, Vergil shattered Leon''s calf, sending him into excruciating pain. But it wasn''t just that¡ªLeon received a punch, sending him flying backward, crashing into a rock. ''T-the artifact...'' Leon murmured, not truly feeling the pain, more like a dulled sensation, numbed by the adrenaline and the artifact in his pocket. "Is that all you''ve got?" Vergil taunted again, his voice, for the first time during the entire fight, sounding arrogant, clearly excited, almost manic. He had become so immersed in the fight, his adrenaline spiked to the point where reality briefly distorted for him. There was nothing else but the fight. His absolute concentration and focus only further enhanced his skill and aggression. Every blow he dodged, every strike he delivered was with unshakable precision, and Leon started to realize it too¡ªVergil was no longer a mouse that could simply be crushed... ''A battle maniac... of course... with a body like his, who wouldn''t want to use it for that?'' Leon thought, seeing the sadistic, insane smile... ''He''s not a newborn... he already seems like a Pure-Blood Demon of the highest caliber.'' The fight resumed, with Leon charging at him once again. Leon used the divine artifact to start healing again, and his leg returned to normal, but soon, it was useless... Vergil was copying and adapting to his techniques with impressive speed. "It won''t work, buddy," Vergil said, kicking him in the stomach and sending him away. "I thought I was too weak when we fought, but it wasn''t that I was too weak; I just didn''t know what I was... Now it''s different." Vergil said, looking at his hand. It was numb, but it felt so good, so... exciting! He wanted more! He wanted to be stronger! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I have to flee!'' Leon realized... he couldn''t fight this... not like this... not against him... He vaguely remembered when he first met Vergil... He wanted to toy with Vergil when he met him, to test his limits and treated him like a cockroach easily crushed by him, but he regretted what he had done. He should have just devastated and killed him immediately, but now, it was too late. ''No way...'' he murmured in a moment of despair. Leon unleashed a wave of golden energy towards Roxanne, who was healing, trying to divert Vergil''s attention to escape. The attack was fast and unexpected, but Vergil didn''t let it pass. His sharp reflexes acted instinctively, and he didn''t hesitate to intercept the energy. He appeared in front of the energy before it approached and absorbed the impact with his bare hands. His hands were almost destroyed. The force was tremendous, and Vergil''s hands burned, but he showed no sign of pain. He didn''t seem to care about the attack; his focus was solely on Leon. "You''re pathetic," Vergil growled. His hands burned even more as they healed. He wanted to cut him to pieces, to dismantle the man, to turn him into chunks of dead meat, to slice him up like sushi... This man, Leon, dared to attack his wives... ''Demonic Energy...'' He thought, for a moment, as if he felt the path. Vergil''s hand was being guided to something, as if his thoughts were shaping something... With a sudden and unexpected move, Vergil made a horizontal cut in the air, using his demonic energy to create a projected strike with his own hands. Leon felt the exact moment when the cutting energy blade projected against him, and the impact was a brutal and definitive blow. The cut started as a cold, almost ethereal sensation but quickly turned into a sharp and piercing pain. The blade sliced through his flesh and muscle with cruel precision, and blood spurted immediately, hot and viscous. The first sensation was a deep shock. The pain, initially a distant hum, soon became an explosion of sensations that consumed his entire arm. The muscle was pulverized under the blade, and the bone was sliced with surgical precision. Leon felt intense pain, as if fire and ice were clashing inside him. It was a sensation of tearing and burning, of disintegration. As the blade cut, his thoughts became chaotic. Panic overtook his mind; he knew he was losing control. "No, no, no..." he desperately cried. "This can''t be happening. I can''t let this happen!" His mind spun around the feeling of despair, trying to find a way to reverse the situation. The pain was almost unbearable, an overwhelming force that left him paralyzed and helpless. The sight of his own arm being dismantled, with flesh being torn apart and blood spurting, was almost surreal. He tried to force his magical energy to contain the wound, but it was like trying to hold back an avalanche with bare hands. "You''ve become so pathetic." The man''s voice in front of him, looking at him with a sad and dark expression... "I thought you could entertain me more... But you''re just a disappointment." Vergil said, the game had completely turned... "No, no, no... Please! I don''t want to die!" Leon pleaded, trying to stem the blood with his other hand, but it was already too late... "The Artifact!" He thought aloud, and Vergil didn''t care about what he wanted to do; he just let the man try... he pulled out a golden coin from his pocket, with no sign of divinity... He was exhausted. "It''s o-over..." He stammered, his face completely falling, his hope gone in the blink of an eye... the shadow of the man in front of him fell over him. "I hope you''ve learned a lesson." He said before raising his hand. "I''ll see you in Hell, asshole." Vergil said before launching another projected cut... This one... sliced the man''s head and torso in half... ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 21 Im not cute! 21 I''m not cute! The calm that followed the events was simply¡­ sad; it wasn''t about having another death on his hands, it was just¡­ the false sense of pleasure¡­ It was an overwhelmingly ridiculous session... "Such trash, it was just a fucking waste of time," Vergil spat insults at the dead man lying in front of him¡­ He was already in the beyond, yet he continued to be hated even in death. As for Vergil''s reaction amid all the turmoil¡­ He just wanted to have fun¡­ And got nothing but disappointment. Sure, it was his first time overcoming a challenge, but¡­ why¡­ was it just so disappointing? The answer was right in front of him¡­ He gave everything he had and ended the enemy¡­ Faster than he should have¡­ To the point of not feeling the real pleasure, after all... ''Having power... so this is it.'' He thought, looking at his hand that felt numb; the sensation of fighting was... Insane. So insane that he just wanted to keep going, and keep enjoying himself while breaking things... ''A fragile toy breaks quickly... I hope to find more of them.'' Vergil thought, turning to face the women watching him. Katharina, in particular, was quite concerned, but he just gave a smile and a nod confirming that everything was fine. He walked over to the woman who really needed his attention now. "Are you okay?" Vergil asked the woman who had injuries all over her body, still standing and trying to stay alive; of course, she was not at any risk, her heart was already producing energy to heal her, and her wounds were gradually disappearing. "¡­" She was silent until she finally answered, "Yes¡­" blushing slightly as she met his completely blue eyes, which, previously red with rage, now seemed like two calm oceans. ''Was he really this handsome? Fuck!'' She thought; despite being the calmest, she was still a demon! "I''m glad, you made me quite worried." Vergil said, running his hand over her head, sinking his fingers into her golden hair. Roxanne remained silent for a few moments, absorbing Vergil''s touch as her mind struggled to balance between physical pain and emotional turmoil. She was feeling something new... something different... The intensity of her blue eyes met his, and for a moment, time seemed to stop. The weight and suffering she had endured briefly dissipated. All that remained was the unexpected warmth of his touch, something so simple, yet making her waver internally. She wasn''t known for being crazy like Katharina or having Ada''s seriousness¡­ She was just herself, with a great capacity to ignore everything and be neutral, even in the face of the horrors the world could throw at her. And yet, here she was, her heart racing, a reaction she despised in herself. It wasn''t as if she wanted to admit that, somehow, Vergil, a man she didn''t even know, caused such a reaction¡­ she was breaking through the barriers she had worked so hard to build. ''What is this I''m feeling??!'' Of course, she still didn''t know about the contract, only that there was a connection between them¡­ she narrowed her eyes, trying to hide any vulnerability that might be slipping through her expressions, but it was difficult. Vergil, with those intense and now vividly blue eyes, seemed different. "I''m glad you''re okay," he repeated, bringing her back to reality with a lightness that was almost unsettling for her. "You didn''t have to protect me like that," she murmured proudly, looking away, trying to regain control. "I don''t like owing anyone." She murmured almost as a whisper. Vergil smiled at her, something unexpected, a gesture that made her stomach twist uncomfortably. "I knew I could," he replied calmly, his hand still resting on her head, now moving gently through her golden hair. "But it doesn''t matter now, does it? You''re safe." ''I''m not a child!'' She yelled internally, seeing that he didn''t stop stroking her head. "That''s enough¡­" she said, but he didn''t stop, and she continued to feel his touch, playing with her hair. "I already said¡­ that''s enough¡­" She repeated until his hand moved down, passing over her features and ending on her chin. "Cute." He said. ''He did! He did!'' Neither Ada nor Katharina could She took a deep breath, fighting against the feeling of weakness that threatened to overwhelm her. It wasn''t the time to be affected by emotions, but¡­ She was Roxanne, and would never allow a mere touch to deviate her from who she was¡­, but his words¡­ broke her psyche. "I¡­ I''m not cute¡­" She growled nervously, clenching her fists¡­ "I''m not a damn cute girl!" She shouted at him as his hands continued to caress her head. "Hm?" He looked at her, "Yes, you are." He responded, completely ignoring how nervous she was with just one word. "I''m not cute!" She shouted again, but once more, Vergil questioned, "Really?" while continuing to stroke her, and she couldn''t focus on anything other than what he had called her. "So, let''s see¡­" Vergil murmured as if thinking of something, until his smile widened. "A bit short, well-kept golden hair, beautiful big blue eyes like a serene lagoon, clearly showing I find them gorgeous, a slightly flushed face indicating good health, delicate hands, pink ears, and a sweet smell." Vergil said, looking at her, and that smile made her... ''Why is he so handsome!!!'' She shouted internally, struggling against her desires. But he didn''t stop, of course, he had to ask... S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What kind of girl is that? I have a good word in mind," he questioned, still teasing her with a gentle smile. Roxanne felt her body tremble as if she were forced to answer him; her body burned in a specific place, making her blush... She looked at the two women behind him... unfortunately, they ignored it, and there was no help from them, besides him blocking her view to make it worse... ''I-I can''t!'' She thought. "Come on... Say it... What kind of girl is she?" He questioned again as the burning sensation began to reach a very specific area she didn''t want stimulated, forcing her to respond. "A-a-a-cute g-g-g-g-girl." She answered quickly, as if it were her greatest sin. "Exactly, that''s you." He said, smiling, it was a gentle and warm smile she hadn''t seen directed at her for a long time. But soon, she recovered, looking for something to counter him. "I don''t smell sweet! There''s no way I can be cute if I don''t smell sweet!" She said, seeming like a little girl, even though she was in her twenties and only one sixty in height. "Hm? But of course you do, I''m sensing a sweet breath, what is it? Caramel lollipop, oh, did you steal sweets, little girl?" Vergil teased in a comedic tone, he had heard something like this from Katharina and Ada..., but hadn''t paid much attention. In the distance, those two were just watching while talking softly so Roxanne wouldn''t hear. "He''s messing with a creature he doesn''t know¡­" Ada murmured worriedly; it was really a case that needed concern¡­ "Soon, she¡­ he''s going to be beaten in a few seconds, I don''t know how she hasn''t grabbed him by the arm and done the same as the green monster vs. the god of lies" Katharina added, already expecting a negative reaction... "Oh... I get the reference." Ada replied while continuing to watch how things unfolded, but the faces of the two women were simply shattered like mirrors... Something unbelievable happened... "I didn''t want to steal, okay? She''s the selfish bitch who doesn''t like to give sweets to her own daughter!" Roxanne responded in an extremely... She admitted to stealing the sweets while making a very, very... "Cute." Everyone said at once... "I''M NOT CUTE!" She shouted, showing only one thing... "Yes, you''re right, you''re far from being cute." Vergil said while making a swift move and picking her up, like a princess from a fairy tale. "You''re the cutest wife on the face of the earth," Vergil said, again acting completely recklessly without even knowing her or what she would do... "She''s going to kill him." Katharina commented. "Yes, she will." Ada confirmed. "I''m not your wife!" She shouted, but "Yes, you are, blame Katharina for that. Now that she''s made a mess, I''m going to take all three of you for myself, and I don''t care about your opinions, you''re mine." Vergil said, his gaze absorbing all the atmosphere of the place... ''He''s gone crazy...'' The three thought together as they saw how he was acting... "Besides..." Vergil murmured while taking something from his pocket, even though he still held her in his arms, he managed to do so with style. From his pocket, he pulled out a red lollipop. "I had the impression this might be worth something." He said, "Here, it''s yours." He smiled... "I''ll give you all the sweets you want, who would dare to deny sweets to my beautiful wife." He said, placing her head on his chest, which was rather larger than it should be... "Will you give me sweets?" She questioned. "Yes, whenever you want." "Then, I just need to... be your wife?" "You already are, it wouldn''t change anything if you denied it." "So..." "So..." "I accept." She said, a bit proudly, "But it''s because of the sweets." She responded. "Yes, I know. I''m a sweetheart, no need to worry." He commented, laughing as he carried her toward the two women. "Conceited." Roxanne murmured as she was embraced by the warmth of his body. ''At least it''s comfortable.'' However... "I want to die." Katharina said, raising her arms in surrender. Her entire plan had failed, and she dropped to her knees. "Next time, try to be more meticulous with your plans... this was a disaster." Ada said, bending down and placing a hand on Katharina''s shoulder. "Now, face the consequences." She murmured in Katharina''s ear, causing her body to tremble. "Hey, stop it, you weirdo!" Katharina yelled, but they were already too far away to hear. "Hey, wait for me!" She ran after them. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 22 The truth behind the kidnapping... 22 The truth behind the kidnapping... At this moment, everything was truly calm, better than ever. The silence inside the car was almost perfect. The radio played soft music quietly, the wind made the window vibrate, and the night road seemed endless. Four people were crammed inside a small car that clearly wasn''t made for this many people, but no one complained... No one made any noise... just their calm breathing as they enjoyed the peace... For now. Vergil kept his eyes on the road, focused, while Roxanne was sitting comfortably on his lap, something that made Katharina want to gouge her own eyes out in disgust. After all, she should be the one sitting there! Not Roxanne! But everything was going well until Ada decided to break the peace like a wrecking ball. Noticing that Vergil was focused on the road, she quickly made a comment: "Okay, something''s been bothering me for a while." Vergil rolled his eyes but didn''t take his focus off the road. "Here we go..." he muttered... He already imagined she would say something to provoke another and start another childish fight, but he pretended not to hear and stayed focused! "Why were you pretending to be dying?" Ada shot directly at Roxanne, who suddenly opened her eyes, like a child caught stealing cookies. Roxanne smiled nervously, trying to adjust herself on Vergil''s lap. "Me? I don''t know what you''re talking about. I was captured, you know? Totally out of my control, we all know that." Ada narrowed her eyes as if about to lay all her cards on the table. "Oh, yes... Interesting, isn''t it?... Because, as far as I remember, you don''t get captured that easily, right? And... you''re not weak either..." Vergil shrugged, uninterested. "Leave Rox alone, Ada. She''s still recovering." He said this while keeping his attention on the road, but clearly not taking the conversation seriously. The last thing he wanted was to lose control of the car because of a ridiculous argument. ''If I crash the car, do we actually die? Or with this whole being demons thing, do we come out unscathed like superheroes? Hmm... Better not test that.'' He thought, an intrusive thought that left him a bit confused. Katharina, who had been silent until then, leaned forward, sticking her head between the two front seats, her eyes blazing with anger. Well, she had plenty of reasons for that. "Ada is right. Roxanne is blatantly lying, again." She commented, almost letting her demonic aura seep from her eyes as she stared at Roxanne. Vergil laughed without taking his eyes off the road. "Even you, Katharina? Don''t let her cute face fool you." "She''s a demon, remember?" Katharina replied coldly, her eyes practically boring into Vergil. He raised one hand in a weak defense. "Hey, calm down, like, we''re all demons, but... You guys are cute too, so you''re not far off from her." Katharina and Ada shot deadly glares, the kind that says, "One wrong move and you''re dead." "Do you also have this complex with the word ''cute''? Seriously?" Vergil asked, but of course, he was completely ignored. "Roxanne, come on, just confess," Katharina said, visibly irritated. She was already at her limit with this whole situation and, honestly, was one step away from punching someone (probably Roxanne). Roxanne turned her head to the window, clearly trying to avoid the line of fire. "I already told you, I don''t know what you''re talking about." She was trying to sound casual, but her voice was trembling. Ada didn''t care about the lame excuse. With a sinister smile, she pulled out her phone and said, while the sound of her typing echoed: "Side B, Back Room, near the old desk, password: CutieNeverAgain22, inform Lady Sitri." Roxanne nearly had a heart attack. She turned so fast she almost knocked the phone out of Ada''s hands. "YOU WOULDN''T DARE!" She roared. Ada waved the phone, threatening to send the fatal message. "Oh, I would. And you know what happens if I send this to your mom, right? She''ll find out about your candy stash... And then, you know what happens." Vergil, in the middle of all this, was trying to hold back his laughter. He clearly knew where this was going but was more focused on not crashing the car than stopping the sugary apocalypse about to unfold. Roxanne, finally cornered, threw her hands up. "Alright, alright! I confess!" She took a deep breath, trying to maintain some dignity. "They... they stole my candy, okay?!" The car erupted in simultaneous shouts. "WHAT?!" Vergil, startled, almost lost control of the steering wheel, causing the car to swerve dangerously on the road. "DAMN IT!!" He managed to regain control at the last second, breathing heavily. "Explain this properly!" Ada practically shouted, holding the phone like it was a weapon. "You pretended to be dying because... they stole your candy?" Roxanne squirmed nervously on Vergil''s lap, who was clearly trying not to laugh. "They... they called me ''cute''... and... and... I couldn''t handle it, okay?!" Katharina let out an exaggerated sigh. "Roxanne Sitri, please tell me you''re not serious. Please tell me you didn''t almost die just because someone called you ''cute''," Ada said. Roxanne crossed her arms and shrugged, as if the fate of the world was irrelevant compared to this. "Glad you caught on quickly." Katharina, visibly at a loss for words, muttered: "You... did this again?" "Again?!" Vergil turned to them for a second, incredulous. "What do you mean ''again''?" Ada let out a heavy sigh. "That''s why we weren''t even worried when they took her. We should''ve known it was drama over some dumb comment." "Should''ve just let her die..." Katharina said, shaking her head, a cruel smile forming on her lips. Roxanne, shamelessly, looked at them and just smiled. "You''ll never understand." "Wait... You..." Vergil said, now realizing what was happening. He rubbed his face with his hand and sighed. "What did I get myself into..." he muttered, slapping his palm on his forehead. "Explain yourself." Roxanne, trying to maintain her composure, shrugged. "Where should I begin...?" A day and a half ago... before being kidnapped... "Hi! I''d like two bags of raspberry candy, acai, sprinkles, a chocolate bar, and, oh, some gummy cats," Roxanne said casually while speaking to a server at a themed Coffe, all dressed in Maid style. The clerk, a girl who barely seemed out of her teens, blinked several times, confused and clearly impressed. She looked Roxanne up and down, observing her absurdly perfect body. It was as if everything defied human logic. "J-just this, miss?" The clerk stammered, the shock of how someone apparently in their twenties could eat so many sweets and still have a body like that was palpable. Roxanne smiled, leaning slightly over the counter, tossing her hair back as if she were about to reveal some great cosmic secret. "Yes, dear, just this. Unless you have something special hidden back there... a secret offer, perhaps?" The clerk turned completely red, her brain trying to process what was happening as she looked back at the candy stock. "So, you were at a themed caf¨¦ buying more sugar than needed for an entire party?" Vergil interrupted, clearly incredulous, while Roxanne seemed to be mentally reliving the moment with a satisfied smile. "Yes, exactly," Roxanne replied with the utmost nonchalance. "And does this have anything to do with you being captured?" Vergil continued, raising an eyebrow. She shrugged again. "It all started there. A customer next to me said something. And that... changed the course of things." Vergil sighed, now completely exasperated. "Tell me what he said wasn''t¡ª" "Yes." Roxanne interrupted him with a forced smile. "He called me cute." Roxanne dramatically sighed and began to recount her story. "So, after he called me cute, I got furious. I couldn''t help it, you know? I let out a bit of my demonic aura. Not much, just enough to make him rethink his life." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil raised an eyebrow, clearly wondering where this absurd story was going. "Just a little?" "Yes, just enough to turn the table next to us into ashes, but of course, that didn''t happen. I stopped quickly when I saw the clerk coming back with all the candy I had ordered. After all, priorities, right?" Roxanne shrugged as if she were telling something trivial, not a nearly demonic outburst. "Okay, and up to that point, it still doesn''t explain why you were kidnapped, Roxanne!" Ada cut in, crossing her arms impatiently. Roxanne made a face, clearly annoyed at being interrupted. "Calm down, calm down, I''m getting there." She continued: "I left the Maid Caf¨¦ with my bags of candy when, out of nowhere, that idiot who called me cute shows up again. And before I could react, he caught me off guard with a divine chain. You know, the kind that even a demon like me can''t move through." Vergil shook his head, already tired of the story. "He paralyzed you... with a divine chain? And he... stole your candy?" Roxanne looked at him as if it were obvious. "Yes! He stole my candy and kidnapped me. I was vulnerable!" She dramatically turned to Vergil as if expecting a supportive reaction, but the silence in the car was deafening. Ada sighed deeply. "So, all of this started... because someone called you cute and stole your candy?" "Exactly!" Roxanne replied, now sounding like she was justifying the greatest crime in history. "I couldn''t let that go." Katharina, who had been listening from the back, finally couldn''t take it anymore. "I swear, Roxanne... every time you open your mouth, I lose more faith in our collective sanity. You almost died over... candy?" "You''d die for it, and I''m not holding that against you, right?" Roxanne said, pointing her finger at Vergil, and Katharina lost her argument completely. So she decided to continue explaining: "Ugh, he started eating the candy in front of me... So I decided not to do anything he wanted, he had tried to hurt my pride." She said. "Roxanne... weren''t you tortured?" Vergil asked, concerned. "Hm? Since when does torture hurt?" She shrugged, and Vergil looked at Ada and Katharina... "Problems with the Father..." They said... Vergil fell silent... He couldn''t even think or process what he had just heard... "I''m going to see a therapist when I get home..." He said, tired, as he refocused on driving, before he went crazy with these women. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 23 Home Sweet Home. 23 Home Sweet Home. The car parked in front of the house, smoothly and without any abrupt noise. Silence took over the entire, mostly empty street... Even Vergil couldn''t understand how this car, which had been speeding at over a hundred and twenty miles just moments ago, could now be so... calm? The lights were off, and he mentally thanked for that. At least, he wouldn''t have to explain anything tonight. "I hope she''s asleep..." he muttered, letting out a deep breath, trying to compose himself after everything he had gone through in just a few hours... Well, actually it had been a week, if you counted the time he spent in a coma recovering at Katharina''s mansion. "Okay, listen," he whispered, looking at Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne, who were just waiting for him to lay down the rules. "Just... go in quietly. My mom''s probably asleep. You can stay in my room for the night, but please, no noise, or else... well, it won''t just be me dealing with that crazy woman, and trust me, she''s as crazy as all of you combined." The three women nodded with serious expressions, though there was a glint of amusement in Ada''s eyes. Roxanne was clearly too tired to cause any trouble, while Ada kept her usual disdainful look, though she was clearly curious about spending the night at Vergil''s house. As for Katharina... ''I''m going to sleep cuddled up with him!'' Her face might have been serious, but internally she was nearly freaking out! He opened the car door slowly, trying not to make any noise, and carefully stepped out, closing it with a soft click. The three followed him, stepping carefully, mimicking Vergil''s effort to avoid waking anyone. Slowly, they walked without making a single sound, not even their footsteps could be heard. The night air was cool, and the sound of leaves rustling in the wind was the only noise around. It seemed that, for the first time that day, things might finally calm down. Vergil unlocked the front door, pushing it open slowly. The inside of the house was dark, except for the faint glow of the moonlight filtering through the windows. ''Phew...'' He let out a sigh of relief. Everything was going according to plan, and if they could just make it through the hallway and up the stairs without incident, they might escape unscathed that night. As soon as they passed through the door, Vergil gestured for the three to follow him. Ada quietly shut the door, and the group moved through the hallway with almost military precision. But then, it happened. As Vergil took the third step toward the stairs, the unmistakable creak of a floorboard filled the air. The sound was like a gunshot in the midst of silence. He froze in place, his eyes widening. A second later, all the lights in the house flicked on at once, flooding the hallway and living room with blinding white light. "VERGIL DAMIAN KENNEDY!" The shout cut through the air, echoing through the house like a death sentence. Vergil closed his eyes, wishing for a moment that the ground would open up and swallow him, sending him back to the Underworld, to that soft bed in Katharina''s mansion. But when he opened his eyes again, his mother was in the living room, hands on her hips, her expression absolutely furious. Her white hair flew in the breeze that he couldn''t even feel. She was wearing her usual clothes, sweatpants, and a light white tank top, and she could easily be mistaken for his sister. "DO YOU KNOW WHAT TIME IT IS?!" Vergil sighed, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender. "Mom, I¡­" "NO! DON''T EVEN TRY TO JUSTIFY IT!" She stormed forward, cutting him off. "You think you can just DISAPPEAR for days without sending me A SINGLE MESSAGE? No phone call, no text, NOTHING?! Do you have any idea how worried I''ve been?!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne stopped right behind Vergil, watching the scene with curious and amused expressions. Clearly, none of them had expected to find Vergil''s mother like this ¡ª furious and unhinged. And, frankly, most people would have been intimidated, but the three supernatural women simply watched with an air of curiosity, as if they were watching a show. Vergil rubbed his temple with two fingers, feeling a headache starting to form. "Mom, I was busy¡­" "BUSY?! BUSY WITH WHAT?!" His mother nearly screamed, throwing her hands up as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "You were on a ''trip'', weren''t you? I raised you better than that, Vergil! You could have at least let me know! You sent a woman to tell me? I thought you were better than that, you ungrateful son!" Vergil winced, remembering that Katharina had mentioned casting a spell to make his mother believe he was on a trip to somewhere he still hadn''t figured out. "Yeah, a trip¡­" he muttered, trying not to sound too guilty. "AND NOW YOU SHOW UP IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT WITH... WITH..." She gestured vaguely toward Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne, as if trying to process their presence. Her eyes finally landed on the three women, and her jaw practically dropped. The anger that had been burning in her eyes faltered for a moment, replaced by confusion, and finally, embarrassment. "Who... who are they?" She almost stammered, staring at the women in front of her. Vergil took a deep breath, knowing he was about to step into dangerous territory. He moved forward, partially blocking his mother''s view of the three women. "Mom... these are my... three wives." He decided to be honest¡ªafter all, she would know if he lied. She had raised him, she was his personal Wiki, she knew everything, every detail about Vergil. Even so, his words stunned her. The room fell into a deafening silence. Felicia''s eyes widened so much that he almost thought they would pop out of her face. Her mouth opened and closed several times as if trying to form a coherent sentence, but no sound came out. She seemed to be in complete shock, unable to process what she had just heard. A man, bringing three women home? Meanwhile, Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne were clearly amused by the situation. Roxanne let out a small giggle, which she unsuccessfully tried to disguise as a cough, while Katharina offered a mischievous smile. Ada simply crossed her arms, watching the scene with her usual air of superiority. After what felt like an eternity, Felicia finally managed to speak, though her voice trembled. "T-t-three wives?" Vergil nodded, trying not to appear as uncomfortable as he felt. "Yes, Mom. Three wives. It''s a... complicated situation." "Complicated?!" She repeated, her voice rising again in disbelief. "What kind of complicated situation is this, Vergil?! Since when do you have... THREE WIVES?!" Vergil scratched the back of his neck, feeling sweat start to form on his forehead. "It''s... complicated, Mom. But it''s something... normal... for... the kind of life I live." "Normal?! NOTHING about this is normal!" She exclaimed, shaking her head as if trying to shake off a nightmare. "I... I can''t believe that you... you..." She stopped mid-sentence, finally realizing she was standing in front of three women whom, until now, she had completely ignored in her fury. Her cheeks flushed red with embarrassment, and she took a step back, clearly mortified by her behavior in front of them. "I... ah... I''m sorry," she mumbled, avoiding eye contact with the three women. "I... I didn''t know that you were..." "His three wives?" Katharina finished, grinning from ear to ear. "Yes, that''s us." "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Kennedy," Roxanne said, still with a playful smile on her lips. "Vergil talks about you a lot." She lied effortlessly, but his mother had no way of knowing that. Ada remained silent, but the sharp look she gave Vergil''s mother was unmistakable. It was the kind of look that said, "I''ve already judged you, and I''m not impressed." Vergil''s mother took another step back, as if she wanted to disappear. She shook her head slowly, as if struggling to comprehend everything. "I... I didn''t know..." "Of course you didn''t, Mom," Vergil said, trying to stay calm. "I was going to tell you, but... things got... complicated, and it all happened so suddenly..." "Complicated?!" She repeated, still in shock. "Vergil, you... you disappear, come back in the middle of the night, and now you tell me you have THREE WIVES? That''s not complicated, that''s... that''s... Oh, I give up." She stopped again, clearly at a loss for words. Finally, she let out a long, tired sigh, rubbing her hand over her face. "I don''t know what to do with this." Vergil gave a small smile, trying to lighten the mood. "Well... you don''t have to do anything for now. They''re just staying the night. We can talk more about it tomorrow." She looked at him, then at the three women, and shook her head again. "I... I think I need a good night''s sleep before I can process all this." Vergil nodded. "Yeah... probably a good idea." She sighed once more, casting one last look at the three women before turning and heading upstairs, muttering something about "this boy is going to worry me to death." They could clearly hear her grumbling as she climbed the stairs¡­ "Damn it..." "Polygamy? In the 21st century? Are you an Arab sheik or something?" "At least they''re pretty." "Damn, they''re prettier than me." Katharina smiled, crossing her arms. "She''s adorable. And here I thought we were going to have problems." Ada scoffed. "Humans are so... strange." Vergil sighed once more, running a hand through his hair. "Alright, let''s head to my room before she changes her mind." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 24 A troubled sleep 24 A troubled sleep The sun began to filter through the curtains of Vergil''s messy room, spreading soft light across the space. "Damn," he blinked, feeling the warmth permeate the room. He was still a bit groggy as his senses slowly returned to consciousness. The first thing he noticed was the uneven weight on his body, something warm and... uncomfortably familiar. His first reaction was to try and move, but soon, he realized he was completely trapped. Literally, he was totally immobilized. His body was being crushed by three sleeping women, each in positions that could only be described as... incredibly compromising. Katharina was on his left side, her arm thrown across Vergil''s chest, while her almost completely exposed breasts pressed against him. The thin fabric of her nightwear was being thoroughly squashed by the sheer force of her airbags... He could clearly see them being squeezed out of the clothing. Roxanne, wearing only panties and a bra, was stretched across his legs, her slim, petite body resting on him like he was a human mattress. And, of course, completing the "My Three Beautiful Wives" kit, the chaos ended with Ada, who was on the other side with her breasts pressed against his face, her slightly hardened nipples almost touching his mouth as she breathed peacefully. Vergil felt quite embarrassed, but internally, he was fighting to ignore the shame, focusing on something else: "How the hell did this happen?" That was his only question... In fact, he didn''t even remember how his room was spacious enough to comfortably fit four people like this. "Ah... I remember..." The last thing he truly remembered from the previous night, aside from the scandal his mother made, was Katharina pulling him off the bed to the improvised mattresses on the floor, saying it "would be more comfortable," and somehow, that had turned into some kind of carnal mess. He tried, rather futilely, to move, but any attempt to get out of that situation without waking them seemed impossible. "Do demons... sleep this much?" he wondered, though he was smiling the entire time¡ªit wasn''t really a problem. He took a deep breath, smelling Ada''s sweet perfume mixed with the body heat of the three. He basically had a blanket of beautiful celestial beauties. Were they demonic? Yes, but they were also his lovely wives. The fact that they were this close to him shouldn''t be surprising, though, considering how volatile the three acted toward each other... It was really surprising that these three grumpy demonic women slept so comfortably like angels! 17:14 Finally, feeling like he had no choice, he began trying to wake his wives. "Er¡­ Katharina? Ada? Roxanne?" His voice came out muffled due to Ada''s chest practically smothering his face. "Could you... get off me?" Katharina was the first to wake. Her emerald eyes opened slowly, and a lazy smile spread across her face as she realized the position she was in. "Ah, good morning, darling," she murmured, making no effort to cover her exposed breasts. On the contrary, she adjusted herself as if wanting Vergil to notice them even more. "Did you sleep well, darling?" she teased, almost saying, "Go ahead! Grab them!" Vergil sighed, trying to ignore her provocative tone. After all, he couldn''t give in to his demonic side and attack her shamelessly like that, despite being tempted. "It''s not like I had much of a choice. You''re... literally on top of me," he muttered... ''If they keep teasing me like this, I won''t be able to hold back...'' he thought. She giggled, finally moving away a bit but still not bothering to cover herself. Katharina never cared much about modesty, and Vergil knew that. He realized it the moment he woke up in the demon world. As she got up, Roxanne and Ada began to wake as well. "Mm... Vergil..." Roxanne murmured, her eyes still closed, stretching as she continued to press her body against his. "You''re so comfortable... We should sleep like this every night," she said, yawning. She had really slept well... Vergil tried to move again, but the weight of Roxanne and Ada still pinned him down. "I appreciate the compliment, Roxanne, but... I need a little room to breathe." Roxanne opened her eyes and smiled at him, clearly in no hurry to get up. She moved closer, her hands starting to slide across Vergil''s chest. "But you like being like this, don''t you? Between the three of us..." she teased as well... He felt a slight blush rise to his face, but before he could respond, Ada, who still had her chest pressed against his face, finally woke up. She let out a soft moan as she opened her eyes, realizing the compromising position. Instead of moving away immediately, she smiled mischievously. "Ah, so that''s what it was¡­ you looked so comfortable. I should''ve woken up earlier to enjoy this view." ''What has this girl turned into? Wait! Where''s the cold, demanding Ada?!'' he questioned himself. "Please, Ada," he said, his voice still muffled by her breasts, "you''re... not letting me breathe." Ada let out a low laugh, finally moving away and allowing him to breathe more easily. "Ah, sorry, darling." Vergil sighed, finally sitting up as he tried to process what had just happened. He glanced over at Katharina, who was now standing and lazily stretching. Her breasts were still almost exposed, and she didn''t seem to care. "You''re all impossible," he muttered, though there was affection in his voice. Katharina laughed, leaning in and brushing her lips against his forehead. "I know you love me like this." He smiled, pulling Roxanne and Ada closer. "Yes, I do. Very much." "Ah, I''m still sleepy¡­" Roxanne mumbled. "W-what''s going on here?" Ada asked. "Oh, she''s awake," Katharina remarked, looking at Ada. "Did I do it again?¡­" Ada commented to Katharina. "Yes, you need to see a doctor. Demons don''t have sleepwalking that changes their personality. I remember the last time we slept in the same¡ª" "Quiet," Ada said, cutting her off completely. Vergil watched the exchange, completely baffled! What stories did these women have together?! What did she mean by "again?!" And how could there be a "sleepwalking demon?!" And once again, for the tenth time, he simply sighed. What could he do with these... crazy demons in his life? They were just so... problematic! "Now," he said, finally standing up with the three around him, "we better go downstairs. My mom is probably waiting for us... and considering what happened last night, I think we need to have a talk." The three demons exchanged knowing glances, mischievous smiles forming on their lips. "Ah yes... the talk," Katharina murmured with a voice full of amusement. "This is going to be interesting." "Don''t do anything that will get me killed¡­" he said, feeling a wave of anxiety rising in his stomach. He loved his mother, but precisely because he loved her so much, he knew that, right now, he was like a prisoner on death row! His mother still knew nothing about his "demonic side," and that complicated everything. How could he explain this to such an intense woman? Taking a deep breath, he began descending the stairs, with his three wives close behind him. The sound of footsteps echoed through the quiet house, and as they reached the bottom floor, he saw his mother sitting on the living room couch, an indescribable expression on her face. She seemed static, as if she had spent the entire night sitting on the couch, brooding over everything that had happened... She crossed her arms, her stern gaze fixed on Vergil. "Good morning," she said, her voice surprisingly calm. "Good morning, Mom," Vergil replied, trying to keep his voice steady. The three women behind him remained silent, their expressions varying between curiosity and anticipation. Felicia looked at the three for a moment, then turned her gaze back to him. "You and I need to talk. Now." Vergil nodded, knowing he couldn''t postpone that conversation. He approached and sat on the couch in front of her, while Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne stood behind him, watching the scene. Felicia took a deep breath before beginning. "Vergil¡­ I know you''re an adult now, and I don''t have the right to control your life. But what happened last night¡­ You traveled without telling me where you were going, came back in the middle of the night with¡­ your three wives," she paused, as if still trying to accept that idea, "and gave me no explanation. I''d love to hear what you have to say before I end up murdering you, alright?" She said with a calm smile, but Vergil clearly saw a slight twitch at the corner of her lips¡­ He looked at her for a long moment, trying to find the right words. "Mom... I know you''re worried, and I''m sorry for disappearing without a word. It was a... complicated situation, and I couldn''t explain at the time." "Complicated?" She raised an eyebrow. "Vergil, that''s an understatement. What''s really going on?" He noticed something his mother wouldn''t normally do... She was holding back... Felicia Kennedy, the most chaotic woman Vergil had ever known, far more than these three literal demons, was restraining herself to keep up the image of a mother-in-law for them? ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 25: How did you meet? Vergil felt a mix of complicated emotions regarding the simple gesture his mother was making by holding on¡­ Honestly, he had expected to be beaten with brooms, wooden spoons, and flying frying pans, or targeted by guided sandals that hit every throw, yet here he was, unharmed¡­ He was almost offering to take a beating¡­ However, the woman''s calculating gaze hit him, sending a shiver down his spine as she stared deeply at him, her expression just frustration. Vergil glanced sideways at his wives, who seemed to calmly wait for whatever he was going to come up with for his mother¡­ ''What the hell... They can handle this, right?'' He thought, ''Well, if I fall, they will fall with me.'' ''This should work¡­'' he thought, before finally breaking the silence with a deep breath, Vergil began to speak. "Well, Mom, the truth is... we met online." Felicia, his mother, raised an eyebrow, obviously expecting more explanation. "Online? And how exactly did that happen?" Her tone was tinged with skepticism. Vergil felt a wave of nervousness. ''This is going to be difficult.'' But before he could continue, Katharina, with her usual self-assured manner, jumped in, clearly determined to help him maintain the story, though she was genuinely amused by his reactions, after all, she would love to see her handsome husband''s reactions. "Yes, yes!" Katharina said, with her Russian accent that Vergil had never heard in all the time he had been with her. She stepped forward, as if completely at ease with the situation. "We all played the same online game. It was an MMORPG, you know, those where people meet and form groups. And that''s how we met your son." Felicia blinked a few times, trying to absorb what Katharina had just said. "You''re telling me that you... played video games together? A Barbie-level princess like you plays video games?" "Exactly!" Ada, the Asian-looking woman, said with a sweet smile, but her hands were gesticulating exaggeratedly, as if she were acting in a play. "That''s how it all started. I''m from a guild in Taiwan, and Vergil and I became friends during several Raid missions. He was very skilled with swords." She acted it out, just like Katharina, even using terms like "Guild" and "Raid" to confuse the woman. Felicia looked at Vergil with an expression that mixed surprise and... doubt. "Swords? But you never liked video games, Vergil." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shifted on the sofa, struggling to maintain composure. "It''s true, Mom. I started playing more while I was in college. It helps me relax, and I... well, I ended up meeting these three." He scratched his head¡­ ''How could I not like video games? You banned me from playing GTA for being too violent, you old hag!'' Vergil roared internally. Roxanne, who had remained silent until now, stepped forward with a confident smile. "I''m from Europe, more specifically France," she said, with her European accent deliberately enhanced. "I was the strategist of our group. I believe it was my genius that brought us all together. Especially Vergil. He needed my help a lot." She tried to justify by giving more chances for his story. "And then," added Katharina, "after many virtual adventures together, we decided to meet in real life! After all, why not? The internet connects the world, doesn''t it? It was natural that we wanted to meet in person." She winked at Vergil conspiratorially, as if enjoying playing with the absurd story. Felicia crossed her arms, clearly trying to process the flood of information. "So, you three played video games with my son. You''re from different parts of the world, and then decided to... fly here and meet him in person?" "That''s right, mother-in-law!!" said Katharina, with exaggerated joy that, to Vergil, seemed forced but at the same time skillfully theatrical. Felicia narrowed her eyes, observing the three women closely, as if searching for any cracks in the story. "And when did this start?" Ada gave a light laugh, sliding her fingers through her hair as she spoke. "Oh, it''s been a few months, almost a year. It was very natural. We chatted online, decided to visit Vergil''s country, and here we are. All very simple and straightforward, I even study engineering with him." "Simple and straightforward?" Felicia looked from Vergil to the three women, her expression alternating between bewilderment and disbelief. "You just decided to come here to... visit him? Isn''t it a bit strange, considering you just met these women?" "Well, Mom..." Vergil scratched his neck, trying to seem as casual as possible. "You know how it is. Sometimes you meet people online and end up forming a friendship. They wanted to travel, and... I thought it would be a good opportunity for us to meet in person. There''s nothing strange about it." Roxanne smiled with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Exactly, Vergil. And that''s not all! He is incredibly charismatic, even online. It was impossible not to like him right away." Katharina nodded, continuing to elaborate on the lie with an almost theatrical expression. "Oh, yes! Vergil is a real hero in the game. He always saved us from the worst situations." Felicia looked directly at her son. "You? A hero in a video game? I find that hard to believe." ''Am I really that bad at everything? Woman! At least compliment me on something! I''m feeling terrible here!'' Vergil nearly shouted, seeing how his mother didn''t take him seriously¡­ Vergil felt his face heat up. "It''s true, Mom. I... well, I was good at the game. But it''s just a hobby, okay?" Felicia sighed, clearly not fully convinced, but continued to watch the three women closely. At this moment, Roxanne decided to intervene once again, clearly enjoying the role they were playing. "And we didn''t want to miss the opportunity to meet someone so special in person. It''s not every day you find a man like that on the internet, right?" Ada nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, he''s one of the good ones. And, well... we are demonic, I mean, we have our own... lifestyles," Ada quickly corrected herself, though her hesitation went unnoticed by Felicia. "That''s why we''re all so connected to him. And that''s why we decided to do this crazy trip together." Vergil nearly coughed when he heard the word "demonic," but quickly masked his astonishment with a fake cough, while Felicia looked at Ada with confusion. "I mean, dynamic!" Ada quickly corrected herself with a nervous chuckle. "Dynamic lifestyles, of course." Felicia still seemed skeptical, but the story was so absurdly crafted that she began shaking her head, as if trying to grasp the madness of it all. "You are a... unique group, I admit," Felicia said slowly. "But then, you came from so far just to visit Vergil? And what do you plan to do now? Keep playing video games together or something? And if you only came here for that, why are you saying you''re his wives?" Katharina glanced at Vergil and quickly jumped back into the role. "Well, that depends on Vergil, doesn''t it? I mean, going to Las Vegas and getting married wouldn''t be so bad," she gave a playful smile and turned to him. "You don''t mind if we stay a bit longer, do you? And who knows... continue with our adventures." She said, smiling devilishly, and Felicia almost coughed at the malice in "our adventures." ''This kid¡­ the look of these women, they seem like they''re going to consume him! What are they? Crazy demons? By Buddha, what a situation¡­'' Felicia thought, little did she know that, well¡­ ''???'' For a brief moment, everyone felt they were being watched. Vergil felt his mother''s gaze piercing his soul, as if she was trying to decipher whether all this was an elaborate ruse. For a brief moment, he thought she was going to question them further... until, to his surprise, Felicia burst into laughter. "That sounds so absurd that maybe it''s true." She shook her head again, clearly still confused by it all. "Three women from different parts of the world decide to come here and meet my son, the ''hero of an online game.'' Honestly, that sounds like something that could only happen to you, Vergil." Vergil, relieved, let out a timid smile. "I also thought it was strange at first, Mom, but... somehow, it worked out." Roxanne smiled affectedly, tossing her hair back. "Well, sometimes the most absurd things are the most fun. Isn''t that what they say?" Felicia finally relaxed, though there was still a hint of suspicion in her eyes. "I don''t know what to say. It still seems... unusual, to say the least. But if you''re happy and it makes sense to you, who am I to judge?" Vergil sighed with relief internally, feeling that, somehow, the absurd lie had passed. For now. Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne exchanged knowing glances, clearly satisfied with how the situation was unfolding. They knew they had played their parts well, but how well their performances were received was another story. Felicia looked at the three with a mix of curiosity and acceptance. "Well... I suppose I should get to know you better, right? After all, you three came from so far." Roxanne nodded with a graceful smile. "It would be an honor, Mrs. Felicia. I''m sure we''ll get along very well." Katharina gave a cheeky wink. "We promise not to cause too many problems... at least not more than we already have." Felicia sighed again, clearly accepting the madness of the situation. "Alright, Vergil. I''ll trust you... for now." Vergil finally relaxed, feeling as if he had narrowly escaped disaster. His three wives were struggling not to laugh, but they hid it as best as they could, maintaining the theatrical seriousness they had adopted from the start. Felicia stood up, clearly still processing everything she had heard, and walked toward the door. "I''m going shopping. Does anyone want anything?" "Sweet treats," Vergil said with a smile. "And coffee," he added. "Alright¡­" Felicia said as she left. The three exchanged a quick glance, bursting into laughter. Vergil just shook his head, trying to hide his growing relief. They had managed to get away with it... for now. "What the hell was that, fufufufufu!" Ada laughed. "Who were those three? HAHAHAHA They didn''t even look like us!" Roxanne said, almost falling over from laughter. "Her accent, HAHAHAHAHAHA" Katharina laughed, pointing at Roxanne. "That''s KAKAKAKA" They laughed while Vergil remained still, just watching... ''This is going to be a loooong life¡­'' ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 26: Getting back to routine, or almost. Vergil wasn''t exactly eager to return to university after spending so much time with the beautiful wives he had suddenly acquired. However, unfortunately, his mother would kill him if he wasted this opportunity. So, he said goodbye to the women, letting them go their own ways while he headed back to campus¡­ or at least, that''s what he thought¡­ The morning was clear, and Vergil felt a mix of relief and nervousness after returning to the usual routine of waking up early, having breakfast, and walking to school. He didn''t know what to expect, but he would be extra cautious now that he was aware of the Inquisition and its Exorcists. But¡­ he thought too soon about having a little peace. As he approached the entrance to the university, Vergil saw a group of people gathered near the main gate. As he got closer, he noticed a small crowd surrounding someone. His tall, imposing figure caught attention, but what really drew the stares was the trio by his side: Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne. They were there, standing, waiting for him with an energy that seemed impossible to ignore. "Vergil!" Roxanne shouted, waving enthusiastically. She was wearing a stylish dress that highlighted her figure, drawing curious looks from the students. Her smile was contagious, and her presence seemed to light up the space. And, of course, she couldn''t be without¡­ a lollipop in her hand. Vergil, surprised, smiled at seeing them, though it wasn''t exactly a happy smile... Of course, he loved them, but he needed some breathing room... The three of them together were¡­ brutal, to say the least. "What are you doing here?" Katharina stepped forward with a satisfied look. "We thought it would be fun to welcome you back. And, of course, we need to show everyone how amazing our man is." She teased him, clearly enjoying showing off to the people¡­ Though she was still getting used to the word "Our." Ada, with her unmistakable cold charm, added, "Besides, we wanted to give you a warning before you start causing trouble around here¡­ which we forgot to mention... but not here..." The students'' attention was clearly on the group. Murmurs began to spread, and some students exchanged curious and speculative glances. Vergil tried to ignore the stares and focus on his wives. "You know you didn''t have to do this, right? You could''ve just gone to my place and¡ª" "Roxanne and I are heading to the Demon World, and I don''t really trust Katharina," she muttered almost to herself. "Tsk, insolent," Katharina remarked, crossing her arms. Vergil chuckled, a bit flustered but also charmed by their enthusiasm. "Let''s take a walk around the campus then, so we can talk. I don''t want to be the center of attention, but I also don''t want to be rude." The group began walking around the campus, and the impact of the three attractive women next to Vergil was immediate. Admiring and even slightly envious looks followed them. People whispered to each other, and small groups of students gathered to watch, clearly intrigued by the unusual scene. "Are you seeing this?" a blonde student whispered to her friend as she watched Vergil and his companions. "These women are incredible. Who are they?" "I have no idea, I only recognize the Asian one¡­ she studies here, but this must be some kind of college dream," her friend replied, in awe. "Just look at them. They''re like goddesses or something." Vergil tried to ignore the stares and focus on finding a bit of normalcy, but it was impossible not to notice the impact his wives were having. As they walked through the halls, a familiar voice caught his attention. It was Alexa, standing near the sports court. "Vergil!" Alexa waved excitedly as she walked toward him. "I''ve heard some rumors about you and those mysterious women. What''s going on? Oh¨C" Vergil sighed, quickly thinking of an explanation. "Ah, Alexa, they''re... well, they''re foreigners I met online. I got to know them during a study trip, and they came to visit. It''s a bit complicated, but nothing too serious." Alexa raised an eyebrow, looking at him with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. "Foreigners? They''re really popular here. I heard some students comparing them to goddesses. That must mean you''re now in the spotlight. The guys on campus are all talking about you." She added with a sly smile, hinting at something strange. Vergil laughed nervously. "Really? I didn''t think they''d cause such a stir. We were just having fun." Alexa gave him a mischievous grin. "Oh, they won''t forget it anytime soon. And now, you''re the guy who managed to be involved with three such impressive women. Get ready for all eyes to be on you." Before Vergil could respond, the bell for the basketball game started to ring. He had promised to join a friendly match with some classmates and decided to go along with it, more to divert attention from the campus commotion than out of any real interest in the game. "Did he forget that we''re here with him?" Ada questioned. "Yeah¡­" the other two replied. "Ahh... it''s so hard to deal with reincarnates... His emotions are still messy. He feels something and acts on it immediately... We need to work on his perceptions before he meets our mothers¡­" Ada murmured. "Don''t think about that," Katharina and Roxanne spoke in unison, with Katharina adding, "I don''t even want to imagine what my mom would do if she met him... That crazy kidnapper... What would she do? Train him to death? Kidnap him and force him to get stronger by fighting in some coliseum or something?" she hypothesized, already imagining her insane mother. "Lady Agares¡­ I don''t want to see her anytime soon," Ada commented. "Yeah, I want to stay far away from Lady Agares. I''d prefer if she just died, but she won''t... She''s the strongest there is¡­ I don''t even want to think about what she''d do to him," Roxanne added as Vergil seemingly ignored them. "Hmph! You talk about my mom as if yours are normal!" Katharina huffed, puffing her chest. "Your mom''s a candy-obsessed psycho, and yours is a psycho obsessed with katanas and blades!" Katharina pointed to Roxanne, then Ada. "And yours is the biggest monstrosity in the world, want to compare? I still remember the poor emissaries of God..." Ada shot back. "She killed what? Twenty popes from the Vatican?" Roxanne commented. "Just imagine if she finds out the Inquisition attacked the three of us. She''d go kill another pope at the Vatican!" Roxanne said, and the other two couldn''t help but agree. It was just another Monday problem for them. While they conversed, the basketball game began, and as expected, Vergil quickly stood out. His skill and agility on the court were evident, and he dominated the game with ease. He made impressive plays, dribbled past his opponents with finesse, and scored points with precision. Roxanne, Katharina, and Ada watched from the stands, cheering enthusiastically. "Go, Vergil!" Roxanne clapped. "Show them how it''s done!" Ada leaned forward. "She''s gotten used to the wife role quickly¡­" Ada remarked. "She just wants to be spoiled. He promised her sweets, so she''ll do anything he wants for them... candy maniac," Katharina retorted, clearly irritated, though it seemed she was already at her wit''s end, watching her husband share attention with these other women. She wanted to kill them all soon! But she knew she couldn''t. "Tsk, sluts are staring at him," Katharina muttered as they all turned their attention to the crowd. Vergil''s classmates were clearly impressed with his performance, but his wives'' impact continued to be the main attraction for the men present. Even those not playing were watching with great interest. "He''s abusing his powers... this is going to cause trouble," Ada muttered. "Let him be. He was already known for being good at sports. Nothing could give him away, even using a demon''s body," Katharina commented, knowing that Vergil was already the best at school even before gaining his demonic powers. This was nothing for him. "Look at him," one student said to another. "That guy is a beast on the court. And the women around him... they''re like something out of a fairy tale." "It''s true. I think he''s living the dream," the other student replied, with a tone of admiration and a hint of envy. The game continued, and as expected, Vergil won easily. After the match, he approached his friends and teammates to thank them for the competition. However, the atmosphere around him was filled with admiration and curiosity, and he noticed that everyone''s eyes were on him. But not far away, there were two men watching Vergil with a different kind of gaze... "Pureblood..." one of them murmured, crossing his arms. The other, sitting on a backward chair, resting his arms on the back, added, "The three with him are also... but they''re from direct lineages." "What do you think? Should we interfere?" asked the taller man with brown hair. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No... let''s just watch. We can''t always attack every new demon that shows up. The strength of those three over there... it''s General-level. We''d probably be blown to pieces and killed for nothing... Especially the redhead... she''s not using any racial appearance enhancements. Her combat power is greater than all of ours combined. Demons with natural red hair only exist in two demon clans... Gremory and..." "Agares." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 27: Secret Admirers After the match, Vergil was panting but satisfied with his performance. His teammates congratulated him, and with a quick goodbye, he headed out of the court. He noticed that the group of students was dispersing, but the eyes were still on him. "That game was something," Alexa said, approaching Vergil again. "You really caught everyone''s attention." Vergil smiled, a bit tired. "Yeah, it seems like I''m constantly in the spotlight today. I hope it passes soon." "With those women and what you did today, it won''t be happening anytime soon," Alexa commented. "You''re in a very visible place now." Vergil shook his head, trying to process everything happening. "Well, at least I''m surrounded by people who support me. That helps." "Definitely," Alexa said with a smile. "And don''t worry, everyone will get used to it eventually. Just try to enjoy the moment and do your best. Besides, Harry hasn''t been coming to school for a few days; do you know anything about that?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hm? No, I was out for a week on a... trip, let''s say." Vergil said, "I''ll send him a message, and I''ll let you know if there''s anything." He said while taking out his phone. "Alright, thanks..." Alexa said, preparing to leave. She calmly picked up her bag and turned around, "See you later." She said, smiling from corner to corner, a truly charming smile... The three women who had been quiet... "She could get into an accident... I mean, I''d love to call Truck-kun to play with her at the school gate... Maybe I¡ªOuch!" Katharina felt Ada stepping on her foot! "Ouch ouch ouch, you bitch!" Katharina shouted at Ada, completely breaking the mood. "Bitch is your mother," Ada said, looking deep into her eyes. "Do you want Vergil to get mad at you? Then stop plotting against anyone who appears in front of him." Ada commented. "Weren''t you supposed to leave? Go already! I want to enjoy my husband alone!" Katharina said, pointing to the other side. "Get out of here, go go!" She said. "This idiot doesn''t want to listen. I need to explain what he has to watch out for. I know you''ll let him do whatever he wants. I just don''t want him to suddenly die, and your stupid contract, miss, to kill us along with him!" Ada said, annoyed with Katharina, who almost lowered her ears like a sad puppy. Vergil watched the exchange of barbs between Katharina and Ada with a mixed expression of tiredness and amusement. He was well acquainted with the strong personalities of his wives and was used to these moments of tension that arose between them. However, deep down, he knew they were all there to help him, even when things got a bit out of control. "Okay, okay, girls," Vergil interrupted, raising his hands in a pacifying gesture. "Let''s calm down. No unnecessary attention, alright?" Ada, still serious, crossed her arms and looked at Vergil. "Exactly. What I''m trying to say is that you need to be careful, especially here at the university. We know how important it is to keep our true identities a secret. The last thing we want is to attract inquisitors or anyone hunting demons." Vergil nodded, understanding Ada''s concern. "I know, and I don''t intend to do anything that will put us all at risk. If there''s one thing we''ve learned lately, it''s that discretion is our best friend. I don''t want another idiot kidnapping my cute wife," he commented, smiling. Roxanne trembled with anger for a second but regained herself, only smiling at him. "That''s right, boss. We trust you. And as always, we''ll be keeping an eye on things. But for now, we need to go back to the underworld to sort out some matters." Roxanne said, trying to get back to the main topic. Ada gave one last stern look at Katharina, who continued with her mischievous expression. "And you, Katharina, you better take care of him while we''re gone. No causing trouble. And please, avoid calling the... what did you say... ''Truck-kun'' to send women to Isekai," Ada sighed. Well, despite Ada being a bit strict, she liked anime and knew very well what Truck-kun was... who doesn''t know what Truck-kun is? The legendary creator of all isekais! The one who sent legendary figures to their worlds! Katharina rolled her eyes, pretending disinterest, but soon gave a mischievous smile as she looked at Vergil. "Oh, don''t worry about that. I''ll take very good care of him. He''ll be in good hands." She said with a mischievous, almost teasing smile. Roxanne laughed at Katharina''s comment, shaking her head. "That''s it, Katharina, just don''t overdo it. We want Vergil in one piece when we come back, not too exhausted to greet us." Vergil let out a soft laugh, shaking his head. "I seem to be in good hands. You can go without worries." ''Good hands, my ass. She''ll get you in trouble faster than a Lamborghini.'' Ada finally sighed once more and, with a look of mild disapproval, turned to Roxanne. "Let''s go. We have things to handle. And Katharina, I''ll trust you, even if it seems risky." The two gave Vergil a final wave before discreetly disappearing without making a fuss. Ada and Roxanne knew the importance of maintaining discretion and made sure not to use any flashy powers, simply blending away among the buildings as if they were leaving normally. Now alone with Katharina, Vergil turned his attention to her. "So... it looks like it''s just the two of us for now." Katharina moved closer, linking her arm with Vergil''s, with a seductive smile. "Exactly, my love. Now that it''s just the two of us, you don''t have any more distractions. And as promised, I''m going to take very good care of you." She winked, making the provocation clear. Vergil laughed, shaking his head. "I hope you stick to the rules. No drawing too much attention, okay? We know what''s at stake." "Sure, sure," Katharina said casually, still with that mischievous glint in her eyes. "No demon powers. Just a devoted wife taking care of her husband... and having a little fun in the process." She gave Vergil a gentle pinch, laughing. He sighed, resigned but unable to deny he liked Katharina''s carefree and mischievous manner. "Just don''t overdo it," he said, half-joking, half-serious. "The last thing we need is any inquisitor sniffing around here. If we keep our identity secret, we''ll be fine." Vergil was about to relax when Katharina, with a look of alertness, fixed her gaze on a specific point. The environment around them seemed to change instantly. The sky turned a deep red, and the ground appeared to ripple as if pulsating with restless energy. Vergil felt a shiver as he realized they were inside a battle dimension similar to the one Leon had put him in days ago, a reality sphere created by Katharina to protect and isolate any confrontation. "We''ve had two little rats watching us for a while..." Katharina murmured, her gaze fixed on an invisible point. She raised a hand and, with a nearly imperceptible gesture, the barriers around them adjusted to ensure no one could escape the dimension. A subtle yet imposing demonic energy emanated from her, and Vergil sensed the seriousness of the situation. His heart raced, not just because of the sudden change but due to the tension it carried. Inside the battle sphere, time seemed to stretch. Katharina was calm, but her eyes were sharp and observant. Vergil felt a wave of concern knowing that something was about to happen. The last thing he wanted was for his wife to be forced to deal with any additional problems now, especially with how hard they were trying to maintain normal lives. Suddenly, two figures appeared in front of them. The first had bright green hair adorned with piercings that glinted in the red light of the dimension. The second had brown hair styled in a rebellious pompadour and an expression of disdain. Both seemed uncomfortable with the situation and were clearly caught off guard by the intensity of the demonic barrier. Katharina, with a cold and calculating smile, crossed her arms. "It seems we have unwanted visitors. Well, since you''re here, why don''t you introduce yourselves?" The young man with green hair shifted slightly, clearly irritated. "Why are you holding us here? What do you think you''re doing? We didn''t do anything." Katharina laughed lightly, a sound that mixed amusement and disdain. "You think you can just spy and get away with it? Not here, not while we''re having our private moment. Now, please explain what you''re doing and why you were watching us, Heroes." The young man with brown hair raised an eyebrow, his posture challenging. "We''re not here to cause trouble. We just wanted to see what was happening. We didn''t know you were so... how should I put it... strict, Miss Demon." Vergil, in turn, watched with interest. It wasn''t common for his wife to be so direct; she liked to play around, but she did seem a bit more serious than usual. Katharina was undeterred by the young man''s disdain. "Well then. Let''s clarify things. What exactly were you hoping to accomplish by watching us? This is Agares Clan territory." The two exchanged glances. "I see. We were just keeping an eye on four demons who suddenly appeared at our school; we didn''t mean to offend. Princess Agares, Katharina Agares... and this man... Vergil Kenn-" "Vergil Agares, my dear husband" She said, breaking the faces of the two "heroes." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 28: The ‘Heroes’ "Forgive me for not recognizing you, Lord Agares." The brown-haired man bowed in a show of reverence. "We weren''t informed about¡­ your existence," he added, glancing at Katharina with a hint of defiance. ''Damn it! She got married? Another Agares? What the hell is going on here?!'' Both men had similar thoughts but kept their composure. They needed to get out of this situation alive first. The green-haired young man, now a bit calmer (or at least pretending to be), took a step forward. "Look, we didn''t mean to offend any of the Demon Clans. We just thought something interesting was happening here and decided to check it out. We didn''t know you were so... important." "Important, huh?" Katharina asked, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. "And what exactly did you find important?" Katharina''s smile was playful, as if daring him to explain her significance to Vergil. Even Vergil noticed, giving her a look that clearly said, ''Show-off.'' "Well, it''s not every day we come across the daughter of the strongest Demon Queen, and at least three high-ranking demons at our school. We figured it might be worth our attention since we wouldn''t want the daughter of the most dangerous woman in the world causing chaos in our city, right?" the green-haired youth explained, still defensive. Katharina glanced at Vergil, a knowing smile spreading across her face. "Looks like you''ve got some solid sources of information. However, the fact that you were caught off-guard by our barrier shows you''re not as experienced as you thought. What''s wrong? Slacking on the job?" The brown-haired youth sneered, visibly irritated, and gave a broken, forced smile. "So what now? What are you going to do with us? We weren''t planning on causing any trouble. Just curiosity and self-preservation." Katharina tilted her head slightly, as if considering their predicament. "Well, if you weren''t planning on causing problems, perhaps we can come to an agreement. What do you plan to do now that you''ve been caught? Keep spying or do you have another plan?" The green-haired youth exchanged glances with his companion before responding. "Honestly, we were just trying to figure out what was happening. We didn''t want to start a fight. If we want to leave here alive, we won''t report to our superiors about the existence of a new Agares member or the fact that you, Princess, were here." Katharina gave a small smile, clearly pleased with the response. "That''s an acceptable answer. However, keep in mind that any further attempts at spying or intrusion will be dealt with more severely. Now, please leave before I change my mind." The two young men exchanged looks, then agreed without further protest. The green-haired youth gave a dismissive gesture before disappearing with his companion, both leaving the battle dimension swiftly. As they vanished, Katharina visibly relaxed, the demonic energy surrounding the sphere slowly dissipating. She turned to Vergil, her mischievous smile returning. "Well, we''ve just managed to stir up some trouble right from the start¡­ ugh, being famous is such a hassle. I wish I weren''t the heir." Vergil raised his eyebrows and sighed. "You were a lot calmer than I expected. And besides, they didn''t mention¡ª" "They''re lying. Well, not completely, but I can already feel someone powerful watching us. It''s probably their boss... Those two were weak, you could have easily dealt with them yourself," Katharina commented nonchalantly. Vergil felt a sting in his chest. "So cruel!" he muttered. She was essentially saying, *They''re so weak you could handle them*. Katharina chuckled softly, her hand trailing along Vergil''s arm. "Things might get complicated quickly, but don''t worry, I''ll protect you." "Hmph," Vergil huffed, "I want to get stronger." "Hmm, really? Why? You''re not even¡ª" Katharina started, but Vergil cut her off. "I enjoyed the fight. I want to meet stronger people," he said firmly, clearly frustrated by how his battle with Leon had ended. Katharina had noticed his frustration, but she hadn''t realized just how deeply it ran. *Damn it... if he starts liking this...* Katharina muttered to herself, thinking of one specific woman she would absolutely hate to see getting anywhere near Vergil. "Well, we can figure that out later," she murmured softly, "But truly strong people only exist in the Underworld. Here, only low-caliber exorcists have shown up, and a few idiotic Heroes." Katharina emphasized "idiotic" with a hint of disdain. Vergil nodded, "If you can keep those situations under control, we can focus on enjoying our time together until we find those stronger ones." Katharina said with a smile. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course," Vergil replied with an affectionate grin. "And speaking of enjoying our time together, I have a few ideas on how we can spend the rest of the day," he added with a mischievous smile. Katharina glanced at Vergil, recognizing the tone in his voice, and rolled her eyes, still smiling. "You really don''t miss a chance, do you?" she teased, giving him a playful slap on the shoulder, her expression alternating between amusement and a subtle concern she tried to hide. Vergil chuckled, pleased with himself. "What can I say? Seizing the moment is important." They walked together for a while, the battlefield Katharina had created gradually fading, the vibrant red of the world being replaced by the natural colors around them. The silence between them was comfortable, though both knew that the issues they''d discussed were far from resolved. "So..." Katharina began, as if forcing herself back into a serious mindset. "Those two we encountered... they''re just the tip of the iceberg, you know that, right?" Vergil nodded, now more focused. "Yeah, but what do you think they really wanted? Why spy on something clearly out of their league?" "They weren''t there for us," Katharina answered without hesitation, her tone growing somber. "Maybe they thought you were someone worth keeping an eye on, or maybe it was something more..." "More?" Vergil frowned. "Like what?" Katharina sighed, stopping and turning to face him. Her eyes sparkled with worry. "Vergil, you''re still learning about yourself, but you''re not just any demon. There''s something... unusual about you. And it''s not just demons who notice it. The exorcists do too. That guy... he wanted to annihilate you for a reason that wasn''t just about taking down a problematic demon." The mention of "exorcists" instantly reminded Vergil of Leon, the exorcist who had so easily defeated him. He clenched his fists involuntarily, still feeling the sting of humiliation from that battle. "Leon..." he muttered, almost to himself. "Exactly." Katharina crossed her arms. "You need to be ready for encounters with people like him. Leon wasn''t just anyone. And he won''t be the last you''ll face." "I know," Vergil murmured. "It''s fine," Katharina said, wrapping her arms around his in a hug. "I''m by your side, and together we''ll face whatever comes. Don''t worry." She was truly adorable... ''Come on, feminine charm, work!!'' she thought to herself. Internally... well, she wasn''t exactly the most stable person. As they continued walking, Katharina realized her mind was elsewhere. The appearance of those two young heroes had triggered something in her, a deep worry she couldn''t shake. She knew those "heroes" weren''t the real threat; they were just pawns. The real danger lay somewhere else. "You''re still thinking about them, aren''t you?" Vergil asked, noticing Katharina''s distant look. "Not exactly about them..." Katharina replied slowly. "But what they represent." "And what exactly do they represent?" Vergil asked. "They''re signs," Katharina replied, her voice lowering. "Heroes are rarely seen like this..." As the two walked out of the barrier, the young men Katharina had intercepted finally managed to breathe a bit more easily. "Damn, we almost died in there!" the brown-haired young man muttered, wiping sweat from his forehead. "What kind of monster is that woman?" "I told you getting too close was a bad idea," the green-haired young man grumbled. "But you wanted to play the genius. I said it, you don''t mess with an Agares." "Don''t mess with her?" he scoffed. "This is way bigger than the two of us." The green-haired young man paused for a moment, looking back toward where Katharina and Vergil stood. "And did you see that boy?" he asked, his voice now lower. "He''s different. Not like the other demons." "I saw," the brunette nodded. "And that''s exactly why we need to tell the boss." "Are you sure that''s a good idea?" the green-haired one asked hesitantly. "If they find out it was us who warned them..." "They already know, they''ll figure it out either way," the brunette replied, determined. "And if they do, well... let''s just hope we''re far away when that happens." "You really want to raise an alert about them, Kayn?" the green-haired one asked. "Weren''t you acting like the boss, Ezequiel?" He commented. "Anyway... we need to warn the group. Three super demons and one lesser demon, but that kid''s aura was stronger than yours and mine combined, and he didn''t even seem to know what was going on. He''s a newborn..." Kayn said as he pulled out his phone. "Well, if you say so." Ezequiel commented, watching as Kayn selected a contact. "Elder... we have a problem here in the sector we''re monitoring. It''s serious," Kayn said, putting the phone on speaker so Ezequiel could hear. [Katharina Agares, Ada Baal, and Roxanne Sitri. Yes, I''m already aware. We''ve been ordered to keep an eye on the three heirs of the Demon King clans...] "Then add a new name to that list. Vergil Agares," Kayn said, staring directly at Ezequiel, who clearly still wasn''t buying the idea ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 29: Enjoying the Pleasures of Life with a Demon Wife Katharina stopped and looked at Vergil with a thoughtful expression, as if choosing her words carefully before speaking. "The ''Heroes''... They aren''t what most people think when they hear the term. They aren''t the shining knights of stories or the saviors of humanity you see in fairy tales," she began, her voice laced with a mix of disdain and caution. "They are, in fact, a creation of very ancient forces. A direct response to the rise of powerful demons, like you and me, and other supernatural beings they believe need to be controlled or, worse, eradicated like Vampires and Werewolves." Vergil frowned, intrigued. "So they are hunters like the Inquisitors?" "In a way, yes," Katharina nodded. "But they aren''t mere hunters. The ''Heroes'' are individuals chosen by something greater than mere human will. They carry with them a real divine blessing, or perhaps a curse, depending on how you look at it. They are endowed with abilities that transcend what ordinary humans can achieve. Strength, agility, endurance, power... all amplified by the blessing or ancient magic that turns them into living weapons against beings like us." Vergil took a deep breath, absorbing the information. "And why do they resemble Inquisitors so much but aren''t Inquisitors?" "Because they don''t usually act openly, at least not anymore. In the past, there were wars between demons and heroes, but today they move in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike when demons become a direct threat to humanity. Most of the time, they just observe, investigate, waiting for an opportunity to control the balance. They do have divine permission to act, although I doubt that a bit," Katharina explained, crossing her arms. "They hide, waiting for a powerful enough demon to justify their intervention." "So those two we encountered..." Vergil began, piecing things together. "Were part of that," Katharina interrupted him. "Probably spies or apprentices of more powerful heroes. They wanted to learn more about us, and now that we''ve been discovered, things might get complicated quickly." Vergil looked at the ground, trying to process what that meant. "But if they''re so powerful... why were those two so weak?" Katharina laughed softly, but her smile was not one of humor; it was bitter. "Not all heroes are powerful from the start. Some begin as ordinary humans who receive the blessing and need to train to master their new abilities. Those two were apprentices, nothing more. The true heroes, those who are already at the peak of their power, are a much greater threat, like the current ''Great Sage Equal to Heaven.'' That guy is famous, despite being a big slob." "Wait, Great Sage Equal to Heaven, you mean..." "Buddha, Sun Wukong, that damn monkey blessed a mortal and he followed the legacy..." Katharina said, a bit nervously. She paused before continuing. "Did you notice they spoke of ''superiors''? That means they are answering to someone stronger. Someone who is probably very attentive to our movements. And that''s not good for us." "So... we''re being hunted by an organization of superhumans blessed by divine forces?" Vergil asked, with a mix of disbelief and concern. "In short, yes, but not at the same time," Katharina nodded. "But don''t worry, they aren''t invincible. Many heroes in the past have been killed by more powerful demons, but what makes them dangerous is their persistence. They don''t stop until they have eliminated the threat. And, at this moment, fortunately, we aren''t real threats; at least we haven''t done anything to be considered a real threat." "Great..." Vergil sighed, sarcastically. "More enemies." Katharina laughed softly and stepped closer to Vergil, her eyes shining with a possessive glint. "Don''t worry about that. I''ll be by your side, always. No need to be distressed, dear. After all, my priority is to ensure nothing bad happens to you." She gently ran her hand along his arm, a gesture that mixed comfort with a subtle hint of intimacy. "You work so hard. Now, let''s enjoy ourselves a bit before the problems escalate. We have the whole night ahead and many ways to have fun." Vergil raised an eyebrow, sensing the underlying tension in her tone. "What do you have in mind?" Katharina smiled provocatively. "Oh, I have several ideas. Perhaps exploring the city could be an excellent opportunity for us to get to know each other better. And, of course, for you to relax a bit..." ''I''ll catch you! You''re not getting away today! I won''t let those two get to you first! You''re mine! Mine! Only MINE!'' She lightly touched his face, sending a chill down Vergil''s spine. "Come on, don''t let these problems ruin our time together. I promise I''ll take care of everything, and maybe we can find some pleasant ways to spend our time together." Her voice carried clear second, third, and even fourth intentions; she had been waiting and preparing for this moment for a long time! ''You''re only mine! Vergil Agares!'' Vergil smiled, visibly more relaxed by Katharina''s promise. "Then let''s go. A bit of fun might be exactly what we need." Vergil and Katharina walked side by side through the city streets, the environment around them illuminated by the vibrant lights of signs and storefronts. The city was alive with the buzz of early evening, and the air was fresh, filled with a mix of aromas from nearby restaurants and shops. Katharina seemed to be in her natural habitat, her eyes sparkling and a radiant smile that drew admiring and envious glances from passersby. "Let''s take a look here, Vergil!" Katharina exclaimed, pulling him into a store. "Are you sure you don''t want a new look? I''d love to see you wearing something different." Vergil glanced around, a playful smile forming on his lips. "If you insist, Katharina. But don''t expect me to leave here with something you wouldn''t approve of." Katharina laughed, a melodious sound that drew attention from other customers. She began rummaging through the racks, pulling out interesting and stylish pieces for Vergil to try on. He soon found himself in a small fitting room, changing quickly while Katharina watched with an expectant smile. "Come on, show me what you picked," Katharina called, eager to see the result. When Vergil emerged from the fitting room, wearing a dark blue shirt with a casual leather jacket, Katharina couldn''t hide her admiration. "Wow, you look great in that!" she exclaimed, circling him and adjusting the jacket to make it perfect. ''Oh my god, my man is a total catch! I need to keep myself in check...'' she thought, discreetly placing her hands between her legs. Vergil smiled, clearly pleased with her reaction. "If you say so. Maybe I should buy this for future occasions." Katharina nodded with a mischievous smile. "Definitely. And don''t forget I also have some ideas for you to try later. But for now, let''s make one more stop before we head to lunch." They left the store, and Katharina led Vergil to a small artisanal candy shop around the corner. The place was a charming mix of chocolate, vanilla, and fresh fruit scents. Katharina immediately headed to the candy display, her eyes shining at the sight of a variety of treats. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I understand Roxanne now...'' she thought... "Want one?" Vergil suggested, pointing to a group of extravagantly decorated cupcakes. Katharina smiled, following him to the display. "Let''s go!" ''Should I bring some for Rox?'' Vergil wondered, but quickly dismissed the idea, remembering she was far away. They selected a variety of sweets and sat at a small table in the corner of the shop, enjoying the treats while chatting. Katharina was clearly excited, sharing stories about her past adventures and asking curious questions about Vergil''s interests. He simply smiled and listened, learning more about her and about Ada and Rox. It was all simpler, more peaceful, something he could easily look forward to... Knowing more about them, especially Katharina, was really calming his heart, which had been overwhelmed by crazy events. "You know, I''ve always liked these little indulgences," Katharina said, taking a bite of a chocolate cupcake with a look of pleasure. "It''s a way to escape the routine, to relax and just enjoy the moment." Vergil nodded, savoring a fruit sweet. "I agree. Sometimes, it''s these small moments that really make a difference." As they talked, Katharina leaned closer to Vergil, her gestures and smiles always carrying an almost possessive affection. She frequently touched his arm or adjusted a strand of hair that had fallen over his face. Vergil responded with smiles and affectionate glances, clearly showing he appreciated the attention. "You''re really enjoying pampering me, aren''t you?" Vergil asked, a playful smile on his lips. Katharina smiled back, her gaze filled with affection. "You know me so well. It''s hard not to want to spoil someone who means so much to me." ''So cute!! Ahhhaa!! I''m going to overflow if you keep making that face!'' The instinct of a Yandere was as powerful as gathering seven orange spheres or uniting five golden cards... She was savoring every second with the man she truly loved. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 30: Its time to get him for myself! The night gently fell over the city, and the lights began to blink in an animated pattern as Katharina and Vergil headed towards her house. Katharina held Vergil''s hand tightly, not wanting to let go at all, her gaze full of anxiety and affection as she kept watching him. They got out of the taxi and started walking down a stone path lit by small garden lights. Vergil looked around, impressed by the beauty and grandeur of the place. "Welcome to ''our'' home," Katharina said with a satisfied smile. "I hope you like it." Vergil looked at the imposing mansion ahead, an elegant and grand structure with a majestic fa?ade, tall windows, and a lush garden that seemed to stretch for several meters. "Wow... isn''t this a bit expensive?" he commented, his voice sounding genuinely impressed, and he was astonished seeing the extent of the place. "I never imagined you lived in such... luxury." Katharina laughed, a soft and charming sound. "You don''t see a mansion like this every day, do you? Come on, I''ll show you inside." ''The plans are going as I wanted... This is great!'' She roared internally, every second felt right, everything seemed perfect! Her decade-long plan was finally starting to work!! ''Stay calm, don''t mess it up! You can do it!'' She encouraged herself with determination, unable to stop smiling to herself, she was reaping the rewards of her hard work! She led him to the main entrance, never letting go of his hand, where a large wooden door opened to reveal a spacious and opulent foyer. The interior of the mansion was equally impressive, with polished marble floors, imposing staircases, and crystal chandeliers glowing with a warm and welcoming light. "I grew up here, even though I was alone most of the time," Katharina explained as she showed Vergil around. For some reason, he felt a familiarity with the place. "My mother is a Demon Queen, so our house has always had a certain level of... grandeur, so to speak." Vergil looked around with interest. "You never mentioned this before, I didn''t know you were alone... is it because of your mother?" Katharina hesitated for a moment, her expression softening with a touch of nostalgia. "My mother is a powerful and impressive woman. She rules with a mix of authority and dictatorship, and her presence instills fear in everyone... even me. She is too strong... it''s almost irritating how irrationally strong she is, and she''s arrogant, annoying, indecisive, and always thinks she''s right about everything! She''s also very protective! Can you believe I only learned to drive last year? I can withstand a 90-story building falling on me! But she still says it''s dangerous! She''s always ''Strength above all! I above everyone!'' She loves saying that," Katharina said, trying to mimic her mother. She really seemed like a little girl admiring her mother, though she wouldn''t want her to know. ''So precious... I''m a bit interested in meeting my future mother-in-law... a strong and dictatorial woman... sounds good...'' Vergil thought before letting out a small laugh. Vergil couldn''t help but laugh for a moment, "Hey, don''t laugh!" Katharina said. "How can I not laugh? My wife looks so beautiful talking about her feelings," he said, moving closer and giving a gentle hug. "Despite all this, do you love her?" He asked, smiling while gazing into the green eyes of the redhead in front of him. "Humpf, she''s a pain!" Katharina responded, puffing out her chest. "But," Vergil commented, laughing. "I don''t blame her... I actually like her... sometimes..." Katharina murmured, pouting, while pulling Vergil after the hug. She led Vergil to the living room, an elegant space with comfortable furniture and a lit fireplace that created a cozy atmosphere. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Katharina went to a small wine cellar embedded in the wall and started selecting a bottle of wine. "My mother did everything to ensure my childhood was safe," Katharina continued, while pouring wine into two glasses. "But life in demon royalty has its challenges. My mother was a too imposing figure, respected out of fear, but her presence also created a distance between her and others. I, as her daughter, had to find my own way, balancing expectations and the desire to be more than just a princess or something silly like that, which is why I am strong." Vergil settled into a comfortable sofa, watching Katharina with an attentive gaze. "And what happened to your mother?" Katharina sighed, a look of sadness crossing her face. "My mother is out there, killing demons, angels, fallen angels, heroes, who knows? She''s not very communicative... the last time she sent me a message, she was in Russia." She moved closer to Vergil, handing him a glass of wine and sitting beside him. "Sometimes, I wonder if what I have here is enough to make up for her absence. I miss the demon training that nearly killed me; at least time passed faster. You know, Ada lives in a simple apartment, and it''s not for lack of resources. It''s her choice, but I... sometimes I wonder how it would be if I had made different choices." Vergil realized Katharina was really opening up to him. He had initially thought she was a crazy Yandere, a woman outside of her mental norms, but it was quite the opposite... ''She is very mature and intelligent... that''s good...'' Vergil took a sip of wine, observing Katharina with a sympathetic look. "I hope to meet her one day, I wonder what she''s like," Vergil commented with a smile, and Katharina immediately noticed! "NO NO NO NO NO! YOU AREN''T MEETING MY MOTHER EVEN IF ONE OF THE ARCHANGELS SHOWS UP IN FRONT OF YOU AND ORDERS IT! I DON''T APPROVE!" Katharina said quickly, returning to her normal state of pure madness over her handsome demon husband! "Kakakaka," Vergil laughed loudly at her reaction to the cute suggestion, then he made his hand find Katharina''s. "I''ll have to meet her someday, unless you don''t want to be my real wife?" He commented, breaking her gaze... "I''m already your real wife... you idiot..." She murmured, pouting. "Hm... I guess not... as a demon? Probably... but I was still born human... I need to meet my mother-in-law..." Vergil murmured to her, sending shivers down her spine with his tone. "After all... I''ll have to devour her daughter later... I can''t disrespect the woman who created this celestial beauty in front of me." He said, and Katharina felt a tingling between her legs and quickly closed her thighs... ''Demon! Demon! That damned Demon! He knows how to provoke me! Demon!!!!'' She roared internally while blushing just knowing he wanted to "devour" her. ''Fuck! He''s already in the mood! And I am too!'' She thought internally as she took advantage of their closeness, pulling his arms to make him hold her waist. She carefully removed the wine glass and placed it on the table beside them. She leaned closer to Vergil, her eyes locked onto his with passionate intensity. Vergil responded to her gaze, his hand gently caressing her face. The atmosphere around them was charged with a romantic and irresistible energy. Katharina brought her lips closer to Vergil''s, her breath cut by anticipation. Vergil responded with a soft and delicate kiss, their lips meeting in a warm and tender touch. The kiss started gently but soon intensified, the passion and desire between them manifesting in every movement. Katharina wrapped her arms around Vergil''s neck, deepening the kiss with a fervent feeling. Vergil pulled her closer, his hands exploring the contours of her body with a gentle and affectionate touch. The kiss was a silent dialogue of emotions and desires, an expression of the deep affection they both felt for each other. When they finally separated, both were breathless, their gazes meeting with a mix of love and satisfaction. The heat and intensity of the moment still lingered in the air, and they were immersed in the sensation of being completely connected. Katharina smiled, her eyes sparkling with a glow of contentment and desire. "That was... perfect," she murmured, her voice full of tender passion. Vergil smiled back, his lips curving with a subtle mischief as he gently traced where she had kissed him. The taste of the gloss she used was still present on his lips, a sweet and intimate reminder of the moment they had shared. "I agree. But..." He paused, his eyes gleaming with a touch of provocation. Katharina raised an eyebrow, a mischievous smile forming on her lips. "But... what, Vergil?" "I''d love more..." Vergil remarked, the mischief in his lips heightened by the sincerity of the desire he felt. The suggestion was implicit in his voice, and he watched with interest the reaction of Katharina. Without hesitation, Katharina approached Vergil with a confidence that was both seductive and assertive. In a swift and determined movement, she leaped onto him, her legs wrapping around his waist as her arms intertwined around his neck. The physical closeness intensified the heat between them, and Vergil held her firmly by the hips, pulling her closer. "Then you''ll get more... much more," Katharina whispered with a voice laden with desire, her eyes locked on his with a passionate intensity. She held his face with her hands, her fingers gently touching his skin as their closeness made the environment seem even more intimate. Without wasting time, Katharina leaned in again to kiss him, their lips meeting with a burning depth. The kiss was a dialogue of passion and desire, their bodies moving in perfect harmony as the intensity of the moment grew. Katharina deepened the kiss, her lips exploring Vergil''s with fervent intensity, while he responded with equal devotion. The kisses became more desperate and passionate, each touch and caress revealing the repressed desire they both had felt. ''Finally!'' Katharina screamed internally, feeling the warm, wet lips of the man deepening on hers, ''It''s time to claim him for myself!'' ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 31: This woman... is fire... Vergil, feeling Katharina''s passion and closeness, couldn''t help but surrender himself to this woman, body and soul, deepening his love, his touches, his warmth. He explored her body with a soft and gentle touch, but it was clear he was crazy about her, and this pleased her. Knowing she caused such reactions, she completely relaxed. Every movement, every touch was an expression of his affection and desire, and he was completely absorbed in the moment. "Ahhh... Mmmmnh~" Katharina, feeling the intensity of the kiss and Vergil''s closeness, let out a satisfied sigh. Vergil heard the warm murmur and began to move while still holding her on top of him. She was completely out of herself, and probably wouldn''t hear him if he tried to speak. So, even without being able to see clearly, he began to walk towards a sofa nearby. The heat of the kiss, the closeness of their bodies, and the emotional connection they were sharing made the outside world irrelevant. She fully surrendered to the moment, enjoying every second of the experience. ''This woman¡­ is fire¡­'' he murmured, feeling her tongue dance with his as they played between kisses. ''Her bra is really tight¡­'' he murmured as she pressed herself even closer to him. Gradually, he sat on the sofa with her still on him, positioning her legs snugly over his lap. Finally, when both were breathless and immersed in a sensation of complete satisfaction, Katharina slowly separated from Vergil, her eyes glowing with a shimmer of love and desire. "T-That... was amazing," she murmured breathlessly, her voice laden with deep contentment, almost melting over his body. Vergil looked at her with a satisfied smile, "I thought it was amazing too. Being here with you, sharing this moment... it''s more than I could have imagined." He said, watching the woman in front of him, on his body, with the fierce gaze of a tiger, almost saying: I''m going to devour you. Katharina looked at Vergil with a soft glimmer in her eyes, her lips parted in a smile that revealed both desire and tenderness. Still seated on his lap, she lightly traced her fingers along his face, as if memorizing every detail. The living room around them seemed to disappear, and the silence was filled only by the sound of their labored breaths. "You have no idea how long I''ve waited for this," she murmured, her voice low and full of affection that went beyond words. Vergil felt the weight of those words and, with a soft smile, ran his fingers through Katharina''s hair, pulling her gently closer. The warmth between them increased with every second, and the closeness of their bodies only intensified the connection they were creating. He kissed her again, this time more gently, yet still filled with an almost palpable intensity. As their mouths moved in sync, their hands explored, discovering each other''s contours with a mixture of curiosity and affection. There was no rush, only the certainty that this moment was theirs, that nothing else mattered beyond what they were sharing. Every touch, every gesture spoke louder than any words ever could. "I hope you''ve prepared enough for this..." Vergil said as he pulled away from the kiss. "Shall we really begin now?" Vergil asked with a mischievous smile on his lips. Katharina clearly saw his eyes change color, from blue to a deep red... She trembled slightly as she felt the contract in her heart tighten, experiencing immense pleasure from knowing that her master desired her. The master-servant contract usually ensured that the holder of the contract would become the supreme master of the servant... but when the servant enjoyed serving their master... the reactions were endless, especially with a marriage contract involved... Feeling a strong tingling sensation between her legs, Katharina remained silent as she tried to control herself. Her face flushed, her breathing grew heavy, and her eyes expressed both anticipation and a shy hesitation. She didn''t need to respond with words; the slight blush on her face and the way her eyes tried to avoid Vergil''s intense gaze said more than enough. He knew what she wanted, but he also knew she was still nervous. How could he not know? This woman was too passionate, loved him too much, and above all... she was a possessive Yandere who would love nothing more than to live in a world just with him. ''So cute, now that she finally got what she wanted, she doesn''t even know what to do...'' For a moment, Vergil felt tempted to tease her, to make her verbalize what she desired. But instead, he decided to be gentle with his first wife, the one who brought him back to life, who gave him a new chance. He wanted this moment to be perfect for Katharina, for her to feel safe and comfortable because this would only happen once... after that, she would be his in body, soul, and spirit... and he would do anything to her, without restraint... With this thought, his hands began to slowly move toward the black silk dress Katharina was wearing. When his fingers finally touched the soft fabric, he looked at her face again. "D-Don''t stare at me..." She immediately averted her gaze, unable to handle the intensity of the moment. Vergil noticed her nervousness and, instead of rushing things, he slowed down. He bent down slowly, his face nearing Katharina''s belly button, his breath brushing against her skin through the fabric. Unable to resist, he kissed that area softly, feeling her body react instantly to the intimate touch. "Hhhmmmm!" she moaned softly, trying to hold back, biting her lips, her body tense while Vergil''s hands started caressing her thick thighs. He could feel how tense she still was, as if her body was fighting against the overwhelming sensations. Vergil began to gently massage her thighs, creating a calming, soothing atmosphere between them. Gradually, Katharina''s body started to relax under his skilled touch, her breathing growing heavier, but her muscles slowly giving in to this new sensation. Her hands, which had been gripping a pillow beside her, moved to Vergil''s hair, her nails lightly grazing the nape of his neck, each wave of pleasure causing her body to arch slightly, as if trying to follow his movements. "Are you trying to run away from me?" Vergil teased, rising and looking at her with a playful smile. Katharina tried to look away again, but he gently placed his hands on either side of her face, forcing her to maintain eye contact. His red eyes gleamed with an intensity that made her feel like she was melting under his possessive and warm gaze. "You''re not planning on running away, are you?" he asked, his tone soft but firm. "N-No..." she murmured, almost as if she was convincing herself of it at the same time. "That''s good," he whispered, his deep, captivating voice drawing her in. "Because after today... you will be mine." ''Yes! Yes! Yes!'' she screamed internally, her face flushing deeply, but this time she didn''t look away. Vergil leaned in again, his lips hovering dangerously close to hers, yet not touching. He paused, watching her reaction, and just as he expected, her body instinctively moved toward his. She pressed her lips softly against his, a kiss warm and delicate but brimming with emotion. As the kiss deepened, Katharina''s body began to relax completely, her nerves dissolving and being replaced by a growing confidence. Vergil moved his hands to the zipper of her dress, expertly sliding it down. When their lips finally parted, the dress slipped gracefully off her shoulders, falling to the floor, revealing her pale, flawless skin and the black lingerie she wore. "Stunning," Vergil whispered, his eyes tracing every curve of her body, his voice filled with genuine admiration. Katharina''s heart raced as she saw the look of pure adoration on Vergil''s face. He stared at her as if she were the most precious thing he''d ever seen, and this time, instead of looking away, she kept her gaze locked on his. Something in the way he looked at her made her insecurities melt away, even if just for a moment. But the moment was abruptly interrupted by a light cough coming from the door. "Ah-hrmm!" Both of them startled. Katharina quickly pulled the dress up awkwardly, her face turning crimson with embarrassment. Vergil, on the other hand, turned slowly, his eyes filled with controlled fury as he fixed his gaze on Novah, the maid who had interrupted the moment. "I will kill you..." Vergil''s glare practically screamed, though he said nothing. Novah, with a slight, carefree smile, simply shrugged, as if she was entirely innocent. "Children shouldn''t be playing like that..." she muttered, though she returned to her role as the maid. "Sorry for the interruption..." Novah said, not sounding particularly apologetic, clearly more interested in Katharina''s reaction than Vergil''s threat. "But I have a message for you, Lady Katharina." Still trying to compose herself, Katharina looked at Novah, noticing the more serious expression on her face now. The mention of her name was never a good sign, and the maid''s tone only confirmed her suspicions. ''Fufufu, this embarrassed fool, it''s so hilarious,'' Novah thought to herself, covering her mouth so as not to seem like she was teasing her mistress. "W-Well! Tell me what the hell you have to say!" Katharina shouted, "It better be a good explanation!!" She roared like a beast... "Oh, I do..." Novah murmured with a smile, puffing her chest out before continuing, "The Mistress is coming to the human world. She found out about the incident with the three and Lord Vergil..." "Your mother... is coming..." Novah grinned, showing shark-like teeth. "Good luck, Lady Katharina," she said before disappearing. Katharina''s blood froze. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 32: Sapphire Agares "Mi-m-m-my mother?" Katharina trembled at the news that her mother was coming. "N-n-no way... Sh-she wouldn''t do that..." "She... is already on her way," Novah confirmed, her voice now more serious. "And believe me, she doesn''t seem happy." Katharina felt the ground vanish beneath her feet. Her mother was an imposing woman, a force of nature, someone who rarely accepted disobedience or rebellion. The thought of facing her judgment made Katharina tremble. "What are we going to do?" she whispered, her eyes filled with fear, seeking some comfort in his presence. Vergil, still a bit frustrated by the interruption, sighed deeply. He approached her, taking her hands in his. His firm, warm touch gave Katharina a sense of security, despite the growing fear. "We''ll handle this together," he affirmed, the confidence in his voice calming her a bit. "If she knows everything, there''s nothing more to hide. I''ll face this with you." Katharina tried to breathe slower, absorbing Vergil''s words, but the fear still lingered in her chest. "She can''t just... accept this," Katharina murmured, anxiety bubbling up. "She''s going to kill you." Vergil looked at Katharina and smiled, "So what? I''ve already died once, two times doesn''t make a difference." He smiled, stroking her hair. ''She''s worse than I imagined... is her mother really that scary?'' Vergil wondered as he tried to calm the woman he thought would never have such problems... Novah, still at the door, sighed softly. "She''s on her way, but she''ll make a stop first. I suggest you prepare quickly. This meeting won''t be easy, as she''s not happy at all." ... Current Location... Unknown... A woman sat in a leather armchair within the luxurious interior of a private jet. The environment was cozy, a blend of modernity and sophistication, with dark oak wood details, soft lighting, and large windows offering a panoramic view of the night sky. The clouds below resembled seas of cotton, but to her, they were merely an irrelevant backdrop to the whirlwind of thoughts swirling in her mind. She was not the type to get lost in idyllic contemplations; the sky and its stars no longer fascinated her. To her, the world was an arena, and everything was part of a grand power game. However, this time... She was furious with the futile antics of two insignificant mortals who had dared to approach her daughter. Despite this, she maintained her composure. Impeccably dressed in a tailored black suit with a white silk shirt underneath, the image she projected was that of a ruthless CEO. Her long coat followed her curvaceous silhouette, and the high heels she wore were more a symbol of her authority than a style necessity. Her powerful, well-toned legs formed the basis of her almost intimidating presence, while her long red hair cascaded in perfect waves down her back, almost touching her waist. Her face, with features similar to her daughter''s, was a blend of aristocratic beauty and Spartan hardness. Her emerald-green eyes were like precious stones, cold and calculating, reflecting nothing but brutal determination. In front of her was her loyal servant, Viola, a young woman with purple hair tied in a high bun. Viola was discreet but efficient, always anticipating her mistress''s needs without needing instructions. She held a glass of red wine, served at precisely 16 degrees, her lady''s preferred temperature. The glass was offered with the delicacy and precision of a devoted servant. "Your wine, madam," Viola said, her voice low and soft, as she handed over the glass. She took the glass without even looking at it, as if it were a natural, expected gesture. She swirled the wine, observing its deep, intoxicating color before bringing it to her lips. A silent sip, and her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she were assessing something far deeper than the simple taste of the drink. "They''re more audacious than I anticipated," she said, breaking the silence with her gravelly, authoritative voice. "I trained her to be strong, to be ruthless, but she seems quite relaxed... Even though she could have likely killed them, it still enrages me that my daughter''s name is being spoken by mere insignificant mortals trying to make an impression on a wretched little god." Viola, with her hands crossed in front of her body and her head slightly bowed, listened in silence. She knew that when her mistress began speaking, any interruption could result in unpleasant consequences. She was ruthless with her daughter but concerned for her even more. "Moreover, she allowed herself to be seduced by weakness," she continued, her long, slender fingers tapping lightly on the wine glass as she spoke. "A man, Viola. Katharina let some man distract her. That is something I cannot tolerate." Viola lifted her gaze briefly but remained silent, knowing her mistress had not yet finished. "What do you think of this, Viola?" she asked suddenly, turning her green eyes to the servant, who now felt the full weight of the question. It was rare for her to ask someone''s opinion, but when she did, she expected a precise and intelligent response. Viola took a deep breath before answering, carefully measuring her words. "I believe Miss Katharina might be going through... a moment of weakness. But with your guidance, madam, she will surely return to the right path." She leaned slightly forward, a cruel smile playing at the corners of her lips. "Weakness is unacceptable. She was not raised to allow such lapses. I shaped her to be superior to all, to crush anyone who dared stand in her way." She took another sip of her wine before continuing. "This... Vergil," she pronounced the name with disdain, as if it were something toxic in her mouth. "He needs to be removed from the equation. But not before I make Katharina understand the monumental mistake she has made." "Understood, madam," Viola replied with a slight nod. "Should I make preparations for your arrival at the Vatican?" She smiled faintly, the smile of a predator preparing to strike. "Yes, the Vatican..." She closed her eyes for a brief moment, recalling her past. The Vatican, a place that had crossed her path countless times, especially in her youth during the endless wars. She had learned much there, and many of those lessons still shaped her view of the world. "It seems the Inquisition has forgotten who really holds the power," she murmured. "It''s time to remind them." ''Another Pope... my lady...'' Viola bowed her head in obedience and discreetly withdrew to check the landing details. However, her mistress was not finished. She placed the wine glass on the table beside her and stood up, her nearly 6''3" height casting a shadow that dominated the space. "Viola," she called, her voice cold and precise. The servant quickly returned, standing by the door of the main compartment. Viola turned promptly, her violet eyes fixed on her imposing figure. She knew that any delay in responding to her mistress was unacceptable. The aura her mistress emitted filled the jet like a storm about to break. Each word she spoke was like thunder before lightning, laden with a silent yet powerful threat. "Yes, madam?" Viola kept her head slightly bowed, a posture that demonstrated submission but also efficiency. It was her way of showing she was always ready to serve. She stepped forward, her heels echoing on the marble floor of the private jet. "Do you think I am too lenient with Katharina, Viola?" The servant hesitated for a fraction of a second, not out of fear but because she knew answering this question was walking a fine line. Her mistress did not tolerate weakness, either in herself or her daughter. "No, madam. I believe you have been exactly what she needs. Rigorously. Ruthlessly. However..." She let the word hang in the air, waiting for her mistress''s permission to continue. "However?" She raised an eyebrow, a gesture indicating both curiosity and impatience. Her emerald eyes gleamed with a cold intensity. "However, perhaps Miss Katharina needs to face her own battles to truly understand the strength you wish for her to possess. The presence of an obstacle such as love might be the final test to see if she measures up to your expectations." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was silent for a moment, her lips forming a subtle, almost imperceptible smile. "Interesting... You suggest that I should let her face this weakness on her own?" "By no means, madam. You are the foundation of her strength. I merely suggest that the presence of an ''enemy'' could be used as a tool, a way to further shape her strength." Viola knew that being too direct might anger her mistress but also understood that the woman before her valued intelligence and strategy above all. Her mistress walked slowly to one of the jet''s windows, watching the clouds moving below. "You are right... he will be her test. But I will be there, in the shadows. Besides... I would love to meet a man who managed to interest my daughter... something good must come of this, wouldn''t it?" Viola nodded. "Yes, madam. And regarding the Vatican? Would you like to handle them personally, or should I prepare something more... subtle?" Her smile widened slightly, her white teeth gleaming like deadly fangs. "Ah, the Vatican. An outdated institution that forgets its place in the modern world. No, Viola. There will be no subtlety this time. They need a clear reminder of who truly holds the power. I will handle it personally." "Understood, madam. The jet will be landing soon. I will make the arrangements for your reception." She waved her hand dismissively, sending her away for the moment. She resumed her seat in the leather armchair, picking up the wine glass again and observing the scarlet liquid with thoughtful eyes. Power was something she understood perfectly. And, more than that, she understood the necessity of being feared. At the Vatican, she would ensure they were reminded of that. She took another sip of wine, and as she tasted the intoxicating liquid, her mind was already working on the strategies and next moves she would make. Viola was right. Katharina would need a test, something to strengthen her. But she would not be complacent. She would always be watching, ready to intervene if necessary. Minutes passed, and the pilot''s smooth voice echoed through the jet''s communication system, announcing their approach to Rome. She smiled again, this time with an air of anticipation. "Vatican..." she murmured, almost to herself. "It''s time for a new era." Viola returned to the cabin, ready to report that everything was prepared. "We are approaching, madam. You will be received as requested." She looked at her servant with approval. "Excellent. And make sure that no one, absolutely no one, knows of our arrival until I choose to reveal it myself." "Yes, madam. Everything will be as you planned." As the jet descended, cutting through the clouds and preparing to land, the woman felt the familiar thrill of excitement growing in her chest. It was the kind of excitement she only felt before an imminent battle. Upon landing, the jet made a smooth touchdown on a private runway, out of the public''s curious gaze. An armored vehicle was already waiting for her by the runway, ready to take her directly to the heart of religious power, where she would make her next move. "Let''s go, Viola," she said as she stood up and adjusted her impeccable suit. "It''s time to remind them who Sapphire Agares is." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 33: What was his name again? "Yawn," Sapphire yawned as she firmly walked with the small Viola beside her. "I should have asked for an Uber," she commented. "There''s no Uber here, miss," Viola replied. "Oh, a city of people with no current social culture," Sapphire remarked. "Yawn," Sapphire let out another yawn, stretching her arms, her large breasts threatening to burst out of her shirt and pop the buttons. Despite the tempting sight, the unreported maid didn''t even glance at the woman''s cleavage. ''Focus, Viola, no peeking at her oppai...'' the maid thought, turning her face away. The woman provocatively licked her lips when she saw that Viola didn''t show any reaction to her beauty. This attitude from the maid was a good thing; she didn''t want to change her maid. "Good," she commented with a smile. ''Phew!'' Viola felt her soul leave her body and come back. She had been with this woman for a thousand three hundred and twenty-five years! She knew how she behaved! Thankfully, the pilot had no interaction, or she knew exactly what would happen! She would have killed another pilot! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Hold on, Viola, hold on! We need to get back home! Yes, back to Agares!'' She thought, clearing her mind. She couldn''t even show the slightest lust in front of this woman! And Viola was heterosexual! She knew Sapphire''s personality! She was an evil demon! One of the most malevolent! Lucifer would cry if he met her. She liked to provoke little demons, and when those demons lost themselves in lust, she would castrate and then kill them... In the end, it was just a hobby for her, a sadistic joke she enjoyed when she was bored. Not to mention the contracts! Never summon this woman for a contract! ''Well, it''s pretty hard to summon a demon like her... The one who summons her would need to be... Lucifer? Well, maybe the Archons could summon her... and the Seraphim... Wait, what am I thinking?! This death goddess can''t be summoned by anyone!'' Viola was lost in thought, walking ahead and dictating the way. Sapphire cracked her neck slightly while continuing to stretch; she really looked like she had slept for years. "Let''s pay a visit to my friend..." Her face twisted in confusion. "What''s his name again? I don''t know, Gregory? Nicholas? I don''t remember; it shouldn''t be important, right?" "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''m going to launch a meteor here anyway," Sapphire said, shrugging nonchalantly. "P-this way, Mistress..." Viola said, seeing that she had gotten lost again... Why did she question it? Well, it didn''t matter. She wouldn''t make her mistress change her mind... ''Wait... a meteor?'' She stopped immediately, feeling a shiver down her spine... ''Oh no... is another pope going to die?'' Viola murmured. "Then, because of your orders, Leon, with a divine artifact, was killed while kidnapping Queen Sitri''s daughter, while the Demon Queen''s daughters, Agares and Baal, were with her?" An old man, around 65 years old, questioned the man in front of him. He spoke with a tired expression... He placed his hand on his forehead and massaged his temples. "The order was: Find and identify who was killing people in the southern area of Los Angeles," he commented with a smile, but his expression said, ''I hope you''re joking. Please tell me you''re joking.'' "Yes," replied the man, Makarov, one of the generals of the Inquisition who was called to clarify the disappearance of a divine relic. He had just reported everything that happened in the incident involving it two days ago. The man''s expression faded, looking now dejected. "Well, everyone''s time comes," he murmured. "What... what do you mean?" Makarov asked with a trembling voice. He had never seen the pope''s expression so altered before... The pope merely pulled out a cell phone from his robes. "Could you come here, please?" he said to the person on the other end and quickly hung up, putting the phone away. Calmly, he reclined in his chair, watching his life flash before his eyes while waiting for the person he had just called. In no time, just a few seconds later, someone knocked softly on the door and entered. "Your Holiness, Adrian," the man said in a neutral tone but with great respect. Adrian observed the man who had just entered... he looked about 25 years old, with short golden hair and eyes, a low dark beard, standing at 1.80 meters tall, and wearing white sacerdotal robes. "General Alexander... Please activate the red alert," Adrian requested, and the man looked at him with mild curiosity. "What level of alarm, Your Holiness?" "Rank SSS." "Oh shit... that demon is coming? Again?" Alexander asked in a clearly concerned tone, sensing Adrian''s fear. "Y-yes..." Adrian stammered, for the first time in his life, they saw the pope... trembling. "Oh shit... She''s here..." the pope cursed as he looked out the window. "Come here, you son of a bitch!" A sonic boom was heard by everyone present, followed by the sound of glass shattering. They quickly shielded their faces. The impact was so great that the structures around the impact site began to tremble slightly, like a small earthquake, caused by just the feminine voice. "W-what? What was that?" Makarov leaned against the wall, surprised to see the building''s glass explode. Alexander got up from his chair and walked gently towards the window. "Makarov, do you know what happened to the former general you replaced?" he asked kindly. "He died? But I don''t know the details of his death," he replied. "Yes... He died. He was a good friend, just like the previous pope, Nicholas," Alexander said sadly. He opened the window and looked at the red-haired woman with a wide smile showing all her sharp teeth. The woman stood in the center of the plaza, the pillar of God had been destroyed, and beside her, a young maid hid from view... She was sitting, using the sacred obelisk as... a chair... "Sh-she''s here again..." Alexander stammered, remembering the last time, when he was a child... "S-sapphire," Makarov swallowed a bit of saliva. "Indeed," Adrian nodded, "This demon has killed the last ten popes, as well as 54 generals... the last time, she was dining in a restaurant in the Vatican, and when our former general tried to ''harass'' her... She killed him and left me a complaint letter saying they couldn''t offer good hospitality and that we were technologically outdated..." Makarov''s mouth fell open in shock... He even thought he had misheard Pope Adrian''s words, but... "Understood? Shall we go together, then?" Adrian smiled as if he were joking with him. Adrian sighed. "You hurt this demon''s daughter... Why do you think she came here?" "?! I didn''t hurt anyone! It was Leon! Besides, that''s Agares! We hurt Sitri!" He shouted, trying to defend himself. "And does it matter?" Adrian questioned. His face completely shattered. "Really, do you think someone who killed a general with a single blow because he hit on her would actually care about you and your opinion? Not even I, the Pope, matter to her." He simply shut his mouth and said nothing. ''She... has the power to attack the largest city of the Inquisition in the world? Is she... going to attack the Vatican alone?'' "I know what you''re thinking, kid, and yes, she not only will, but she is already doing it..." He murmured, looking outside as the moonlight bathed the woman with red hair, now slightly purple. "Damn it!" If he had known this information about the area of operation, he wouldn''t have even attempted to send Leon to that location!! "Your Holiness!" Two voices were heard, and soon two men entered the room. "Yes, yes, I understand... General Gordon, General Lariet," Adrian said, "Prepare for battle while evacuating our religious center, the churches. The rest come with me..." Lariet looked out the window and saw the woman who had made a throne out of the obelisk. He looked at Makarov. "What did you do, idiot?" "I apparently provoked a Demon King," he said sarcastically as he walked toward the window. "Help with the evacuation, Young Makarov," Adrian said. "Yes, Your Holiness..." He said, bowing his head and quickly leaving the room. "Tsk, another useless one," Gordon spat. "It''s somewhat my fault..." Adrian said. "At least she remains quite beautiful; every day she becomes more stunning..." Lariet said before receiving an elbow to the stomach. "AHHHTRGT Son of a!" "Silence. She is still a demon, stop pretending everything is fine," he interrupted. "Now let''s go," Gordon ordered, and Lariet just complied. ... "Hello, I''m sure the agreement was quite clear, wasn''t it? Don''t interfere with the demon royalty, but you did, how amusing, mister I-don''t-know-your-name," Sapphire said, addressing the old man coming calmly toward her. The man sighed, knowing she shouldn''t even know his name. "I am Adrian, I know you don''t remember me," he commented, but she didn''t care at all. "Hm? Oh yes, fuck it." She replied casually, making the two generals beside her tremble with anger. She simply smiled maliciously as she elegantly crossed her legs and observed them. "I''m not good with names, just with those who really mark me," she commented. "You know, we''re old." "You don''t look old to me," Lariet said with a nervous smile, but his expression quickly darkened into pure fear as he felt Sapphire''s pure murderous intent. ''Just that has made him shit himself with fear... tsk, so boring.'' She saw, losing interest, looking at the man as if he were an insect. "Miss... get a hold of yourself..." Viola murmured, "Oh, right. Vengeance, that''s it." She said as she stood up and the three moved away. "Tsk, so boring... hours of flight for nothing... I should have gone to see my beautiful daughter." She murmured. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 34: Whoever moves will die The disinterest in the woman''s eyes was clear. Why was she even there? She didn''t know... or rather, she was masking her true feelings to understand if it was really what she wanted. Seeing those insignificant little beings, Sapphire Agares was just... a goddess in front of idiotic mortals. A memory flashed before her eyes... "Did you become the strongest? Or were you born the strongest?" A woman with blue eyes and white hair questioned her... "Who knows... I was born rejected by the world, so I rejected humanity." "Your strength shows how lonely you are. Is this the punishment imposed on the strongest to continue wandering in search of an endless display of power?" She said, holding a staff as the demon realm began to yield and crumble. "How extravagant," Sapphire smiled as her worn lance fell, "You''re interesting, I see... you feel lonely for being stronger, don''t you? Come, I''ll teach you." ''You were interesting,'' Sapphire thought, her madness focusing on a specific point. Her loneliness. "Many have challenged you, body and soul. It''s not because they wanted to defeat you, they wanted recognition, didn''t they?" The woman, smiling, parried Sapphire''s lance fearlessly and without hesitation. "People challenge you to understand who they are, and you personally annihilate them," She said while surfing the clouds as the sky opened up... "What a joke," Sapphire said, kicking her and throwing her far away... "Are you satisfied with just that? Is that why you fight?" The staff flew toward Sapphire, who blocked it with her hands, reappearing in front of the woman... "I don''t follow orders, I eat when I want, kill if they''re annoying, and play when it''s fun," Sapphire said, throwing her back and taking the staff. "I live the way I want." Sapphire concluded, launching the staff with such force that when blocked, the woman''s hands broke... "One day you''ll tire of this," The woman said, smiling as she saw her end approaching, yet she had no regrets, "Perhaps." Sapphire said before taking her life, splitting the sky in half and the woman''s body, turning into shimmering dust... "I hope to meet you again, Honorable Woman," Sapphire thought, returning to reality where she stood before the men of faith... "My mistress, are you alright?" Viola asked, seeing that Sapphire was static for a few seconds, enough to worry, she was in front of the enemies! "Oh... I had a flashback," Sapphire said, causing Viola''s face to almost shatter; her expression was hilarious! ''C-crazy! Insane! Delusional! Sick! Deceptive!'' She shouted, cursing her mistress in every possible way to vent her anger! Her life was in trouble here too! ''I guess she was right... these worms tire me out.'' Sapphire thought as she analyzed the two men in front of her... ''What a waste of time.'' She changed her expression as she put her hand on her chin, "What should I do with you?" She questioned aloud, as if she were... ''Damn it! Is she treating our lives as a game??'' Gordon thought. ''My life is in the hands of a gorgeous redhead!'' Lariet thought... well, he was an idiot. ''I should retire...'' Adrian thought, seeing how nothing mattered to this woman in front of him... Time seemed to stop... Only for Sapphire. For them, it was an endless tension, not knowing when it would end, and this woman wasn''t helping! She made faces as if she was trying to make them laugh, but if they laughed... they would die! ''She probably isn''t even aware of this...'' Viola murmured, it was almost amusing to see the sweat of the humans drip down with each passing second of silence... "Ah! For heaven''s sake, just finish this already!" Gordon could no longer bear it, breaking the silence and finally shouting, seeing that this was going nowhere; if she was going to kill them, then let her do it already! "U¨¢¨¢¨¢" Sapphire yawned, looking at the man. She had previously analyzed Lariet, now, seeing Gordon, she couldn''t help but sigh again. She liked talented people, but why was it always... with just one look, she could tell that most men had negative potential, how bad could it get? He smelled like trash! To her, this man wasn''t even qualified to breathe the same air as her. "Puppy, be quiet, okay? I only speak to your owner." She said casually. "Y-you-" Before he could continue, a thread of desperation ran across his neck; he felt the danger, but... Boom! "You''re worse than usual." Adrian said, stopping the woman''s attack with his hands... Losing one of his arms from the impact. "Tsk, I hate dealing with men of god," Sapphire murmured, seeing that the sacred energy had protected him. ''Useless humans depending on artifacts...'' She cursed. Gordon was completely at a loss for words; he couldn''t even utter a grunt, he was just... pissing himself in fear. "You''re stronger," Sapphire commented. "I never stopped training," Adrian said gently with a smile. Receiving such praise from her was truly something to think about. A moment of silence passed between Adrian and Sapphire. Soon, Adrian sighed again. He didn''t know how many times he had sighed that day, "I''m sorry for what my subordinate did, he will be punished. Please, can you leave as if nothing happened?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sapphire''s smile grew. "The pact was broken due to your incompetence. Honestly, I couldn''t care less about the Sitri and Baal bitches, but here we are. Why, puppy?" She questioned Gordon... "Y-Y-Your daughter was there..." He said, trembling in fear, "It seems someone is very well-informed. So, let''s not rush... tell me honestly, how many times have I personally come here to punish you?" She questioned... It wasn''t the first time, the second, or the third... She had come here so many times that she knew the way, even knew how to break the obelisk to make it fall in the shape of a throne... "Damn..." Lariet murmured... "You didn''t leave me a choice then..." Adrian spoke as his eyes began to shine golden. Slowly, a golden aura began to cover his body. "I''m sorry, not today," Sapphire said as her aura spread over the entire area, the whole Vatican felt the heat emanating from the woman''s brute strength. Sapphire had an absolutely arrogant and egocentric vision. She always believed she could reach the ultimate incarnation of strength and power. The concept of ''being the strongest'' for Sapphire was clear and straightforward: She considered herself invincible, unmatched, and anyone who dared to challenge her or place themselves as an equal was despicable in her eyes. Sapphire believed that the world follows a natural hierarchy where the strong rule and the weak serve as nothing more than mere obstacles to be overcome or destroyed. She valued strength above all else and showed no interest in morality, justice, or compassion. To her, the true essence of strength is the ability to subjugate and eliminate any opponent without hesitation. And if she can do it with a single blow... Then she will, with all she''s got... They couldn''t move, at least not try... After all, the devastating demonic aura made them freeze, but she released them slightly... "No one moves... those who move will die." She said with a smile, sadistically no longer just playing with the lives of these three, but everyone in the vicinity... Sapphire''s smile widened even more, a wild gleam danced in her eyes. The air around her seemed to vibrate with the pure energy emanating from her body. With a slow, almost lazy movement, she raised a hand to the sky, as if touching the very essence of the universe. The light intensified, swirling into fiery whirlwinds. "Do you really think you can mess with my beautiful daughter, huh?" her voice sounded calm, almost seductive, but laden with devastating malice. Viola, standing beside her, felt a wave of despair engulf her body. Something monstrous was about to happen. The clouds above began to swirl, an inexplicable concentration of energy formed a vortex in the dark sky, opening up to reveal an intense, reddish light. ''M-M-Mistress! Have you gone mad?!!!'' Viola screamed internally, watching as the woman smiled with her hair glowing... not because of the moon, but... what was obscuring the view above her... a red glow... "Your disgrace will be swift, but it will last forever in your memory... for a few seconds," Sapphire whispered with a sharp smile. She lowered her arm slowly, as if giving permission for the cosmos to descend. The red glow in the sky intensified, and the ground trembled under the feet of the men of faith, who somehow knew that nothing else mattered. A meteor of significant size, with pure violent flames, cut through the sky above them. Gordon, Lariet, and Adrian looked up, frozen. The meteor came as a harbinger of doom, its enormous mass burning everything in its path, illuminating the Vatican as if hell itself had been summoned to destroy the sacred place. "You should have run when I yawned," she murmured with a cold and merciless smile. The impact was imminent. The wind began to whip through the area, dragging everything around as the vortex above roared. The pressure from the meteor intensified, creating shockwaves across the ground. Sapphire''s eyes glowed intensely as the meteor approached, as if all the chaos was in perfect sync with her own essence. Adrian tried to move, desperate, but his legs would not obey. He was trapped, frozen by the sheer terror of the situation, feeling like an insect under the gaze of an unyielding goddess. When the meteor was mere milliseconds from its destination, Sapphire let out one final low, cruel laugh, her hair blazing in the light of the impending cataclysm, and she disappeared, holding Viola like a sack of potatoes. Then, the impact. The ground shook violently as the meteor struck the earth, releasing an explosion of pure destructive force that swept everything in its path. Sacred buildings disintegrated, chunks of the ground lifted as if the very soil was fleeing from the overwhelming power descending upon them. A 200-meter-wide crater formed at the heart of the Vatican. She appeared on the other side of the city, atop a clock tower high enough to view the scale of the chaos. There was nothing left but rubble and more rubble. She watched with satisfaction, as if observing a moving piece of art. The absolute destruction she had wrought pleased her greatly. "How delightful," she murmured softly, gazing at the void left by the impact, where once there had been men of faith, now only rubble and ashes remained. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 35: Breaking News The sounds were a little muffled, but his eyes were slowly opening, with the soft touch and comfortable weight of something very soft on his chest. "Hm?" He grunted, slightly opening his eyes, adjusting to the environment, finally realizing what that weight was¡ªhis beautiful wife, Katharina. She was completely naked, just as she came into the world, lying on top of him, her red hair spread across his torso, and her legs intertwined with his. For a moment, panic struck him like lightning! His body went rigid, and his mind was flooded by a single question... "Did we...?" He thought, desperately searching through all his memories, any and every detail from the previous night that could confirm or deny his concern. The panicked look gave way to a series of fragmented memories. They were together on the couch, things were heating up between them, and then... Novah appeared. Yes, that was it. Novah interrupted them before things could go further, meaning she was a total cockblock! At least... "Phew..." Vergil sighed in relief, but the sensation of Katharina naked on top of him was still both embarrassing and undeniably tempting. ''Temptation!'' He screamed internally, holding himself back from touching anywhere inappropriate. He tried to move smoothly, afraid of waking her, but every small movement seemed to intensify the feeling of her skin against his, making his face blush instantly. ''Same situation as yesterday...'' He thought, remembering the three sleeping on his body as if he were a pillow. Before he could decide what to do, Katharina stirred. She woke up slowly, her green eyes sparkling in the morning light. A mischievous smile formed on her lips, a mix of malice and amusement. "Good morning, sleepyhead," she murmured, her voice still hoarse from sleep. Vergil froze, his face as red as Katharina''s hair. He tried to speak, but all he could manage was a stammer. "H-hey... Katharina... did we... did we do... anything... last night?" Katharina lifted her body, making her bare breasts fully visible. They were milky white with a rosy tint on the nipples, firm and voluptuous, which only added to Vergil''s discomfort... Well, he''d love to indulge in them right now, and that made things uncomfortable! She leaned forward, her lips almost touching his ear as she rubbed her breasts against his body, whispering: "What''s wrong? Disappointed we didn''t do anything?" He felt his whole body shiver, but before he could even respond. "Fufufu," Katharina let out a playful laugh and pulled away, stretching her body with a teasing calmness. Her movements were calculated, each gesture seemed deliberate, designed to test Vergil''s resolve. ''Hold tight, don''t let your inner demon loose... or I''ll devour her...'' He clenched his fists tightly as the woman showed off her increasingly tempting breasts over his body, the demonic laughter becoming clear... She was having a lot of fun! "You''re so cute, you know?" She slid her fingers across his chest, tracing small circles with an intimacy that made him more nervous by the second. "But relax. We didn''t do anything... yet." Her smile grew even more mischievous. "Unless you want to change that now." ''Demon!!'' Vergil didn''t know how to respond. Katharina''s words were a clear invitation, but he also knew that anything beyond what had already happened would be completely uncharted territory for him. And, of course, there was always the chance that Novah might show up again, something he wasn''t eager to face anytime soon. Before he could make any decision, Katharina started moving closer, her lips dangerously near his. The temptation was palpable in the air, and the desire was almost undeniable... until, like a wave of energy breaking the tension, a familiar voice echoed through the room. "Good morning, children," Novah said, her voice dripping with sarcasm and impatience, as she appeared in the center of the room, wearing her usual maid outfit. She didn''t seem impressed by the scene before her. ''This girl... she''s going to get me killed along with half of Los Angeles if she keeps getting involved with this man like that!'' Novah roared internally. Unfortunately, she couldn''t just ignore it; her life was on the line too, okay?! "I was hoping you''d behave, but I guess that''s too much to ask." She said, placing a hand on her forehead. "Do I have to remind you again? I don''t want Lady Agares showing up here to find her daughter has lost her ''innocence.''" Novah muttered. "At least Lord Vergil is less filthy than you, princess. You''re like a Succubus." Novah remarked, and Katharina''s face darkened... Suddenly... sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll kill you!" Katharina shouted and charged, still naked, at Novah, who dodged swiftly, pulling out a set of lingerie from her hand. Katharina tried to attack again, but Novah evaded, forcing her to put on a bra. "You hag!!!" She roared, but again, Novah dodged the flying kick she threw, and at an unnatural speed, dressed Katharina in underwear before Vergil even got a glimpse of her private parts. In less than twenty seconds, Katharina was fully dressed... ''She''s strong...'' Vergil murmured, looking at Novah, who had defeated Katharina effortlessly without using brute force. ''Do I need a maid too?'' He wondered... ''Hmm... maybe I should check the maid market when I go to the underworld... I like her efficiency...'' He concluded. Katharina, on the other hand, just sighed, seeing herself fully dressed, as if she was used to this kind of action. "Ah, Novah... you have a special talent for ruining the mood," she said with a touch of irritation, glaring at the smiling woman. "Someone has to keep you in line. Luckily, Lady Agares chose me to deal with you," Novah retorted, crossing her arms, clearly satisfied that she had prevented anything further from happening. ''My life is saved, for now.'' Novah thought, smiling as if she had just won the lottery. Vergil, trying desperately to pull himself together, looked at Novah with a mix of gratitude and frustration. "Why are you here so early?" Novah simply smirked, as if this were just another one of her provocations. "I''m just here to make sure nothing... unexpected happens. You two have other things to worry about, you know?" Katharina was already dressed, but she didn''t miss the chance to throw one last seductive look at Vergil. "Well, maybe we can pick up where we left off later... if the ''babysitter'' lets us." She winked at him, clearly amused by the situation. Vergil gulped, his heart still racing from Katharina''s closeness and the embarrassment of being caught by Novah. He quickly got up and started getting dressed, still in his underwear, trying to ignore the tension lingering in the air. Minutes later, they went down to the kitchen. The smell of fresh coffee and toasted bread filled the room, creating a welcome contrast to the tension in the bedroom. Katharina was in a good mood, fiddling with the coffee maker and preparing breakfast as if nothing had happened. Vergil, on the other hand, was still trying to process the situation, his heart finally starting to slow down. ''I''m going to get back at this damn demon! She''s pretending like it''s nothing! I haven''t even gotten used to this, you wretch! Everything is too suggestive, these cursed mood swings!'' "You''re really quiet," Katharina remarked, placing a cup of coffee in front of him as she sat down at the table. "Is everything okay?" Vergil looked at her, still a bit nervous, but smiled. "Just¡­ processing everything. Thinking about how I''m going to get back at you for what you did." She giggled, sipping her coffee. "No need to be so vengeful. I won''t bite... unless you want me to." He laughed, finally feeling a bit more at ease. "You really enjoy teasing me, don''t you?" Before she could respond, the sound of the TV caught their attention. The reporter on-screen was broadcasting live from a chaotic scene surrounded by rubble and smoke. The headline at the bottom read: Breaking News ¨C Meteor Hits Vatican Obelisk. "What the¡­?" Vergil frowned, moving closer to the TV to turn up the volume. Katharina also stood up, her expression suddenly serious. The reporter, wearing a bulletproof vest, was speaking in an urgent tone: "This is Maria Fontana, reporting live from the site of an unprecedented disaster tonight. A meteor¡ªor what appears to be a meteor¡ªstruck an area of two hundred meters around the Vatican Obelisk, completely destroying it and leaving a crater of colossal proportions." "Right now, rescue services are searching for survivors in the debris. According to experts, whatever hit the area was a mass of extremely intense heat! So far, none of the key members of Pope Adrian''s commission have been found, and the Pope himself remains missing!" The footage showed a massive crater where the Obelisk once stood. The Vatican square was unrecognizable, debris scattered everywhere, and a cloud of dust still hung in the air. Helicopters hovered overhead, and the wail of ambulances and fire trucks echoed in the background. "There are no confirmed numbers of casualties, but we know the impact was devastating. Witnesses claim the sky lit up suddenly before the meteor struck, destroying the Obelisk in a matter of seconds. Local authorities are still trying to understand what happened, and astronomy experts are being called in to assess the situation." Vergil and Katharina exchanged a look of pure disbelief. A meteor? At the Vatican? "Don''t tell me¡­" Katharina muttered, her eyes glued to the screen. She knew enough to suspect something far more sinister. This didn''t seem like a simple natural phenomenon. Her mind was already connecting the dots as the reporter continued to provide more details about the destruction. The voice on the television sounded alarming and grave, "The impact has caused severe damage throughout the area surrounding the Obelisk, and specialists are warning of the possibility of more debris falling. The area has been completely evacuated, and authorities are urging everyone to stay away. This is a catastrophe of biblical proportions, something many believe to be a sign¡­" The mention of a "sign" sent a chill down Vergil''s spine. Something was wrong. Very wrong. He glanced at Katharina, who looked tense, her lips pressed into a thin line. That''s when Novah, who had been silent until now, finally broke the grim mood with a firm, assured voice. "That''s no ordinary meteor." Katharina, without taking her eyes off the TV, frowned. Her instincts told her that the unnatural explanation was the most likely. Something about how everything had happened so suddenly, the way Novah spoke, and the location of the impact... It was too big to be a coincidence. "Oh, hell... It was my mother, wasn''t it?" Katharina turned to Novah, her eyes saying it all... "Well, who told you to provoke that demon?" Novah shrugged. "At least now the Inquisition will wait a few years before they shamelessly act like this again," she commented with a smile... "Damn, it was my mother." Katharina said, and Vergil''s eyes nearly popped out of his head in shock. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 36: I want to get strong Vergil blinked, struggling to process what he had just heard. "Wait, your mother? What do you mean, your mother did that? She summoned a... meteor?!" ''Damn! This is way more than I was expecting!'' Vergil shouted internally. Katharina ran a hand through her hair, clearly irritated but not exactly surprised. "My mother has a knack for this sort of thing. She''s too temperamental..." Vergil shook his head, still trying to wrap his mind around the idea that Katharina''s mother was capable of causing something as catastrophic as a meteor strike on the Vatican. "Why would she do that? What does she gain from it?" Katharina huffed, crossing her arms. "My mother doesn''t need a simple reason. She might have done it to send a message. Or maybe just because she wanted to. But what concerns me is that... she''s probably coming here." Novah nodded, remaining calm despite the tension rising between Katharina and Vergil. "Even though your mother is quite egocentric, she doesn''t make moves without purpose. Or she might just want to have some fun." "That''s contradictory!" Vergil said, looking at Novah, who shrugged. "She''s like that, what can I do? That woman should see a psychologist, psychiatrist, or whatever, she''s crazy." Vergil rubbed his face, frustrated. He had barely adjusted to the fact that he was a demon, and now he was dealing with a catastrophe of such magnitude involving his wife''s mother? Things were escalating too quickly! "Okay, so what''s the next step?" he asked, trying to focus on something practical. "How are we going to deal with this? We can''t just ignore a meteor destroying the Vatican." "Hm? That''s exactly what we''re going to do, screw it," Katharina said irrationally. She really didn''t care; it wasn''t the first time her mother had gone to the Vatican, and now she was just more pissed than usual... at least Katharina hoped that was all it was. ''I hope it''s not because I''m involved with Vergil... She''s quite protective,'' Katharina murmured, hiding her thoughts from Vergil. "Well, screw it then," Vergil said, agreeing with her. "If there''s no reason to worry, I won''t." Vergil shrugged. "By the way, where are the girls? I understand they went to the Lower Realm, but what exactly did they go there for?" Vergil asked curiously. "Ada went to deal with a pending issue with someone she didn''t want to talk about, and Roxanne went to see her mother... Well, they must have gone to make amends with some sweets," Katharina replied in a neutral tone while continuing to sip her coffee. "Oh, right, that makes sense," Vergil nodded, trying to process the new information. Katharina continued with a serene expression. "Ada always has an enigmatic way of handling things. She never likes to share all the details, especially when the issue involves something personal. Whoever this person is, they probably have a complicated history with her." She shrugged. "But I''m not worried. Ada knows what she''s doing." Vergil frowned. "Yes, but it''s a bit strange that she didn''t say anything, don''t you think? I mean, you''re pretty close, but... she just left without giving any explanations." Katharina sighed. "That''s just how she is. Ada has always been like that. She prefers to handle everything on her own, and most of the time, she manages. If it''s something serious, she''ll come to us. Until then, we have to trust that she knows what she''s doing." ''Stop focusing on them!'' Katharina shouted internally as she stared with a darkened gaze, almost consuming Vergil. Vergil didn''t feel entirely comfortable with the response, but he decided not to press further. He was still learning to navigate this new world, and it seemed that trusting his companions'' abilities was part of the package. ''I miss them...'' he thought, before turning back to inquire about his wives. "And what about Roxanne?" he asked, leaning forward. "You mentioned she went to see her mother? I didn''t think they had a very... normal relationship. I mean, they argue over sweets." Katharina chuckled softly, though there was a hint of melancholy in her voice. "Roxanne and her mother have a... unique dynamic, to say the least. They argue, bicker, and then reconcile in the strangest way possible." Vergil raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What do you mean?" Katharina gave a half-smile, crossing her arms as she explained. "They argue, and then they meet up and make up by eating sweets. Literally. It''s their way of sorting things out. Usually, Roxanne comes back with a bag full of chocolates or some kind of exotic dessert after one of those visits. It''s bizarre, but... it works for them." Vergil shook his head, chuckling quietly. "Alright, definitely not the kind of reconciliation I was expecting. But if it works for them... who am I to judge?" "Exactly," Katharina said with a smile. "Roxanne will be back later, probably with a box of artisanal sweets and a smile on her face. So, if I were you, I''d prepare for a sugar overload." She added, "But before that, we still have some time... What do you want to do? I think it''s best to get ready to meet my mother." Katharina said, trying to draw the attention back to herself. She didn''t want to keep talking about other women! Vergil laughed more openly this time. "Alright...," Vergil murmured, "what do you suggest?" he asked, and Katharina smiled. "Well, since you have an interest in the strongest... we need to put on at least a visual show for my mother... how about we start with that..." she murmured with a mischievous smile. "That?" Vergil asked curiously, but keeping a smile on his face. "Yes... something that will be fun..." Katharina grinned. ... "When it comes to close combat, you''re already pretty good. I mean, you''ve got a solid repertoire. After all, my mother-in-law was really good at encouraging sports; knowing boxing is already a good start," Katharina said, at that moment dressed as a teacher in a tight leather skirt and glasses with no lenses, just for show. She looked like she was in cosplay, and, well... Her sculpted body really suited the outfit, the low-cut top revealing a bit of her black bra, which seemed ready to burst at any moment. She was sitting at a desk, crossing her legs provocatively, the tights and high heels were definitely tempting Vergil... ''Damn woman! Control yourself! Control yourself! It''s just a training session!'' Vergil was almost panting and sweating, watching the scene. How could a woman be so charming?! "Come on, I need you to focus, dear student," she said with a soft, tempting voice, her high-heeled feet drawing his attention as they lightly touched the ground. "How do you expect to improve your skills if you can''t pay attention to what I''m saying?" ''This is impossible, demon! How am I supposed to focus like this!!!'' Katharina stood up, the leather skirt making a slight sound as she moved, and began to approach Vergil. Her high heels clicked on the ground with a confidence that seemed to say she knew exactly the effect she had on him. "Come on, you need to control your Demonic Power¡­" Katharina said, positioning herself in a way that Vergil couldn''t help but look. She moved closer, the scent of her light and seductive perfume mixing with the sweat of his training. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil took a deep breath, trying to control his breathing and ignore the distractions. "I''m focused," he replied, his voice a bit hoarse. "You need some knowledge about Demonic Energy to fight properly," she remarked. "But before that, I want to know something." Katharina broke character and looked at him intently, making him shiver for a moment. "What do you really want by learning this?" she asked. The answer was obvious, "I want to get stronger." "Why?" Katharina questioned. "I need reasons? I just want to be the strongest. And I don''t want to go through that again," he said, his eyes burning with a deep flame that Katharina easily saw... ''Leon... this guy... turned into a man determined to be strong... how amusing...'' Katharina could only laugh. "Unfortunately, I''m not the most suitable for this," she said with a gentle smile, "but I''ll do my best." "I don''t care if you''re not suitable, by the way, who said you''re not suitable? You''re my wife. Of course, you''re suitable." Vergil''s possessive look made Katharina smile in a way that blended affection and satisfaction. He saw her as essential to his growth, not just as a wife but as a partner in battle and life. "Hehehe, you have good eyes..." Katharina murmured, her smile becoming more teasing again, but there was tenderness there, an admiration for Vergil''s fierce spirit. "So I''ll teach you many things..." she added, with a tone that could easily be interpreted in an ambiguous way. Vergil noticed the double entendre, but instead of getting distracted, he absorbed the moment, knowing that while Katharina was provocative, she was also serious about helping him achieve his goal. They shared a unique connection¡ªa balance between emotional, physical, and the relentless pursuit of power. As Katharina approached again, she gently touched Vergil''s face. "If it''s strength you want, then I''ll be the flame that will ignite you." Vergil felt his body burn with flames just hearing those words... ''Finally... we''re going to understand a bit more about this body...'' he thought before smiling at the woman. "When do we start?" he asked. "Now," she replied. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 37: Lineage Techniques Katharina observed Vergil''s gaze with a playful smile, eager to see what he could show her. She wasn''t the best with observational techniques, but she sensed that he had latent potential that could be awakened somehow. "Then, let''s get started," Katharina said, adjusting her posture. Although she still appeared quite seductive, she approached Vergil again. "First, we need to work on your control of Demonic Energy. This is crucial for enhancing your abilities and making your power more efficient." Vergil nodded, his eyes fixed on Katharina''s face as he tried to manage his excitement and anxiety. "To begin," Katharina said, raising one hand and creating a small sphere of Demonic Energy in her palm, "you need to understand the essence of Demonic Energy. It is the foundation of all your powers and must be manipulated with precision. How you control this energy can determine how effective you are in combat." The energy was raw and made the environment feel slightly heavy, almost turning the air negative. Vergil watched intently, his gaze fixed on the dark red sphere of energy Katharina had created. "How do you maintain control over it?" he asked, curious. "It''s a combination of concentration and understanding," Katharina replied. "You must connect with your own Demonic Energy and learn to direct it in a controlled manner. This requires practice and a good dose of self-awareness. Let''s start with something simple. Focus on your own internal energy and try to create a small sphere, just like I did." "You already have this notion; you did it during the fight against Leon and that strange kidnapper. Try to remember what triggered it. Recall the energy flowing through your veins," she said with a smile, crossing her legs mischievously, almost teasing him again. Vergil closed his eyes for a moment, diving into his own demonic essence. He felt the flow of energy inside him, a warmth that seemed to pulse in sync with his heartbeat. He concentrated, trying to shape this energy into something tangible. After a few moments of effort, a small sphere of Demonic Energy appeared in his palm, glowing with a faint but visible intensity. Katharina raised an eyebrow, ''That was extremely fast... It took me a day to do this... and I''m the daughter of that monster,'' she thought, surprised but unable to show it directly. "Well done, Vergil. You managed to create an energy sphere. It''s a good start." Vergil opened his eyes and smiled, a bit surprised by his own progress. "That was easier than I expected." "Don''t get too confident yet," Katharina warned with an amused smile. "The next step is to control the intensity and shape of the energy. If you can''t adjust the energy as needed, you might end up using more power than necessary or, worse, losing control." She demonstrated, varying the intensity of the energy sphere in her hand. "See how the energy can be manipulated. Sometimes, you''ll need it to be strong and concentrated, other times, more dispersed and diffuse. Try adjusting the energy in your sphere to make it more intense and then more gentle." Vergil attempted to adjust his own Demonic Energy sphere, starting to increase its intensity until it began to shine brighter. The energy became warm and pulsating, almost blinding. Then, he focused on softening it, making it less intense and more fluid. ''What bizarre control... This was supposed to be difficult, especially for someone who''s been a demon for less than two weeks...'' Katharina observed with a mix of surprise on her face. ''Well, he''s my husband, so he has to be strong... that crazy woman won''t let anything happen until she approves of him...'' "You''re doing very well. The way you adjusted the intensity is impressive, especially considering we''re just getting started." Vergil felt a surge of pride at the compliment. "Thank you. It just... feels intuitive, as if I''ve always done this... it''s a strange sensation." Katharina smiled and moved a little closer, her presence almost palpable. "Now let''s move on to controlling energy in motion. Sometimes, you''ll need to use your energy for quick and precise attacks. So, we''ll do an exercise to test your ability to control the energy while moving it." She extended her hand and created a small floating target in the room. "The goal is to direct your energy sphere toward the target, but you must control the force and direction with precision. If you miss, don''t worry. The important thing is to adjust and try again until you get it right." Vergil took his position and prepared his energy sphere. He focused, visualizing the target and trying to adjust the force and direction of the launch. When he launched the sphere, it hit the target with precision, but the energy still seemed a bit unstable. "Good job," Katharina said, tilting her head and assessing Vergil''s performance. "You hit the target, but the energy was still a bit unstable. Try to improve the control so that the energy doesn''t disperse after impact." Vergil nodded and prepared for the next launch. ''Stronger...'' He focused more deeply, adjusting his breathing and trying to control the energy with greater precision. When he launched the sphere again, this time the energy hit the target with a controlled explosion, without dispersing. "That was much better!" Katharina exclaimed, visibly impressed. "You''re starting to understand how to control energy in motion, and that''s crucial for combat." Vergil smiled, feeling a sense of accomplishment. "There''s still a lot to learn, but I''m beginning to understand how it works." Katharina took a step back and sat on the table again, looking at Vergil with a satisfied smile. Katharina gave a slight nod, still with that pleased smile on her face. "Now that you''ve mastered the basics, let''s advance a bit more," she said, rising from the table and walking around Vergil. "When you fought Leon, you did something very difficult¡ªyou executed a projected Cut, remember?" Katharina asked, genuinely curious about something she wanted to understand. "Yes, I remember..." Vergil murmured, recalling the man being cut in two with just a wave of his hand. "That technique you created, is it still in your mind?" she asked. "Search for it, remember the feeling, what you wanted, and try to achieve it." She created a Demonic Energy target again. "I-I''m not sure if that''s a good idea," Vergil said, looking at Katharina with some concern. "Hmm? What do you mean?" she asked, confused. "W-Well..." Vergil said, waving his hand nonchalantly, without even concentrating the energy... SWIIIN! A cut appeared in mid-air, slicing through the target without marking the environment with demonic energy... "W-What?" Katharina stammered, seeing what had just happened. ''LINEAGE TECHNIQUE??!!'' she screamed internally, ''He was human! How does he have a lineage technique!'' She was left speechless. "What... what was that?" Katharina asked, still a bit stunned. She had seen many demonic techniques in her life, but nothing had prepared her for what she had just witnessed. Vergil, on the other hand, looked a bit puzzled by her reaction. "I... I don''t know. It was just a movement I made instinctively," Vergil said, his tone laden with uncertainty. He was beginning to grasp the impact of his abilities, but what he had just done seemed to surpass any immediate understanding he had. Katharina looked at the sliced target, examining it closely. "You... you managed to use a lineage technique." She murmured, more to herself than to Vergil. "But you''re not a demon of lineage... How did you develop something like this?" Vergil furrowed his brow. "Lineage technique? What''s that?" Katharina took a deep breath, trying to regain her composure. "Lineage techniques are innate abilities passed down through specific demonic bloodlines. They are extremely rare and typically only those with pure and ancient blood have access to them. Yet here you are, displaying what seems to be one of these techniques." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil still looked a bit lost, so Katharina decided to explain in more detail. "A lineage technique is a unique ability that a demon can inherit from their ancestors. It''s something that manifests naturally in some individuals, allowing them to access skills usually exclusive to their lineage. How you managed this is a mystery, but..." Katharina paused, reflecting on the situation. "This means you have potential that might be deeper than we initially thought. There may be something in your past or in your nature contributing to this. You need to explore this ability further and understand how to control it." "I... I didn''t realize it was so significant," Vergil said, looking at his hands with a newfound sense of determination. "If this is what I have, then I need to learn to use it as best as I can." "But... how do I say this..." Vergil continued murmuring before raising his hand, and three powers emerged... A sphere of Wind, a sphere of Flames, and a sphere of Blood... "M-m-more??!! And wait! That''s mine!" Katharina shouted in confusion as she saw something resembling her own energy circulating in Vergil''s hands... The fire sphere was... "Oh no... damn it... what did I do!" She thought, seeing the other two. "The lineage techniques of Ada and Roxanne!" She roared, her shock evident. "How is this possible?" Katharina murmured to herself, her face showing bewilderment. The blood and wind spheres also caught her attention, and the unease in her gaze could not be hidden. Blood, the technique of the Baal Clan, and Wind, the technique of the Sitri Clan... at least the demonic energy capable of using such elements... ''What have I created?'' She murmured, remembering the day of the Ritual... ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 38: Is my blood a melting pot of bloodlines? ''What have I done?'' It was the only thought going through Katharina''s mind¡ªwhat had she really done by turning Vergil into a Demon? Initially, she thought she had just shared the girls'' blood for nutrients and energy, after all, demonic blood is bathed in demonic energy, or rather, it is demonic energy itself, as the heart pumps blood while generating demonic energy. However, it didn''t just transform into energy, it completely became Vergil''s Blood, which had absorbed its characteristics and enhanced itself. She had already sensed that Vergil had a strong lineage, strong enough to deny her access to the contract they had made, the Master-Servant contract. ''It can''t be possible, can it? He couldn''t have been a Demon from the start... if he were, the contract would at least work, since I used runes that signified human... The contract would have failed...'' She thought while placing her hand on her chin and making a face that made Vergil wonder what was going on. "Dear?" Vergil called, interrupting Katharina''s curious and thoughtful gaze. Though he enjoyed seeing her new reactions, it was hard to appreciate her expressions when she seemed so serious! "O-oh, yes, sorry..." Katharina snapped back to herself, still looking at the man... ''I won''t be able to help him... not as much as I''d like to...'' Katharina thought. "Darling... can you feel how many bloodline powers you have?" She asked. She at least needed a baseline. "All together? Just these three. Those ''Cuts,'' I don''t feel them, I just know how to do them." Vergil replied calmly. ''We need tests... it''s impossible to tell if this is a common ability or a bloodline one... ''Just knowing how to do'' isn''t normal.'' She thought, analyzing... "Could you create a sphere of cuts?" she asked. "Hm? Well, only one way to find out," he said, focusing his gaze on his hands, trying to create circulating cuts that could hold a spherical shape, but... SWIN! A cut shot out accidentally, hitting the living room television... "Oh crap..." Vergil said, seeing the damage. "N-no, this is good..." Katharina said, seeing not only the TV sliced vertically but also part of the wall... ''Novah''s going to kill me... she loved watching TV...'' Katharina muttered. The TV, cut in half, remained silent, and a crack in the wall showed the power Vergil had unintentionally unleashed. The cut wasn''t just sharp but precise. She sighed, crossing her arms and pondering what to do next. "Well, this proves you don''t have full control over this ability yet... and that it might be more powerful than we thought," Katharina said, trying to sound optimistic despite the evident damage around them. "But the fact that you can use this technique without feeling it in yourself is... intriguing." She commented, "Can you do it without focusing?" she asked, and Vergil swung his arm, sending another cut, but much lighter this time, not causing any damage to the structure. "Oh... when you do it unconsciously, it doesn''t cause as much damage..." she noted. Vergil scratched his head, a nervous smile appearing on his face. "Yeah, I guess I''ll need to train more before trying this again." Katharina continued observing the scene, her thoughts still turbulent. ''He''s a mystery. An ability like this shouldn''t exist without a corresponding demonic bloodline, but he acts as if it''s instinctive, natural...'' "Don''t worry about the TV," she said, stepping away from the wreckage with a forced smile. "Novah''s just going to have to get over it, somehow." She let out a nervous laugh, but inside she was still pondering what had truly happened to Vergil since his transformation. ''Maybe... I''ll have to ask that monstrosity for help... damn...'' Katharina muttered, "Vergil, I can''t train you properly." Katharina admitted, "But what I can do is give you the foundation to understand the Agares clan''s bloodline." Vergil frowned, surprised by Katharina''s sudden admission. "You can''t train me?" He asked, with a slight tone of disappointment in his voice. He wanted his wife to train him! Katharina shook her head slowly. "Not in what you''re beginning to develop, no. What you''re manifesting is far beyond what I expected. I can guide you in some areas, but there''s a limit. Your bloodline... it doesn''t match what I know or what the girls share." She took a deep breath, and Vergil immediately noticed that she was genuinely disappointed in herself, actually, much more than that... Just the thought of having to ask someone else for help already made her quite angry, but in the end, it was just that... For her husband, she would do anything, even if it meant swallowing her pride and asking for help. Her expression soon shifted from serious to a mix of resignation and concern. "But what I can do is teach you the basics of the Agares clan''s bloodline. This power you''re manifesting may be connected to it." Vergil fell silent, thinking about what Katharina had said. He knew something strange had been happening to him since he was transformed, but he had no idea his abilities were so anomalous. "So... which of the three is your bloodline?" Vergil asked. She had only shouted about the Techniques of Roxanne and Ada, so he was a bit confused. Katharina took a deep breath, adjusting her words to clarify the confusion. "Sorry, dear, I should have started with the basics. The primary ability of the Agares clan is fire manipulation. But it''s not just any ordinary fire; our clan controls the Fiery Flame, a demonic flame that burns not only the body but also the energy of the being. It''s a fire that can consume even other forms of power if sufficiently refined." She paused, observing Vergil''s expressions. "What surprises me, however, is that you''ve manifested other bloodline abilities, from the Sitri and Baal clans." She said... "Oh damn..." Katharina thought again about how absurd what she was trying to say was. Katharina closed her eyes for a moment, trying to organize her thoughts. Everything had seemed chaotic since Vergil was transformed, and the confusion about his abilities only added to her frustrations. She opened her eyes slowly, looking at Vergil. "What I mean is that, somehow, you''ve manifested abilities from three different bloodlines. Besides the Fiery Flame of the Agares clan, you have traits from the Sitri and Baal clans, which... doesn''t make sense. Each demonic bloodline should be unique and specific. It''s as if you''re a receptacle for multiple bloodlines." Vergil, surprised, raised an eyebrow. "So, I''m using abilities from all my wives..." Katharina shook her head with a slight sigh. "I''m not sure. This goes beyond what I understand about demonic transformation. Normally, when we transform someone into a demon, they inherit the bloodline of a single clan. But you... not only have manifested the power of the Agares clan, but it also seems like you have the Air Current Control of the Sitri and the Hemomancy, the blood control of the Baal. It''s as if your body is absorbing and adapting these bloodlines instinctively." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well... that makes some sense then." Vergil said, pulling Katharina''s attention quickly. "Huh? How does it make sense?!" She questioned, not understanding, and even a bit agitated... "As you said, the Fiery Flame consumes the energy of a being. Upon contact during the transformation, it tried to consume the bloodlines to burn them, but probably, with the help of Hemomancy, the Fiery Flame was adapted within my blood, thus establishing this possibility." His explanation was so calm and seemed so precise that Katharina blinked several times... "B-but I said it burned." "Consume and Burn are similar. I''m sure you don''t see the fire literally burning the energy of the one being attacked, do you?" He questioned, and Katharina was left speechless... ''How does he know more about my power than I do?!'' She screamed internally. "How... how did you come to this conclusion?" She asked, her voice still choked with surprise. Vergil shrugged, as if the answer was obvious to him. "I just thought about what you said. If the Fiery Flame consumes the energy of a being, it makes sense that, at the moment of transformation, it tried to do the same with the bloodlines. Only, instead of destroying them, my body adapted and integrated them, probably with the help of the Hemomancy you mentioned." He repeated his thoughts in a clearer way, and she continued to observe him. Katharina watched him, still incredulous. She had always known Vergil had a sharp intellect, but seeing him apply it to something as complex as demonic bloodlines was... unexpected. Vergil chuckled slightly, realizing how surreal everything seemed. "So, basically, my blood is a cauldron of demonic bloodlines now?" "In a way, yes." Katharina replied, still processing it all. "But there''s one thing that worries me... What will happen when your body tries to absorb more? The Fiery Flame is unpredictable, and Hemomancy... well, manipulating blood is always dangerous." "I''ll need to be cautious," Vergil agreed, his tone growing more serious. "If my body can do this instinctively, it might also overload or lose control if I don''t know how to handle it." Katharina nodded, still with a hint of concern in her eyes. "Exactly. What you''re dealing with is a unique fusion of demonic powers. We''ll need time, patience, and... perhaps external help to fully understand what you''ve become." "If necessary, Katharina, we can seek that help. But let''s start here, with what you know. I trust you." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Tomorrow I will add 25 chapters for the privilege Chapter 39: Sweet Reunion The time in the demon world was the same as always, nothing new or different, just the usual purplish sky with artificial suns that, well, don''t really matter. At this moment, a beautiful woman was seated at an elegantly and extravagantly decorated table, typical of the Sitri palace. The hall was filled with ornate mirrors, chandeliers hanging from the ceiling like drops of crystal, and red velvet curtains. In front of her, an enormous tray of unusual sweets rested, a sight that could easily make any mortal question their sanity. They ranged from cakes topped with dragon-shaped frosting to macarons that changed color with each bite. "So, dear... you were kidnapped, were you?" The melodic and drawn-out voice of Roxanne''s mother cut through the silence as she delicately placed a sweet in her mouth, watching her daughter with bright eyes. In front of her, an extremely beautiful woman, with blood-red eyes like hell, cascading hair in grayish tones leaning toward a very light blue, and a slender body, without many of the exaggerated curves typical of demonic women, but well-proportioned enough to still be called one of the four demon queens, sat calmly enjoying the eye-catching treats while dressed in a tight white gown, reminiscent of Victorian-era queens. Roxanne, picking up a small monster-shaped cake, sighed deeply. "Mother, I already explained. It wasn''t exactly a kidnapping. I... technically agreed to stay captive. But... you could say I was... caught by surprise, they tricked me..." Her mother, Stella Sitri, raised a fine eyebrow, her eyes glinting with a mixture of confusion and interest. "Dear, being ''caught by surprise'' sounds a lot like kidnapping to me. Either you were abducted, or you were bored and decided to go on vacation with your captors... It''s hard to keep up." She smiled mischievously, grabbing a sweet that seemed to float in the air before it disappeared into her mouth with a pop. ''Oh... we can use our lineage technique like that... it''s a good idea...'' Roxanne thought, watching her mother control the breeze as if using telekinesis. Roxanne laughed, though she felt a bit nervous. Talking to her mother was always a mix of fun, tension, and complete surrealism. "I know it sounds strange. It was... a complicated situation." "Complicated?" Her mother leaned forward, intrigued, as she brought a glowing truffle to her mouth. "Complicated how? Explain it better. I''ve always imagined that anyone who tried to kidnap you would end up being the real victim in the situation." She laughed, sounding almost like a tease. Roxanne bit her lower lip, chuckling to herself as she recalled how the whole thing played out. "In a way, you''re not wrong. You see, they... thought I was vulnerable. And, well, I didn''t disappoint them right away." "Ah, you played the game. I see." Stella nodded as if discussing something as mundane as the latest tea room fashion. "Sort of. But then... Vergil showed up with my friends..." Roxanne said, trying not to sound too casual. She watched her mother''s reaction cautiously. Lady Stella''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Vergil? Vergil who?" Roxanne hesitated, trying not to sound nervous. "A... new demon. Tall, strong, dangerous... you know, the way I like them... gives me sweets..." Her mother paused for a second, analyzing her daughter''s words. Then, she snapped her fingers, and a kind of liquid candy flowed from a flower-shaped vase into her glass. "A demon, you say? What kind of demon? Please, don''t tell me he''s one of those chaotic, uncontrollable types. You know how problematic they are." "No, mother, he''s not the ''complete chaos'' type. He''s... he''s different." Roxanne spoke with a shy smile, picking up a macaron that suddenly winked at her. She ate it, feeling the sweetness melt in her mouth. "Vergil is... powerful. And, uh, peculiar." "Peculiar how?" Her mother leaned in, now genuinely intrigued, as she bit into a piece of chocolate that shimmered like a small constellation. Roxanne shrugged, trying to find the right words. "Peculiar like... he''s still learning to be a demon? Like, he was kind of... thrown into all of this. He didn''t ask for it." "Oh, poor thing. He didn''t ask to be a demon? That must have been... inconvenient." Stella placed a dramatic hand over her heart, her eyes sparkling with sarcasm. Roxanne rolled her eyes. "Mom, I''m serious. He''s trying to adjust, and... I kind of like that. He''s not like other demons." Stella let out a long "ah," as if she were uncovering something profound. "So that''s it... what attracted you was the mystery? Or... wait, did you fall for him? No, that can''t be possible, right? My daughter... Oh, my poor little girl, she wouldn''t be capable of falling in love." Roxanne nearly choked on the candy she was chewing. "I didn''t... I mean... we barely know each other! I''m not in love! I-I just like that he gives me sweets!" Her mother chuckled softly, popping another piece of candy into her mouth. "Oh, darling, don''t worry. Falling for confused demons runs in your blood, after all. Remember your father? He didn''t know what he was doing half the time either, such a shame I had to kill him after he tried to forbid me from eating sweets... at least his lineage was strong! Look at how beautiful you turned out!" I should''ve stayed in Los Angeles... here she goes again talking about how she killed dad... Roxanne thought, Soon she''ll bring up how he used to torture me... She sighed, gathering the strength to continue. Roxanne sighed, though still a little unsettled. "Well, I''d say Vergil is a bit more... aware than Dad was." Stella nodded, as if deeply agreeing. "Yes, your father always had... shall we say, a more distracted approach to life. Well, his fault for dying. I still remember when he tortured you for stealing candy... But tell me more about this Vergil. Does he at least know how to treat a lady?" Roxanne laughed, pushing her chair back and crossing her arms, looking up at the decorated ceiling. "You know, he''s really not the prince charming type. He''s... cute. But there''s something about him that makes me curious. He''s oddly attractive, but at the same time, there''s something human there. He''s still figuring himself out." Her mother clicked her tongue and shook her head. "Cute, huh? Well, that''s certainly something I never expected you to say. Humans have all those... annoying feelings and moralities. But then again, you''ve always liked a good project." She smirked mischievously. Roxanne narrowed her eyes, trying not to laugh. "He''s not a project, Mom." "Ah, of course, dear, of course. But let''s be honest, you''ve always had this... tendency to take what''s broken and make it work your way." Roxanne leaned forward, her voice now a little softer. "He has potential, Mom. A lot more than you think." Stella''s expression softened for a moment, and she looked at her daughter with a touch of pride. "If you say so, dear. If you say so." She picked up a candy that looked like a tiny star, shimmering and delicate, before finally changing the subject. "Now, about this ''kidnapping.'' Did these captors even stand a chance?" Roxanne snorted. "Mom, they didn''t even know what they were dealing with. It was almost... pathetic. Vergil killed both of them with just a snap of his fingers!" Roxanne didn''t even realize she was smiling, a radiant expression that her mother hadn''t seen in years. Stella laughed, leaning back in her chair. "But tell me... are these sweets better than the ones you had while you were ''kidnapped''?" Roxanne looked at the tray in front of her and laughed. "These are... different. But yeah, nothing beats the sweets here." The two women continued to share their stories while indulging in exotic and strange sweets, each absorbed in the other. A few moments later... "So, Katharina decided to revive him! And look at me now, married to him! Can you believe this nonsense? I mean... I kinda like it; he gives me sweets! Doesn''t forbid me from anything! He''s already better than Dad, you know?" The effect was immediate. Stella''s smile froze on her face, her eyes widened, and she nearly dropped the sweet she was holding. Her expression shifted from amused curiosity to a mixture of absolute shock and barely contained fury. "You... married him? Vergil? And you''re only telling me this now?" Roxanne, sensing the rising tension, quickly tried to backtrack. "Mom, I... oh, crap, my big mouth! It was a last-minute thing, it wasn''t exactly planned. We... it was more of a... weird situation, okay? It''s not my fault!" "Oh, of course," Stella said, trying to regain her composure, though her tone was clearly confrontational. "Why do I even care anymore..." She muttered, placing her hands on her head. "M-m-mom..." Roxanne murmured, watching as Stella ran her hand through her hair, attempting to reclaim some dignity. "So, let me understand this... You, my daughter, decided to marry a demon without telling me. And now you''re saying it was ''a weird situation''?" "You heard the story! Why are you acting like this?! It''s Katharina''s fault!" Roxanne whined, stomping her feet like a spoiled child. "Hey, sweetie, if you were with her and gave your blood, it''s because you wanted to!" Stella said, frustration evident in her voice. "Damn it... how am I going to explain this..." Roxanne muttered, exasperated. "No more sweets for you until I meet him and approve." With a snap, the table in front of her vanished! "You can''t!!!" Roxanne screamed, but before she could protest further... "S-sorry, Lady Roxanne, orders from the Queen..." A towering demonic maid, standing over eight feet tall, said as she gathered the remaining sweets from nearby tables. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "UGH... Mom..." Roxanne groaned, her voice cracking with sadness as she was on the verge of tears. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 40: A fire too hot "The fire is not quite on your side..." Katharina murmured as she looked at Vergil''s situation. "W-well, we expected this, didn''t we?" He said, looking at his arms, which were passively healing. What happened? Well, they were training the demonic fire energy of the Agares Clan, but... They realized something quite serious... "Your body hasn''t adapted to the fire yet... It''s self-destructing while rejecting the healing effects as it consumes your energy." Katharina said. At this moment, they were in a battle dimension while she was trying to guide him to improve his energy control, but... "This is a big problem..." she murmured, even though he was trying to use demonic energy to strengthen his body. Thanks to the burning fire''s properties, nothing was working... "I hate to admit it, but... I don''t know what to do." She commented as she looked at Vergil, not really understanding what she could do. For her, this wasn''t new, but the problem here was the unpredictability of Vergil''s power, which made no sense... Vergil looked at her, a bit worried; she seemed to be blaming herself too much... "Damn shitty reality! Why does my husband have to be a freak?!" She shouted, stomping her foot and creating a spiderweb-like crater on the ground... Vergil continued trying to control the Burning Fire, but it seemed that every time he started, something blocked his progress. The flames extinguished and reignited with the same destructive intensity. He was tired, but he wouldn''t give up so easily. "Calm down, Katharina," Vergil said, trying not to let his frustration show. "I can handle this. I just need a little more time." Katharina, still red-faced with anger, looked at him with a mix of worry and desperation. "Time? Time is something we don''t have! Look at yourself!" She pointed to the wounds that were still slowly healing, his hands having burned more than twenty times! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is turning into a disaster! And my monstrosity of a mother is coming! We''re dead!" "There''s no point in crying... I''ll keep testing new ways." He concluded while returning to use his demonic energy channels in every possible way. Vergil tried a new technique, attempting to adjust the way he channeled energy. "Maybe if I try it differently..." "I don''t know if this will work," Katharina grumbled. "You''ve already tried all the methods I know, and still the fire is destroying your body." He closed his eyes, concentrating, and tried to imagine a barrier that could channel the fire''s energy without allowing it to destroy his body. "There might be something we''re overlooking... maybe a different approach?" Katharina sighed, kneeling beside him. "I really want to help, but... I need to think of something new. This power is so... unknown, it''s not really like my fire... not like this." As she spoke, Vergil felt a lightness in his mind. It was as if a solution was about to appear. "Maybe it''s not just the fire, but the way I''m trying to control it. What if I..." Katharina raised an eyebrow, curious. "What are you thinking?" "What if I try to use the fire in a more integrated way with my body, instead of forcing its energy through it? Like I''m just... accepting and adapting, rather than fighting against it?" Vergil suggested, trying to stay calm. Katharina blinked, still unconvinced. "I don''t know if that will help, but... it''s worth a try." Vergil began adjusting his technique, focusing on accepting the fire as part of himself rather than treating it as an external element. The heat began to dissipate in a more controlled manner, and the destructive effects lessened. "That''s... different," Katharina said, watching the change. "Maybe you''ve found a way to integrate the fire with your body. It''s a start." "Seems like I might be headed in the right direction," Vergil said with a small smile. "There''s still a lot to do, but if this helps me control it, it''s a step forward, even though I can still feel the pain. It''s consuming me less, but it''s still there." Katharina crossed her arms, still somewhat skeptical, though now with a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "You always do this, don''t you? Take one step and think you''re on the right path," she said with a half-smile, though it was more a relieved tease. Vergil let out a short laugh. "Look, it''s not like I have many options. Either I make this work or I end up as charcoal." He rubbed his shoulder, feeling the lingering pain from the fire that stubbornly kept consuming his energy. "I know," Katharina murmured, her tone now softer. "But you have to remember, even if the fire is adapting, it''s still... well, demonic fire. It''s going to keep devouring you unless you find a way to fully control it. Just reducing the damage isn''t enough." Vergil nodded, his expression more serious. "I get that. It''s just that there''s this wall in my mind. I can feel the power, but it''s out of reach. Every time I try to force the connection, it recoils." Katharina sighed and stepped closer. "Maybe that''s it. Maybe you''re trying too hard, like you need to tame the fire by force. But... what if the trick is not to dominate it, but to work with it?" "Work with fire? You know how that sounds?" Vergil raised an eyebrow. "I know it sounds ridiculous, but you just said that when you stopped fighting it, it became more controllable, right?" Katharina insisted. "Maybe you need to learn how to coexist with it. Let the Burning Fire''s power flow with yours instead of trying to force its submission." Vergil fell silent, processing her words. It was hard to accept the idea of letting something so chaotic and destructive coexist without trying to control it entirely. But at the same time... it made sense. Maybe this was the key. Vergil was finally beginning to feel that he was gaining control over the fire within him. The heat was still oppressive, but there was a sense that he was slowly finding the balance needed to coexist with the demonic energy of the Agares clan. Katharina watched him closely, her expression softening as she saw his progress. "You''re getting the hang of it," she commented, crossing her arms with an air of someone who could finally relax a little. "Looks like the idea of ''coexisting'' with the fire wasn''t so stupid after all." Vergil chuckled, still focused on the process. "Don''t give me too much credit yet, I still need to see if I can keep this control for more than five minutes." They were so immersed in their training that they didn''t notice the first signs of disturbance in the environment around them. The battle dimension Katharina had created to protect them from the outside world began to tremble slightly. Small cracks appeared in the ethereal walls, but neither seemed concerned. They were used to their energy sometimes overwhelming the surroundings. Suddenly, a loud crash shook the dimension as if thunder had struck right on top of them. A deafening scream tore through the air... "WHO DESTROYED MY TELEVISION?!" Before they could process what was happening, the battle dimension barrier shattered like glass, and from the vortex that formed, Novah, the blonde maid, emerged with eyes blazing with pure fury. With a punch that seemed like a giant''s blow, she completely broke the space they were in, throwing them back to reality. Katharina and Vergil were thrown back onto the living room floor of the mansion, rolling in an almost nonchalant posture. Vergil was still processing the broken barrier when he looked up and saw Novah standing over them, hands on her hips, with an aura of destruction radiating around her. "WHO. DESTROYED. MY. TV?" she repeated, each word carrying enough weight to crack the ground beneath them. Her blonde hair trembled with anger, and her eyes, usually friendly, were filled with the rage only a maid robbed of her peace could express. Vergil glanced at Katharina, who simply shrugged. "It wasn''t me," she muttered, focusing back on the demonic fire energy, as if nothing else mattered at the moment. Novah, however, wasn''t interested in who didn''t destroy the TV. She wanted culprits, and she wanted them now. "You guys are destroying everything with these crazy training sessions! Every time I step out to clean something, you break something else! Now, who''s going to buy me a new TV? Do you think I have time for this?" Vergil, still a bit dazed from the abrupt transition back to the mansion, rubbed his neck, trying not to laugh at the situation. "TV? What TV?" Novah huffed so hard it looked like she might explode. "The living room TV! The one I left on with my favorite show! I HAD A RECORDING, AND NOW¡­" She clenched her fists, and for a moment, it seemed like the floor beneath her might give way from the pressure. Katharina, now casually floating while manipulating small sparks of fire between her fingers, raised an eyebrow without even looking at Novah. "Novah, darling, we''re training here. The TV can be replaced. Your show, well¡­ there are reruns." Novah stomped her foot, creating yet another small crack in the floor. "There are no reruns when the show is live! You guys don''t respect anything, do you? I work here, clean this mansion from top to bottom, and you blow things up like it''s a theme park!" Vergil sighed and looked at Katharina. "I think this is your fault. You''re the one who created the battle dimension near the main hall." Katharina glanced at him with disdain. "Oh, please. If your control was better, maybe you wouldn''t have exploded the barrier and destroyed half the house. I merely created the space. The destruction is always your responsibility." They continued bantering playfully, while the maid glared furiously. Novah, still glaring at both of them, was clearly waiting for a more substantial answer. "You think this is funny? Who''s going to buy a new TV?" Vergil looked at her with a tired smile. "Well, technically, Katharina is the one funding this place. So¡­" "Then you''ll handle it, Novah," Katharina interrupted, pointing at the maid. "Buy a new TV. Charge it to my account. In fact, get a bigger one¡ªsomething worthy of this mansion." Novah, unsure whether to scream or thank them for the solution, shook her head in frustration and began to leave the room, muttering something about "crappy job" and "stupid demons." As soon as the door closed, Katharina let out a sigh of relief. "There, problem solved." Vergil, still lying on the floor, looked up at the ceiling and laughed. "She''s going to kill us one day." "She couldn''t if she tried," Katharina chuckled. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 41: Raphaeline Baal While Vergil and Katharina were enjoying some quality time together, despite the complications of their supernatural issues... Let''s just say the third of his wives was off solving a problem... Ada walked through the corridors of her family''s castle, the Baal clan, with steady steps, though her heart was far from calm. Unlike Roxanne, who had gone willingly to speak with her mother... Ada was facing something worse. She had been summoned without any explanation, and it didn''t seem like a simple family meeting... No, when Raphaeline Baal called someone, especially her own daughter, it was for a reason that demanded immediate explanations. And Ada knew exactly what her mother wanted to discuss. The Master-Servant contract, her accidental marriage. Ada didn''t know how her mother had found out so quickly, but she wasn''t surprised. Raphaeline had eyes and ears throughout the underworld, perhaps even in other realms. She was ready to face her mother''s judgment, though her blood ran cold at the thought of what was to come. The doors to the main hall loomed before her. Gigantic and made of black wood, engraved with ancient runes and depictions of the Baal clan''s glorious battles, these doors represented power and tradition. Guards in traditional Japanese armor, complete with oni masks that made their faces even more intimidating, opened the doors for Ada without a word. The hall was empty, except for one figure seated on the elevated throne at the center of the room. Raphaeline Baal, the Demon Queen of the Baal clan, was there, waiting. She wore an impeccable black kimono, dark as night, with golden details resembling winding flames. Her hair, long and jet-black, cascaded down her back, and her eyes were a deep red, a bottomless well of cruelty and power. Swords. There were swords everywhere. Some sheathed and proudly displayed on the walls, others resting beside the throne. Raphaeline was obsessed with them, and her collection of blades was legendary, comprised of weapons forged in demon wars or gifts from defeated kingdoms that had fallen. It was simple, if you wanted a favor from a demon like Raphaeline, you had to offer two things¡­ Blood, rare blood to be precise, or... swords. Raphaeline didn''t move a muscle when Ada entered. Her eyes followed her daughter''s steps, like a predator watching its prey, but her expression remained cold as ice. The only sign of what was coming was the slight clenching of her fingers on the armrest of the throne, as if holding back the fury about to explode. When Ada finally approached close enough, she stopped and bowed, as tradition demanded. Not out of respect, but out of protocol. She knew her mother didn''t tolerate breaches in tradition. "You summoned me, mother." Ada''s voice was steady, despite the whirlwind of emotions inside her. "Yes, I did." Raphaeline replied, her voice like the scrape of steel being sharpened. "And you know very well why." Ada kept her eyes lowered for a moment before straightening up, staring directly at her mother. "I imagine this is about the contract." Raphaeline raised an eyebrow, a slight hint of scorn playing on her lips. "Contract?" she repeated, almost as if amused by the word. "You call it a contract. I call it a disgrace. An affront. A betrayal." Ada felt a chill run down her spine, but she didn''t let her expression falter. She knew any sign of weakness would be like blood in the water for her mother. "I had nothing to do with it, it was a mistake," Ada replied cautiously. "Besides, I''m not against this marriage even though it was accidental. He''s a good man." Raphaeline rose from her throne in one fluid motion, her kimono billowing behind her like a cloak of darkness. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She descended the steps leading to the throne, each step echoing through the hall. As she approached Ada, the difference between them became even more stark. Raphaeline, tall and imposing, exuded an overwhelming aura of authority and power. Even though Ada was a powerful demon in her own right, in her mother''s presence, she felt small and fragile. She was a cub before Raphaeline. "A good man," Raphaeline repeated, mocking her daughter''s words. "Do you really think that interests me? Do you think anything this man is or could ever be matters to me?" Ada took a deep breath. "Mother, the contract was made according to the rules of the underworld. It''s an unbreakable pact, so don''t make me repeat myself." Raphaeline stopped in front of her, her red eyes burning with an intensity that made the air around them feel frozen. "Do you think I care about rules? My rules are the only ones that matter. And you violated a sacred rule of this clan. You dared to bind your soul¡ªyour lineage¡ªto an outsider. A man I have never even heard of." Raphaeline paused, her gaze piercing deep into Ada''s soul. "You, Ada, of the Baal lineage, bound yourself to a man insignificant enough not to have crossed my notice." Ada opened her mouth to speak, but her mother raised her hand, silencing her instantly. "And not just that." Raphaeline took another step closer, now so near that Ada could feel the crushing pressure of her presence. "A marriage contract? Marriage? You, my daughter, think you have the right to marry whoever you wish?" Ada didn''t back down, despite the urge to step away. She held her ground, knowing that each word she uttered only seemed to infuriate her mother more. "You know what happened, so don''t feed me lies about my choices. Be minimally rational. Besides, he has potential, greater than mine." Ada met her gaze, unblinking, defending Vergil even against her own conflicted feelings for him. Raphaeline let out a cold laugh, cutting through Ada''s words. "Fufufufu... Potential?" she repeated, as if hearing a bad joke. "You think this man, this... nobody, has potential comparable to ours? Comparable to yours?" She stopped, the smile vanishing from her face. "Do you think I, Raphaeline Baal, Demon Queen of the Baal clan, would accept my daughter binding herself to a weakling?" "He''s not weak," Ada replied, her voice stronger than she had intended. "Oh, really?" Raphaeline stepped back, crossing her arms and tilting her head, as if waiting for a brilliant explanation. "Then tell me, Ada, who is this man you deem worthy of carrying the Baal name?" Ada hesitated for a moment, trying to gather her thoughts. But before she could say anything, Raphaeline had already lost her patience. "It doesn''t matter," she declared coldly. "Because whatever the answer is, it''s irrelevant. This marriage is not happening." The words fell like a death sentence. Ada felt the weight of what her mother had just said, but she kept her gaze fixed on her. "Mother, the contract has already been sealed." Raphaeline narrowed her eyes. "I couldn''t care less about contracts. What I say is the only law you need to follow. And you will break that contract. I will break it by force, killing this man." Ada''s eyes widened in surprise. "But... that''s..." "Impossible?" Raphaeline laughed, a humorless sound that chilled the air. "Impossible is a word for the weak. You''ll find a way. Because, contrary to what you believe, you''re already promised to someone else." Ada felt her heart skip a beat. "Promised? To whom?" Raphaeline smiled, and it was a cold, calculated smile. "To the heir of House Phenex. The son of one of the Four Great Demons." Her mother''s words echoed throughout the hall, and Ada felt the ground tremble beneath her feet. "This... this can''t be true." "It is true," Raphaeline said, her tone unwavering. "And you, Ada, have no choice. You have no right to refuse. You belong to this alliance, and the marriage to House Phenex will ensure the rise of our clan." "But... what about what I want?" Ada finally managed to say, rage and frustration building inside her. "What you want is irrelevant," Raphaeline replied, as cold as ever. "You will marry him, and that''s the only truth that matters." Ada clenched her fists, feeling the fury bubbling up inside her. But she knew that against her mother, the Demon Queen, there was no argument, no escape. Raphaeline looked at her daughter one last time before turning back to her throne. "Now go. And remember: from now on, you''re already promised. There will be no other destiny for you. You''re forbidden to leave the castle." Her mother''s final words echoed into the silence of the hall, fading into a pool of blood, as Ada stood there, alone, with the weight of the forced fate now hanging over her head. "Kill... kill them all... yes..." Ada began to murmur, "One of the Four Great Demons... spare me... I will destroy this entire existence before falling into the hands of someone I don''t know..." She cursed as her demonic energy began to rise. "Vermeil..." she muttered, and an Asian maid appeared. She wore the same maid''s uniform as Novah, Katharina''s servant... She was short, with almost no feminine features, no chest, nothing prominent. She was flat as a board and barely reached 5''1". "Yes, mistress?" Vermeil responded, curious at the tone Ada had used¡ªshe wasn''t the type to speak so casually. "Send a message to the Agares clan," Ada said, her eyes burning as her blood boiled. "Tell her I have been promised to someone, and that my mother intends to kill Vergil if the contract isn''t undone." She clenched her hands as blood began to drip down. "L-Lady Ada?" Vermeil murmured, watching the blood trickle to the floor. "Go quickly... Tell her that her darling husband is in danger," Ada commanded. "B-but..." Vermeil stammered. She couldn''t leave her lady¡ª "NOW!" Ada screamed, and the small maid nearly collapsed in fright, but she quickly turned and dashed away like a cartoon roadrunner. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 42: No... She’s already here. The battle dimension was intense, where the colors of the real world dissolved into waves of spectral energy, and two demons fought fiercely. Vergil and Katharina moved like dancing shadows at high speed. This was a new configuration of the battle dimension. The vastness around them was undefined¡ªno sky, no ground, just a fluid horizon of energy stretching infinitely. Something Novah brought to ensure they didn''t "destroy the house again" was an updated version of the same cube Leon had brought Vergil when they fought. This time, the location itself was fully configurable. The battlefield was rule-free, a space designed exclusively for training and combat, but also to test the limits of body and soul. ''It looks like the Time Chamber'' was Vergil''s first thought. Katharina was calm, moving gracefully like a predator toying with its prey. Despite her light and relaxed appearance, she maintained impeccable control over every movement. Vergil, on the other hand, was focused, trying to follow her instructions while channeling his demonic energy. The flow of power was new to him, and although he was naturally talented, he had a long way to go before he could match Katharina''s vast experience. With a mischievous smile, Katharina leaned forward, her emerald eyes sparkling with a malicious light. "Come on, little demon," she taunted, her voice sweet and challenging at the same time. "Show me what you''re capable of." And with an almost imperceptible push, she vanished from her position. Vergil''s eyes widened, trying to follow her with his keen perception, but before he could even think of reacting, he felt pressure on his back. Katharina reappeared above him, her feet planted on his shoulders, hanging upside down as if casually strolling on the ceiling, her retractable black wings playfully brushing Vergil''s face. "Is this how you intend to fight?" she laughed. "So stiff, so serious. You need to relax, feel the energy. Don''t let it dominate you, make it your ally." "Damn woman¡­" Vergil growled lightly, frustrated by being treated like a child, but Katharina just laughed more. ''Hehe, I''ve annoyed the dear one'' With a small push, she leaped from his shoulders and spun in the air, landing on her feet a few meters away, facing away from him, completely unconcerned. "Come on, little demon. Show me your true strength!" she shouted, turning around and waving at him as if they were playing a game rather than engaged in intense training. Vergil clenched his fists, feeling the demonic energy pulsing through his veins. He had spent the last few hours trying to learn to control it, to strengthen it, but he was still far from fully mastering his abilities. Even so, he knew he needed to advance¡ªand quickly. Katharina might have been playing with him, but there was a clear subtext in every action of hers: she was expecting him to rise to her level. And he didn''t intend to disappoint her. Channeling his energy, Vergil felt the familiar heat radiating from his body. He could feel the demonic power flowing through his muscles, making them stronger, more agile. And with a sudden burst, he charged at Katharina, launching himself with all the speed he could muster. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She easily dodged, almost as if she knew exactly what he would do before he even decided. Her movements were smooth, graceful, like a breeze dancing around a solid mountain. Every strike he made was parried or avoided with exasperating ease. Katharina was clearly going easy, but she was also watching him closely. "Better, little demon," she murmured in an almost approving tone, as she dodged another punch. "You''re starting to feel the rhythm of the energy. But you''re still hesitating." Vergil backed off for a moment, frustrated. He felt he was giving his best, but every move he made seemed to be anticipated by her, as if she were two steps ahead. Katharina, noticing the tension in her ''cute apprentice,'' let out a theatrical sigh and, in the blink of an eye, was upside down again, her feet planted on the invisible ceiling of the battle dimension, while she crossed her arms and looked at him with a provocative gaze. "Why so serious?" she asked, gently swaying in the air. "True strength comes when you stop overthinking. Let your demonic instinct guide you. Don''t fight against the power. Demonic energy is like a sharp sword¡ªthe more you try to control it with fear, the more it cuts you." Vergil snorted. "Easy for you to say. It seems like you were born with that power." "Ah," she smiled, tilting her head. "I was born with it, yes, but I had to master it because of that old overprotective one! Mastering this power takes time... patience and a demon behind you! Something you still need to learn¡­" She winked at him, as if the fight were just a minor distraction in her routine. Before he could retort, Katharina moved again, this time not to play. Her speed was incomprehensible, and Vergil barely managed to defend himself in time when she appeared directly in front of him, delivering a devastating kick. The impact threw him back, making his body slide through the dense energy of the dimension. He rolled and got up quickly, recovering, but tasted the metallic tang of blood in his mouth. "If this were a real fight," Katharina said, shaking her head, "you''d be dead." Vergil got up, panting, but his eyes were filled with determination. "Then let''s make it real." Katharina raised an eyebrow, surprised, but a slow smile soon appeared on her lips. "Finally. You''re starting to understand." She extended her hand, and her demonic energy began to flow around her body, enveloping her like a fervent aura. It was a pure, unmasked display of power. The air around her trembled with the intensity of her strength. Vergil felt the weight of the energy crushing the environment, but he did not back down. He knew he was at a disadvantage, but that didn''t matter. Every fight with Katharina was a chance to learn. Even though he was being defeated, he was absorbing every movement, every lesson, feeling the power growing inside him. ''Being the strongest¡­ Yes¡­ Strength comes with risks, you can''t get strong without taking risks.'' He thought, as he channeled his own energy, trying to match the pressure, but there was still a great disparity between them. Even so, he advanced. With the demonic energy pulsing through his veins, he delivered a series of quick, calculated strikes, trying to use what he had learned in the past few hours. Katharina smiled as she dodged with the same ease, but now he was moving faster. There were moments when he almost managed to touch her, which was enough to make her narrow her eyes in silent approval. He was progressing. Very quickly. "Interesting..." she murmured to herself. Katharina could feel Vergil''s learning curve accelerating. The demonic energy flowed from him more naturally now. His body was beginning to adapt to the new power, and it was more impressive than she was willing to admit out loud. ''This man¡­ clearly has more lineage¡­ No, it doesn''t come from his mother¡­ His father¡­ I''ll investigate this¡­ could be an ancestor too¡­ This exponential strength¡­ it''s been only six hours of training and he has evolved to the point of confronting any mid-level exorcist¡­ Damn monster¡­'' Vergil advanced again, this time with more precision. He adjusted his posture mid-movement, correcting his previous flaws. Katharina smiled as she spun in the air to avoid a punch that now came with much more force. "Better, little demon," she commented, her voice laden with a veiled satisfaction. "But not so fast." With an agile movement, she grabbed Vergil''s fist with one hand, and before he could react, she threw him back with tremendous force. He was launched into the air and crashed onto the "floor" of the dimension, rolling several times before managing to get up again. Vergil rose, pain coursing through his body, but something inside him was changing. Each blow he took, each time he was knocked down, made him feel more in tune with his demonic energy. He could feel the power reacting to his emotions, to his desire to improve. His demonic instinct was strengthening within him. "Come on, little demon," she called, with a roar. He channeled more energy than before, feeling his veins pulse with newfound strength. His eyes glowed a fierce red, and the ground beneath his feet cracked with the influx of power. "Ah, finally!" Katharina laughed, watching Vergil''s transformation with a look of contained pride. "Now you''re starting to look like a real demon." Vergil advanced with impressive speed, and this time, Katharina had to block his punch, instead of just dodging. The impact sent a shockwave through the space around them. She smiled widely, clearly enjoying herself. In the next moment, as the impact of Vergil''s punch against Katharina still reverberated through the battle dimension, a distinct sound began to fill the air¡ªa low, humming noise, almost like the sound of cracking glass. Katharina, who had been smiling mischievously after the last blow, suddenly became serious. Her eyes narrowed as she looked around, sensing a sharp change in the dimension''s energy. "No..." she murmured, her tone carrying more concern than amusement. "She''s already here." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 43: Mother-in-Law Vergil, panting and sweaty, looked at Katharina in confusion. "What''s happening? Did I do something wrong?" But before Katharina could respond, the humming turned into a devastating crack. The atmosphere around them began to fracture, as if reality itself were crumbling under a colossal force. A chill ran down Vergil''s spine, an overwhelming sensation of something far more powerful and terrifying approaching. "Ah... it''s her..." Katharina sighed, rolling her eyes in annoyance. "I figured she would make a dramatic entrance." Suddenly, the reality around them shattered completely, like glass being crushed by immense power. The light that permeated the dimension was sucked away, replaced by a deep darkness and an oppressive aura that made every hair on Vergil''s body stand on end. A wave of devastating power filled the empty space. It was something primal, frightening, bringing the feeling of a predator far greater and more dangerous than anything Vergil had ever felt before. The air felt heavy, making even breathing difficult. The once-stable and imposing battle dimension had been utterly annihilated by this presence. And then, she appeared. The world fractured like a mirror again, this time much worse, much more brutal than when Novah had arrived... S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil was trembling... From the depths of the darkness, an imposing figure emerged. Her feminine silhouette was the first thing to stand out, but any trace of delicacy vanished instantly under the crushing aura radiating from her body. Her long red hair cascaded in perfect waves down her back, almost touching her waist. Her face bore features similar to Katharina''s, but much more mature, and her eyes... those beautiful emerald eyes that quickly penetrated Vergil''s soul, but he pulled back. "Get a grip, don''t fall for her charm," Katharina said, elbowing him. Katharina''s mother, a woman Vergil thought would take longer to meet, had just arrived... "Here we go..." murmured Katharina, crossing her arms and assuming a pose of false innocence. "Vergil, meet my dear mother, Sapphire Agares." She said as the woman glared at her furiously. Vergil swallowed hard. The pressure this woman radiated was suffocating, making every cell in his body scream to flee. A true demon queen. And, unlike Katharina, she didn''t seem to have any intention of being playful or indulgent. Sapphire looked at the two of them as if evaluating the scene, then her voice filled the space with the force of a storm. "So this is my son-in-law." Sapphire said, looking directly into Vergil''s eyes, assessing his very existence. Vergil, already trembling, caught a whiff of something... pure and primal, Fear. That was what he felt just from hearing the woman''s voice directed at him... Vergil had never felt such fear in his life. His heart raced at a speed that made him question if it was even possible, his instincts screaming, "Disappear! Run for your life, you bastard!" It was the strangest and most devastating sensation he had ever experienced; compared to his mother''s anger, this feeling was brutal. His body was cold with sweat just from hearing her footsteps as she drew closer. ''A demon! The worst of demons! A true monster!'' Vergil could only swallow hard, feeling that if he moved, this monster could erase him from existence without him even noticing the attack. His body was completely paralyzed. ''I can''t show weakness¡­'' Vergil thought, ''This monster will kill me if I even think of being weak in front of her¡­'' He began to gather enough demonic energy. ''Fuck it, I won''t bow to anyone but my wife.'' Vergil thought as his fists clenched to the point that his nails began to dig into his flesh, and his aura started to rise against the woman in front of him. ''Come at me, supreme monster,'' he murmured. Fuck fear; he wouldn''t stand still to die. He bit his tongue until he tasted blood, ignoring the pain completely, and his body surged with adrenaline. Vergil lifted his face and looked directly into the eyes of the woman who faced him, like a monster ready to kill. When he met her gaze, she wore a wide grin, teeth like a shark''s, looking at him with curiosity and intrigue. Vergil couldn''t help but laugh at her expression, a gentle smile spreading across his face, causing her to pause immediately. "Oh... Fufufu." Her smile began to grow even more at his reaction. ''He lost his fear? Fufufu, how interesting.'' ''Strong! Extremely strong! How I wish to be! Stronger and stronger! The strongest of all!'' Vergil suddenly fell into a strange sea of emotions, the fear completely wiped away by the excitement of remembering that¡­ this woman was called the strongest demon! His entire body screamed in euphoria as he recalled Katharina''s words: ''She is the strongest monster of all.'' Vergil could feel it, feel that entire being in front of him! Despite being an ant, he could see; he saw in the woman''s gaze the abyss of difference, yet it didn''t frighten him¡­ Seeing Sapphire was like seeing the top of the world in a single instant¡­ His confused emotions shifted completely, focusing on one thing, that which he told Katharina¡­ ''I WANT TO BE LIKE THAT!'' he screamed internally, idealizing his goal¡­ all of this lasted less than a minute, or rather, twenty seconds. Beside him¡­ ''These emotions¡­ is it Vergil?'' she wondered, sensing a huge excitement coming from his head, as if a massive source of energy was calling to her in some way, shaping her thoughts¡­ ''Damn it¡­ Battle Maniac¡­'' she thought. "Enough already, mother¡­" Katharina murmured, sensing that if she continued, Vergil would lose himself in her mother''s emerald eyes. Unfortunately, the woman completely ignored Katharina. "What the hell¡­" Vergil said, breaking the silence after a few more seconds. "This is really a big mess¡­" he said, his voice sounding disappointed. The woman in front of him furrowed her brow and looked at him curiously, awakening even more of his interest. "What''s so messed up, kid?" "I''m gonna take a thousand years to be able to fight you satisfactorily... Right now, I''d love to attack you just to catch a glimpse of the top, but I''d die before I even got close... Seriously, that''s messed up!" Vergil exclaimed, stomping hard on the ground and creating a spider-web-shaped crater. "..." "..." "..." The atmosphere shattered completely. Katharina looked at Vergil with such intensity that she melted; she couldn''t believe he just said that to her mother... Her mother... the literally Strongest Female Demon... The ensuing silence was broken only by the absence of the woman''s aura, which vanished entirely, followed by a loud laugh... "Pfff..." Everything seemed to freeze as the woman covered her face with her hand, struggling to contain her laughter, but she couldn''t... "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" she laughed loudly, making the entire place tremble... ''Oh no! This crazy woman! She''s interested!'' Katharina screamed internally, but soon something even worse happened... "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Vergil joined in, laughing heartily alongside her... ''Oh crap... crap, crap, crap!'' Katharina was starting to get worried... "Haa ahh... So, what did you find so funny?" Vergil asked, still smiling as he watched the woman gasp for breath from laughing so hard. He got a better glimpse of her figure but didn''t look at her lustfully, just appreciating her beauty gently. "Hehe... You remind me of someone I met a long time ago," she said, scratching her head. "What was her name again... Ah, whatever," she chuckled lightly before finally calming down. As silence began again, Vergil sought help from his wife, who wore a shocked expression, staring at her mother and her behavior; she didn''t seem to understand what her mother was saying! Suddenly, the woman turned to Vergil. "Interesting!" she said, displaying a wide grin once more. "I like him!" Katharina was stunned! She hadn''t expected that! Her mother said she liked him?! That was too much! Okay, she accepted that it was interesting, but liking him?! What did she mean by ''I like him!''?! She froze, as if her processor and RAM had crashed, resulting in a blue screen of death in her mind. Seeing that she couldn''t help, Vergil decided to press on... "Thanks? I mean, I''m married, so don''t get any wrong ideas, but for a woman like you to say you like me is a bit embarrassing, okay? Keep your distance," he joked, spotting a gap in the conversation. Vergil continued to look at the woman, who had a mischievous smile reminiscent of Katharina''s. Her emerald eyes remained curious about him, while her red hair flowed in the wind. She stood about 20 centimeters taller than Vergil at that moment. She was beautiful... Beautiful was an understatement to describe her entire essence; she was a fierce beauty, a wild beauty, a woman who could drive any man crazy with just a simple gesture. But she wasn''t just that... She was a warrior, incredibly strong... ''That''s dangerous...'' Vergil thought, not about himself... but about her... having a woman like that around... it wouldn''t work... he was a man, he knew his limits... She began to approach him, facing him, while analyzing his body from top to bottom. "Interesting... Very interesting..." She said as her eyes began to shine, as if seeing through his body... "Oh... how intriguing... fufufufu" She laughed contently, turning to her daughter... "You still haven''t learned how to use runes properly, have you? But I must admit... what a great job you''ve done for your mother... I got a present and it''s not even Christmas..." She said smiling, as if she was taking possession of something... "Your evolution is interesting, little boy. A very great potential... so great that I can hardly measure it.... Interesting..." His eyes were like two chasms. "What an interesting woman..." Vergil muttered, for some reason he already sympathized with this crazy woman... ''No! She''s not interesting! "Mom, stop looking at my husband like that! You''re affecting him with charm!" Katharina roared, but her mother glared at her, "Do I need charm for anything? Your mother is a big hottie who drives any man crazy, and look at that boy! He''s more turned on by me being strong than by my body." Sapphire said pointing at the boy... ''Even though I didn''t use 2% of my power to intimidate him... he could take 2%... that''s a lot for someone who was born less than a month ago as a demon... That''s interesting. Sapphire thought, smiling, as she watched the confused man. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 44: Interesting son-in-law "Ugh! Get out of here!" Katharina exploded as she appeared behind her mother, pushing her. Vergil watched the scene with an amused look¡­ Katharina was using all her strength to try to push the woman in front of her, but she couldn''t! The ground began to crack, but she didn''t move! "Heavy!!!" Katharina shouted before¡­ BONK! "Ow! My head!!!" She screamed, seeing the woman''s hand on her head after receiving a hard smack that made her mind shake. For a second, she felt like there was a punk band inside her head drumming¡­ She got dizzy for a moment, but the woman''s hand stopped on her head and held her, lifting her up. "You''re really something, aren''t you? Where''s the respect?!" Sapphire said, looking at her as if she would kill her, but Katharina swallowed her fear and stared back firmly¡­ "Oh¡­ how cute," she said, smiling at her daughter''s determined face. "That bitch¡­ One day I''m going to kill her," Katharina said to the wind, the woman completely ignoring her words. "Hey, kid, how did you manage to do that?" she questioned, and Vergil looked confused. "What are you talking about?" he asked bluntly, making Katharina tremble; no one spoke to her mother like that!! "She''s really trying here; I think it''s the first time I''ve seen this," Sapphire said, pointing with her other hand¡­ "Hm? She''s always like this; my wife is the best," Vergil replied with a shrug. To him, that was it; she always put in effort, and well¡­ it was true¡­ when it involved Vergil, of course¡­ "Really? I haven''t seen that in about fifteen years¡­" Sapphire murmured, well, it was about Vergil, actually. Vergil started walking towards Sapphire, completely ignoring her, carefully picking up Katharina''s body. "Excuse me," he said as he removed Sapphire''s hand from her head. Vergil picked her up like a sack of potatoes and walked to the nearest couch, sitting down, holding her in his lap¡­ calmly¡­ While Sapphire looked incredulously at what had just happened, she wasn''t alone¡­ It was the first time in her entire life that she felt that¡­ her existence was¡­ "He¡­ ignored the Strongest Demon Queen?" Novah commented, almost dropping the tray with some snacks¡­ like sandwiches and other savory treats for them to eat, after all, they had been stuck in the training room for almost six hours and should be hungry. "Yeah¡­ He just ignored Lady Sapphire," Viola said, just appearing with a pitcher of lemonade¡­ "Does he want to die?" Novah questioned. "I think she wants to die now; look at her expression; I wonder what she''s thinking?" Viola commented with a crooked smile, seeing that Sapphire had frozen¡­ She was still in the same position Vergil left her arms, while one of her eyes trembled as if something was wrong¡­ "Oh, a new maid; is she yours, Sapphire?" Vergil asked carelessly! Not only did Novah and Viola look at him, but Katharina''s heart completely sank, and she turned with wide eyes! No one called the DEMON QUEEN BY NAME!!!! "W-w-w-wait¡­" Katharina stammered, worried as she looked at his face and her mother''s face¡­ which now had both eyes trembling¡­ "Yes, it''s me," he said as Katharina sat on his lap. "Hey, Novah, don''t just stand there; come on, bring the snacks; Katharina is hungry," he said, again acting carelessly and ignoring Sapphire. "Come here, Sapphire; sit down; let''s eat a bit. You''ve had a long trip, haven''t you? Come on, Novah knows how to make delicious sandwiches," Vergil said¡­ Katharina looked at her mother again, who blinked several times, as if her operating system had crashed, but¡­ soon, she returned, hoping her mother was upset, but to her surprise, her mother had a "happy" smile on her face. Seeing that smile, Katharina''s body shivered; she knew her mother very well, and from what she understood of her, she only showed that smile when she found something interesting¡­ ''OH NO! DEFINITELY NOT!'' She kept denying it, but it was too late¡­ "You¡­ you really don''t know who you''re talking to, do you?" Sapphire finally managed to say, her voice low and laden with a threatening tone, with a smile on her face. "Of course I do! It''s my mother-in-law!" Vergil replied with an innocent smile, while Katharina began to laugh uncontrollably, trying to cover it with her hands. "Come on, you two need to relax. How about a snack? After that, we can get back to training. I''m getting hungry." Sapphire slowly sat on the couch. "SHE ACCEPTED THE ORDER?!!!" All the women in the room nearly shouted, their eyes practically bulging out of their sockets. "Come on, Novah," Vergil said with a smile, quickly bringing a tray of sandwiches and lemonade. He calmly sat down with Katharina on his right side while Sapphire settled on his left. He personally handed out the sandwiches, "Here, one for you," he said to Katharina, and then, smiling, handed one to Sapphire, "And one for my mother-in-law." "Oh, and don''t forget this," Vergil said, picking up a glass of chilled lemonade. "Viola..." Novah called her companion. "Yes, I''m seeing it too... The Demon Queen eating human sandwiches and drinking lemonade," Viola replied, clearly uncomfortable. She knew her mistress better than anyone, and this scene was nothing short of disturbing. Katharina still couldn''t believe what she was seeing¡ªher mother, the feared Demon Queen, sitting on the couch, eating sandwiches and drinking lemonade like it was the most normal thing in the world. She glanced at Vergil with a mixture of disbelief and admiration; how could he remain so unnervingly calm in front of her mother? "Are you okay, Mother?" Katharina asked hesitantly while taking a bite of her own sandwich. Sapphire glanced at her, still with that same enigmatic smile. "I''m... curious, Katharina. Your husband... he''s peculiar." She took another bite of the sandwich, chewing slowly. "Never thought anyone would treat me with such casualness... and boldness." Katharina swallowed hard. "This can''t end well..." she thought. Meanwhile, Novah and Viola exchanged looks of sheer confusion. In all their years serving Sapphire, they had never seen anything remotely like this. It was as if the balance of power in the room had been flipped upside down, and somehow, Vergil was now the one controlling the situation. Viola, usually reserved, couldn''t help but whisper to Novah, "If he makes it out of this alive, I''m asking for a vacation. I need to process this." Novah chuckled nervously. "Vacation? If he keeps this up, we might need to renegotiate our understanding of what''s possible¡ªand our contracts." Sapphire, still savoring the sandwich, turned to Vergil. "You really aren''t afraid of me, are you?" Her tone was calm, but the intensity in her eyes made it clear there was more at stake. Vergil, ever nonchalant, smiled as he took a sip of his lemonade. "Afraid? Of course. Why wouldn''t I be? You''re my wife''s mother. Family is something to be respected but not feared. And yes, you''re an incredible monstrosity." He shrugged as if his answer was the most natural thing in the world. Katharina watched her mother, expecting an explosion of rage, but instead, Sapphire let out a low chuckle¡ªsomething she rarely did. "Family, huh? You''re more than I expected, boy." She glanced at Katharina, a hint of satisfaction gleaming in her eyes. "You chose well, daughter. He''s a remarkable man." "WHAT?!!!" This time, the scream was unanimous from every woman in the room. No one had expected this outcome, much less... "YOU''RE APPROVING HIM?!!!" Katharina stood up, completely stunned and out of sorts. She looked at her mother, her eyes clearly saying, "You must be kidding!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm?" Sapphire, mid-bite, didn''t directly respond, but there was something in the air¡ªsomething dangerous yet promising. She glanced at Vergil, who continued to eat calmly. "Viola!" Sapphire suddenly shouted, calling the girl who instantly froze, trembling, but quickly returned to her senses. This was the mistress she knew! "Y-Yes, My Mistress!" Viola stammered, straightening up like a soldier, puffing out her chest as she quickly ran to Sapphire''s side. "Thank you for accompanying me here and informing me about my daughter. You''ve done a good job," Sapphire said while gently patting Viola''s head, leaving the maid completely stunned. "M-M-M-Mistress?!" she stuttered, not understanding what Sapphire was trying to do. This isn''t her... she never acts like this! "But now I want you to do something very important for me," Sapphire whispered something into Viola''s ear, leaning in closely. "Yes, ma''am! Consider it done! In less than a week! No, three days!!" Viola responded with the sharpness of a soldier receiving orders, then dashed out of the room. Vergil and Katharina exchanged glances and shrugged. "M-Mom¡­ now that you''ve seen him, what are you¡ª" "Tch, I''m on vacation, don''t bother me," Sapphire interrupted, completely shattering her daughter''s expression. "Ugh! Go away! Why are you still here? This room already smells like ancient relics! Shoo, shoo!" Katharina finally snapped after all the absurdity. "Tch, go to bed," Sapphire said dismissively, throwing a cushion right into her daughter''s face, almost knocking her off the couch. "This is my house, I''m in charge here," Sapphire declared, crossing her arms defiantly. "So cute..." Vergil murmured to no one in particular, causing everyone in the room to stare at him. "You..." Sapphire growled as her eyes gleamed red, much more intense than before. "What? You are cute," Vergil said. Well... The next moment, he was sent flying through the air, crashing through several walls one after another. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 45: A pet A few hours had passed since the surreal scene of Sapphire, the Demon Queen, eating sandwiches and drinking lemonade as a cordial guest in Vergil and Katharina''s house. The atmosphere had calmed down, with an unexpected air of tranquility. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil, in his usual carefree manner, had fallen asleep, leaning against the sofa next to Katharina, who in turn looked at her mother with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. Sapphire, as always, maintained the composure of an unshakable empress, observing the sleeping young man with her legs crossed in a rather tempting way. She sighed deeply before looking at Katharina, her green eyes glowing with something Katharina knew well: it wasn''t affection but rather a careful evaluation. "So, Katharina... Why did you do it? I''m sure you know that this boy..." Sapphire asked, her voice soft but laden with sharp irony. Katharina, who had been drinking some water to calm herself, almost choked on the question. "Yeah, mom... well, he''s special. I only found out later... though I don''t know what exactly..." Sapphire raised an eyebrow in an amused way. "Special, is he? Oh dear... if only you knew what you''ve created..." Katharina smiled nervously. She already understood that she had done something wrong... but hearing it from her own mother made it much worse than she thought... The fact that her mother, who rarely showed interest in anyone, was analyzing this man like this was already clear... She saw something greater than anything in this world... After all, a woman like her had no interest in anything anymore... ''What could it be...?'' she wondered. This, for Katharina, was both good and bad. "Are you going to explain what it is?" she asked, though she clearly knew the answer. Sapphire chuckled softly, something unusual. "It''s not like you''d understand, is it?" That reaction, Katharina couldn''t help but imagine what was really happening... Her husband, her beloved husband, had already entered the demon''s den and was being watched by their queen as if he were a toy... At that moment, her madness for him seemed almost rational compared to what this woman beside her was demonstrating... Her Yandere side was being shattered and rebuilt with each passing second, and she couldn''t even imagine what was really happening. She didn''t even feel like herself anymore... ''It''s his emotions affecting me... the Master-Servant contract is taking much of my Self and making me more like him...'' she thought. She had been having these theories for a while, but... Now it felt real, she was starting to resemble him a bit, at least her madness for him seemed slightly subdued, though her love kept growing stronger... "I came thinking I''d have to kill this man for you to evolve a little, but I was quite mistaken... You really found something impressive. I haven''t seen someone so... audacious in many years." Her mother teased with a smile. Katharina huffed. "Audacious is a delicate way of saying he''s crazy." Sapphire tilted her head to the side, her eyes focused on Vergil''s sleeping face. "Crazy? Maybe. But there''s also something familiar about him. Something that reminds me of... well, never mind. He is different, no doubt about that." Silence briefly settled between the two as Sapphire seemed thoughtful. Despite all her usual boldness, Katharina felt the weight of her mother''s presence. Even when Sapphire was relaxed, she emanated an aura of power and absolute control. "Do you love him?" Sapphire asked suddenly, without even looking at her daughter. The question caught Katharina off guard. She knew that, for her mother, love was an insignificant, almost laughable concept. Sapphire had never shown any interest in such an emotion; everything always revolved around power, strategy, and battles. Katharina hesitated for a moment before answering. "Yes, I love him. He''s an idiot, arrogant, and reckless... but he makes me want to be better. And... he makes me laugh, which doesn''t happen often, as you well know." Sapphire remained silent, her eyes still fixed on Vergil. Then, with a slight smile on her lips, she spoke again. "Interesting. You''re really trying... really trying for him." Katharina stayed quiet. She knew that her mother didn''t praise easily, much less express any kind of approval. This was the closest to an "I''m proud of you" she would ever hear from Sapphire. "He''s strong, but he''s still naive. He doesn''t understand what it means to be married to a demon. Especially one from the Agares lineage." Sapphire stood up from the sofa, walking with the cold elegance that always accompanied her. "But I think he''ll learn quickly... After all, I''m going to train him very well... And when I do, we''ll see what he''s truly capable of." Katharina, still watching her mother, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of nervousness. Sapphire had always been a Spartan, always testing those around her. And Vergil, despite his strength, was not prepared for the mind games of his mother-in-law. ''He''s going to die soon...'' she thought. "It''ll be fun," Sapphire said, lightly running her fingers over her lips, almost as if teasing her daughter. Katharina rolled her eyes. "Of course, mother. I was expecting this." Suddenly, Sapphire snapped her fingers, and a dense, reddish aura began to emanate around her. The air in the room seemed to grow heavier, and a sense of anticipation filled the space. Katharina knew this feeling well, and her stomach twisted with nervous excitement. "Snake, come here," Sapphire commanded in a firm and dominating voice. Out of nowhere, a small snake appeared in Sapphire''s hand, with red scales and eyes glowing like rubies, materializing in the center of the room. The Demon Queen''s familiar spirit, a small demonic python, slowly coiled itself around Sapphire''s neck, its movements fluid and graceful. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen that strange serpent..." Katharina commented as she watched her mother whisper something to the snake in a language she had no idea about. Vergil slowly opened his eyes, sensing the energy around him. His eyes widened when he saw the tiny snake coiled around Sapphire''s neck, its forked tongue flicking in and out of its mouth as its predatory eyes stared directly at him. "What the hell...?" Vergil murmured, rubbing his eyes as if trying to confirm what he was seeing. Sapphire chuckled softly. "This is my familiar, Skake. Beautiful, isn''t she?" Still dazed, Vergil stared at the snake. "I... uh... wow. That''s amazing." Katharina, seeing Vergil''s reaction, began to laugh softly. "Tch, I have one too," she said irritably, annoyed by the attention he was giving her mother. Vergil se stood up slowly, watching the serpent move fluidly and hypnotically around Sapphire. "That''s¡­ wow. I''ve never seen anything like it." "You''re easily impressed, boy," Sapphire commented, her enigmatic smile still in place. "But this is just a small familiar." Still awestruck, Vergil glanced at Katharina and then back at Sapphire. "If this is a test, I''m all in. After all, it''s not every day you see something so¡­ majestic." Sapphire raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by his reaction. "Majestic, huh?" She ran her hand along the serpent''s scales, as if petting a favorite animal. Well, it was her pet... "Either way, it''s not time for her to keep showing off." Sapphire said, and the serpent opened a small rift and vanished. "Huh? Where did it go?" Vergil asked, his eyes sparkling with curiosity, eager to understand more. Sapphire smirked at his enthusiasm. He looked like a curious child witnessing the serpent''s sudden disappearance, and that amused her in an unexpected way. She crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly, now studying him with more interest than before. "She returned to the spiritual plane," Sapphire explained calmly, as though she''d done this countless times. "Familiars like Skake can only manifest in the physical world for a limited time unless I choose to keep them here. But I don''t see the need to waste energy on that right now." Vergil frowned slightly, still captivated. "Interesting... and you said she''s just a small familiar? That was... incredible." Katharina rolled her eyes and chuckled. "You''re so easy to impress, Vergil. Anything magical gets you excited." Vergil shrugged, a relaxed smile on his face. "It''s not every day I see a mystical snake or whatever it is, alright? And if this is some kind of test from my mother-in-law, I want to be ready." "HAHAHA," Sapphire let out a dry laugh, something that made Katharina look at her, surprised. Her mother rarely laughed out loud, and this was the second time she had done it. "Boy, if I were really testing you, you''d know it. That was just a... light warm-up." She then turned to Katharina. "He has an insatiable curiosity, doesn''t he?" Katharina shrugged. "Well, I guess we could give him a familiar... After all, tonight is a Full Moon," Sapphire said with a smile, making Vergil''s eyes light up. "YES!" he exclaimed, excitement overflowing. "And here we go¡­ she''s spoiling him now only to crush him like a bug later... because that''s what she always does¡­ Poor husband," Katharina thought, seeing the predatory look masked behind her mother''s smile aimed at her. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 46: I’m just the messenger Vergil was currently sitting on his bed, or rather their bed, with Katharina on his lap. She was only wearing a black nightgown and was muttering some serious things about¡­ "Killing that bitch." "Getting revenge on mom!" And more things involving murder. Well, she was furious and ready to kill that woman she had to call mother! Vergil just played with her, squeezing her waist hard enough to make her squirm. "Kyaa!!!!" She yelped in surprise. "D-darling?!" She looked confused at Vergil as he kept teasing her waist. "Kyaaa!! S-stop!!" She squirmed on top of him and turned to look deeply into his eyes before hugging him possessively, feeling their emotions interact through the pact. "Darling! Darling! Darling! I knew it! You love me!" She said, as if surprised. Well, she was, since she had been so focused on plans to kill her mother that she had forgotten about her man, and soon her possessive gaze returned completely to him. "Oh¡­ you remembered your husband?" Vergil teased, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her close to his body. "I was missing my Katy," Vergil whispered in her ear, and her body instantly trembled with pleasure. Her body shivered, and she looked at him with tears in her eyes. "I-I didn''t want you playing with my mother like that!! I thought you didn''t want me anymore!!!" She said, letting small droplets fall from her smooth jade-like face. ''So cute,'' Vergil thought, calmly wiping away her tears and hugging her even tighter, laying her head on his chest. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shh, I''m here, okay." He said, stroking her fiery red hair. "No one''s going to take you from me¡­ not even your mother." "Mm," she agreed, feeling the warmth of his embrace, the affection, the love¡ªall of it transmitted through the contract. Katharina quickly calmed down and closed her eyes, enjoying his chest as her pillow. "Fufufu, she only sleeps like this." He thought as he noticed she had fallen asleep. Vergil looked around and bit his tongue. "Come out," he said to the wind, and from the place where nothing was, a woman appeared, dressed as a maid¡­ again¡­ another maid! ''Damn¡­ I''m starting to want a maid for myself¡­ and that''s dangerous!'' Vergil thought, watching how she presented herself. First, she stepped forward quickly and bowed¡­ Vergil first noticed her appearance: her eyes were reddish, but she was otherwise a simple woman. Nothing really stood out, despite her red horns and very shiny purple hair. As for her chest¡­ well, it didn''t really exist. She was flat as a cutting board¡­ besides that, she was quite short¡­ and barely had any curvy features¡­ "Greetings, Low-Rank Demon ¨C Vergil Baal. I am Vermeil, personal maid of Lady Ada Baal," she said, maintaining her bow. "Ada? Did something happen?" Vergil questioned, and Vermeil trembled for a second. Vergil felt an extreme nervousness consume him, enough to raise his voice carefully, making it sound authoritative. "Tell me why you''re here," he said, causing the small maid''s body to tremble with fear. ''Low-Rank?! Low-Rank my ass!! This man is strong!!'' She thought before coughing. Cough! "I came to deliver a message personally sent by Lady Ada," Vermeil said as she raised her hand and read¡­ a note she had scribbled with a pen on the palm of her hand¡­ Vergil looked at it and almost melted upon seeing a maid, who was supposed to be competent, reading from her own hand¡­ ''E-even demons have memory problems¡­'' he thought¡­ "As I said earlier, I came to deliver Lady Ada''s message," Vermeil said, embarrassed, after hiding her hands behind her back¡­ "Dear Vergil, my crazy mother is eager to kill you and break our contract. Unfortunately, I won''t be able to see you for a long time. At this moment, I am locked away in Baal Castle, and I have been promised in marriage to someone I don''t know," Vermeil relayed¡­ Vergil''s body went rigid¡­ The words ''Locked away and Promised'' began to echo in his head as his entire being started to burn¡­ The once calm atmosphere fused with his shifting personality, the air growing heavier, almost suffocating, as if the very space around him was reacting to his rising fury. His shoulders began to tremble, but not from exhaustion or fear¡­ It was pure rage. He fixed his gaze on Vermeil, his once relaxed and warm eyes now glowing with a dangerous intensity. The small maid felt the weight of the atmosphere change abruptly, and her body shrank instinctively. The pressure of Vergil''s aura filled the room. The oppressive force emanating from him was unmistakable. She didn''t understand what had happened, how could she? Katharina, who had been peacefully asleep on Vergil''s chest, began to stir, sensing the impending storm within her man''s heart. "What did you say?" Vergil murmured, his voice low, but the small whisper sent the maid plunging into absolute fear, every inch of her being trembling. ??¨N§¦@??£¤§Á% "I¨C" The maid tried to speak, but the words stuck in her throat. He clenched his fists, veins bulging in his arms. The walls and floor began to crack, small fissures spreading around the bed, as if reality itself was being forced to bend under the pressure he was exerting. Vermeil instinctively stepped back, trembling in fear. "L-Lord Vergil, p-please¡­ I''m just the messenger¡­" her voice came out in a trembling whisper. "Do you think that matters?!" Vergil roared, his voice finally exploding with a fury that made the walls of the room tremble. Katharina woke up with a start, her eyes wide as she watched the man she loved overflowing with a rare fury. ''What?!!'' Her instincts immediately made her retreat slightly, but she knew she had to calm him down. Vergil stood up, lifting Katharina off his lap, rising slowly as Vermeil barely managed to stand. "She''s locked away¡­ promised to another man¡­" he repeated, his words dripping with hatred. "Who dares imprison Ada, who dares to try and break our contract?!" Vergil''s body began to radiate energy, a dark and violent aura that enveloped every inch of the room, the shadows on the walls seemed to writhe and dance to the rhythm of his rage. He raised his hand and, with a simple movement, a blast of power made the windows tremble, almost shattering, the force cutting across the room where the maid stood, nearly slashing her face, but she quickly ducked... Moments later¡­ half of the house''s ceiling collapsed with just one blow. "Vergil!" Katharina finally got up, trying to reach him. She didn''t fully understand what was happening, but she needed to stop him! She ran and grabbed his hand, which was being raised to deliver another attack as debris fell around them. He looked at her, his eyes still blazing with fury, but for a brief moment, she saw a flicker of control return. However, his body was still trembling, his breathing heavy, and he seemed to be on the verge of losing control completely. Vermeil, kneeling, tried not to draw attention to herself. "Lady Ada was forced, my lord¡­ She had no choice. They locked her up in the castle, and there''s a barrier preventing anyone from rescuing her." "Damn it." Vergil bit his tongue as he lowered his hand, noticing the way Katharina was looking at him. "Take me to the damn demon world," he ordered Vermeil. "I-I can''t, my lord..." she stammered in response. Katharina, now standing beside him, gripped his arm tightly, pulling him to face her directly. "If you go now¡­ you''ll be killed the moment you step foot in Baal''s castle. Enough." She spoke seriously, all her usual playfulness gone, looking at him in a way he had never seen before¡­ ''Is she¡­ scared?'' Vergil saw the visible trembling in her expression. He let out a low growl, turning sharply and punching the wall with all his strength. A massive hole formed, cracking the structure all the way to the already collapsing ceiling. "I can''t¡­ let this happen¡­" he muttered, his voice lower now, but still seething with rage. Vergil closed his eyes, trying to control his breathing, as the warmth of Katharina''s body slowly helped to calm him. After a long moment, he finally relaxed a bit, his aura diminishing, and the room returning to its normal state. "Stand up." Vermeil, still kneeling on the floor, breathed a sigh of relief and quickly stood. "Y-Yes, sir," she said, standing at attention like a soldier. "Tell your mistress," he said, with a calm yet deadly voice, "that I will come for her. And anyone who tries to stop me will face the consequences." Vermeil only nodded frantically before disappearing like a shadow, leaving the room in heavy silence. Katharina quickly hugged him... "You scared me..." she said as tears streamed down her face. "I''m sorry," he said, gently stroking her hair. It was the second time he had made her cry¡­ ¡­ "That aura was..." Novah remarked as she poured wine for Sapphire, who was lying on a lounge chair soaking up the sun by the pool. "The boy," Sapphire said, smiling menacingly like a shark, "This is going to be fun¡­" she muttered. It was clear she had heard everything that had happened¡­ She was still the most terrifying being alive¡­ "But he might really die if he tries to mess with that lunatic with the swords¡­" she said, laughing even harder, after all¡­ "I''m expecting something interesting¡­" ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 47: Your body is so useless "Your abilities have more meaning when you have a strong body for them; you are a failure," Sapphire said, looking into Vergil''s eyes with no empathy. He had just received the news that his wife was locked up, but what could he expect? That irritating woman... "Your body is that of an insect, your skill is like a cockroach''s, and your strength is that of a worm. You are a complete disgrace," she continued to demean Vergil, almost provocatively. "But¡­ you still need a foundation; after all¡­ you''re so useless that your body can''t even handle using demonic power properly!" She kept shouting at him, her arms almost giving in... Why? Well, he had already started his basic training¡­ after running ten kilometers now... Well¡­ Sapphire was sitting on his back while making him exercise. At that moment, he was doing a series of push-ups, but she¡­ well, she was too heavy¡­ not in a negative sense; it was just that... "Damn! That ass is a temptation!!" Vergil screamed internally, actually¡­ he completely ignored what she was saying; he just focused on not letting his ''Big Brother'' fall, while she played with her voluptuous parts on his back. Well¡­ her lower parts were soft and superb, but Vergil couldn''t even think of appreciating her! No! Focus! His arms were already crying in pain, so keep going! "Ah damn! The feeling is too good!" he thought as he felt her move in a seductive way as if she were teasing him¡­ and well, she succeeded. Whip! "Ow!" he grunted in pain as he felt the red-haired woman''s bottom strike him, a misunderstood smile on her face... She seemed to enjoy acting like a dominatrix... "You''re having lascivious thoughts," she said, quite calmly, considering she had killed hundreds of men for feeling lust near her. "I-Is that¡­ Ah fuck, look what you''re doing? I''m a man, damn it!" Vergil said. "So act like one and get stronger, kid," she said, and her weight increased exponentially... "Hmm¡­ you still seem fine¡­ I''ll add another hundred," she said with a smile... "I''m going to die!!" Vergil screamed internally. "Tsk, she''s already here," Sapphire grunted in anger, crossing her arms. "Hmm? Who?" As he asked, he heard a familiar voice approaching; it was that girl... "Oops!" she said as she fell, holding a basket¡­ of sweets¡­ The blonde girl Vergil knew well. "Oh, you''re back," Vergil said, looking at her as sweat dripped down his face; Sapphire was heavy! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah! I brought sweets!" she said excitedly, noticing Vergil''s position... "Oh, hello, Demon Mother of the Agares Clan, you came just to appreciate my husband, Shoo! Shoo!" Roxanne said, waving her hands. "Shut up and bow," Sapphire said, and Roxanne fell headfirst to the ground, hitting her forehead on the garden concrete. "Ouch!" she screamed in pain, the controlled pressure making her fall easily... "I told you to be respectful, you fool." From the flames, another woman emerged. "Get off him, mother," Katharina said¡­ "Where have you been?" She was completely ignored... "Oh~~ I hope I don''t die¡ª I mean, I went to see if what Vermeil told was true¡­ And well, I didn''t expect less from that stupid woman." Katharina let it out, and their mother didn''t stop smiling. "Yes! Disdain the weaker ones, daughter! That''s you!" she exploded internally. "That strange bitch who likes a sword blocked all communication channels and took Vermeil as soon as she returned. The poor thing must be being tortured," Katharina said, and Vergil''s face grew darker... "You used the witches again, didn''t you?" Sapphire said with a look that said: Confirm and you die. "Tsk, prejudiced," Katharina said and... ??¨N¦®??£¤?@ "Ouch!" she screamed in pain as she felt her forehead hit the ground and crack like a spiderweb while her mother looked at her. "Repeat," Sapphire said... Both young women were in similar positions, kneeling with their foreheads pressed to the ground, unable to move. "I''m going to get up," Vergil murmured, almost to himself, trying to continue the push-ups. "Give me a break¡­" he murmured. "You''ll die before that," Sapphire mocked, increasing the weight on him even more. But Vergil, trembling with pain and anger, began to force his arms to move. Slowly, but with unwavering determination, he began to raise his body again, ignoring the pain, ignoring the insults. Sweat ran down his face as he screamed internally. ''I''m going to make that bitch pay for this...'' He muttered, now he understood what Katharina had said about his mother... Whip! "Ow!" He grunted in pain as he felt his ass being whipped again by the red-haired woman, who kept a smile on her face. Hours had passed since the intense exercise, and the mood in the room had changed. Vergil was sitting on the floor, his muscles screaming in pain, but his mind seemed more focused, his determination renewed. Sapphire had left him alone for a while, perhaps satisfied with his progress, or perhaps just waiting for the right moment to provoke him again. Roxanne and Katharina were recovering from the humiliation of their forced positions, each in their own corner, while watching Vergil in silence. Sapphire returned, her posture still haughty and imposing, but now with a slightly less cold expression of judgment. "You survived," she said, almost as if she were surprised. "But make no mistake, boy. This is only the beginning. If you want to save Ada, you''re going to need a lot more than brute strength." Vergil looked up, his face wet with sweat and his eyes boiling with determination. "I''m going to get stronger. No matter what I have to go through." "Good. Because the next step is going to make this training look like child''s play," she said, leaning over to look at him more closely. "You may have survived the physical pain, but now let''s deal with the real challenge. Your mind. Your control. And your true nature as a demon." "First, I want to see something." She said with a curious look... "Spread your wings." She said, and Vergil looked at her with a... tired look. "I don''t have any." He commented, making the two women look at him quickly. "What do you mean you don''t?!" Katharina shouted, "I''m sure I have-" "I know what wings look like, and I know they can retract, but... I don''t have anything on my back, I can''t even ''activate'' it if I can call it that." Vergil said tiredly... Sapphire, who was really excited, couldn''t help but hold in her laughter... "HAHAHAHAHA" She laughed out loud as she looked up at the sky, her teeth showing firmly and that made Vergil startle a little... ''That''s the third time she''s laughed because of him... my god... he''s going to die soon...'' Katharina thought, Roxanne sharing her thought... "It''s not that you don''t have a boy, it''s just that your body is so useless, you haven''t developed wings yet... Fufufu" She said laughing, with an obsessed demonic look... ''Ah... I''m getting turned on by so much potential...'' Sapphire muttered. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 48: Accept our Relationship I "Take me to the Demon World," Vergil said again. It had been two days since he was being trained in a completely ridiculous way, in his eyes. "I already told you, I''m not interested in that," Sapphire replied. At that moment, Vergil was upside down, using a metal bar for exercise, while Sapphire sat with a book, sunbathing, carefree. "So that''s it," Sapphire said. Novah had just told the whole story behind Vergil becoming a Demon. "What''s his blood type?" she asked curiously. "RH Null, miss, the rarest," Novah answered. "Pff¡­ HAHAHAHA," she laughed again. "The stars aligned more than I thought HAHAHAHA!" She laughed like a madwoman... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Novah just looked at her, wondering if this crazy woman was really aware of everything happening. "And to think¡­ Pfff¡­ to think my daughter would create this¡­? HAHAHAHA!" She seemed very happy for some reason. "Queen¡­ do you know something?" She stopped laughing for a moment and looked at Novah, a slight smile on her face. "Who knows? I''m quite old; maybe I''m just a crazy woman?" Novah''s face tightened a bit; she didn''t expect Sapphire to respond that way. Sapphire continued to wear a soft smile, took a deep breath, and exhaled. "Ahh~ It''s been a long time since I''ve had this much fun. When was the last time? I think it was a thousand years ago¡­ When was it¡­ oh yes¡­ in the Heiam Era¡­ Oh, I miss that time." Novah grimaced as she turned to look at Vergil. She couldn''t focus on Sapphire for long; the woman''s large breasts swayed too much with any simple movement. ''Tsc, she looks like a milk cow,'' Novah thought. Sapphire stood up and walked slowly toward the man who was on count number 5,000 in his reverse push-ups, smiling as she stood in front of him. "That''s enough; take a break now. Doing this with that pathetic body will kill you soon," she said, an aura of deadly intent leaking from her body. Vergil''s instincts nearly exploded upon feeling the command; it felt like he was being tested, and his instincts screamed "DANGER!" He quickly released the metal bar and landed on his feet, assuming a fighting stance, sensing the force coming from the woman toward him. "Pff¡­ quick reaction, but not good enough," she commented, hiding her smile with her hands. Calmly, she approached Vergil, who was shirtless, leaning forward, revealing a gentle smile and a huge neckline that Vergil looked at without any fear. Despite trembling with a sense of danger, he continued to stare at her breasts. "Oh," she said, seeing he was losing his fear, and decided to tease him by getting closer... "Not so bad after all¡­" she said, running her fingers over the center of his chest and slowly descending to his abdomen, which had improved somewhat... "Not bad at all..." she murmured, a mischievous smile appearing, and calmly her finger began to glide from his belly button to the edge of his shorts. "S-S-S-Sapphire," he stammered, still not showing the necessary respect and continuing to call her by her first name... "M-M-Mom?!" Katharina grunted upon arriving and seeing her mother almost¡­ taking off her husband''s shorts. "Oh¡­ my sweet daughter is back," Sapphire said, returning to her normal pose, leaving Vergil free for a moment... ''Is he still alive??!!'' Novah, who had accompanied Sapphire on several trips, couldn''t help but question what the hell was happening! She had seen Sapphire kill thousands of men just for looking at her! ''Why is my mom playing like this with my husband? I will kill her!!'' Katharina screamed internally, even though she knew it was impossible... "It''s okay¡­ she''s just teasing me, right, Sapphire?" Vergil asked, smiling while the woman turned her face away to avoid looking at that gentle smile. "Tsc, whatever," she said. Vergil looked at Katharina and gave her a gentle pat on the head to comfort her. "Hehehe," she smiled foolishly at Vergil''s touch, and his heart warmed at the cuteness of his first wife. "Now that I think about it¡­ we haven''t even properly introduced ourselves, have we?" Vergil said, looking at Sapphire, who hadn''t even mentioned her name correctly until now. "Hm? I already know who you are, kid," she replied disinterestedly as she returned to her beach chair and lay down. "Nothing matters," she said, uninterested. "I''m sorry, I''d like to introduce myself, so just listen, okay? It''s not like the all-powerful has anything to do, right?" Vergil joked, mocking her lack of tasks, and he stepped forward. He opened a gentle smile. "My name is Vergil Kennedy, nice to meet you, Mother-in-law." It was just a moment, but Vergil felt the tension in the air... Why? Because the two women nearby were terrified! They didn''t know how Sapphire would react to the word MOTHER-IN-LAW. After all¡­ this meant his daughter was growing up and living on her own¡­ And she was a protective mother! Even if she didn''t show it... "...Heh," the woman displayed a dangerous smile and licked her lips. "Nice to meet you, Vergil. I am Katharina''s mother; my name is Sapphire Agares... The Demon Queen of the Agares Clan." "Now that we''ve introduced ourselves, let''s talk about important matters." Vergil continued smiling, trying to be as gentle as possible. "Oh?" She seemed curious about what he wanted to say. "I want to ask for your permission to be with Katharina." The woman''s smile suddenly disappeared, making her entire being shatter like glass. "D-Dear, that''s too fast!" Katharina looked at him with evident fear on her face; it wasn''t just her, Novah almost choked upon hearing what he wanted to say. "Kid, don''t you understand your situation?" Katharina''s mother spoke in a neutral tone. "I understand my situation," he said, looking at her, reverting to his irrational self just to deal with her. "I married your daughter and didn''t ask for your permission for that, did I?" ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 49: Accept our Relationship II "I understand my situation," he said, looking at her, reverting to his irrational self just to deal with her. "I married your daughter and didn''t ask for your permission for that, did I?" "Indeed¡­ that''s it." She looked at Vergil, deep in thought, with a dazed expression. She had at least questioned this; in fact, she had swept it under the rug to avoid focusing on it too much¡­ Who was she kidding? She was very interested in him! She hadn''t cared about that fact until now! "Don''t worry, I intended to do this with each of my wives," Vergil commented with a smile. "Heh..." She gave a small smile. "What will you do if I don''t let you be with my dear and precious daughter?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "M-Mom?!" Katharina said, startled at the sight of that deathly smile! "Silence." Her eyes glowed red for a moment, and a murderous intent coursed through her body, almost suffocating her. "S-Sorry," Katy backed away. "Answer me," she looked at Vergil again. The answer to that question was simple: "I don''t intend to do anything." "Huh?" "Huh?" Katy and her mother exclaimed in unison. Continuing with a slight smile, Vergil said, "In the end, your opinion on this matter doesn''t matter much," he was honest and shrugged. "Kid¡ª" "Shh, your opinion is irrelevant. She''s already married to me. I''m just trying to ensure I don''t have to deal with another mother-in-law. After all, Ada''s mother is already a problem; I don''t want to have two negative influences, you understand?" He was straightforward. "Besides, as far as I know, Katharina is an adult. If she wants to be with me, then it will happen, even if you kill me afterward. Well, I''ll just find a way to come back to life and be with her again," he said again, shrugging as if it were completely normal! "D-Darling," Katy said, her face red and a small happy smile on her lips; it was quite obvious she wasn''t against it. However... "Kid, you''re speaking too loudly for someone without strength," Sapphire said in a venomous tone, her murderous intent leaking from her body; she seemed quite irritated. "Yes, I''m weak right now, but sometimes brute force isn''t the solution to certain situations." "Heh," she shot him a scornful smile. "If I kill you now, you''ll never be able to be with my daughter." Vergil felt Katharina''s face tighten slightly. ''I see¡­ she''s not joking around, is she?'' Vergil questioned, enough to understand that Sapphire was serious. "Think with me... if you kill me now, what will happen?" Vergil said slyly, trying to persuade her¡­ "I would just bring my daughter back home, that''s all." Sapphire shrugged. "Hm, I see, you only think about your daughter¡­ So, whatever." "Huh?" "Huh?" They both grunted again. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN ''WHATEVER''?! SHE''S GOING TO KILL YOU!" Katharina shouted, and Vergil looked at her, smiling. ?¦É%§á??#-$§Þ?&§ñ@?-#?@§ä-§à&§ñ¦É?@?-?§Ú%-?!?¨N¦Å??!?§ñ? "Well, according to her, she hasn''t had fun in a thousand years... And honestly, let her kill me. I don''t want to be entertainment for a woman like that. Let her die of boredom after betraying the love of the daughter she so dearly loves and protects¡­ She will hate you for all eternity." Vergil shrugged, dropping a nuclear bomb in Sapphire''s lap... "What?" She looked confused. "She would hate me...? Her own mother...? That''s impossible." "Why is it impossible? You''ve lived a long time, right? By the way you talk, I can tell." Vergil said, then added, "So you must know how easily a child can hate their parents, right?" "Naive," she commented. "You''re naive; your way of thinking is very naive," she continued, so he replied: "Oh¡­ so you think your daughter is just like you, and she would never feel betrayed by her mother¡ªthe person she has loved since birth¡ªkilling the man who currently holds all her happiness? Oh yes, go ahead, kill me." Vergil said, spreading his arms out in a cross-like shape. "Come on, end your thousand-year-long fun, lose your daughter''s friendship, love, and affection, and return to your eternal boredom." He provoked. She bit her lip, her eyes gleaming, but she didn''t move. "That''s why I said, it doesn''t matter if you approve of Katy and me. In the end, I''m still going to be with Katy." He spoke neutrally, then added, smiling happily, "I''ve just become something irreplaceable for Katy, and there''s nothing you can do about it." "Indeed..." Sapphire lowered her head a bit, her bangs hiding her eyes, and soon she started biting her nails. "But that doesn''t mean I can''t train you in the most brutal way possible, until your flesh begs to rest in the graveyard of the dead," Sapphire muttered under her breath while biting her nails¡­ "Sapphire Agares," Vergil called the woman''s attention. "Killing me would also be a waste," he commented, smiling as crazily as she had¡­ "Now that my wife''s bitch of a mother has provoked me¡­ I''m going to do some very interesting things," he muttered, his teeth¡­ looking like a shark''s as he laughed, his face slightly distorted. Vergil then made a small scene¡­ "When I first saw you. Do you know what I felt?" He asked, then added as Sapphire looked at him, "Fear¡­ I felt fear, but I also feel disappointed and frustrated." "Oh¡­?" She opened a wide smile. He approached her and crouched down to her level¡ªshe was still lying on the beach chair¡ªand calmly touched her face, smooth like jade and flawless, with nothing but pure blush and life. "I couldn''t satisfy my desire to fight... That''s really frustrating." His glowing green eyes seemed to lose intensity, and then his smile grew distorted, showing all his sharp teeth. That smile only made me more excited, but¡­ "HAHAHAHAHAHA! Really, it''s disappointing!" She shouted, laughing even louder, causing small tremors around the area. He calmly stopped caressing her face and stood up, with both women looking at him almost as if he had done something surreal! And he had! He¡­ He¡­ He just stroked the face of the most dangerous woman in the entire world!!! "Katharina¡­ My beloved daughter, I permit you to stay with Virgil," she said with a sensual smile, looking completely different from a few moments ago. "I also decide something¡­" Sapphire said, laughing lightly. "This is going to be interesting, my son-in-law," she said, laughing. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 50: Go back to your home! Vergil took a deep breath as he lifted Sapphire effortlessly, despite her being incredibly heavy. Seriously, she weighed over six hundred kilograms! He looked over at Katharina and Roxanne, who were sitting and watching the training with curious and amused expressions. "I''m going to head home for a moment, I think the ''Grumpy Old Lady'' is probably dying to kill me," he said, adjusting Sapphire on his back as he continued his set of push-ups. Katharina chuckled and covered her laugh with her hands. "Last time was really funny... pfff... you barely made it out of that conversation alive," she commented with a mischievous gleam in her eyes, remembering the chaos that happened the last time Vergil brought them home and got caught. "That''s true," Roxanne added, her mouth full of brownie. "Meeting you while playing a game was hilarious! Fufufu... I''ve never even used a computer, and she still believed it! Fufufufu," she laughed, enjoying the moment while Sapphire rolled her eyes. "Can you two just shut up?" Sapphire said in a bored tone, crossing her arms on Vergil''s back. "Old hag," Katharina said. "Antique," Roxanne added before... "OWWW!!!" Once again, the two of them hit their heads on the ground, though thankfully from a shorter height this time. "Respect is important," Sapphire said. "Are you really going back home? I don''t see the point. You need to at least stay weak," Sapphire said. "Weak? I thought¡ª" "You''re still a fly. You need to reach a level below a lesser demon," she said seriously. Well, her standards were gigantic... Vergil just huffed, not interested in arguing. "She''s my mother, not a dragon," he said sarcastically, but deep down, he knew that his mother, Felicia, was known for her strong personality and short temper. The idea of facing her wrath after being gone for almost a week... again, and on top of that after the conversation about having three wives ¡ª which she definitely didn''t fully approve of ¡ª already made his stomach churn a bit. "Good luck, husband," Katharina said with a wink. "You''ll need it." Roxanne made an exaggerated blessing gesture, as if sending him off to war. "May the gods have mercy on your soul." "OWWW!!" She cried out in pain after remembering... "You''re still a demon, you airhead," Katharina said, flicking her forehead. ''Fufufu,'' Vergil could only laugh internally as he continued doing his push-ups with Sapphire on top of him. ... Vergil parted ways with the girls and headed home, well, at least he tried. The small, simple, and cozy house was exactly as he remembered it. The front yard had well-tended flowers, and the wooden fence was spotless. He hesitated for a moment before opening the gate, already bracing himself for what was to come. "The grumpy one is tending the flowers... how strange," Vergil murmured before entering the house... Barely had he set foot on the porch when the door slammed open, revealing Felicia with her arms crossed and a furious look. "Oh yes, you finally decided to show up, huh?" Felicia started without preamble, her voice a mix of relief and anger. "An entire week without a word, Vergil! A WHOLE WEEK! And you have the nerve to show up with that smug face?" MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter Vergil raised his hands defensively. "I believe I''m an adult now..." "Adult? ADULT?" Felicia marched up to him, poking her finger into his chest. "I''ve told you a thousand times that no matter how grown up you think you are, you can''t just disappear! And those... those ''wives'' of yours? Where are they? Don''t tell me you were with them instead of COMING BACK TO YOUR OWN HOME!" Vergil knew there was no escape. He tried to ease the tension with a smile, but that only made his mother narrow her eyes even more. "Mom, it''s not their fault. I was handling some important things..." "Important things? What could be more important than your only family? And I haven''t even started talking about the fact that you have THREE wives! Seriously, Vergil, I raised you to be a decent man, and you show up with three women and think that''s normal?" Vergil scratched the back of his head, unsure of what to say. He knew his mother had a good heart, but he also knew she was brutally honest and fierce when she thought something was wrong. "Look, Mom... I know it''s complicated. But... this is how things are now. They''re important to me," he said, trying to at least sound firm. Felicia rolled her eyes dramatically. "Three, Vergil. THREE! What do you think you are, a king? You can barely handle one, let alone three! And on top of that, you barely show up at home!" Vergil knew this was a losing battle, so he just sighed. "I know, Mom. I''ll try to do better, okay? I just... wanted to stop by, see you, and let you know I''m doing fine." Felicia observed him for a moment, her eyes sharp like an eagle''s, but then she sighed and uncrossed her arms, relaxing a bit. "Ah, I know... I just worry, you know that. And with these... choices of yours... well, it''s hard not to freak out a little." She stepped back, looking him up and down, assessing. "You look terrible. Are you eating properly? Sleeping?" "I''m training a lot..." he replied, but her sharp gaze made him quickly change his tone. "But yes, I''m eating and sleeping, I swear." "Training?" she questioned. "Yeah, I need to get stronger. My body is... bad, according to that crazy woman..." The last part he mumbled, or rather spoke so softly that she didn''t hear. Felicia sighed again, this time with a bit of affection in her eyes. "Just don''t give me another scare like that. Now come in, I''ll make you something to eat before you pass out at the door." Felicia was at the kitchen counter, stirring some pots and preparing the ingredients for lunch. She chopped the vegetables with precision and speed, revealing her impressive knife skills, which were almost frightening to Vergil. While she worked, the silence in the kitchen was only broken by the sound of the knife hitting the cutting board and the gentle bubbling of the water in the pot. Vergil sat at the kitchen table, watching his mother with a slight discomfort on his face. He knew he had to talk to her about something delicate, but her reactions were always unpredictable. She seemed relaxed, maybe even happy to have him there, which made the moment either ideal... or much more dangerous. "You look like you''re cooking for an army, Mom," he said, trying to lighten the tension with a casual comment. Felicia scoffed, not taking her eyes off the knife and cutting board. "You disappeared for a week. The least I can do is make sure you eat something decent. Who knows, maybe that way I won''t lose you for another week." Vergil laughed nervously. "Yeah, yeah... I deserved that." He stayed quiet for a few moments, watching her as she moved through the kitchen with impressive efficiency. The smell of spices and fresh food filled the air, giving him a sense of comfort. However, he knew he had to get the difficult topic out of the way. "So... Mom, there''s something I need to tell you," he began, choosing his words carefully. Felicia paused for a brief second but didn''t turn around. "If this is about another wife or you getting into something that''ll give me more headaches, maybe it''s better if you save it for later." She lifted the knife still in hand, "One wrong move and you''ll end up as sushi," she added, her blue eyes almost trembling with nerves. "No, no... nothing like that," he quickly said, raising his hands as if to defend himself from an imminent attack. "Actually, it''s about... college." Felicia finally turned around, looking directly at him with her eyebrows raised, which meant she was already in full investigative mom mode. "What about college, Vergil? You''re doing well, right? I know your schedule is a mess, but at least you''re keeping your grades up... right?" He shifted uncomfortably in his chair, staring at the table for a moment before meeting her inquisitive gaze. "I... was thinking about dropping out." The silence that followed was so heavy it seemed to fill the entire kitchen. Felicia stopped stirring the pot and crossed her arms, leaning against the counter while fixing him with a sharp look. "How about you repeat what you just said, son?" Her voice was controlled, but Vergil could hear the undercurrent of shock and frustration beginning to form as she raised the knife and closed her eyes with a chilling smile. He took a deep breath, knowing he needed to explain himself before she exploded. "Mom, listen... things are complicated. I just... don''t know if college makes sense right now. Plus, it''s not like I even chose it because I loved it... S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It just feels pointless in the context of my life. I have much better opportunities." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 51: Go back to your home! II Felicia uncrossed her arms, walking over to the table and sitting directly across from him, her eyes still firm and full of expectation. "Vergil, I understand that your life is different now. I know you''ve got new interests, and you''re going through something different. And yes, the situation with these... your wives... is complicated. But you''ve always been smart, always had a good head on your shoulders. Dropping out of college? That''s a huge step backward, do you realize that?" Vergil felt the tension rise. He knew her well, and he understood that for her, education was a priority, something she always valued and instilled in him since childhood. After all, they hadn''t always had the means for it. However, the direction his life was taking now seemed so far removed from the plans he originally had that college was beginning to feel like a burden. He had died... He was no longer Vergil Kennedy, the athletic engineering student. He was... Vergil Kennedy, Agares, Baal, and Sitri... The man who had married three women, daughters of three Demon Queens. He took a deep breath, ready to face his mother again. "I get what you''re saying, Mom, and I know I''ve always prioritized education. But... things have changed. I''m not the guy who only needs to worry about passing classes anymore. There are... other things at stake." Felicia shook her head, sighing. "Other things? Vergil, you''re my son, and I know you better than anyone. These ''other things'' you''re talking about... are you referring to your powers, your fights, all the chaos that''s entered your life recently?" Felicia shook her head again, sighing. "Other things? Vergil, you''re my son, and I know you better than anyone. What are you hiding, boy?" she pressed. Vergil thought of an excuse but sighed again. There was no point in weaving more lies for her. "I don''t want to talk about it right now. Not until I''m ready," he said honestly. He had even considered blurting out, "Hey Mom! I''m a demon now! Deal with it!" but knowing his mother... that would only make things worse. She nodded slowly, looking down at the table. "Alright," she said after a small pause. "Damn it, you''re growing up too fast..." she added with a crooked smile. Vergil chuckled, feeling a tinge of relief. "They say it''s part of life, right?" She snorted, crossing her arms and looking at him again, this time with a more affectionate but still cautious gaze. "Part of life, maybe. But that doesn''t mean I have to like the pace at which things are changing." Vergil leaned back in his chair, feeling the weight of the conversation on his shoulders. He knew his mother wasn''t a fool, and the doubt and curiosity still lingered, bubbling beneath the surface. Felicia was always perceptive, and his recent behavior had likely set off every red flag possible in her mind. He knew that, eventually, he would have to tell her the truth. But today wasn''t the day. Not yet. "So," she said, changing the subject as she walked back to the stove. "Since we''re on this honesty kick, let''s get to it. How''s this whole three-wives thing going?" She glanced at him from the corner of her eye, but there was a hint of teasing in her voice. Vergil rolled his eyes, sighing. "Mom..." "What?" she said with a mischievous smile. "I''m still getting used to it. Three women? What do you think this is, some slice-of-life fantasy harem in the modern world?" she added precisely. "You know it''s nothing like that¡­" "Oh, I know," Felicia replied, chuckling to herself. "I just can''t imagine the chaos it must be. I can barely handle one rebellious son, let alone three women with different personalities!" "It''s not that complicated," he tried to argue, though he knew it was only half true. "I mean, sometimes it is, but we manage." Felicia stopped stirring the pots and looked at him with a nearly challenging smile. "Oh, I get it. So, you''ve become the grand mediator of a chaotic harem now. Impressive." Vergil let out a nervous laugh. "You''re really going to keep teasing me about this, aren''t you?" "Of course. I''m not the one stuck dealing with three women, so I might as well have some fun with the thought," she replied with a low laugh. He shook his head, still smiling. She had always been a practical woman, and while she masked her concerns with humor, he knew she didn''t like the idea of her son being wrapped up in such a complicated relationship. And that was without even knowing the most complicated part of all: that he was now a demon. "Alright, come on, help me set the table," she said, moving away from the stove and bringing some dishes of food. "If you''re going to disappear for another week, at least leave here with a full stomach." "I''m not going to disappear again," Vergil said, standing up to help. "I promise." Felicia glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, clearly not fully believing him. "Uh-huh. Sure. I''ll pretend to believe that." ... Ada crouched in a dark corner of the hall, her eyes locked on the pedestal illuminated at the center of the room. The sword, shrouded in a mystical aura, lay peacefully beneath a layer of magical runes. see-more-MVLeMpYr To anyone else, the blade''s glow would be a clear sign that the protective magic was still active, but Ada wasn''t just anyone. She had spent years studying each of her mother''s protections, waiting for the right moment to act. The hall was vast, almost intimidating, with walls made of ancient stone that echoed with an eerie silence. Large stained-glass windows in hues of red, gold, and blue cast distorted shadows on the marble floor. The air was cold, and the only light came from the pulsating glow of the various swords. This was the one place Ada knew she''d never leave alive if her mother found out... the personal collection of the Demon Queen Baal. Anyone who dared enter without knowledge would be obliterated in seconds by the enchanted defenses. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Ada knew every detail of this place ¡ª after all, she had grown up watching her mother manipulate those very protections. She was about to accomplish something that many would consider impossible: stealing her mother''s most valuable and dangerous weapon. With a slight movement of her fingers, Ada summoned a small spark of energy between them, carefully tracing patterns in the air. The runes on the pedestal flared brightly for a moment, responding to Ada''s magic, but then dissipated like smoke. The protective barrier around the sword dissolved with a soft hiss. "Perfect..." Ada whispered, a triumphant smile dancing on her lips. She took a step forward, approaching the blade. Her fingers brushed the hilt with reverence, feeling the pulsating force of the secret sword that had been kept hidden for so long. The energy emanating from it was palpable, almost alive, vibrating beneath her touch. An ancient and unknown power that her mother had never wanted to reveal. With a smooth motion, Ada lifted the sword from the pedestal. The intense glow surrounding it vanished, as if the blade had finally been freed from its prison. She stood still for a moment, simply feeling the weight and energy of the weapon in her hands. The silence in the hall was abruptly broken by a distant sound, echoing through the stone walls. Ada froze, her ears straining. Someone was coming. "Damn," she muttered under her breath, realizing her time was running out. Without hesitation, she closed her eyes and began tracing symbols in the air, preparing to use the sword in a way... A vertical slash, from top to bottom, that tore through the veil of space-time. The portal opened with a soft whoosh, revealing a path to an unknown destination. Light flickered around the edges of the magical rift, as if impatient for her to cross. With one last glance at the hall ¡ª and a quick thought about what her mother would do when she discovered the theft ¡ª Ada leaped into the portal, vanishing into the swirling vortex of energy. The room was left empty, save for the faint glow of the runes slowly reigniting on the now-vacant pedestal. Ada had escaped the Royal Palace. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 52: He is furious Being locked up against your will was already a nightmare. But being promised to someone without any apparent reason? That was a fate much worse. Especially for a family with great influence; yes, this was the worst possible calculated fate. It was easily the cruelest destiny of all. It wasn''t just the fact of being promised; that could be resolved if it were a smaller family, but¡­ But the hierarchy of the demon world had been followed in the most serious manner for the last several hundred years, specifically after Lucifer received divine punishment. Ah yes¡­ The Great War of Genesis¡­ something that completely changed the structures of the world into a new and devastating scenario, governed by chaos¡­ But the demons managed to re-establish themselves definitively¡­ However, the new rules they followed and their dilemmas¡­ were a problem in the current era. Influence is Power, and Power is Influence. And what did that mean? As long as you have strength, you do what you want. The world belongs to the strong and not the weak; if rules exist, it''s because the strongest decided, and if you''re bothered¡­ become the strongest and change it. That was the current demonic dilemma¡­ something that ironically ended up creating that terrifying woman. But this model began long ago; it was all demonstrated after the End of the War of Genesis. With the lack of moderation, the demons wanted to resume the war, but then a New Order of the Underworld emerged¡­ The four strongest demons of the time joined together and formed the new rules of the Underworld, and anyone who dared to even think about restarting what Lucifer sought was annihilated like a dictatorship with an iron fist. They called themselves the Archons and followed this way until modern times. The original clans of demons changed a lot over time; the original demons were called the 72 Pillars, but many of them died off gradually as the eras passed. Sapphire Agares alone killed more than ten demonic clans. This applied to the other Demon Queens like Stella Sitri and Raphaeline Baal, and of course, the last Demon Queen, Strelitzia Gremory. read-more-at-MvLeMpYr But now¡­ Despite being from a renowned family¡­ Ada Baal¡­ meant nothing. A woman from an elevated clan, but her titles? Who knew her? Who accounted for her deeds? Who tested and proved her strength? These questions could not even be answered by herself or by mentoring demons¡­ Absolutely Nobody¡­ nobody knew her for her merits¡­ She was only known as "The Daughter of Queen Baal." Nothing more and nothing less¡­ She was nobody. Her mother was her pillar, the one who ensured that she didn''t become demon food¡­ And now¡­ the same person was basically selling her to someone she didn''t even know or had seen in her entire life¡­ It was simple¡­ She was doomed¡­ And all she could do was run to prepare for the worst¡­ The rift shone with an almost blinding intensity before closing behind Ada, leaving her in a freezing darkness. Feeling the solid ground beneath her feet, she knew she had arrived at the right place. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As her eyes adjusted, she immediately recognized the dark environment; well, it was night, so the strange atmosphere was easily understandable. Despite this¡­ Katharina''s house was in front of her¡­ "Dimension Wrecker¡­ I spent all my energy¡­" Ada murmured, letting the sword drop as she fell to the ground on her knees¡­ "That¡­ was¡­ risky¡­" She was panting, feeling that she had reached her corporeal limit. "I need¡­ to produce more energy¡­" She thought, but her body was already nearing its limit¡­ "Well¡­ what do we have here¡­" She heard a sarcastic voice sounding behind her; she turned her face slightly and saw a huge woman with emerald eyes staring at her¡­ "Looks like we have a runaway." She said, smiling as she grabbed Ada by the shirt from behind as if she were a bag. "S-s-s-s-sapphire?!!" She stammered and spoke everything wrong as she was lifted by her clothes while the woman walked. "You caused quite a stir here, you know?" She said with a smile, "But don''t worry¡­ We''re going to have plenty of fun¡­ Little Baal." Sapphire said with a devilish grin from ear to ear. She bent down and picked up the katana¡­ "Dimensional Sword¡­ you stole something quite interesting¡­ I remember when I saw it in that demon''s hands¡­ What was his name again? Hm¡­ well, fuck it." She said, scoffing. Sapphire wasn''t good with names, but her strength was undeniable. She lifted Ada like a doll, and each step they took echoed through the darkness like a death sentence. "You caused trouble here, you know? The boy is furious." Sapphire said teasingly, "Not that it matters; he couldn''t save you even if he wanted to¡­ Well, I made a bet with him; we''ll see how he does¡­" She said, smiling, looking quite interested in how this would turn out. The question hung in the air, and each word made Ada''s heart sink further. She was already feeling terrible about what was happening, and this woman was only trying to drag her down deeper. The feeling of betraying him hurt in her chest, and she didn''t even understand why. "Kukuku, this is going to be interesting to watch," Sapphire chuckled, her laughter echoing throughout the mansion as she walked toward the house. "What do you plan to do now?" Sapphire asked, looking at Ada as if she were a broken toy. "Soon your mother will send Akame after you, and you know she won''t fail." The walls of the house seemed to close in around Ada. "I don''t know..." she murmured. Suddenly, all the lights turned on, and Sapphire entered the house, walking to the living room where Katharina was lying on the sofa bed, watching some strange anime about Death Notes that kill people. "Eh?!" Katharina exclaimed in surprise as she saw Ada being lifted like a doll, and following that perspective... Sapphire threw her. "AIIIII!" Katharina screamed as the weight of the woman fell on her. "Kyaa!" Ada yelped upon landing on Katharina. "I found this garden gnome in our yard; take care of her and stop watching that garbage every day," Sapphire said, leaving the room nonchalantly while Katharina and Ada stared at each other. "Hi," Ada said, trying to break the awkward moment. "Get off me..." Katharina murmured. "Oh." Ada moved and sat next to her. An uncomfortable silence filled the room until Ada finally spoke. "Is he okay?" Katharina looked at Ada, her expression shifting from surprise to concern. "Who? Vergil? He''s... well, I wouldn''t say ''okay.'' He went berserk when he found out you were missing." "I... I didn''t want this. I was forced!" Ada''s voice trembled as guilt consumed her. "I just wanted a chance to be more than just the ''Daughter of Queen Baal.''" "Calm down, we understand the situation. Vergil also understands, and... well... he''s getting ready," she said, sounding uncertain. "Getting ready for what?" Ada questioned. "To challenge your mother," she said, and Ada fell silent. Silence took over the space again, heavy and laden with unspoken tensions. Ada looked at Katharina, disbelief written across her face. "Challenge my mother? He knows that''s suicide, right?" "He knows," Katharina replied, her gaze steady but tinged with worry. "But what can I do? My mother... seems to have taken an interest in him... so we don''t have many choices," Katharina said with a shrug. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 53: A nightmare. Vergil found himself in a strange scene, standing in a vast field of flowers. He could smell the sweet fragrance filling the air as a gentle breeze caressed his skin. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What peace¡­'' he thought, feeling a strange lightness, as if he had been disconnected from time and space, as though the world around him was suspended in an unreal calm. Then, in the distance, after taking in the scenery, he saw a woman dressed in white. His heart skipped a beat when he recognized her¡­ It was Ada Baal. She was standing with her back to him, her long dress flowing like silk in the wind, her dark hair moving gently with the breeze. Vergil smiled, taking small steps toward her, but something felt off. As he got closer, he realized she wasn''t alone¡­ A man, with an indistinct appearance, stood beside her, holding her hand with an intimacy that made Vergil''s stomach churn. ''What the hell is this?!'' he screamed internally. He wanted to run, to shout, but his feet were stuck to the ground, as if the world around him was preventing him from acting. He was nothing more than a spectator. All he could see was her smile. The man turned to Ada, and she smiled at him¡ªa smile full of love and tenderness, the kind of smile Vergil knew well, the one she used to reserve only for him. The stranger then knelt down, pulling a ring from his pocket. Vergil''s heart tightened as he saw the golden ring gleam in the sunlight while the man held Ada''s hand. "Will you marry¡ª" he proposed in a soft, gentle voice, so low that Vergil couldn''t catch the full sentence. ''She wouldn''t¡­'' To his utter despair, Ada accepted. ''No¡­'' She smiled again, and her eyes sparkled with a happiness Vergil recognized but now was forced to witness as an unwelcome intruder. The man slid the ring onto her finger, and Vergil felt a deep pain slash through his chest, as if the act itself was tearing something apart inside him. The scene shifted. Now, he found himself in a grand, golden hall, with soft music playing in the background. Ada stood at an altar, her wedding dress gleaming under the candlelight that filled the room. The enormous doors opened, and the man she had agreed to marry entered, dressed in a flawless suit. Vergil stood among the guests, like a shadow¡ªsilent, invisible, unable to act or intervene. ''A dream¡­'' The man approached Ada, and the two exchanged vows, their words intertwined with promises of eternal love. Each sentence was a stab to Vergil''s heart, folding him inward. He tried to scream, tried to run toward her, but his voice was trapped in his throat, suffocated by a silent despair. He was powerless, condemned to watch the woman he loved marry another man, as though living through a cruel joke of fate. ''It hurts so much¡­'' Vergil muttered, as his body felt like it was about to explode. When the two kissed, sealing their union, Vergil felt the ground open beneath his feet. The happiness on Ada''s face was undeniable. Her eyes gleamed with a pure, intense joy¡ªa happiness Vergil knew she deserved, but not with that man. Not like this. Not without him. Whatever was happening¡­ It slowly began to crack, the sound of glass breaking echoing in Vergil''s ears as, once again, the scene shifted. Vergil saw it all as if looking through a distant window, an intruder in someone else''s life. He wanted to break that window, to kill that man. But she seemed so far away, so happy in a world where Vergil had no place. ''A future where I die and lose Ada?...'' he thought, as it was the only path he could see... Time seemed to speed up now. He watched as Ada and the man built a life together. They traveled, laughed, and shared intimate moments that tore Vergil apart inside. She looked so whole, so secure in the arms of another. Every smile, every laugh was a punishment, as if fate was torturing him with glimpses of the life he could never have with her. Then things began to change. Vergil watched as the joy in Ada''s eyes slowly started to fade. Small cracks appeared in her happiness. The man she had married began to grow distant, his words colder, more detached. Ada desperately tried to keep the harmony, but it was clear something dark was lurking beneath the surface. He saw her cry alone at night while her husband was away. She waited for him at the dinner table, his plate untouched, the silence of the house broken only by her sobs. Vergil wanted to run to her, to comfort her, but once again, he was powerless, unable to touch or speak. Her pain echoed in his own soul, as if they were bound by an invisible thread of shared suffering. The scene shifted once more. Vergil now found himself on top of a hill, looking down at a large mansion in a part of the Underworld where Ada lived. He saw the husband arrive home late, embracing another woman. ''Took long enough...'' Vergil felt his blood boil, his rage building in ways he''d never experienced before. He wanted to destroy that man, to rip him out of existence, to make things right for Ada. But the deepest pain came when he saw Ada at the window, watching it all unfold, her face desolate. She didn''t confront her husband. Instead, she walked away, broken inside, too shattered to fight back. Vergil wanted to scream for her to run, to not endure that betrayal, but fate cruelly spun on, dragging her deeper into an abyss of despair. The final scene came slowly, devastatingly. Ada lay in a large bed, pale, her face etched with the agony of betrayal. The man, now older and crueler, stood beside her, holding a knife in his hand. He didn''t hesitate. He stabbed her in the chest, the blade sinking into her heart, and the sound of steel cutting through flesh echoed in Vergil''s mind like thunder. "NO!" he screamed, his voice finally finding release in desperation. But it was too late. Ada''s blood soaked the white sheets, her eyes wide with shock and pain. She reached out as if seeking something¡ªor someone¡ªto save her, but there was no one. Vergil fell to his knees, the scream caught in his throat. He tried to move, but his legs wouldn''t obey. He was trapped, forced to watch the woman he loved be murdered slowly, helpless to stop it. His fingers stretched toward her, but they were an eternity away. ''Do you hate everything?'' A voice, similar to his own but slightly distorted, echoed in his head. ''I hate...'' Vergil whispered, feeling the hot blood pool around his knees. ''Do you want more power?'' the voice asked again. ''Yes... I want it...'' He agreed. Ada''s final expression was burned into his mind as the world began to collapse around him. Her eyes closed slowly, her last breath slipping from her lips. The man stood up, tossing her body aside like a discarded object. Vergil felt something tear inside him, a pain so deep it felt like he too had been stabbed. "Kill them all..." "Yes... do it..." "Kill everyone who dares to oppose us..." "Kill, kill, kill!" Distorted voices echoed in his mind, overlapping and growing louder. "She is my wife... and no one else''s!" Vergil screamed. This time, the sound came out, sharp and filled with pain, echoing through the walls of the macabre scene. The world around him began to crumble, everything becoming a swirling mass of shadows and darkness as he screamed her name over and over, trying to hold on to any trace of her presence. And then, everything went black. Vergil woke up. the-place-MVLeMpYr His body was drenched in sweat, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he tried to get his bearings. His heart pounded in his chest, as if he were still trapped in that nightmare. But as he looked around, he realized he was in his room, the soft morning light filtering through the curtains. He ran a hand over his face, trying to calm his racing thoughts. "It was just a dream," he whispered to himself, repeating it like a mantra. But the weight of what he had felt, the depth of the pain and loss, still pressed down on him like an iron vice. Turning, he saw Ada lying next to him, peacefully asleep. Her soft breathing was a reminder that she was there, alive, with him... "Thank God..." he murmured, but just as he was about to relax, he froze. ''Wait, why is Ada here?'' He stopped to think, ''Wasn''t she imprisoned by her mother?'' Vergil''s mind raced until... "Wuaaa," Ada yawned loudly, stretching her arms high above her head. She looked at him with a carefree expression. "Good morning, sleepyhead," Ada murmured, her voice soft and casual, still stretching and blinking as she adjusted to the light. The gentle glow of the morning sun illuminated her face, and for a brief moment, she seemed as real as ever, a comforting sight after the brutal nightmare Vergil had just endured. "Ada...?" His voice was hoarse, filled with confusion and worry. "What are you doing here?" "I''m here with you, where else would I be?" Ada giggled, reaching out to caress Vergil''s face. Her touch was warm, soft... exactly as he remembered it, but that only made him feel more uneasy. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 54: Tell the truth. "Ah yes, that''s right... I need to explain this..." Ada said, crossing her arms thoughtfully. Vergil looked at her, confused. "Katharina, are you messing with me?" Vergil spoke to the air, but Ada stared at him, clearly not understanding what he meant. "Hey! You''re not thinking that¡ª" "Yes, come out, wherever you are; I don''t want tricks like this. Not with the woman I love. Stop it immediately," Vergil said, completely serious. "Pfff... Pff... HAHAHAHAHA!" She started laughing uncontrollably, just like Sapphire, but... at the same time... "So you think I''m Katharina playing games with you?" Ada grinned mischievously, as if she really was teasing him. "Yes, exactly," Vergil replied, not even changing his serious expression. "Oh... so that''s how it is, huh?" Ada murmured, tracing her finger along her lips and biting them¡ªintimidating, yet undeniably sexy. "Ada..." Vergil began, trying to make sense of it all, but before he could continue, she leaned closer, gently placing a finger on his lips. "Shh... don''t think too much, my love. Just... enjoy the moment." She smiled again, but this time, Vergil felt a chill run down his spine. The look in Ada''s eyes, though familiar, carried something deeply wrong, something he couldn''t quite pinpoint. He glanced around the room; everything seemed normal, but when he felt her lips again... He pushed her away. "Where''s the Ada I know?" Vergil demanded, taking in the sight of the woman in front of him. Her eyes were slightly clouded, and her hands trembled... she seemed desperate for something he could give, but... "Enough." He spoke firmly, and the curse mark began to take effect, a sort of collar with hearts appearing around her neck. "Ada Baal, tell the truth," he commanded, and the woman''s entire body trembled as her legs pressed together even tighter. The sexual curse of the Master-Servant bond. The atmosphere in the room grew heavier, the tension turning into an almost palpable aura. Vergil felt the presence of the curse enveloping the space around them as he kept his gaze fixed on Ada. The tattoo on her neck seemed to glow with a faint light, an indelible mark of the connection between them, and at the same time, a reminder of the fragility of that bond. welcome-to-MVLeMpYr "Ada..." he repeated, now more concerned, "what''s happening to you?" Ada''s eyes widened, and for a moment, Vergil glimpsed the real Ada. "Vergil... please... I''m trying..." Her voice faltered, and a tremor ran through her body as if she were fighting against invisible chains holding her down. "I understand." Vergil said, and the curse stopped. "Now tell me the truth." He commented, smiling as he pulled her into his lap. Why? Why did he understand something... "You''re afraid I''m going to die, aren''t you?" he asked, smiling gently while running his hand through her long, black hair. "You know that''s not going to happen; trust your husband more." He joked, but kept her comfortable in his arms. "What happened?" he asked, and Ada couldn''t hold back any longer... tears began streaming down her face. "My mother... my mother wants to take me away from you..." she whispered, hiding her face in his chest. "I thought I didn''t feel anything... that it was just because of the bond Katharina accidentally created..." Ada said, resting her head on his chest. "But I like you... I like you so much that my body refused to accept my mother... And I ran away... I stole a very precious sword and fled," Ada admitted. "I''m so scared..." Ada continued, "I don''t want to lose you... Or be taken by a stranger just because my mother wants it." Ada''s revelation made Vergil''s heart ache. ''She made her cry... She actually made my wife cry¡­'' Vergil thought as he held her tighter, feeling the warmth of her body against his as her tears soaked into his shirt. The bond between them was growing stronger, but also more complicated, as he began to grasp the depth of what she was facing. ''My wife is crying... What is this feeling in my chest?'' he wondered, feeling his inner self on the verge of erupting... "You don''t need to be afraid of her, Ada. I''m here," Vergil said, his voice soft, yet there was something more. "No one''s going to take you from me, not even my mother-in-law." Ada looked up at him, and Vergil saw the internal struggle she was going through. Her eyes were filled with pain and confusion, but there was also a spark of hope. "I just didn''t want you to get hurt because of me. My mother... she''s powerful and won''t hesitate to use everything she has to bring me back, or rather... to break the pact." "Tsk, it doesn''t matter," Vergil said. "Neither of those things is going to happen. And honestly, who cares? She''ll pay for making my Ada cry." Vergil''s tone was irrational. "I... I don''t know if you understand what that means," Ada whispered, her voice still trembling from the tears. "She''s the Demon Queen, Vergil... I don''t want you to be just another target¡ª" "I''m already a target, Ada. You know that," Vergil interrupted, raising an eyebrow. "And I don''t care. What matters is you. Your well-being is everything to me. I won''t let her win. Not now, not ever." With a deep sigh, Ada snuggled closer to him, seeking comfort. "I just... didn''t know how to tell you. The fear of losing you consumed me, and all I could think to do was run." "You did what you thought was right at the time, and that''s what matters," he said, gently stroking her hair. "Now, let''s figure out our next step. We''re in this together, right?" ... "So you''re telling me my daughter stole one of my swords and... ran away?" Raphaeline questioned the trembling servant before her. "You¡ª" The servant tried to say something, but a floating sword sliced her in half, killing her in one swift motion. It was so fast that no one saw what had happened. Raphaeline watched as the servant dissolved into a blur of blood and flesh, her gaze cold and unflinching as the body fell. The floating blade, gleaming with a dark light, hovered beside her, waiting for her command like an extension of her will. "If my daughter took the sword, then she''s farther away than I thought," Raphaeline muttered to herself, her mind already scheming. "And if she has the audacity to defy me, her mother, I will find her." With a wave of her hand, the sword resumed its position hovering beside her, like a vigilant guardian. Raphaeline began pacing slowly through the room, each step deliberate and firm. "Gather the demons," she ordered, her voice as sharp as steel. "We will track her down. No one interferes with our family ties. If Ada thinks she can hide from me, she is gravely mistaken." As the servants hurried to obey, the tension in the air thickened, her presence a storm waiting to be unleashed. Raphaeline turned toward a tall window, looking out at the horizon, where the darkness of night approached. "The night is my ally," she thought. "And I will make my daughter''s betrayal pay a price." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, a squad of soldiers entered, armed and ready. "We are prepared, my lady," one of them said, his voice firm and resolute. Raphaeline turned to them, a cruel smile forming on her lips. "Let''s make sure my dear daughter knows that a mother never forgets. Let the hunt begin." The demon soldiers nodded, and a servant led them out, their presence radiating authority and danger. The night''s darkness enveloped them, shadows dancing around them as if eager for the chase. "Get ready," she commanded. "Ada can''t be far. And when we find her, a lesson will be taught." The hunt was on, and Raphaeline was determined to reclaim what was hers, no matter the cost. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 55: A normal day "Hm? The three of you are together again," Vergil said, looking at the women sitting at the table... They seemed disconnected from each other, yet somehow, linked by something singular... "Tsk, be quiet," Katharina said, annoyed. "I thought you were going to be just mine!" she whined, making a cute expression. "But I am only yours," Vergil responded with a smile. "Or do you want me to do to them what I did to you?" he teased, and Katharina''s face quickly turned. "Hmph! You''re so stingy!" she exclaimed, trying to hide the blush rising to her cheeks. "So cute," Vergil commented, watching her as she unsuccessfully tried to disguise her embarrassment. "How long do you think we can stay in peace like this?" Katharina asked, now more serious. "We''re sitting here at a StarB, and your mom is probably hunting you down right this moment." ''I can''t let this crazy woman interest my husband with her mother... I need to protect him,'' she thought, her possessiveness burning intensely in her chest. Now that all of them were together again, her protective instincts were at their peak. "I don''t care, I''ll kill anyone who tries to separate us!" Roxanne suddenly declared, raising the donut she was eating as if it were a sword. "My husband is the best!" "Say that when you''re not stuffing your face with sweets," Katharina shot back, irritated. "I challenge you!" she huffed, clearly offended by Roxanne calling Vergil ''my husband.'' "If you two keep bickering, the next sweet Roxanne holds is going to be your head," Vergil remarked, laughing as he watched the provocations between Katharina and Roxanne heat up. Ada, who had been quiet up until then, watching with a distant expression, sighed and crossed her arms. "Can you two stop acting like children for a second? We have a real problem here." Vergil raised an eyebrow at Ada. "Problem? What kind of problem, besides all the craziness we''ve already dealt with?" Ada gave a weak smile, clearly worried. "My mom, Raphaeline. She... she''s not going to accept what I did. Running away, stealing her sword, and coming after you, Vergil. This... won''t end well." "Do you really think your crazy mom will be trouble? I''ve dealt with exorcists, demons, and even nameless beings. What can an angry mother do?" Katharina replied with a defiant tone, as if it were just another Tuesday. Ada pressed her lips together, clearly not liking his confidence. "You don''t get it. She''s not just an angry mother. Raphaeline is... well, she''s a crazy woman... And the fact that I defied her and ran away is more than enough for her to want to destroy me. And by extension, anyone who stands by my side." Roxanne looked at Ada, this time without mockery. "So that''s why you''ve been so tense. It''s not just fear... it''s survival." "It''s more than that," Ada continued. "She won''t stop until she gets what she wants. And... what she wants is to take me away from here, away from you, Vergil." "I approve!" Katharina jumped up with her hand raised. "I vote yes! Shoo shoo, he''s my husband!" She said, waving her hands in the air. Vergil smiled, seeing Katharina playing around (at least he thought it was a joke), then turned serious. He held Ada''s hand. "Listen, Ada. I promised I''d take care of you, and no matter how crazy your mom is, I won''t let anything happen to you. She''ll have to get through me first." Ada lowered her gaze, her hands trembling slightly as she spoke. "She will... Vergil, she''s not just any opponent. She''s cruel, relentless... And if she needs to, she''ll destroy everything around you to take me back." "I''m cruel and relentless too," Vergil muttered with a cold smile. "If your mother thinks she can tear me away from you, she''s in for a big surprise. I''m more than ready for this." The silence at the table was momentary, broken only by the sound of Roxanne biting into another donut. "That''s not gonna change anything; we''ll just take her down," she said, mouth full. Vergil chuckled softly, shaking his head. "She''s right. Ada, your mother might be powerful, but she has no idea what it''s like to face us." Ada wanted to believe that, but the fear still gripped her. "Just... be ready. She doesn''t play fair." Suddenly, Novah walked into the caf¨¦, carrying several shopping bags and looking clearly exhausted. Her long blonde hair was tied up in a loose bun, and her face showed nothing but pure fatigue. "You... have no idea what it''s like to face a crowd of human women at a clearance sale," she said, her voice tired as she practically dragged herself to the table. "If I knew hell was made of packed malls, I''d have stayed home." Vergil let out a low laugh, watching her drop the bags to the floor. "I thought you''d be enjoying yourself, Novah. Didn''t expect it to be a near-death experience." Novah shot him a tired look as she pulled out a chair and slumped into it. "Oh, please. If you knew how many elbows I took to the ribs just to grab a jacket... I think some of those women have warrior blood." Roxanne burst into laughter, clearly entertained by Novah''s ordeal. "You''re really bad at this, Novah. When are you gonna learn that the secret is using a bit of your demonic power to intimidate them? They run away like you''re cursed." "If I had done that, half the city would''ve collapsed from the force I was holding back," Novah retorted, rolling her eyes. "What''s going on here anyway? Did I miss something?" Ada looked at her, still tense but trying to ease the mood. "Oh, nothing much. We were just talking about... how my mother, a demonic queen, is probably going to show up to take me away and maybe kill all of us." Novah blinked, processing the information. "Ah. Got it. And you''re discussing this... in a StarB?" She asked, clearly baffled, glancing around. Katharina shrugged. "Where else would we discuss it? Besides, we''re prepared. A queen''s not gonna ruin our afternoon." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sure," Novah muttered, rubbing her temples as if she were dealing with a headache. "Of course, you guys would treat this like just another day." MVLeMpYr-chapter "Hm? What are you complaining about? You were out shopping," Vergil said sarcastically, a tone of displeasure in his voice, clearly growing impatient with Novah lately. "Huh? What''s with the sudden attitude?" Novah questioned, narrowing her eyes. "Shut up and sit down already," Katharina interjected, pointing to the chair. "Wait, you too?" she asked, confused. "Oh... the kids wanted to have some fun," Novah murmured with a mischievous smile. "Sorry for interrupting your little game the other day... I really didn''t mean to spoil it," she teased, but what she got in response... "Just because you''re dry and can''t get anything doesn''t mean we can''t, you old, bitter spinster," Katharina and Vergil said in unison. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 56: Its going to be a long day "We should probably head back before your mother starts getting irritated¡­" Novah murmured after being bombarded with the pent-up frustration from both Vergil and Katharina. Well... they had a point. Just when they were about to fulfill Katharina''s dream, Novah interrupted them! "Lady Sapphyre¡­ I hate dealing with that woman more than I hate my own mother... It amazes me she hasn''t tried to force us to train again yet," Roxanne muttered, feeling a shiver run down her spine. "The last time¡­" Ada murmured, also wearing a worried expression. "Oh, stop being so lazy, it wasn''t that bad!" Katharina exclaimed, looking at them, but deep down, she was holding back a laugh. "Oh yeah, I remember that summer... Lady Sapphyre cut off both of Lady Roxanne''s legs because she wanted to eat too many sweets," Novah said, stroking her chin thoughtfully. "Oh right, and Lady Ada lost one of her arms too. She said you have to learn how to fight with both arms, so she took one to help Ada learn," Novah continued with a smile. "That woman¡­" Vergil muttered, mildly irritated. "A Spartan!" he said, and all of them nodded in agreement. "I hate to admit it, but despite everything, that summer made us a lot stronger," Katharina commented, and everyone looked thoughtful for a moment. "Well, we need to do something about Ada''s mother, and we''re going to end up having to train," Katharina continued, glancing at Vergil. "We need to teach him how to use all the abilities he inherited, but my mother wants him to perfect his body." "Well, that''s just how things are. Even if we wanted to teach him how we use our demonic powers, she wouldn''t allow it. She''s already accepted him as a disciple or something," Ada remarked as Roxanne continued eating her sweets. "Now¡­ we really should leave before she freaks out¡­" Novah said again, and everyone turned to look at her. "You just want to try on your new clothes. Stop pretending," the four of them said in unison. "R-right¡­" Novah said, lowering her head. "I''ll go ahead. It seems like she won''t stop eating¡­ Deal with her." Novah got up, bags in hand, referring to Roxanne. "See you later." She waved, leaving first. "Ah~ come on, Roxanne, finish up already," Katharina said, watching as two donuts still remained on her plate. A few minutes passed, and they finally left the establishment. Vergil took the lead, walking like a proper man, with Katharina and Roxanne behind him, carrying bags and chatting enthusiastically about the earlier teasing. "So, where to now?" Roxanne asked, still a bit annoyed she couldn''t eat everything she wanted, but trying to appear indifferent. "Let''s go back to my place," Katharina suggested, tossing her hair back. "Before anyone else shows up and ruins our afternoon." Vergil called an Uber with the ease of someone used to avoiding problems on the surface. In minutes, a black car pulled up in front of them. "All three of you in the back," Vergil said casually, opening the front door for himself. "I''ll sit up front." Ada, Roxanne, and Katharina crammed into the back seat, with Roxanne in the middle, throwing a suspicious glance at the driver, who wore a calm, serious expression. Vergil quickly glanced at the driver as he buckled his seatbelt. ''Weird, usually these guys try to make small talk.'' He thought. In this part of the country, people were generally quite chatty during rides... but then again, not everyone was like that, and it was fine! The car began rolling down the street, the monotonous hum of the tires against the asphalt filling the awkward silence. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything seemed peaceful. Maybe a little too peaceful. Feeling the tension in the air, Vergil leaned forward slightly, as if trying to break the ice. But before Vergil could say anything, a sharp, searing pain pierced his chest. He looked down, his eyes widening in shock at the gleaming blade embedded in his heart. The driver had turned, quick as lightning, and stabbed the knife directly into Vergil''s chest. "Vergil!" Katharina screamed from the back, while Roxanne grabbed Ada''s hand, trying to brace for the impact that was sure to follow. The car swerved violently as the reality around them began to warp. A chilling sensation filled the air, and the urban landscape shifted, as if it were being torn away from the normal world by sheer force. They knew this feeling all too well¡ªit was the battle dimension opening up around them. Suddenly, a deafening crash filled the air. A truck came barreling from the side, smashing into the car with brutal force. The impact was devastating, sending the vehicle spinning through the air before it crashed hard against the ground. The car flipped several times, tossing the bodies inside like ragdolls. Glass shattered into thousands of shards, and the airbags deployed with a muffled thud. Vergil felt the blade push deeper into his body, blood seeping from his chest and soaking his shirt. Katharina, Roxanne, and Ada were thrown around in the backseat, their cries of pain and frustration filling the air. The car finally stopped, landing on its side against a concrete slope. The doors were crushed, and the twisted metal made it difficult to escape. Vergil, in agony, grabbed the blade sticking out of his chest, blood pouring freely as he tried to focus. His eyes burned with fierce determination, and his body began to regenerate rapidly. There was no time for despair. Something much bigger was about to happen. "Everyone... get out... of the car," he growled through clenched teeth, pushing against the mangled door with all his strength. The others, struggling to their feet, quickly realized this was no ordinary accident. Roxanne and Katharina managed to crawl out of the wreckage, with Ada helping to push the warped doors. Once they were all finally on their feet, they saw that the world around them had changed completely. They were surrounded. Hundreds of demons encircled them, their grotesque forms filling the area. The battle dimension was dark, the sky above painted with swirling black and red clouds, as if hell itself was watching. Katharina scanned the scene, sighing in exasperation. "Great. I thought your mother would''ve had the discipline to give you some room to think before acting, but no, she decided to shove everything up her massive ass!" she cursed, furious with Ada''s mother. "Are these demons... her servants?" Roxanne asked, pulling out a blade she had hidden in her boot. Ada, still panting and wounded from the crash, moved closer to Vergil. "My mother... she''s closer than we thought." Vergil narrowed his eyes. "Typical." MVLEmPyR-your-story-source The demons started advancing, growling and laughing maliciously. Their claws and fangs gleamed in the dim light of the dimension, ready to tear apart anyone in their way. "What are we waiting for?" Roxanne muttered, raising her weapon with a wild grin. "I''ve been waiting for a good fight!" "Get ready," Vergil said, his tone cold and calculated, eyes locked on the approaching horde. "It''s going to be a long day." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 57: Keep Fighting! The hell that followed was simply immeasurable. The women were strong, capable of handling this easily, but... the real issue lay elsewhere. Vergil let out a heavy sigh, the cold in the air was almost metallic, as the battle dimension filled his lungs. The pain still throbbed in his chest, but the blade that had pierced him was no longer a concern. Thanks to his demonic heritage, his body was regenerating quickly, aided by one of his abilities¡­ Blood manipulation. He had used everything he had and, thankfully, managed to heal his heart almost immediately after the blade had struck. It was time, the moment had come, and there was nothing left to do but release a warm breath. A mist of hot air escaped his lips as he listened around him. The sounds of growling, blades being unsheathed, and claws scraping the concrete and asphalt echoed, like the deadly symphony of destruction preparing to play its final, fatal notes. "Ah~ I hope this will be fun..." Vergil murmured, his body heating up, causing more steam to escape his mouth. The demons were ready, hungry, eager to feast on the targets before them¡ªthe three Demon Heiresses and... that man, their primary objective after Ada Baal. There was no more time for conversation. "Fuck it," Roxanne was the first to move, storming toward the horde like a living tempest. Her blade gleamed with insane speed as she slashed through the first group of demons that dared to approach. Blood and flesh flew in all directions, heads severed with cruel precision. Her sadistic grin grew wider with each strike, as the demons fell before her, one after another. ''W-was she always this brutal?'' Vergil wondered for a moment. "Who... DARED... to ATTACK... MY DARLING!" she roared, summoning a whirlwind of wind that quickly turned crimson, sucking in and shredding the demons. "Now this is what I call fun!" Roxanne screamed, spinning through the battlefield with deadly grace, her sword twirling as an extension of her own body. "Well... fuck it." Vergil wasted no time. read-first-at-MVLeMpYr He shot forward with superhuman speed, the sound of his footsteps barely audible as he launched himself into the fray. His fists tore through the air with brutal force, punching the demons that came close with the impact of a battering ram. Each hit was lethal¡ªskulls exploded, ribs shattered, and bodies crumpled as if crushed by an invisible force. In the blink of an eye, he grabbed the neck of a larger demon, a brute with two horns who had tried to strike him with a club. Vergil twisted the creature''s arm with ease, ripping the club from its grasp before smashing its skull into the ground with such force that the impact left a crater. "Just a normal day, huh?" Katharina muttered sarcastically as she used her superior agility to avoid the incoming attacks. Her small, lethal daggers were like vipers, striking in precise intervals. She danced between the demons, dodging their claws and puncturing their hearts and throats with relentless efficiency. "You''re no match for us," she laughed, slicing the wings off a demon that tried to lift her into the air, only to send it crashing to the ground with a shrill scream. Ada stood further back, her eyes assessing the situation with tense calm. She conjured pure blood, releasing volleys of blood-shaped stakes at the distant demons. The creatures'' cries filled the air as they were impaled and melted into the ground of the battle dimension. "Don''t let your guard down," Ada warned, releasing another burst of blood that cut through three demons at once. "There are many more coming." And she was right. From all sides, the horde seemed endless. The demons, ranging from small and agile to hulking, muscular beasts, kept pouring in like a black tide, their eyes glowing with hunger and madness. ''That damned bitch... she''s sending the fodder first, the throwaways... When the real ones arrive...'' Ada thought, slaying more and more demons. Vergil quickly spun around, blocking the attack of a winged demon that swooped down on him with razor-sharp claws. He sidestepped, and with a swift motion, ripped off one of its wings. The demon roared in agony, but Vergil didn''t hesitate, driving the club he had stolen from the previous demon straight through its chest, piercing it completely. On the other side, Katharina was facing off against a four-armed creature, its claws slicing through the air with destructive force. But Katharina, nimble as a shadow, danced between its attacks. With a twirl, she leaped onto the creature''s back, severing the tendons with precise strikes before spinning and decapitating it in one clean motion. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Roxanne, already drenched in blood, laughed maniacally as she sliced another demon in half. "NO ONE TOUCHES MY HUSBAND!" Her eyes gleamed with pleasure as she tore through her enemies with ruthless brutality. The ground around her was a sea of mutilated bodies and demon blood. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "More! I want more!" she screamed as another wave of demons charged at her. Her arms were moving faster now, as if each new foe was fuel for her growing bloodlust. But despite the carnage they were wreaking, the demons'' numbers kept increasing. It was as though Hell itself had opened its gates and unleashed all its creatures to crush them. "These bastards¡­" Ada muttered, feeling fatigue beginning to creep in. She fired another blood sphere that expanded like a spiked wrecking ball, annihilating another horde of demons, but for a moment, she felt her energy wane. "They just keep coming." Vergil, now surrounded by several demons, kicked one of the creatures so hard it was launched into the sky, disappearing into the dark clouds above the dimension. "We just need to keep the pace. They may be many, but they don''t have our power." The ground beneath them began to tremble, and a deep roar echoed from afar. Something large was approaching. From the horizon, a massive figure began to emerge. A colossal demon, its back hunched like a living mountain, dragging an enormous chain behind it. Its eyes glowed with primordial hatred, and its claws looked capable of crushing an army. "Ah, fantastic," Katharina muttered, narrowing her eyes. "As if things weren''t bad enough." "Focus!" Vergil shouted, knowing this new threat could be deadly if they didn''t deal with it swiftly. The colossal demon advanced, each step making the earth quake. Vergil gritted his teeth, preparing for the attack, but before he could act, the creature swung the massive chain in his direction. He barely had time to leap aside, the chain crashing into the ground where he stood with enough force to carve a deep fissure. "Well, well," Vergil murmured, his eyes glowing with a mix of challenge and excitement. "Looks like we finally have an opponent worth our time." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 58: This was so... boring "Ah~ Yes, let''s test my current strength," Vergil said as he prepared himself. He stopped, his legs slightly flexing as his eyes tracked the slow, threatening movement of the giant demon, a towering behemoth comparable to the height of a bus. It was like a small hill of demonic flesh and muscle, its skin dark as coal, crisscrossed with glowing crimson fissures of demonic energy that pulsed like veins. The chains in its hands scraped the ground with a deafening, metallic sound, leaving deep and dangerous gouges in their wake. "A prisoner, huh?" Vergil muttered, seeing it stomp toward him. The other demons were too focused on his beautiful wives. "Come on, big guy¡­ Come¡­" For a brief moment, Vergil felt a surge of excitement shoot through his body. Finally, something that could actually provide a worthy challenge. In the last few minutes, he and his wives had been distracted by the swarms of smaller demons, creatures that, though numerous, fell like dry leaves before their power. But now, before him, stood something worthy of his true nature. "Time to show what I''m made of," Vergil murmured to himself, a faint smile curling on his lips. The demon advanced, its steps shaking the very battlefield. Each time its feet touched the ground, the earth cracked under the pressure, and the chains in its hands whistled through the air as it swung the massive weapons toward Vergil. Vergil leaped, his body moving with surprising agility. He dodged the first strike, a chain that shattered the ground where he stood, sending chunks of asphalt and earth flying in all directions. In the air, he spun, channeling demonic energy into his hand, his eyes glowing with determination. He landed a solid punch on the demon, but the creature''s thick, tough skin was far more resilient than he expected. The blow to the creature''s shoulder was strong, but only cracked its surface, leaving minor fractures without significant damage. The demon roared in response, swinging its massive body and launching another chain at Vergil. With a swift motion, Vergil blocked the attack, but the impact was so violent it sent him flying backward. He soared through the air for several meters before crashing hard into the ground, rolling before regaining his footing. His feet dug into the earth as he skidded back, kicking up a cloud of dust. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, well," Vergil muttered, a small smirk forming as he cracked his neck and glanced at the demon. "Looks like this is going to be trickier than I thought." "Hurgh Hurgh Hurgh!" The creature laughed, a deep, gurgling sound that resonated from the depths of its throat. It was as though it was aware of its own physical superiority, of the overwhelming strength that would crush anyone foolish enough to face it. And for a moment, Vergil felt a wave of frustration rise within him. ''Idiot¡­'' he thought, watching as the demon mocked his earlier comment. He launched himself back into the fight, his body moving at high speed as he dodged the creature''s fierce attacks. The chains whizzed past him, narrowly missing their mark, and every time one missed, the ground shook with the impact. Vergil struck with his blade, but none of his attacks seemed to inflict enough damage. It was like trying to break down a skyscraper with a hammer. "This is ridiculous," he thought, leaping back and breathing harder. "It''s like I''m fighting a giant piece of garbage, like nothing I do really matters." He looked down at his hands, clenching his fists, feeling a twinge of irritation growing inside him. The demon, meanwhile, continued its slow advance, its distorted face twisted into an expression of satisfaction. To it, this fight was nothing more than a game, something insignificant, a guaranteed victory. The creature''s laughter echoed across the battlefield, mocking Vergil''s helplessness. That feeling of being just an insignificant mass of flesh compared to the monstrous size of the enemy hit him like an avalanche. He wasn''t powerless¡ªfar from it¡ªbut something inside him was locked away, held back. Vergil closed his eyes for a moment, letting the growing anger and dissatisfaction feed something deeper. MVLeMpYr-the-story-platform He knew his power was there, ready to be unleashed. "I''m more than this," he muttered to himself, his voice low, almost a whisper. "Much more than this." His hand clenched tighter, and he felt something inside him snap free. A familiar, dark, and intense energy began to flow through his body, filling every cell with overwhelming strength. Vergil''s eyes snapped open, glowing with a deep crimson light, a spark of pure destruction. The colossal demon, perhaps sensing the change in the atmosphere, hesitated for a moment. But only for a second, before it resumed its charge, the chain spinning in the air, ready to crush Vergil once again. But this time, Vergil didn''t move to dodge. With an eerie calm, he stood still, watching the demon approach. He raised his hand, now radiating dark energy that seemed to distort the air around him, and stepped forward. His feet touched the ground lightly, but the impact of his presence was like the weight of a mountain. "Enough," he said, his voice echoing across the battlefield. The demon swung the chain with all its might, the strike coming down like a guillotine. But before it could hit, Vergil prepared to catch it barehanded. The sound that followed wasn''t the expected clash of metal against flesh. Instead, it was a sharp whistle, like the sound of a blade slicing through the very fabric of reality. Vergil released a cut with his hand that not only struck the demon but passed through it with such precision and devastation that, for a moment, everything seemed to stop. The demon''s chain split in half, and its massive body froze in place. The creature''s eyes, once filled with arrogance and hatred, widened in confusion and fear. Then, slowly, the demon''s body began to disintegrate. There was no blood, no scream. Just a dark light emanating from the cut Vergil had made, consuming the creature from the inside out. Within seconds, the colossal demon, which moments before seemed invincible, was reduced to nothing but two halves collapsing to the ground with a tremor. Vergil lowered his sword, his body still radiating power, but his expression was serene. He took a deep breath, feeling the tension leave his muscles as he surveyed the result of his strike. The battlefield around him had fallen silent, and even the lesser demons, who had been charging furiously, hesitated, frightened by the overwhelming power they had just witnessed. Katharina, Roxanne, and Ada, who had been caught up in their own fights, stopped for a moment to watch what had just transpired. Vergil''s demeanor was different, his aura had intensified alarmingly. "I... I can''t believe what I just saw," Katharina murmured, her eyes wide. "That... is not the same Vergil we know," Ada added, frowning as if trying to make sense of what had just happened. Roxanne, however, chuckled softly, still catching her breath from her own battle. "Well, I always knew he had something like that inside him. Always knew." "This was so... boring," Vergil murmured, feeling the bitterness of killing an opponent with just a single blow. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 59: Who am I? "This was so... boring," he murmured, feeling the bitterness of killing an opponent with just a single strike. The solitary, egocentric force that coursed through his veins as he unleashed another slash... It was just banal and tedious... It felt as though he had stolen something from someone, someone who wasn''t even part of his being. ''Bloodlines shape who we are... a demon born from a bloodline has a life predestined for them... So, who am I?'' His first question surfaced. ''Power... having power... What makes me desire it so much?'' Vergil continued to ponder while the world around him seemed like an apocalypse. The women around him fought, or rather, played with the demons... There was no real reason to fight here; it was just a small fraction of broken time they were using for entertainment... But... Why wasn''t he enjoying it like they were? Roxanne smiled and screamed as she spun demons around, tearing off their limbs and using them as brutal weapons. Ada stood still, controlling rivers of blood while piercing everything around her with needles made of pure blood. And then there was Katharina... "KAKAKAKA BURN, DEMONS, KAKAKAKA BURN FOR ME, YOUR MISTRESS, BURN!" Her laughter echoed across the battlefield as waves of demonic fire enveloped the bodies of the creatures around her. Her skin was tinged with the blazing flames pouring from her hands, and her glee at seeing the demons consumed by fire was almost childlike in its intensity. She screamed, jumped, spun¡ªcompletely lost in the destruction she caused. Vergil watched the three with a mixture of fascination and detachment. They were enjoying themselves. Each of them found pleasure in the violence, in the fight, in the destruction. But he... he felt none of it. Where they saw fun, he saw only a hollow emptiness. There was no satisfaction in crushing weak enemies. There was no joy in overcoming an easy fight. Why wasn''t he enjoying it like they were? That question gnawed at him from the inside. It was as if something was missing from his soul, something he couldn''t fill no matter how powerful he became. The fight, which should have been the pinnacle of his existence, was becoming a burden. Death, which should have excited him, was merely another reminder of his own lack of purpose. Vergil turned his gaze away from the women and toward the horizon. The battlefield seemed to stretch endlessly, filled with more and more demons. They kept coming, unceasingly, but nothing changed. The feeling of being trapped in an endless wheel of destruction suffocated him. He felt as if he were stuck in a never-ending cycle, where the only constant was violence and spilled blood. Boredom hit him with crushing force. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is this all there is?" he asked aloud, though he knew no one would answer. "Is this all there is for me?" His thoughts grew deeper, more introspective. He looked at his hand, the symbol of his strength, and for the first time, he wondered if that really defined him. He had always believed that physical strength was everything, that the ability to win battles was the only path to greatness. He had thought that way when he became a demon, perhaps a reflection of the person he once dreamed of becoming, amplified by the power of his transformation. But now, that belief felt hollow. He remembered his childhood, the days when he was still a child, looking at the world with curiosity and hope. There had been something inside him back then that moved him, a fire that pushed him to grow, to become more. But that fire had somehow been extinguished over the years. ''I need... something more.'' He finally admitted to himself. Power wasn''t enough. Strength wasn''t enough. He needed something beyond that, something that would give meaning to his existence. But what? What could fill that void? His gaze returned to the women. They seemed so... free. Each of them appeared to have found a purpose in their madness, in their violence. Roxanne, with her sadistic pleasure in battle; Ada, with her almost artistic control over blood; Katharina, with her insane devotion to fire. Each of them had something that drove them, something that moved them beyond the mere desire for power. But Vergil? He had none of that. All he had was an empty goal of being the strongest, and now, he was beginning to realize just how pointless that was. True strength wasn''t just about crushing enemies, but about having something worth fighting for, something that gave meaning to the battle. He inhaled deeply, feeling the heavy air of the battlefield fill his lungs. His body was still flooded with power, but his mind was clearer than ever. "I need to find my own path," he whispered to himself. He sighed once more and thought of that woman he had just met... "Are you like that too, Sapphire?" he murmured to himself, and a grin spread across his face, mischievous like a devil''s. Shark-like teeth appeared in his mouth, his transformation becoming more pronounced as he took to the skies... Something inside Vergil was changing. He felt his body vibrate, every cell pulsing with a primal energy. And then, without warning, he felt something tear from his back. The pain was intense, but at the same time, it was liberating. Suddenly, enormous wings burst from the flesh of his back, expanding rapidly until they reached an impressive span. Vergil''s wings were monstrous, each one stretching nearly two hundred meters wide. They were as black as night, covered in a dense, scaly texture, reminiscent of bat leather. The sharp tips of the wings seemed like they could cut through the very air, with dark patterns glowing faintly, as if they were consuming the light around them. On the ground, the three women fighting the demons were frozen for a moment. Roxanne, who had been immersed in her sadistic fury, stopped spinning and tearing off her enemies'' limbs, her eyes widening as she watched Vergil''s transformation. "Holy shit!" Roxanne dropped all pretense of cuteness and screamed. Ada, who had been manipulating rivers of blood with near-surgical precision, halted her graceful movements, her hands frozen in mid-air as she looked up at the sky, a mix of surprise and awe in her eyes. "W-what is that?" Ada stammered. Katharina, fully consumed in her pyrotechnic madness, stopped her insane laughter. The flames that had engulfed dozens of demons around her began to dwindle as she raised her eyes to the sky, seeing Vergil, now a truly infernal figure, flying above the battlefield. "Finally, damn it! I''ve been waiting for this!" she yelled, for she had some special information her mother had given her. From the ground, the sight they witnessed was nothing short of terrifying and magnificent. Vergil, now suspended in the air, his enormous demonic wings spread wide around him. His wings were so vast they nearly blotted out the sun, casting an oppressive shadow over the battlefield. It was as if he had become a force of nature¡ªsomething uncontrollable and untamable. The sky, once clear, began to darken, as if the world itself was reacting to Vergil''s presence. The air around him seemed to vibrate with the intensity of his aura, distorting space itself. The demons, who had been attacking with ferocity and savagery, started to hesitate. Their grotesque faces contorted in confusion and terror. Many simply stopped fighting, their heads turned toward the sky, unable to comprehend the magnitude of the being now hovering above them. The battlefield, once a scene of rampant chaos, became a tense, eerie silence, broken only by the slow, deliberate flapping of Vergil''s enormous wings. NovelFire.com-official "So, as you wanted¡­ die, all of you," Vergil said, smiling maliciously. "If I can end it in one strike, then so be it," he declared. The moment those words left his mouth, the sky above Vergil began to twist. With a sweeping motion of his hands, a vast web of slashes appeared¡ªan intricate and deadly mesh, shimmering with demonic energy. It descended upon the battlefield like a storm of blades, each strand of the web sharper than steel. There was no defense for the demons below. They barely had time to process the terror before their fate was sealed. The cuts tore through the enemy army with terrifying speed, shredding them to pieces. It was as if the air itself was being woven into blades. Blood exploded from every direction, limbs severed in the blink of an eye, bodies disintegrating into a grotesque red rain. The ground, once teeming with life and savagery, was now consumed by a massacre beyond compare. Each demon, regardless of strength or resilience, was sliced and diced with precision and fatality. The scene that unfolded wasn''t just a battle¡ªit was a mass execution, orchestrated by an unstoppable force. The silence that followed was profound. Where there had once been the roar of war, there was now only the sound of flesh tearing apart and the wind carrying the metallic scent of fresh blood. "Oh¡­ I overdid it," Vergil murmured. "YOU BASTARD, YOU STOLE MY KILL!" Katharina screamed, hurling a fireball at his massive wings. "Huh? Ah... My bad¡­" he replied, almost lazily, as if the carnage below were of little consequence. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 60: His eyes opened... Vergil descended to the ground, sitting on a nearby car amidst the devastated battlefield. "Ah... ah... I used too much power..." He looked around, taking in the echoes of the carnage he had caused, while the sun began to set, casting a reddish glow over the landscape. The scene was both beautiful and disturbing, a reminder of the power he had just discovered. "W-why hasn''t the battle dimension collapsed yet?" he questioned, but quickly returned to his thoughts. "That was just an appetizer..." he muttered, recalling the last strike he delivered, the energy cutting through the air effortlessly, as if slicing through reality itself. He had never felt so powerful, but there was something dull about the ease with which he had wiped out his opponents. The power was undeniable, but where was the thrill? The adrenaline that made him feel alive? "Boredom... so much boredom..." he murmured and glanced at the women approaching him, still panting, but managing to smile. "Are you guys okay?" he asked, his voice still a bit breathless, but with a carefree tone. Roxanne, the first to reach him, crossed her arms, not hiding her expression of relief mixed with irritation. "Okay? You almost took us down with that display of destruction, Vergil! For a moment, I thought you were out of control!" Ada, trailing behind, nodded, her soft voice contrasting with the chaos around them. "We''re fine... but what about you?" Her gaze was serious, as if trying to see beyond his tired face. "You seem... different. More powerful, yes, but something seems to be bothering you." Vergil averted his gaze, contemplating the horizon for a moment before replying. "I''m... I''m fine. I''m just bored. This was so easy that... I don''t know, it feels like something''s missing. The power is there, but the excitement... the thrill of a real fight... seems lost." Roxanne raised an eyebrow. "Bored? After wiping out a horde of enemies with a single strike? You''re impossible." She sighed, walking over to him and extending her hand. "But I guess this is your way of saying we still have work to do, right?" Vergil looked at her hand and smiled, taking it as he stood up from the car. "Yeah, maybe it''s not over yet. Something tells me the real test is still coming." Vergil stood with Roxanne''s help, dusting off his clothes while his thoughts continued to swirl. The battlefield around them was calm now, but he knew that tranquility was fleeting. The sense that something bigger was approaching was undeniable, almost palpable in the air. Ada watched Vergil closely, her eyes sharp like a hunter''s. "You know you can''t keep going like this, right? This power... it''s dangerous." "I know." Vergil responded curtly, but his mind was elsewhere. He could feel the change in his body, the transformations. The demonic wings that now were part of him shrank and disappeared inside him... "If this is boredom, I hate to imagine what you find exciting," Katharina remarked, wiping the blood still staining her clothes. "But I feel it too... the dimension still isn''t stable." Vergil nodded, glancing around. He could feel the same thing. It was as if the battle hadn''t fully ended, as if a greater presence was lurking, waiting for the right moment to reveal itself. "Let''s get out of here," he said suddenly, starting to walk towards the main road that, although partially destroyed, still offered a route of escape. "I don''t think it''s smart to stick around waiting for more trouble." In a sudden strike to the sky... everything shattered, and the dimension collapsed. Vergil watched as the scene around him slowly faded. The devastated battlefield, the bodies of the defeated demons, and even the scarlet sky reflecting the brutality of the conflict all vanished. In their place, the familiar dead-end street of Los Angeles reappeared, as if nothing extraordinary had ever happened. The sound of distant cars, the constant hum of the city, and the cool afternoon breeze returned to his reality. The shift in the scenery was so abrupt that it almost felt surreal. Vergil blinked a few times, adjusting to the transition, while the women around him did the same. "Now... I have a question..." Vergil said, his eyes scanning the calm suburban street. The air carried the typical scent of the city¡ªpollution mixed with the distant sea breeze¡ªand there was no sign of the apocalyptic battle they had just fought. "Where did all the destruction go after we broke the dimension?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine confusion. Katharina crossed her arms, frowning. "You really shouldn''t worry so much about that. Battle dimensions like that don''t affect the physical world directly. Everything that happens there stays there... once it ceases to exist, everything inside it ceases too." She shrugged. Vergil sighed, but his mind was still restless. "But it''s like all that energy and destruction must go somewhere. Things don''t just disappear like that." find-more-stories-on-NovelFire Ada nodded, stepping closer. "That''s a good question. When a battle dimension breaks, what happens to all the energy? Where does the impact go? We don''t know. Those things are created by Witches, they should know." "It''s like a temporary bubble of reality," Roxanne explained, looking at the street as if she expected to find an answer in the graffiti-covered walls or the dirty windows of the nearby buildings. "It exists in a parallel space to ours, where normal rules don''t apply. But when that bubble bursts, what remains can be absorbed back into the flow of time, or..." "Or?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to continue. "Or, in some cases, the energy can leak into other planes of existence. Neighboring dimensions might be affected, or if there''s too much energy concentrated, it could manifest in ways we don''t fully understand." Vergil frowned, processing the information. "So, there''s a chance that the destruction we caused in that dimension... could have leaked into some other place?" Roxanne shrugged. "It''s possible. But you never really know for sure. Most battles happen in dimensions so far removed from our reality that we never notice the side effects. But in extreme cases, the impact could be felt in other worlds." Vergil ran a hand through his hair, frustrated. "That doesn''t help me understand any better. If all of that was real for us, how can it leave no trace?" Ada smiled softly, placing a hand on his shoulder. "You''re overthinking it, Vergil. Some things in our world don''t need to make complete sense. Sometimes, it''s enough to know you did what you needed to do." "Maybe, but I can''t help but wonder what might have been affected because of it," he replied, looking down at his fingertips, where he could still feel the resonant energy of the blow he had unleashed. "I wonder if I''ll ever adjust to this. Life... after a battle like that," he muttered to himself, not really intending for the others to hear. Roxanne, however, picked up on his melancholic tone. "Maybe you''ll never fully adjust. But that doesn''t mean you can''t find your way." Vergil fell silent, letting her words echo in his mind as the wind blew softly through the streets, carrying with it the distant sounds of the city. He was living in a world where secret battles and hidden dimensions existed, yet also in a place where ordinary people went about their lives, blissfully unaware of the war being waged beneath their feet. Finally, he sighed and shrugged. "I guess you guys are right. Maybe I just need a break... or maybe something to distract me." "Yes! Let''s go!" Katharina said excitedly, grabbing his arm and pulling him along with infectious enthusiasm. He couldn''t help but laugh. "Don''t you ever get tired, Katharina?" he asked, watching as she practically bounced ahead of him, her expression brimming with excitement. "Tired? Who has time for that?" she replied, laughing loudly, her eyes sparkling. "Life''s too short to worry about the past or what could have been. Let''s have fun while we can!" "Fun, huh..." Vergil repeated, looking up at the night sky as if trying to grasp what that meant for someone like him. "Exactly!" Katharina insisted, oblivious to his hesitation. "Let''s find something to do, something that''ll really get your blood pumping! Fighting is great, but living is too!" As Katharina continued to pull him through the bustling streets of Los Angeles, Roxanne and Ada followed behind, watching the scene with amused expressions. Ada crossed her arms, shaking her head slightly. "She really knows how to lift someone''s spirits, doesn''t she?" "Without a doubt," Roxanne replied with a sly smile. "It''s almost impossible to resist that energy." ... "Altered Energy Flow..." Sapphire said, gazing at the moon. "Have you prepared everything?" she asked the woman in front of her, who bowed her head in embarrassment. "Y-Yes!" Viola replied. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And what about..." Sapphire didn''t need to finish. "Everything is ready..." Viola concluded. "Very well... it seems the boy has figured something out... his eyes have opened..." "It''s time... Something interesting is going to happen with the little Queen Baal... This will be hilarious." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 61: He has to take responsibility They headed to Katharina''s house, as they had some unfinished business to attend to. Vergil and his beautiful wives found the place wrapped in an eerie, unsettling silence. The energy in the air was different¡ªdense, almost tangible, which made Vergil stop immediately at the entrance. His wives felt it too¡ªsomething powerful. ''Tsk, that crazy woman¡­ what''s she up to this time¡­'' Katharina thought, sensing the nearly visible energy coursing through the place. Katharina was the first to push the door open, her confidence momentarily dispelling the tension. However, as soon as they stepped inside, they realized something was waiting for them. Sitting casually on the couch, with a smile that radiated both warmth and menace, was Sapphire, Katharina''s mother. Her smile widened even further when she saw Vergil, her eyes scanning him from head to toe. "Ah, my dear daughter has returned..." Sapphire said, her voice melodic but laced with a hint of sadistic amusement. "And the boy''s stronger than the last time." She smirked mischievously. Vergil, keeping his composure, merely raised an eyebrow. He had felt Sapphire''s power before, but now... this crazy woman was letting even more energy leak from her, enough to make his legs tremble for a moment. His three wives tensed up beside him, especially Katharina, who knew all too well the kind of "games" her mother liked to play. "You seem excited to see me, Sapphire," Vergil responded, his tone indifferent, but his words carefully chosen. Once again, he addressed her by name, showing no hint of fear. "I wonder why." Sapphire rose gracefully, her posture almost predatory. She was a vision of pure majesty and danger, with hair as red as blood and eyes that seemed to hold all the wisdom of the world. "Of course, I''m excited. I heard about your little feat... destroying a legion of demons with a single strike. Quite the spectacle!" Her voice dripped with sarcasm. She began walking toward Vergil, each step on the wooden floor echoing like a drum, and her presence filled the space like a living shadow. Katharina, standing beside him, sighed, already predicting the type of "welcome" her mother had in store. "But more than that, I felt... your evolution. The power within you is growing, Vergil. It''s becoming something that even I find... interesting," she said, her tone playful and seductive, as she circled him like a huntress sizing up her prey. Roxanne, ever blunt, narrowed her eyes. "What exactly do you want, old hag?" Sapphire chuckled, a low, sultry laugh. "Oh, don''t be so suspicious, Roxanne. I''m not here to cause trouble... well, not much. It''s not every day someone grows this much in such a short time." She teased. ''DAMN IT! NOT AGAIN!'' Vergil, still calm, responded, "Are you testing me, Sapphire?" She stopped right in front of him, so close that he could feel the heat radiating from her. Her smile widened, and her eyes sparkled with a dangerous glint of curiosity. "Maybe a little. I want to see how far you can go, Vergil. I want to see if you truly deserve to be by my daughter''s side." "You''re never going to stop with this, are you, Mom?" Katharina groaned, crossing her arms. "Vergil''s already proven he''s more than strong enough. You don''t need to keep playing these games." Sapphire cast a quick glance at her daughter but soon returned her attention to Vergil. "It''s not just about strength, Katharina. It''s about... potential. And I like to challenge those who have potential." Vergil remained unshaken. He had faced much greater challenges, and something about Sapphire''s presence intrigued him, though it did not intimidate him. "If you want to test me, go ahead. I won''t back down." Sapphire''s eyes gleamed with excitement. She raised a hand gently, as if about to touch his face, but before she could, a dark aura began to form around her. "Don''t worry, it won''t be a physical fight," she said with a wicked smile. "I don''t want to destroy my daughter''s house... again," she murmured. "Ah, of course... I''ve finally made up my mind." She let a provocative sigh escape her lips and turned to her daughter with an irrational look. "Yes, it''s decided." She concluded, disappearing in front of the women, only to reappear in front of Vergil. With a simple gesture, she pressed her hand against his chest. "I found your work very interesting, my daughter," she smirked mischievously as she placed her hand on Vergil''s face. "Cough!" He felt an immeasurable pain in his heart, followed by another wave of agony in his lungs. It was an internal, pinpoint attack, precise and definitive. Then... another attack struck his neck, and he lost consciousness with a snap of her fingers. Everything happened so quickly that the three women couldn''t even react. "M-mom? Mom! What the hell are you doing?!" Katharina screamed in desperation, seeing Vergil''s body turn pale immediately. "Hey, you old hag! How dare you touch my handsome husband!" Roxanne shouted, her normally blue eyes turning completely black as the air around her grew thin, as if it feared the woman. Realizing what was happening, Ada quickly transformed the entire house into her domain, conjuring blood from her demonic energy. "Release my husband, you old hag!" Ada shouted. But of course, Sapphire ignored all the threats from the three women. She simply picked up Vergil like a large sack of potatoes and opened a pleasurable, sensual smile while licking her lips. "I can''t let him die just because your mother wants this marriage annulled, can I?" She smiled at Ada, who trembled slightly, her legs growing weak. "I''ll kidnap my son-in-law for both your and my own benefit, so consider yourselves lucky! I''m giving this little newborn worm a chance to become a butterfly in due time!" she said, her smile unapologetic, pure madness spilling forth. "After all... someone has to take responsibility for seducing me, right?" she grinned from ear to ear. always-on-NovelFire "Huh!?" The three women exclaimed in unison; before they could do anything, Sapphire vanished along with Vergil, leaving them... unsure of what to do or say. "I''m going to kill... yes, that''s it... it''s not my mother''s fault... it''s Ada''s mother''s fault... Yes... That''s better, I''ll just kill Ada... Yes, after all... the dead don''t marry, right?... The problem ends there... Yes, that''s it!" Katharina began murmuring, her face displaying a mix of anger and despair, her hair covering her features, making her look increasingly frightening... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ow!!" She screamed, feeling a hard smack on her head. "Focus," Ada said, pulling her back to reality. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 62: She kidnapped OUR darling... "That damn hag! Cursed ancient architecture, old idiot!" Roxanne screamed in uncontrolled fury, her face as distorted as Katharina''s, and the wind around them began to swirl violently. "My husband!" She screamed again... The two other women glanced at her, unsure of how to react. "Since when has she been like this?" Katharina asked, looking at Ada, who shook her head. "We''re connected, remember? Vergil and you are both yanderes¡­ though he''s more rational than you... And Rox¡­ well, it''s better if we leave that aside." Ada said, noticing the air around them growing hotter and more oppressive. "Calm down!" Ada shouted, but before she realized it... Katharina, who had been beside her, started to ignite, her hair floating as if in response to the intense heat building up around her. "You too, Katharina! Calm down already!" Ada yelled, and both of them turned toward her... "Do you want to be the first in line to die?" they said together, nearly attacking Ada in unison. "Get a grip," Ada insisted. Fortunately, she was still the only one who hadn''t gone completely insane over that man... yet. "Calm down...!?" Katharina''s face twisted with rage, "My husband has been kidnapped. How do you expect me to stay calm!?" She screamed at Ada, who felt her body tremble slightly. Ada''s frustration grew, despite the tremor that ran through her. "You damn fools..." Ada''s voice grew cold, and the tension in the room spiked. It was suffocating as she continued in a tone that made the two of them tremble. "...Have you forgotten who we are? Control that disgusting power of yours!" "..." Hearing Ada''s words, the two could only bite their lips in frustration as they slowly regained their composure. The demonic energy swirling around the environment quickly dissipated. The heat in the room faded, and the once suffocating warmth vanished completely. Ada sighed, relieved to see that they had at least become minimally rational again. "Ugh... Stop acting like the world''s about to end," Ada said, turning to Katharina. "We can''t just use our powers recklessly here. Sure, this may be a safe place, but... I don''t want to be responsible for opening a crater in the middle of Los Angeles," Ada said, calculating what could happen. If Roxanne unleashed a tornado inside Katharina''s house, it wouldn''t be long before the whole city got swallowed up in destruction, which would cause a lot of problems. "You''re right... Sorry," Rox murmured, letting out a deep sigh. "What do we do now?" she asked. Katharina remained silent, her gaze fixed on Ada, waiting for her to speak. To her, this was all Ada''s fault... Well, Katharina wasn''t exactly the most rational person here. "She found him interesting, didn''t she?" Ada asked, looking at Katharina, who only bit her lip and nodded. "Then she won''t harm our dear Vergil... at least, not fatally," Ada began to explain. story-source-NovelFire "This isn''t the first time she''s kidnapped someone to train, is it? The Vampire Queen... she was trained by your mother after being kidnapped. At least, that''s what I heard," Ada said, crossing her arms. "If she wants to train him, then we don''t have anything to worry about... except finding them, of course." "But what if she..." Katharina tried to say the words, but they wouldn''t leave her mouth. "If she wants to keep our dear for herself, do you really think you can stop her?" Ada questioned, pointing out Katharina''s mistake. "You can''t do anything. It''s better to accept it," Ada said, as though she had already made peace with the idea. ''Better her mother than mine¡­'' she thought to herself. "Huh...!? You''re not sure!" Katharina said aloud. "Ada, you know my mother. She''s unpredictable. Don''t come at me with those half-hearted words... Doing nothing? I''ll never accept that! He''s mine... only mine!" "Ow!" Katharina received a sharp smack on the head. "He''s OURS," Roxanne said, her gaze as possessive as theirs. "I don''t care if you think he''s just yours. He already said it. We''re all his, so stop being selfish, you dumbass!" Roxanne said, shaking Katharina''s head back and forth. "Ow! Aah! Ow! Aah!" Katharina cried, her vision spinning. "Rox, let her go. She''s going to have to learn to share, one way or another," Ada said, her lilac eyes gleaming darkly. "You started this mess. You''ll have to deal with the consequences," she added, staring at Katharina as if looking into her very soul. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As I said, she''s going to train Vergil. And that''s good for us. He''s an anomaly I''ve never seen before... Four demonic bloodlines. So, for now, just accept it. In this paper-thin world... he could be more dangerous than the three of us combined. At least with your mother, he''ll be controlled and trained," Ada concluded with a sigh. "I don''t like this, okay? I hate being away from him, just like you two. But it''s only until we find them..." she muttered, clearly dissatisfied. "...You''re right... She likes people with potential... and well, I think we can agree here, potential is something he definitely doesn''t lack," Katharina agreed, a bitter taste in her mouth. "My beloved is a man with great potential; what do you think will happen to him?" Roxanne asked, her eyes darkening. "Hmm..." Katharina remained silent, clearly unwilling to answer that question. "This got interesting, didn''t it? You owe me ten bucks," Novah suddenly said with a grin on her face. "Ehh??" Viola exclaimed, shocked. Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne all gave Novah a neutral look. "Novah, restrain her," Katharina ordered abruptly, and the maid swiftly obeyed. "Kyaaa!! Let me go! Let me go!" Viola screamed and kicked, but her body was quickly immobilized. "I''m sorry, little one... orders are orders," Novah said calmly, holding Viola firmly. "Let me go! They''re going to kill me! Let me go!!" Viola continued to yell and thrash, but her mouth was soon gagged. "Ah... little Viola... You have a lot to tell me about... where my husband is..." Katharina said, her emerald-green eyes glowing intensely. "You mean our husband, don''t you, Katharina?" Roxanne asked, a vein pulsing in her temple. "Whatever. Just tell me... What were you preparing for my dear mother?" Katharina said, her tone devoid of amusement, her presence commanding. "Tell me... where is my husband?" she demanded, her voice dripping with dangerous authority. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 63: You will be my disciple "Ahh... what the hell is this?" Vergil groaned, feeling his body creak under the immense pain, as if every bone had been shattered. "Finally awake, you little shit." The voice came from a woman sitting on a broken stone, almost like a throne. "You''ve been sleeping for quite a while, you know?" she questioned, with a threatening gaze. Vergil looked around in confusion. "Where the hell am I?" he muttered. The skies were red, with purple moons hanging above, and he found himself in a distorted forest, filled with half-dead trees and leaves as black as the abyss. "Welcome to True Hell," Sapphire said with a grin, "Or more specifically... your training ground." Her terrifying smile sent chills down Vergil''s spine as he looked around, feeling a constant sense of danger wherever he turned. "Get up," she ordered, and Vergil instinctively complied, terrified of dying. This wasn''t the carefree and evil woman he had met before¡­ She seemed hungry, driven by something far darker. "I-I still don''t understand why this is happening¡­" Vergil murmured. "Hmm¡­" Sapphire growled, putting on a thoughtful expression. "Let''s just say you''re going to die if I don''t do this, so you better accept it with gratitude." Her eyes glowed as she continued, "The bond between you and Baal''s daughter... Let''s just call it... a complete disaster." She laughed. "Because of that, I''ve decided to make you my disciple," she said, revealing her sharp teeth in a sinister smile. "That fact alone is enough to elevate you to the level where you can challenge someone from the noble clans." She chuckled softly. "Isn''t that what you want? To be the strongest? To find people stronger than you?" she asked, as if pointing a sword directly at his chest. "I honestly don''t care about you, but my daughter is very important to me. So, I have to act, especially after finding out that stupid brat linked your souls. If this isn''t fixed, if you die, she dies too." Suddenly, her killing intent surged, and her mouth opened wide, showing that her teeth had become sharper. "Got it? Boy." Sapphire said, and Vergil looked at her with a smile. She''s holding back... trying to act tough... how cute, Vergil thought. After feeling the pressure from his mother-in-law, he was numb to it. She was far too powerful, but his instincts didn''t scream danger like when he''d first felt that aura coming from her. "Yes, Sapphire," he responded, smiling gently. ''!!!'' She grew furious, increasing the tension, but¡­ it didn''t faze him at all! "You''re becoming annoying." Sapphire said, standing up and turning her back on him. "Really? I thought you liked it that way," he teased as he started walking beside her. "Tsk, I should have killed you when I had the chance." Sapphire pouted cutely, "Then your daughter would''ve died too, right?" Vergil responded. "Irritating man." "Cute woman." After a few minutes of walking through the eerie forest, Vergil broke the silence. "So¡­ what''s the plan?" Vergil asked. "Get stronger. Kill the one who wants to marry Ada," she said bluntly. your m,vle mpyr source "And how am I supposed to do that?" Vergil asked. "The rules are simple. Demon Kings cannot fight each other, nor can they demand a ''match'' against a noble house. That would be considered an abuse of power. Typically, Demon Kings are demons who have lived for over a thousand years and accumulated vast influence and strength," Sapphire explained. For a second, Vergil imagined her in a provocative schoolteacher outfit¡­ No! She''ll kill me! "And?" he asked again, snapping out of it. "If a noble house loses a match to the King''s house, they must be prepared for retaliation. The Archons have prohibited Demon Kings from attacking lower noble houses, but there''s a rule that doesn''t apply when a noble house attacks a Demon King''s house," she continued. Hmm, from what I understand, it''s a system that favors noble houses. Families with the ''King'' title can''t fight each other, nor can they request a ''game'' to challenge noble houses without a title. But the noble houses without a title can request a ''game'' with the King''s house at any time. "Still, we can''t¡ª" "A Demon King can challenge an Archon''s house¡­ And that''s what we''re going to do." Sapphire smiled. "You''re going to beat the crap out of one of the Archon''s heirs," she said, her smile turning almost maniacal. "Hmm¡­ And what are the consequences of losing this ''game''?" Vergil questioned Sapphire, and she simply smiled. "Death." "What did you say...?" Vergil asked, blinking several times in disbelief. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They lose everything," Sapphire continued with a smirk. "All their wealth, all their possessions, and even their subordinates become the ''property'' of the victor. It''s basically condemning yourself to either death or eternal servitude." She chuckled, clearly enjoying the look of shock on his face. "What did you just say...?" An irritating sensation began swelling inside Vergil, slowly spreading throughout his entire body. "What do you mean by ''property''?" he questioned again, his body growing tense, and his chest tightening as his emotions began to spiral. "Exactly what the word means," Sapphire replied coldly, her eerie smile widening. "All the subordinates of that house become the victor''s property. They turn into ''slaves.''" "Oh..." Vergil exhaled, his expression twisting into a crooked smile. But it wasn''t amusement¡ªno, it was pure rage. She had just confirmed it. If he fought and lost, he would lose everything. And if Ada was part of the stakes... he''d lose her too. That, he couldn''t accept. The mere thought of his wife becoming someone else''s "property" sent waves of anger coursing through him, like fire scorching every nerve in his body. Vergil stopped in his tracks, placing a hand on his stomach. "Hahaha... This has to be some sick joke... My beloved wife, someone''s property...?" He leaned against a wall, clutching his chest as his heart raced violently. "I''ll kill them all..." A terrifying aura erupted from him, shooting into the sky. Not that he cared... But the woman in front of him simply laughed. "Hahaha, calm down," she said, her grin stretching further. "I''ll make sure you put on quite the show¡­" "But first, we need to fix that trash heap you call a body," Sapphire added before turning around and continuing to walk. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 64: The literal... Lady of the Lake? "We''ve arrived," Sapphire said, glancing around as if searching for something. They had reached the edge of the forest, a place that barely made sense to Vergil. "W-What? We walked for hours just to train here?!" he exclaimed, staring at the massive tree trunk ahead of him. "Let''s see..." Sapphire murmured, as though trying to recall something from her memory. "Aha! This!" she suddenly shouted and grabbed Vergil''s arm mercilessly. "Hold on tight!" she said excitedly. Read today at mvl _emp _y,r. Without a second thought, she hurled him toward the tree trunk with inhuman strength. Just before Vergil''s face collided with the trunk, he began to pass through it as though it were made of jelly. Whatever it was, it started to swallow him, and soon... "Whaaa-aatttt thhhhheee!!" Vergil felt his body twisting and distorting as he passed through some kind of... what the hell was this? Then, he found himself inside a cave. A cave illuminated by an enormous celestial blue lake that emitted a serene, almost inviting glow. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''W-What is this beauty...?'' he thought, mesmerized by how the lights shimmered in the air like a stream of... ''Is this... mana?'' he wondered. Of course, the concept of mana was second nature to him ¡ª he played games and read books where mana was fundamental to any virtual adventure. Sapphire suddenly appeared beside him, a mischievous grin on her face. Immediately, the mana in the environment went into complete chaos, causing a bright light to react from the lake, something glowing from its depths. "W-What is that?" Vergil asked, fascinated by the mystical beauty before him. He couldn''t describe how ethereal the place seemed. But, like everything in Vergil''s life, the moment of awe didn''t last long. A soft, almost angelic sound began to echo through the cave. The waters started to dance, moving in sync, creating a harmonious melody that seemed to come from within the lake itself. Slowly, something began to emerge from the lake. Or rather... someone. A feminine figure rose from the water, the light reflecting off her skin in a way that was both delicate and powerful. The bluish glow of the lake shimmered around the woman, her skin almost translucent under the magical light, and her hair floated gently as if it were still submerged. The scene was so perfect that Vergil found himself frozen for a moment, simply staring in awe. ''Who... is she?'' he thought, completely hypnotized by the figure emerging from the lake. A presence that felt almost divine, angelic, sacred. ''A creature so... majestic?'' His expectations soared, imagining some mythical goddess with deep, profound words, like something straight out of an RPG when the hero finds the spirit who would guide him on his journey... She opened her eyes, glowing like liquid sapphires, and with a smile... seductive? "Well, look who''s here, we''ve got visitors," her voice rang out, soft at first but dripping with sarcasm that made Vergil flinch. She raised an eyebrow and tossed her wet hair back with a smirk that was far from serious. "It''s not every day a boy like you shows up around here." Vergil blinked, confused. ''Wait... what?'' His expectation of hearing something respectful, even reverent, was instantly replaced with... discomfort. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. ''I''m really getting tired of being called "boy." I get it with Sapphire, but all of you... especially Novah... Oh yeah, I''ll make her pay for this when I get back,'' Vergil thought, turning his eyes back to the scene. The woman had fully emerged from the water, her figure both impressive and alluring. Her clothes were minimal, almost transparent, and she seemed completely at ease, as if the cave were her personal playground. She looked him up and down, a lazy smile playing on her lips. "So, old lady... is this your new toy, huh?" Viviane''s voice dripped with malice as she barely glanced at Vergil. "He''s... cute. A bit scrawny, but we can fix that." "You looking to die, Viviane?" Sapphire responded without missing a beat, her expression instantly hardening as her killing intent rippled through the cave. Vergil glanced at her, completely taken aback by her tone. "And before you ask, no. He''s not my toy. Try anything, and you''ll be a lot closer to meeting the Spirit King, understand?" "You''re in my territory, old lady. It''s not like I''m on a tight schedule. Besides..." Viviane looked at Vergil again, licking her lips in a way that made him shiver uncomfortably. "I find him... intriguing. You''ve always brought peculiar types... oh yes... two thousand years ago... Arthur. He was fun. They don''t make them like him anymore... Being the Lady of the Lake is exhausting..." Vergil, still trying to piece together the situation, finally spoke up, his voice filled with skepticism: "Wait, you... Lady of the Lake? Like... Viviane?" Viviane laughed, a low, sultry sound. "Oh, so he knows my name! Yes, darling. The one and only. The wielder of Excalibur, the mystical guardian of the lake... blah, blah, blah." She waved her hand dismissively, clearly bored of her own legend. "But honestly? Just call me Vi. Less formal, more... fun. I''m a Demon Spirit now, after all. I don''t think I fit that old title anymore." Vergil blinked several times, his image of a sacred, graceful, all-powerful woman utterly shattered. Viviane was vulgar, disrespectful, and nothing like the legend he''d grown up hearing about. She acted more like some random stranger than the actual bearer of Excalibur. Sapphire scoffed. "Viviane, cut the crap. I''m here to solve a problem, and you owe me. Or did you forget who brought you back to life? He has more important things to do than play your games." Viviane sighed dramatically. "Ah, Sapphie... always so grumpy. And to think I liked you better when you were a merciless bitch who killed without hesitation... oh yes, Avalon... I remember when you beat Arthur unconscious and slaughtered half a neighboring kingdom because they stared at your cleavage... Those were simpler times... Now you''re always so stiff, like the joy of living left you. What a shame." She crossed her arms and tilted her head, examining Vergil again. "But anyway, if you really want to learn something, kid, you''ll need more than just those muscles. You need brains. And, well... a little fun never hurt anyone, right?" "You''re a lazy bitch, Viviane," Sapphire cut in, already impatient. "We don''t have time for your crap." Viviane raised her eyebrows, clearly provoked. "Oh? A lazy bitch? This coming from the girl who ran away from her destiny and now trains a half-baked demon?" She laughed, the sound sweet and venomous at the same time. "That''s hilarious." Vergil watched the exchange, trying to keep up. Sapphire''s words were filled with a bitterness he hadn''t expected, and Viviane seemed to enjoy every second of it. The two exchanged insults with the familiarity of old enemies, but there was something deeper there... something personal he didn''t yet understand. "Look, Vi," Sapphire said, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "I didn''t come here to argue. If you''re just going to keep talking shit, I can take him somewhere else to train." Viviane sighed as if she were exhausted. "Alright, alright. Let''s get this over with." She gestured toward the lake, and suddenly, the water began to glow intensely. Vergil felt a surge of pure mana flood the cave, as if something ancient were awakening. "Alright, kid," Viviane said, her eyes now locked on Vergil. "Let''s see if you''re really worthy. Or at least interesting enough to keep me awake." She smiled, a mix of amusement and cruelty, the kind of smile that made Vergil''s stomach churn. Sapphire rolled her eyes, clearly tired of Viviane''s antics, but gestured for Vergil to move forward. "Go ahead, idiot. Just don''t let her mess you up too much." Vergil hesitated but took a step toward the lake, the glowing water reflecting his face. He was confused, disoriented, but something inside him knew this was a rare opportunity. Even if it was just a provocation from a mythical guardian who acted like a careless slut... he sensed this moment could be a turning point. Literally. Viviane took a step back, crossing her arms and watching with a sharp gaze. "Come on, kid. Show me what you''re made of." Vergil took a deep breath, feeling the nervous tension rise as the lake shimmered with a celestial glow in front of him. For a moment, he hesitated, glancing sideways at Sapphire, who, despite her earlier sharp tone, now seemed a bit more focused. She gave him a slight nod, as if to tell him to keep going. "Right... no pressure, huh?" he muttered to himself, extending his hand toward the water. His fingers touched the surface of the lake, and instantly, a wave of energy surged through his body. It was as if the mana itself was interacting with him, acknowledging his presence and responding in a way that felt almost... alive. Viviane watched with a carefree smile on her lips, but her eyes were sharp. "You''re going to get a lot more than just your feet wet, darling," she said, her voice laced with an almost predatory tease. "Hope you''ve got good lungs." "Hold on a sec," Vergil tried to retort, but before he could fully process what was happening, the energy from the lake yanked him with an uncontrollable force, dragging him into the water. Within seconds, he was completely submerged. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 65: Cut Everything You See The lake consumed him, enveloping him entirely; the cold, dense water felt like a chilling embrace. He felt himself being pulled down, the cold seeping into him more than just physically¡ªhis very soul turned icy. When he opened his eyes underwater, he no longer saw anything resembling before; of course, he was no longer in that lake. He was standing in an open field, the sky above stained a bloody red, but the landscape... it resembled his previous dream. A flowery field, now replaced by Red Spider Lilies... He could sense a huge, overwhelming presence in the air, an imminent tension, a negative feeling. The wind was strong, sweeping across a landscape that seemed more desolate, and the distant sound of crackling flames caught his attention, pulling him toward this strangely curious and malevolent scene. "Vergil..." a familiar voice called. He quickly looked in front of him, to his left, to his right, and finally turned around. The sight made his heart stop for a moment. The voice belonged to her, the woman he had first encountered, the one who had cared for him, the first kiss he had shared with her¡ªso memorable it would never leave his mind... "Ada..." he murmured. Ada stood there, her expression serene, but something was wrong with her; clearly, this was not the Ada he knew. The wedding dress she wore, the same from his previous dream, was completely stained with blood, but what really drew his attention... Dive into chapters on mvl|empyr. Her eyes... they seemed distant, almost unrecognizable... Just... empty... Before he could say anything, a horrible scream sliced through the air. He spun around and saw Katharina and Roxanne. Both were lying on the ground, their expressions frozen in pain and agony. Blood flowed from deep wounds on their bodies, and their eyes were filled with fear. Katharina had been cut in half, while Roxanne had been brutally dismembered... all four of her limbs severed and torn away. "No... NO!" Vergil ran to them, his heart pounding, but as soon as he knelt beside them, their bodies began to disintegrate into ashes. He tried to touch them, to hold them, but his hands passed through their forms as if they were ghosts. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "S-Sorry..." he stammered, his mind in a panic. He looked at Ada, who merely observed everything with a disturbing calm. "You failed, Vergil," she said softly. "You couldn''t protect us." She spoke with no emotion, a gentle smile spreading across her face as her blood-stained body began to burn. "You lost all of us... We were all stolen, killed, and dismembered because of your weakness..." Ada said, still smiling... "You are weak." He felt an overwhelming pain in his chest, as if his heart were being torn to pieces. He tried to speak, but his words caught in his throat. It was a nightmare... no, something worse than that. It was a distorted, cruel reality devoid of mercy, where he settled for the unsatisfied feeling of becoming stronger, for having no reason... It was the end of some timeline where he had chosen to remain an Ordinary Demon... He closed his eyes as the worst possible scenario engulfed him... His eyes couldn''t remain open, and he almost fell into the abyss... but... Suddenly, everything changed again. He was back in the lake, gasping for breath as he struggled to comprehend what had just happened. But before he could process it, he was pulled back down into the dark waters. This time, he found himself in the midst of a dark forest. The moon faintly illuminated the scene before him. The trees around him seemed to be moving, whispering unintelligible words. Vergil heard the sound of light footsteps behind him. "Vergil?" It was Katharina''s voice, soft and gentle, but laced with a hint of pain. He turned around, and there she was. Katharina was smiling, but her body was marked with scars and open wounds. "You... why did you leave me?" she asked, her voice broken by suffering. "I... didn''t leave you..." Vergil tried to respond, but his body froze in fear. Each time he tried to approach, she seemed to drift further away, her eyes filled with a silent accusation. "Katharina, I swear, I never..." The words died on his lips as an immense shadow emerged behind her. A monstrous figure, with glowing eyes and sharp claws, rose from nothingness. Without warning, the creature plunged its claws into Katharina, lifting her fragile body off the ground. "No!" Vergil shouted, but it was too late. The figure vanished into the darkness, taking Katharina with it. He ran toward the void, desperate to save her, but there was nothing there. Just darkness. He felt his throat tighten, and despair washed over him. He had failed again. The cycle repeated. Vergil was killed, sliced apart, strangled, impaled, burned alive. Each time he died, the deaths of his wives haunted him more deeply. Ada, Katharina, and Roxanne died in horrific ways, always out of his reach, always leaving him powerless. Each death was more brutal than the last, and each time he returned, his despair grew. But with every new life and death, Vergil began to realize something. Each time he faced the deaths of Ada, Katharina, and Roxanne, he blamed himself. He felt the weight of failure crushing him, but the lake was not just showing him their deaths; it was revealing something about him. It was his own guilt that kept him trapped in this cycle. Vergil stopped, finally understanding that no matter how hard he tried to avoid or change the situation, he was always reliving the same nightmare. The deaths were inevitable, just like his suffering. The question echoed in his mind: Why do I want to be stronger? The answer came when he once again faced his wives dying before him, but this time, he did not run in panic. He knelt beside them, accepting that at some point, he could not protect them from everything. ''Breaking the cycle of death... accepting death and... to hell with it.'' Vergil finally understood that his desire to become stronger wasn''t just to protect the people he loved. It was to fill the void inside him, the insecurity, the fear of not being enough. He wanted to be stronger to redeem himself from his own failures, from his guilt. He wanted to control the uncontrollable. He realized that deep down, he was fighting against himself. With this realization, the scene around him changed once more. This time, he was not taken to a battlefield or a dark forest. He was in a shapeless, empty place. In the midst of this void stood a figure¡ªhimself. Vergil stared at his own image. The reflection was covered in scars, a serious and weary expression. It was him, but at the same time, it wasn''t. This version of him was a manifestation of his guilt, of his obsessive need to be stronger, to be invincible. "Do you think getting stronger will solve your problems?" the image spoke in a cold tone. Vergil didn''t respond immediately. He knew that this figure was an extension of his own feelings. For so long, he believed that strength would solve everything. That being powerful enough would make his fears, insecurities, and guilt disappear. "I... I thought it would," Vergil said, his voice hoarse, almost a whisper. "But that''s not it, is it?" the figure replied. "You''re afraid. Afraid of failing. Afraid of losing. And that strength you seek so desperately... it won''t change that." Vergil closed his eyes, letting the words penetrate his mind. He was tired of fighting himself. Tired of reliving the deaths of his wives, of reliving his failures. "I want to be stronger," he murmured. "But... not to escape these fears. I want to be stronger to face them. To accept that I can''t control everything, that failures happen, and that''s part of being human..." "You''re not human anymore, boy." Viviane''s voice whispered within him, and he opened his eyes. "What you''re experiencing now is merely a reflection of something that comes from within you. Some remnant of an ancestor or something like that, this ''waste of time'' in battles you find tedious is just a reflection of someone who came before you and considered the weak... weak." "The contradiction that runs through your mind is an Ancestral Spirit that remained trapped in your lineage; that''s why you''re here. To cleanse your spirit." Viviane said as that version of him slowly disappeared. "You want to be strong, but your first battles were dull, uninteresting... You were born strong but fought against the weak. That''s why there''s a contradiction in your essence." She said, appearing in front of him. "It''s time to erase that weak human trait." She said with a mischievous smile. Vergil felt a wave of frustration rising within him as Viviane''s words echoed in his mind. "Erase my human trait?" he repeated, his voice tense. "And what is your purpose?" Viviane asked, with a teasing smile. "You say you want to face your fears, but when was the last time you did that? When was the last time you didn''t run from your failures, but confronted them head-on?" "The problem with mortals is this: you think too much, and while you change over time, you develop complexes that affect your existence." "Want to save your wife, Ada? Then it''s better to start shedding that weak side and become a God of War to do so." Viviane said as a light appeared in her hand. "Being a Spiritual Ferreira tires me, you know? Take it already." She handed him something... Something that he... "Cut everything you see until you''re free." ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 66: Just a Bet "I didn''t ask you to do this," Sapphire said, her killing intent flaring across Viviane''s skin. "And I didn''t ask you to bring someone like him, yet here you are, aren''t you?" Viviane retorted, just as irritated as Sapphire. "You have no right to this." Sapphire''s gaze was as if it would consume her. For a brief moment, the Lady of the Lake was startled, but her aura quickly overshadowed Sapphire''s for a second. "You''re strong, I get that, but we both know very well who has control of the situation here," Viviane said, looking at Sapphire with a gaze just as possessive as hers. "Tsk, cursed woman." Sapphire sneered. "He''d better succeed." She remarked, her tone just as irritated. "We know you wouldn''t bring someone who couldn''t." She responded, her frustration mirroring Viviane''s. Yet... "Why?" Viviane questioned, abruptly breaking the tension. "It doesn''t matter," Sapphire replied. "He married my daughter." She answered, and Viviane''s eyes widened in shock. "W-What? K-K-Katharina?" She stammered, but Sapphire remained silent... saying nothing more. But as the saying goes... Silence speaks louder than words. "K-Katharina..." Viviane repeated, as if the repetition would help her understand better. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? How... how did this happen?" Sapphire didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she looked away, clearly uncomfortable with the line of questioning. The fury that once emanated from her had given way to something more complex, a mixture of protection and regret. "I don''t owe you explanations," Sapphire finally responded, crossing her arms and adopting a defensive stance. "What matters is that he will succeed." Viviane stepped forward, still processing the gravity of the situation. "So you brought him here to...?" "To survive," Sapphire cut her off brusquely. "Or die trying." "You''re risking everything for someone who¡ª" Viviane hesitated, searching for the right words. "¡ªsomeone you can''t even be sure can fulfill his role!" "I never doubted him," Sapphire retorted with cutting coldness. "And neither did Katharina." The mention of her daughter hung in the air between them, bringing a new layer of emotion to Viviane. There was history here, a story she didn''t know, and Sapphire was clearly reluctant to reveal it. But the Lady of the Lake couldn''t ignore the signs¡ªthere was more at stake than just the trial the man had to face. "She... bonded with him?" Viviane finally asked, and Sapphire... "Yes." Viviane fell silent, absorbing Sapphire''s response. Her eyes flickered for a moment, as if trying to rearrange the pieces of a puzzle she didn''t know she was putting together. The bond between Katharina and him... This changed everything. m-vl _e mpY _r exclusive content "This is... dangerous, Sapphire," Viviane whispered, a shadow of concern in her voice. "You know what it means when someone like Katharina bonds." "I know, but she doesn''t. And I wasn''t there when it happened," Sapphire responded firmly. "It was her choice, not mine." Viviane ran a hand through her hair, her face filled with worry. "The bond ties them in a way even you can''t undo. If he fails... it could kill her." "You think I don''t know that?" Sapphire''s voice came out sharper, revealing the vulnerability she was trying to hide. "You think I would have brought him here without knowing what''s at stake?" "If you know, then why are you risking it?" Viviane countered, her gaze piercing as she sought an answer that would satisfy her. "If he dies, Katharina dies." Sapphire looked away again, her expression hardening like a mask. "Because there''s no other option. He must pass this... or nothing else will matter. After all... I have no way of helping against that man." Viviane sighed, knowing that continuing to argue would be futile. Sapphire was determined, and nothing would change her mind. "Just¡­ remember what you''re risking," Viviane said, softening her tone. "Not just him¡­ but her, too." Sapphire clenched her fists, frustration and worry evident in every fiber of her being. "I never forget that," she muttered. "Never." "Then stop acting like it''s just a gamble," Viviane retorted, and Sapphire''s eyes turned to her, emitting a murderous pressure that began to drain some of her vitality. "S-Sapphire," Viviane stammered, but Sapphire didn''t stop. The killing intent grew stronger, and the atmosphere became so terrifying that Viviane fell to her knees, gasping for air. "If you think I''m gambling with my daughter''s life, then let''s gamble yours." Sapphire''s eyes, filled with hatred, bore down on her. "If he passes and survives, you''ll be a loyal servant. But if he dies and my daughter goes with him, I''ll erase this whole demonic world," Sapphire said, completely irrational. Was this even a gamble? What did she really want? A personal servant for him? "T-This isn''t even a bet¡ª" "Do you want to die?" Sapphire interrupted, and Viviane''s body began to dissolve into pure water. She could no longer maintain her physical form. "N-no¡­" Viviane tried to say as the entire cave transformed into what felt like the essence of hell itself. The water lost its blue hue, replaced by demonic energy that filled the surroundings, turning a vivid blood red. "Then stay quiet and do what I say before I send you back to the realm of the dead. I''m done with your games," Sapphire spoke, her voice as cold as ice. "I tolerated your insubordination because I need you now, but if he dies, it''ll only take seconds before you turn to dust." Sapphire''s words quickly snapped Viviane back into compliance. ... Location: Unknown. "Being a Spiritual Blacksmith tires me, you know? Just take it already." She handed him something¡­ something that seemed familiar in some way¡­ It was a Uchigatana. A unique Uchigatana, almost new. The handle had the traditional golden wrapping with black ornaments, and the guard was octagonal. The blade bore intricate designs, the most notable being a dragon relief at the edge of the hilt and a bronze guard adorned with dragon motifs. He held the Uchigatana with both hands, feeling the balanced weight of the blade. The steel emitted a faint pulse, as if the sword had a life of its own. The golden glow of the handle''s wrapping contrasted with the darkness around him, and the dragon engraving seemed to almost move under his fingers. "Cut everything you see until you''re free," Viviane had said before disappearing, leaving him alone. The environment was a deep void, with no visible horizon or ground, but he knew this wasn''t a simple illusion. The place felt alive, full of hidden intentions, as though something was watching him. An oppressive presence in the air pushed him to act quickly. He looked at the Uchigatana, its blade reflecting distorted fragments of the surrounding darkness. For a moment, he hesitated. "Cut everything you see"¡ªthat could mean anything. But the sword seemed to whisper to him, urging him to act. Raising the blade, he swung it into the void ahead of him. To his surprise, the sword met resistance, as if it were slicing through something invisible, and a flash of light briefly illuminated where the blade had struck the air. The slash opened a rift in the darkness, revealing¡­ more darkness, but with a difference¡ªthere was something beyond, a subtle movement. Without hesitation, he swung again, then again, faster each time. With every strike, the darkness seemed to retreat, shattering into pieces of shadow that dissolved into nothingness. The Uchigatana glowed brighter with each cut, responding to his will, driving him to break free from the limbo. Suddenly, he heard a sound. Something was moving in the depths of the abyss. A creature, or several, were approaching¡ªbeings born from that void, and they didn''t seem friendly. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You killed us..." they whispered, their voices eerily resembling those of his wives. "Shut up," Vergil said immediately, raising his sword. "So that''s it... You''re my fears... Fufufufu... You''re so ugly... Are you sure you''re mine?" With the Uchigatana in hand, he stepped forward, his eyes resolute, ready to destroy these manifestations. "You''re just empty echoes of old insecurities, and you don''t belong to me anymore." The creatures hesitated, as if his words had somehow impacted their very existence. They continued to murmur, their voices blending together, but their forms became weaker, more diffuse. Vergil raised the sword and smiled cruelly. "Silencing you will be my greatest pleasure." He surged forward with impressive speed, the Uchigatana cutting through the air with lethal precision. The first strike sliced through one of the shadows, and the creature dissolved into dark mist. The others tried to surround him, but Vergil was relentless¡ªevery swing of his sword tore through the darkness as if it were fragile fabric. The voices tried to scream again, but he paid no heed. His fury and determination grew with each strike. He wasn''t there to be tormented by fears¡ªhe was there to destroy them. "You are nothing!" he shouted, the blade glowing as it cleaved through the final shadow. The oppressive darkness began to dissipate, and a new clarity filled the environment. "I... will kill anyone who dares lay a hand on my wives..." he murmured, before unleashing a massive attack. It swept through the abyssal realm, leaving behind only... a calm, white world. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 67: Vergils Domain of the Soul "This has become a sanctuary¡­" Viviane murmured, observing the distorted form of Vergil''s soul, as if the space around him was an extension of his very essence. The transformation she had orchestrated was profound and unsettling. Instead of a mere confrontation, she had triggered exponential growth, forcing Vergil to confront his wounds and failures¡ªnot once or twice, but thousands of times. Each repetition, each failure, was a step toward something greater¡ªbut at the cost of his sanity. Now, his reality manifested as a closed-off dimension, a macabre Buddhist sanctuary consecrated to the demon he had become. The three pairs of horns on the roof symbolized the wives he loved, a haunting reminder of his lost humanity. The thick, murky water covering the floor, a mossy blue hue, seemed to absorb the light, making the atmosphere oppressive and mystical at the same time. ''His humanity is completely gone... And a Buddhist sanctuary in... his ancestors... curious... very curious,'' thought Viviane. She had anticipated something like this but couldn''t reveal it without certainty. "You dare play with my soul," Vergil declared, his voice echoing like thunder, a simple gesture but charged with indescribable power. The impact of his words brought Viviane to her knees; the forces he invoked were overwhelming. Even a sorceress as ancient as her, with over two millennia of experience, could barely stay conscious. "V-Vergil¡­" she stammered, fear beginning to seep into her voice. He had become something far beyond what she could have predicted. ''I have no real control here¡­ Since this is his soul, he can do whatever he wishes... Outside, things would be different...'' she thought. It was simple: she had invaded a Domain, a place where Vergil¡ªand only Vergil¡ªcould manipulate and dominate. Now, having merely guided him to this point, she had lost all control, for his soul had fully taken shape. "How many years have I been trapped here?" Vergil asked, each word laced with overwhelming fury. Time seemed like an irrelevant concept in his mind, diluted by the endless repetition of his struggles. The pain of his memories was fresh, but now it was accompanied by an immeasurable void. "Answer me, inferior being," he commanded, his heart pulsing with an intensity that reverberated through the dimension. The demonic energy around him increased exponentially, as if it were about to explode. Viviane still couldn''t see his true form¡ªor rather, it was as if a thick mist concealed the truth. The entrance to the temple was obscured, but the rising pressure emanating from Vergil was palpable, crushing, and she felt it in every fiber of her being. "If I have not allowed you to see me, then know your place," Vergil spoke, his voice resounding like a condemnation. The force of his demonic energy intensified, pressing Viviane into the ground, making her feel every pore of her essence being drained. The sanctuary trembled around them, the ancient structure seeming to protest under the weight of the power Vergil was releasing. Viviane struggled to stay upright, pain burning through her body, but there was an ancient drive within her that wouldn''t allow her to surrender. "Vergil, you don''t need to do this! I''m not your enemy!" Her voice was weak but determined. "I brought you here so you could understand yourself! So you could free your true nature!" "Free my true nature?" Vergil laughed, a dark laugh that echoed through the temple walls. "You don''t know what my true nature is! You have no idea what I''m capable of when pushed to the limit!" The light in his eyes intensified, and Viviane could feel the tension in the air, like a storm about to break. "Answer the question, Viviane," Vergil''s voice rose, steady and commanding. The energy around him began to stabilize, and the atmosphere shifted, reflecting his growing determination. "Here... one hundred years..." Viviane murmured, her voice trembling slightly. "Out there... it''s been six months." The revelation shattered Vergil''s composure. The entire dimension quaked under the weight of the force Vergil unleashed. He rose, finally revealing his face. His features were sharper, defined by an intensity that hadn''t been there before. The look he gave Viviane was a mix of raw determination and a simmering fury, as though he had become the embodiment of a storm. He was taller, stronger, a true manifestation of what he''d become. His body, sculpted like that of a warrior, reflected the countless battles he had fought. Scars adorned his skin in intricate patterns, each one a story of pain, survival, and the relentless pursuit of his true essence. "Do you like what you see?" Vergil asked, his voice dripping with provocation, but there was something more beneath it¡ªa desire to assert his newfound power. He was no longer the boy lost in doubt. He stood now as a colossus, a force to be reckoned with. "Ah... No point in dwelling on it." Vergil added casually as he released the crushing pressure from Viviane''s body. Viviane staggered to her feet, her eyes wide with a mixture of shock and¡ªrespect? She wasn''t entirely sure what she felt. "Y-you''ve really transformed," she stammered, not just in awe of his physical power but the aura that now radiated from him. "I knew you had potential, but this... this is beyond what I expected." "Let''s go. Take me to the mistress," Vergil commanded, his voice steady with purpose. He wasn''t here for games or idle conversation; there was a mission, a goal driving him forward. ''My wives... Where are they?'' The thought consumed him, his first reaction, his only focus, his sole desire. His singular possession. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viviane felt the yearning emanating from him, and with a subtle motion, she vanished into the waters of his domain, like an illusion fading beneath the shimmering surface. Vergil, for his part, closed his eyes, feeling the cold water caress his skin, a revitalizing sensation that seemed to connect every part of him to the depths of the lake. He allowed himself a brief moment of peace before realizing he was awakening deep within the lake''s depths. When he opened his eyes again, the darkness surrounding him was thick, but not oppressive; it was the comforting sensation of home. Around him, the turquoise waters reflected light in mesmerizing patterns, creating a hypnotic dance across his skin. Join the journey at m-vlempy _r. The environment seemed alive, pulsing as if it responded to his very presence. He began to swim, each stroke both an exploration of this new realm and an affirmation of his new self. As he moved, the sound of the water transformed into a gentle melody, almost singing a song of his return. Soon, a brighter light approached, and Vergil realized he was no longer alone. Emerging from the celestial waters of the lake, Vergil felt the cool surface air on his skin, droplets dancing around him like an ethereal aura. He turned, and there was Sapphire, her expression full of irritation, as though she was about to scold him. "Why did you take so long, you idiot?" she exclaimed, arms crossed over her chest, her bangs falling over her eyes. "I was starting to think you''d drowned or something!" Vergil raised an eyebrow, trying to suppress a smile. "I was going through a process of... self-reflection," he said, attempting to maintain a serious tone, though the irony in the situation was evident. "Self-reflection? Is that what you call spending six months fighting yourself, Vergil?" Sapphire shot back, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Tsk, I got six hundred and twenty-five missed calls from Katharina!" "If you''re implying I took too long, know that it''s your fault. You should''ve prepared me better. But hey, I grew quite a lot, okay?" he defended, lifting his head with a confident air. Sapphire rolled her eyes. "Growth, growth... Always with this ''growth'' talk. Meanwhile, I''m out here handling everything, as usual! You do realize it''s not all about you, right?" "But it is," Vergil said, sounding irrational. Sapphire paused as she realized he was now eye-level with her, staring her down. She stopped for a moment, surprised to notice Vergil was no longer the boy she knew. ''The bastard got more... shocking,'' Sapphire muttered under her breath. "Come on, my daughter''s going crazy, more than usual," Sapphire said, clearly annoyed. ''Why has this once-imposing woman turned into a big teenager who can''t even talk to a man?'' Vergil wondered. "Oh, and put on your maid outfit, you''ll be serving Vergil from now on. Personal maid, Viviane." Viviane, still somewhat shocked by Vergil''s transformation and the new dynamic between him and Sapphire, raised an eyebrow, looking between the two. "Wait, what? Serve? I''m a powerful sorceress, not a maid!" "Ah, yes, that''s exactly what you''re going to do. Didn''t I say so?" Sapphire responded, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. "Just to make sure you remember your place here¡ªyour ''greatness'' doesn''t excuse you from respecting others." Vergil allowed himself a chuckle. The scene was strange, but there was something amusing about seeing Viviane squirm with indignation. "Well, I always saw her as a respectable figure, but this... this is different," he remarked, trying to keep a straight face. "Respectable? Look, Vergil, if you think the Lady of the Lake is the definition of respect, you really need to get out more. She''s a mischievous little vixen, and you''ll figure that out soon enough," Sapphire said, winking at him. Viviane grimaced. "You don''t have to talk like that, Sapphire! And I am not a mischievous vixen! I''m here to help!" "Help how? With your ridiculous spells or by serving tea?" Sapphire laughed, giving Vergil a playful slap on the arm, who continued to enjoy the interaction. "You have no idea what I''m capable of," Viviane shot back, crossing her arms and glaring defiantly at Sapphire. "And who says I want to be anyone''s ''personal maid''?" "Well, you were kind of forced into it, weren''t you?" Sapphire said, holding back her laughter. "Besides, it''s that or death... What do you think, vixen?" she added, unleashing a wave of demonic aura that made Viviane freeze in place. Immediately, the water from Viviane''s body formed into a maid outfit, and she stood at attention, striking a soldier''s pose. "Viviane, personal maid, ready for duty!" ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 68: A wise choice "We''re doomed..." Roxanne murmured after her madness subsided. She hadn''t even been able to land a proper hit on their opponents in front of her. For the last six months, they''d been stuck in this, fighting and killing countless enemy troops and protecting Ada after Vergil was... kidnapped by a crazy woman like that... "Ah... ah... ah..." Katharina panted, staring at the opponents ahead, who showed no sign of fatigue. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Mom... where are you...'' They weren''t injured, but this wasn''t a life-or-death battle, because the target they were supposed to kill wasn''t even there. It was a battle to protect Ada... to protect her freedom... And did they want to be there? Well, of course not. But Vergil would be devastated if she died, which was why Roxanne and Katharina were still helping her. ''The reward better be worth it...'' Roxanne murmured as she stood up again. "This is a waste of time..." Ada said, catching the two women''s attention. "Leave me. There''s no point in continuing this." Ada finished, dispelling her magic and looking at the three vice-generals of her mother... Belroth, Malachir, and Tzeriel. Belroth stood at the front, a wall of muscle and flames. His body radiated infernal heat, like a volcano about to erupt. He was merciless, always advancing without hesitation, each punch from his massive fists shaking the ground beneath his feet. His flames seemed alive, writhing around him like fiery serpents, devouring everything they touched. "You should''ve known by now that you don''t stand a chance against us," Belroth mocked, his deep voice reverberating through the battlefield. "Why keep fighting? Just accept your fate. Come home, Princess." Malachir, standing beside Belroth, was the complete opposite: slender, serpentine, with eyes that glowed sinisterly. His mastery over poison was unmatched, and he manipulated the air around him as if weaving an invisible web of death. Every time he moved his hand, streams of emerald poison danced around him, ready to strike at anyone who dared approach. "Your efforts are futile, come on, don''t waste more time," Malachir hissed, his thin, forked tongue flicking with disdain. "You can keep fighting, but you''ll end up poisoned, suffocated, and eventually, you''ll fall before us." Tzeriel, the third Vice-General, was more shadowy. His bat-like wings flapped softly, keeping him hovering above the battlefield, watching everything with cruel eyes. He was a master of illusions, manipulating the surroundings to confuse his opponents, making the real and the imagined almost indistinguishable. It was thanks to him that Roxanne and Katharina felt so disoriented. "Don''t listen to him," Tzeriel began, his voice smooth and relatively calm, "Our orders are to bring the princess back. Don''t get us wrong, we''re not targeting your families. We only want Ada Baal." Despite the growing fear, Katharina tried to gather her strength. Her eyes glowed an intense green as she conjured her fire magic once more. Flames engulfed her hands, and she raised her arms toward Belroth. "I''m not going down without a fight!" she yelled, sending a torrent of fire toward the giant. The flames surged like a destructive wave, but Belroth, with a cruel grin, raised his hand and absorbed the attack. The heat of Katharina''s magic seemed to feed him rather than harm him. "You think fire can stop me? I am the master of it!" Belroth laughed, charging toward Katharina. His flaming hand collided with the ground, creating a crater where she had been standing, forcing her to leap aside to avoid being crushed. At that moment, Roxanne decided to strike. With a swift spin, she summoned the power of the wind around her. Her air blades slashed toward Belroth, but with his tough skin, he simply laughed as the blades failed to cut deep. Find more at mvlemp-y,r. "It''s useless! You don''t have the strength to stop me!" Belroth roared, slamming the ground again, creating another shockwave that sent Roxanne flying backward. Seeing that a direct attack wouldn''t work, Katharina tried a different approach. Using her fire magic, she began to heat the ground beneath Belroth''s feet, attempting to create an inhospitable environment. The heat intensified, and even the rocks around him began to melt, but Belroth kept advancing. "This won''t work, child." Belroth raised his hand to strike Katharina again, but was interrupted by Ada. "Enough!" Ada shouted, and a wave of blood spread across the battlefield, separating Belroth from Katharina. She was furious. "I told you to leave me!" Ada''s frustration fueled her blood magic, which now pulsed with a menacing intensity. But Malachir wasn''t about to let Ada act freely. He silently slid toward her, and with a swift movement, launched a venomous chain in her direction. The green, corrosive venom snaked through the air, aiming directly at Ada. Realizing the attack, Ada quickly raised a blood barrier to block it, but the venom was relentless, corroding her defense rapidly. She felt searing pain in her arm as part of the venom breached her barrier. "Foolish demon... My poison will consume you, just like it has consumed all those before you," Malachir hissed, slowly approaching, his tongue moving unsettlingly. Roxanne, still recovering from the previous assault, saw Ada in danger. "No, you''re not touching her!" Roxanne summoned a gust of wind so powerful it cut through the poisonous mist, momentarily pushing Malachir back. But Malachir wasn''t so easily deterred. He reformed his venom, turning it into a thick cloud that spread across the battlefield. "Let''s see how long you can last before my poison claims you." The atmosphere around the three women became even more oppressive. Malachir''s poisonous cloud spread like a deadly veil, suffocating the battlefield and making every breath increasingly difficult. Katharina coughed, feeling the gradual burn of the poison searing her lungs. Roxanne, still catching her breath, looked desperately at Ada. "If we keep this up... we''re going to die anyway," she muttered to herself. Malachir''s power was terrifying, and with Tzeriel distorting their senses, victory seemed even more distant. Ada, battling the pain in her arm and the growing frustration, gritted her teeth. "You... three... think you can capture me like I''m some trophy?" her voice trembled with suppressed fury. The blood magic around her pulsed violently, mirroring her rage and fear. Every ounce of her power was being summoned, but she knew that alone, she couldn''t take them down. Malachir smiled wickedly, sensing Ada''s growing vulnerability. "You underestimate how important your value is to our side, little princess. Your mother''s will is absolute... and you will be brought back, whether you want to or not." He stepped forward, ready to unleash another attack. At that moment, Katharina, her green eyes glowing fiercely, gathered her last reserves of strength. "Ada... we won''t let them take you," she said with determination. The fire in her hands reignited with even greater intensity, but this time, instead of attacking directly, she used the flames to surround Malachir''s poison. The intense heat began to burn away the poisonous mist, creating a bubble of breathable air around them. Roxanne seized the opportunity, wielding her wind blades with more precision. She knew she couldn''t harm Belroth directly, but if she focused on Malachir and Tzeriel, maybe they could turn the tide. "Katharina, keep the fire going! I''ll handle the rest!" She charged toward Tzeriel''s shadow, her mind fighting to distinguish between what was real and what was illusion. Tzeriel, watching the chaos with a malevolent grin, didn''t seem surprised by Roxanne''s advance. "You think you can touch me?" he mocked, unleashing an even stronger wave of illusions. Suddenly, Roxanne saw multiple versions of Tzeriel surrounding her, each moving in distinct ways, making it impossible to discern which was the real one. Roxanne paused for a moment, sweat trickling down her forehead. Every illusion seemed as real as the next. But she knew that if she didn''t act fast, they were all doomed. In a brief moment of clarity, she closed her eyes, trusting her instincts. "The real one is... there!" With a swift turn, she unleashed a wind blade directly to her right, catching Tzeriel by surprise. The demon cried out in pain as the attack slashed through his left wing, forcing him to lose altitude and crash to the ground. His illusions momentarily dissipated, revealing his true form as he writhed in agony. With Tzeriel down, the battlefield shifted slightly in their favor. Ada''s blood magic flared again, ready to unleash another powerful wave. "This ends now," she growled. "You... insolent..." Tzeriel hissed, struggling to get up. Belroth, realizing the situation was deteriorating, roared in fury and charged at Katharina once more. He knew that if he could take out the fire conjurer, the others would fall easily. But before he could reach her, Ada intervened again, casting a blood chain around his arms and legs, immobilizing him for a brief moment. "I already said, enough!" Ada shouted, her hands trembling from the effort. But even with her powerful magic, she knew she couldn''t hold him for long. Malachir, enraged by their unexpected resistance, prepared another venomous attack, but was interrupted by a sharp sound cutting through the air. Roxanne, still determined, sent a new gust of wind his way, forcing him to retreat. "You will not take Ada!" Katharina yelled, her flames growing even more intense, surrounding her in a vortex of heat. Despite their determination, the three women knew they were running out of time. The combined might of Belroth, Malachir, and Tzeriel was overwhelming, and the constant struggle to stay on their feet was taking its toll. Ada, feeling the weight of the burden on her shoulders, finally made a decision. "I can''t... let you die for my sake..." She looked at Roxanne and Katharina with a mixture of gratitude and sadness. "If this means you can survive... then I''ll go with them." "No!" Roxanne and Katharina shouted in unison, but before they could react, Ada released her blood magic and surrendered herself to the Vice-Generals. Tzeriel, with a malicious grin, rose again, his wings flapping gently in the air. "A wise choice, princess." "A wise choice, huh..." A voice¡ªa chilling sound¡ªechoed across the battlefield, so cold and laced with such palpable menace that the very air around them seemed to freeze for a moment. The weight of the presence accompanying it was suffocating, as if an invisible force gripped their throats, making it difficult to breathe. Everyone, including the Vice-Generals, felt a shiver crawl down their spines as they recognized the source of the voice. Ada, who had already let her guard down, widened her eyes, her breath catching in her throat. Her body trembled, not from fear but from recognition. That voice, that presence... "It can''t be..." she whispered, her heart racing. "You..." she said, tears streaming down her face. ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 69: They are quite incompetent "You..." she said, tears streaming down her face. His gaze met the faces of the three Vice-Generals. The aura emanating from him was devastating, like a storm about to descend upon them. The pressure intensified, making even Belroth, Malachir, and Tzeriel feel momentarily small before that crushing presence. ''This young man¡­'' Tzeriel murmured, seeing how the man before him could not be compared to those women. ''Why... this feeling of dread...'' "It seems that way..." Vergil murmured as he watched the scene unfold. Despite clearly being nervous, he controlled his anger and disappeared into the air, reappearing in front of Ada, who was kneeling on the ground. He pressed his hands against her and embraced her tightly. "I''m sorry. I didn''t have much choice... In fact, I just ''woke up'' from the dream I was living." He said, and quickly, without her noticing, they had vanished again. "A lot of time has passed." Vergil said as he placed Ada beside Roxanne and Katharina. "I''m sorry." He commented before turning to reveal his massive back, much larger than before. "Protect her; your energy is depleted." Vergil said, his voice deep and laden with authority. The sound was more than a command; it was a declaration of war. The arrogance in his posture was palpable, a veiled threat that could very well lead to death if they dared to ignore him. "V-Vergil?" Katharina stammered, seeing how he was... different. "Oh, I''m sorry. I don''t want to ignore you two; it''s just that that filthy worm is preparing a poison attack, even though I clearly told him to stop, so I''ll kill him quickly and then talk to you, okay?" he asked with a gentle smile. ''Strong¡­'' Katharina murmured with a smile. "Who goes first?" Vergil said nonchalantly, clearly looking at the one preparing a poison attack. "Do you think you can intimidate us?" Malachir sneered, although his voice trembled slightly. "We are your mother''s Vice-Generals, ADA!! We have the power to destroy worlds!" "Yes, yes," Vergil said, waving his hands as if to shoo away the disgusting stench he sensed. "Seriously, how long have you been eating shit? What a breath." He said, but before Malachir could respond¡­ He quickly dodged back as a strange Blade emerged from the air itself. "W-what was that, you bastard?!" he shouted. "Oh... it seems that when the enemy is stronger, he can perceive..." Vergil mused, pondering aloud in front of his foes. "Or could it be the experience and the way he perceives demonic energy?" "Do you think you can speak to us like that and walk away unscathed?" Belroth roared, his voice filled with contained fury, trying to re-establish dominance in the situation. "Walk away unscathed? No, no... I''m not trying to walk away unscathed," Vergil said, a smile sharp as a blade on his lips. "I just want to see if you survive." He commented carelessly. "Like, killing my mother-in-law''s generals isn''t going to be nice, is it?" Vergil remarked, pondering. "They''re Vice-Generals," Ada said, and he turned. "Vice? Seriously?" Vergil questioned. "I mean, it''s been six months since I disappeared; why haven''t they sent a high-class general to capture you already? My God, how incompetent." Vergil commented. "My mother seems to need a head maid, which is why they''re sending these guys." Ada replied seriously. "Oh... I see, then can I kill them?" Vergil asked like a child seeking approval. "Stop acting cute like that; you were going to kill them anyway, weren''t you?" Ada said, crossing her arms and smiling at him. He smiled back, "Thank goodness I married three women who understand me." Enjoy reading at m-vle-mp,yr. Vergil let out a brief laugh, a mix of relief and amusement, as he looked at Ada, Roxanne, and Katharina. The situation, once desperate, now seemed to have turned into a game for him. His confidence was overwhelming, and his nonchalance was unsettling for the Vice-Generals. "Is that really it?" Malachir snarled, his voice heavy with hatred yet tinged with confusion. He was torn between attacking and fleeing. "Do you truly believe you can defeat three of us?" Vergil looked back at Malachir, disdain evident in his expression. "Defeat you? That would be a waste of time. We''re done here." Before Malachir could react, Vergil vanished from sight, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared behind Belroth. A brilliant surge of cutting energy radiated from his hand, and even with his sharpened instincts, Belroth couldn''t react in time. In a swift, fluid motion, Vergil pierced through Belroth''s energy barrier, tearing the space around him as if it were paper. The Vice-General screamed in agony as a glowing red scar materialized on his chest, causing him to stagger backward. "You''re next, death breath," Vergil taunted as Malachir readied his final venomous attack. Panic flooded Malachir''s expression. Tzeriel, meanwhile, watched in silence, her wings folding slightly. She realized that the scales had tipped completely. Vergil wasn''t just a formidable opponent; he was someone who understood the dynamics of power in a way most beings in the underworld never would. "Do you think being a Vice-General makes you immune, Malachir?" Vergil said, slowly turning to him. "I warned you... but you insisted." Malachir unleashed his venomous attack, a pulsating wave of green energy, but Vergil dissipated it with a flick of his hand, as if wiping away a stain. Without giving him time for a second attempt, Vergil shot towards Malachir with such insane speed that the Vice-General couldn''t comprehend what was happening until it was too late. With a direct strike, Vergil plunged his hand into Malachir''s chest, breaking through his defenses and shattering his power core. Malachir screamed in despair before being tossed aside like a rag doll, lifeless as he hit the ground. "Well, two down," Vergil remarked, wiping his hands as if finishing a dirty job. Tzeriel narrowed her eyes. She knew her only chance was to flee, but her pride and position as a Vice-General prevented her from surrendering so easily. "Aren''t you going to run?" Vergil asked, his voice almost gentle, laced with unwavering confidence. "You know you don''t stand a chance against me, right?" Tzeriel hesitated. Her wings fluttered, and in a last-ditch effort for self-preservation, she prepared to escape the dimension. The air around her crackled as she attempted to open a rift in space-time, desperately seeking an escape route. But just as she was about to make the final leap, something sliced through the air around her with deadly precision. A web of energy, thin and sharp like blades of light, sprang from nowhere, forming an intricate spider''s web. In the blink of an eye, the trap closed around Tzeriel, completely ensnaring her. Each thread radiated a destructive force that disintegrated her wings and then her body, piece by piece. The transformation was so swift and brutal that in the end, nothing remained but scattered fragments ¡ª what had once been a powerful Vice-General had turned to nothing but dust and debris, like demonic sushi. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil watched in silence, his expression calm and unperturbed, as the last of his enemies fell before him. "It''s over." "Well... that was cruel," Katharina commented with a playful laugh, watching Tzeriel''s remnants dissipate into the air. Vergil shrugged, slowly turning to her. "Cruel? I call it efficiency," he replied with a mischievous grin. "We can''t afford to be kind to enemies who want to kill us, can we?" Roxanne, still a bit breathless from the battle, shook her head. "You always make it look so easy... Not that I''m complaining." "I only do what''s necessary," Vergil replied casually. "Well, it''s time to see the Mistress." With a gesture, a cut disintegrated the battle dimension. As the battle dimension began to shatter into sparkling shards, the group was slowly pulled back into reality. The fragments of the magical battlefield vanished like shards of glass, revealing the normal world beyond the cracks. Once the last pieces of the dimension broke apart, Vergil, Roxanne, Katharina, and Ada found themselves back in the field, standing on an old golf course where the fight had begun. There, two women stood waiting... "Took you long enough, huh?" one said, her voice laced with sarcasm. "You''ll be punished for your delay." She smiled at Vergil, who let out a heavy sigh. Vivianne, standing next to her, was sulking, clearly troubled by the situation. Her eyes had lost their color after being demoted from Spiritual Sorceress and Blacksmith to... a Maid. Vergil looked at Sapphire and Vivianne with a satisfied smile. "Ah, you know how it is... Quick work, nothing too serious." He stretched his shoulders as if he had just completed something trivial, despite the intense battle only moments ago. While Vergil and Sapphire were acting normally, a heavy sense of hostility filled the air, and it wasn''t coming from the defeated Vice-Generals. Three pairs of eyes were fixed on Sapphire, all carrying a palpable murderous intent. Then, suddenly, the intent shifted entirely to Vergil... "You better have a good explanation, Vergil Kennedy," they spoke in unison... ------- Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights! Chapter 70: Explain yourself! "You better have a good explanation, Vergil Kennedy." The three pairs of eyes glaring at him were a mix of anger and confusion, and Vergil felt the weight of their irritated stares... even though he knew it wasn''t his fault. He quickly glanced at Sapphire, seeking support from her, but she was utterly uninterested in the situation, casually examining her nails, which looked freshly manicured. Vergil bit his tongue. "It''s that old lady''s fault." He said, pointing his finger directly at Sapphire, who was still focused elsewhere. "Huh?" She turned, her face a blend of confusion and apathy. "Yeah, it''s her fault. She''s the one who enjoys kidnapping her son-in-law," Vergil shrugged, as if the whole thing was the most trivial matter in the world. "Blame her." The others'' eyes shifted to Sapphire, who raised an eyebrow, completely unfazed. "Oh, please," she scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Kidnapping? I prefer to call it ''forced recruitment.'' And if you''d paid attention, you''d know this was part of the plan." "What plan?" Katharina asked, her tone filled with both curiosity and frustration. "A plan to get him into trouble? To abandon your daughter like that? Huh? HUH?" Katharina shouted, clearly agitated. Sapphire crossed her arms, finally showing some interest in the conversation. "The plan was to train Vergil, purify his soul, and prepare him for what''s coming. The battle he just faced was only a step. Stop acting spoiled, you would''ve killed everyone there if you weren''t afraid." Sapphire''s eyes gleamed emerald, causing Katharina to slightly back off. "A step?" Vergil retorted, his voice rising. "You kidnapped me and threw me into another dimension under a lake just to train me alone! You''re a terrible mentor!" "Because you needed to learn to face challenges on your own!" Sapphire replied, her voice firm. "If you can''t handle a simple fight, how do you expect to face more powerful enemies in the future?" "Simple fight?" Vergil almost laughed. "You call being trapped for, I don''t know, a hundred years, fighting against myself a simple fight?!" Viviane, who had been quiet up until then, finally intervened. "Can you two stop?" she asked, her tone more conciliatory. "Vergil, you need to be more open about your actions. And Sapphire, you should consider how your decisions affect those around you." "Shut up, you bitch, I didn''t ask for your opinion," Sapphire snapped, unleashing her killing intent on Viviane, who immediately trembled in fear. "S-sorry! I''ll stay quiet," she stammered, trembling. "Oh, don''t do that to little Viviane, you heartless monster!" Vergil said, stepping forward and gently patting Viviane''s head, instantly calming her. For a moment, her blue eyes shimmered with a subtle glow, almost as if she was about to purr like a cat. ''Purr... maybe this isn''t so bad...'' Viviane murmured before a scream broke her thoughts. "Vergil, that doesn''t help!" Katharina interrupted, "And who is this woman?! Why are you petting another woman!!" She yelled, completely unhinged, her yandere nature flaring up. "Oh, this is the Lady of the Lake, the one who gave Excalibur to King Arthur," Vergil replied casually, continuing to pat the girl, who looked quite small compared to him¡ªshe had to look up to meet his eyes. "Huh?" Katharina, Roxanne, and Ada were utterly baffled. The incredulous looks on their faces made it clear they couldn''t believe what they had just heard. "You''re joking, right?" Roxanne asked, her voice full of skepticism. "The Lady of the Lake? Just like that?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, that''s right," Vergil said, completely unfazed. "She''s just helping me out. Sapphire told her to be my personal maid." He winked at Vivianne, who was looking at him with a mix of admiration and confusion. "M-m-maid?!" Katharina stammered, her mind spinning from the revelation. "Are you seriously saying she''s the Lady of the Lake? The same one who gave Excalibur to King Arthur? And you''re treating her like... like a pet? I mean, a maid?!" "That''s exactly what I''m saying," Vergil replied, raising an eyebrow. "And Vivianne is not a pet; she''s a force to be reckoned with, okay? Treat her well." He turned back to Vivianne, who was clearly on the verge of melting from his head pats. Katharina didn''t seem convinced. "And what were you doing with her while you were... kidnapped? It''s not like you did a great job keeping your feelings in check!" She stepped closer, her eyes narrowing as the tension in the air thickened. "I didn''t have a choice. Blame your mother," Vergil defended, raising his hands in surrender. "I wasn''t having fun. I was fighting myself. Literally!" "Right, right," Roxanne interjected, trying to diffuse the situation. "Let''s all calm down. What matters now is what happened during this ''training.'' What did you learn, Vergil?" "Oh, plenty," Vergil said, smiling with renewed confidence. "I died a few times, killed you guys a few times, killed myself a few times, cut you guys up, cut myself up¡ªit''s hard to deal with my own mind, you know?" The girls exchanged perplexed looks. Katharina opened her mouth to ask a question, but Vergil continued. "No, seriously. Dealing with my own demons is like being stuck in an endless cycle of pain and struggle. I had to face every single one of my weaknesses, and it wasn''t easy. Sometimes, it felt like I was fighting twisted versions of myself. But in the end, I learned to accept who I am." "And what was that, exactly? Some kind of journey of self-discovery? Sounds more like really expensive therapy!" Katharina remarked, her tone a blend of sarcasm and curiosity. "Yeah, something like that," Vergil said casually. "But really, it was intense. Sometimes I''d find myself fighting against you¡ªor, rather, my insecurities about you guys. It was like each battle was a reflection of what I felt inside." "That''s... intriguing," Roxanne said, tilting her head. "But why did you feel like that? What''s been bothering you so much?" "Well, I''ve always had to deal with the pressure of being stronger. The fear of letting down the people around me, especially you all. When I was there, those doubts took physical form in the fights I had to face, and I had to confront them," Vergil explained, his expression turning more serious. Vivianne, still under his gentle touch, muttered, "I had to help him... otherwise, the three of you would''ve died..." "It''s true," Vergil confirmed. "But now I feel stronger. More aware of who I am and what I need to do. I''m not letting those insecurities hold me back again." "That''s great to hear," Roxanne praised. "It sounds like you''ve really grown from this." "Yeah, just hope that doesn''t mean you''re gonna start cutting us up too!" Katharina teased, raising an eyebrow. "Ah, don''t worry. I left the sword at home," Vergil replied with a dramatic pause before flashing a grin. "Besides, I''ve got some business to settle with Ada''s mother soon, right, Sapphire?" "Hmph, I told you to call me Master," Sapphire huffed, but Vergil ignored her. "You haven''t taught me anything yet. It was Vivianne and the illusion that did all the work. You didn''t do a thing," he said with a sly grin, deliberately provoking her. Sapphire narrowed her eyes, clearly irritated by Vergil''s teasing, but she managed to keep her composure. "I put you in that situation. Without me, you would never have faced your inner demons. So, technically, I did teach you something," Sapphire retorted with a smug smile. Vergil chuckled, shaking his head. "Sure, sure. Throwing someone into a mental hell counts as ''teaching.'' Very pedagogical of you, Master." "Exactly." Sapphire raised her chin, satisfied with the title, even knowing Vergil was still being sarcastic. "What did you mean by that?" Ada finally spoke, crossing her arms. "You''re not seriously thinking about going after my mother, are you?" Vergil glanced at Ada, his smile widening enigmatically. "It''s good that you guessed exactly what I was thinking. Yes, she''s going to learn that some situations can''t be resolved by kidnapping her own daughter." Ada narrowed her eyes, visibly suspicious. "You do realize you were the one kidnapped by that lunatic, right?" "I''m well aware," Vergil replied, raising his eyebrows as if it were obvious. "But unlike me, your mother needs to learn that certain actions have consequences. If she thinks she can just kidnap her own daughter and get away with it, she''s sorely mistaken." Ada crossed her arms tighter, her distrust growing. "I don''t like this, Vergil. My mother isn''t someone you can just mess with. She''s more dangerous than you think." Vergil chuckled softly. "Since when do I care? If she''s so eager to take you away from me, then I''ll just go over there and kill the person you''re supposed to marry. Problem solved, right?" Ada stared at him, disbelief and anger flashing in her eyes. "You can''t be serious, Vergil." "Serious? Do I look like I''m joking, Ada?" Vergil gave a sinister smile. "If she''s so willing to play the game of kidnapping you and forcing you into a marriage, then why shouldn''t I solve this in the simplest way possible?" Katharina stepped forward, placing a hand on Vergil''s chest, stopping him. "Vergil, calm down. That''s not going to solve anything¡ªit''ll only make things worse. We can''t just go around killing people!" "I can." He said, looking down at her. His entire aura shifted in an instant. "If you think I''ll just sit back and do nothing, then you don''t know me at all." He turned his gaze back to Ada. "Your mother is going to be a hot topic in the demon world from now on. And the trash who wants to marry you? Even more so." Vergil''s eyes... the coldness in them made all the women around him tremble with fear. All except Sapphire. "HAHAHAHA! I''d LOVE to see that!" she roared, clearly thrilled by the idea. Chapter 71: Ill go personally... and have some fried chicken. Location: Castle of Queen Baal. "What did you say?" Raphaeline questioned the man before her, his icy demeanor sending chills down her spine. Every hair on his muscular body trembled with fear in the presence of the woman before him. After all, she was still Queen Demon Raphaeline Baal... "T-the report... The Three Vice-Generals are dead... the blood trackers from the Clan have been completely erased." The young demon stammered, fearing what might happen to him next. "That''s impossible." Raphaeline continued to deny it, but the man presented a printed photo from the scene, somewhat archaic yet sufficient. Raphaeline''s eyes widened in surprise, and one of her eyebrows arched... "She doesn''t have the strength for this, even stealing one of my favorite swords... No, she can''t have that much power." Raphaeline mused, contemplating whether Ada could have really dealt with three. "Granted she was with Katharina Agares and Roxanne Sitri, but... No, even so, it would be impossible..." Raphaeline continued to deny, but... A long-haired servant with purple braids appeared at her side. "Miss, I have an urgent update." She said, bowing in reference, like a robot programmed to follow orders. Her posture was so graceful that the young demon couldn''t help but envy the beauty and dedication she showed in her work. "Sapphire Agares was seen with Lady Ada, as well as the disappeared man she married... And comparing the photos... it seems the Queen Agares gave a little help with that man." Raphaeline tightened her grip on the photo in her hands, her expression hardening. The room, already cold, seemed to freeze completely under her rising anger and confusion. Her eyes sparkled with an intensity that instinctively made the young demon in front of her recoil. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The news was disturbing, but Sapphire Agares''s presence made everything even more enigmatic. ''That woman... when was the last time I saw her with a man?'' Raphaeline murmured as her memory searched, but nothing came to mind. ''She''s too powerful... I can''t send anyone while Ada is near her... I''ll have to go personally.'' "The boy... he''s changed..." Raphaeline confirmed the servant''s words, reflecting on the weight of the information. "His physical body and soul essence have changed significantly; I checked personally." The servant maintained her posture and politeness, not trembling in the presence of the Demon Queen. "I see... So she already knows of his presence." Raphaeline stated, and the servant couldn''t help but smirk. "How long did it take?" "0.2 seconds." The servant sighed bitterly, looking at the Queen. "I''m sorry, I tried not to appear before her, but..." "It''s alright, Ei. There isn''t a demon who can do this; even the Archons couldn''t. She''s an aberration." The name Agares always carried a certain level of threat, and the presence of that family only complicated matters further. "Ah... I''ll have to go there personally..." Raphaeline murmured... She slowly rose from her throne, her silhouette exuding a suffocating aura of power as she walked toward the window. The infernal world before her was ablaze, reflecting the turmoil of thoughts racing through her mind. "Then, Sapphire is involved in this... I wonder what made her want to get involved... Was it the boy?" She spoke aloud, not exactly expecting an answer, but the servant, disciplined as ever, hurried to confirm. "Yes, my lady. I can confirm that he was present in the battle that resulted in the deaths of the three Vice-Generals." The servant kept her head bowed, her posture impeccable even under Raphaeline''s suffocating pressure. Raphaeline sighed, slowly turning to the trembling demon and the servant beside her. "If Sapphire was there... then it''s possible they manipulated the situation. But the power of this man still needs to be explained. What kind of force does he possess to defeat my vice-generals?" She paused, reflecting for a moment, her sharp gaze piercing the empty air. "Oh shit... it''s pointless to send spies. I want to know what this man is capable of... Yes, I''ll have to personally meet Sapphire; this may be the harbinger of a rebellion greater than we anticipated." She declared. The servant bowed deeply. "As you wish, Lady Baal." Raphaeline took one last look at the photo in her hands. The image captured a fraction of a second, but within it, the presence of that man seemed to dominate everything around, as if even the demon world had to bow before him. "Vergil..." She murmured, the name finally forming on her lips. "Let''s see what you really are." "Prepare my bath, and my clothes... nothing too... no, give me something very provocative." She said, smiling mischievously as she gazed out at the Realm of the windows of her castle. "Yes, my lady." Ei bowed and vanished into the shadows, leaving only the woman in her vastness contemplating what she was about to do... ... Location: Human World. "*Atichn!*" Vergil sneezed loudly, causing part of the table to shake. All the women turned to him while they... were eating fried chicken... "Hey! Be careful! You''re going to contaminate the food!" Roxanne yelled at him, giving his arm a light punch. She was still a bit on edge after the explanation... Laughing, Vergil rubbed his nose. "Sorry, I think someone is talking about me." Katharina smirked. "Or maybe you''re about to find trouble... big trouble." Vivianne, sitting next to him, raised her hand, pointing a chicken thigh at Vergil. "We should go home, you know? That crazy bitch is probably coming after you guys personally." "Let her come; I''ve got things to settle with her anyway," Vergil shrugged, his typical carefree tone in play, while Sapphire, sulking like a little girl, refused to eat the food in front of her. "Come on, Saph, eat a little." Vergil said gently, making the extremely imposing and intimidating woman turn her face away, embarrassed. "I don''t want to." "Come on, just a little," Vergil insisted, offering a gentle smile that warmed her chest. "I don''t want to," she repeated, now with a stubborn edge to her voice, but Vergil''s gaze made her hesitate. "Why not?" he pressed, keeping his tone light. "The chicken is delicious!" "I''m not hungry." Sapphire crossed her arms, but Vergil knew that expression a little too well. "Oh, so the strongest female demon in the world can''t eat a piece of chicken? Well, not everyone is strong enough, I guess." Vergil teased playfully... Sapphire glared at him, her eyes flashing with a mix of challenge and disbelief. "Do you think you can provoke me into eating chicken, Vergil?" She straightened up, her imposing posture dominating the table, and the temperature around them seemed to rise. "Hmm? I didn''t say anything; I just said you can''t." He shrugged. Sapphire frowned, clearly irritated by the provocation. "Ah, so that''s what you want, huh? You want me to fall into this trap of words?" "It''s not a trap, just an observation," Vergil replied, with a challenging smile. "You''re strong, but a piece of chicken is defeating you." Sapphire raised an eyebrow, her penetrating gaze deepening into Vergil''s words. "Do you think this will make me feel defeated? A piece of chicken holds no power over me." "Ah, but it''s your own resistance that''s at stake," Vergil shot back, maintaining his mischievous grin. "You, the strongest female demon in the world, unable to eat a piece of chicken. Wouldn''t that be a great defeat?" *He''s going to die...* Katharina thought, watching how Vergil was handling her mother... *Yes, he''s going to die...* Ada thought in harmony with Katharina. *For sure, he''s going to die,* Roxanne murmured. While Vivianne... well, she continued eating chicken carefreely, while Sapphire... "You... are annoying me." Sapphire said, glaring at him with her almost glowing emerald eyes, ready to attack. "So what are you going to do?" Vergil asked, his challenging eyes locked onto hers. "Are you going to attack me because you can''t eat a piece of chicken?" "Maybe I will, just to see how much fun you can have with food." She crossed her arms, but the tension was slowly easing. Vergil smiled, realizing the provocation was working. "You know, deep down, you want a piece. You can try to ignore it, but the truth is that a snack like this is irresistible. And when you finally give in, the victory will be yours, not mine." "That''s not a competition," she shot back, but her tone was shifting, and the firmness in her voice wavered. "Well, it isn''t... but I bet I can eat more chicken than you," he joked while continuing to eat... Sapphire raised an eyebrow, her gaze deepening at the implicit challenge. "Are you really willing to enter a competition over something as trivial as eating chicken?" "Why not? You may be the strongest, but I''m the fastest." Vergil replied, winking at her. "And besides, chicken is the true test of strength. True power reveals itself in the ability to enjoy life''s simple pleasures." "You''re insufferable," Sapphire said, but her face lit up with an involuntary smile, the tension between them slowly dissolving. "Maybe... but that just makes the competition even more fun." Vergil was enjoying himself, and it seemed contagious. "Alright then. Let''s see who can eat more. But just to be clear, if I win, you have to admit that chicken is irresistible," Sapphire declared, her tone lighter. "Are they... competing over that?" Roxanne murmured... "She... ah... I give up on my mother..." Katharina said, and Ada nodded, "He''s seducing her... with chicken..." "Well, better this than the two of them arguing over who has the stronger attack... I don''t want to imagine a web of cuts vs. a Meteor of Fire..." Vivianne said, and for a moment... The four imagined themselves as chibi versions, envisioning Vergil shouting "Spider Web!" and Sapphire shouting "HOLD THE METEOR!!" Chapter 72: Ei, the perfect maid. "Let me get this straight... My mother is under an illusion, thinking she''s the CEO of a large entertainment corporation?" Vergil questioned, looking at Katharina. "Well, it''s not exactly an illusion... She really is the CEO of a Cinematic Entertainment company whose copyright could be broken if I mention her full name," Katharina said, completely nonchalant as she continued sipping her milkshake. "Wait... so she really is a CEO. But... who put her in that position?" Vergil asked, and well... "Me? I mean, didn''t you think it was strange that we''re demons and my house costs over two million U.S. dollars? I mean, think, Vergil, think!" she said excitedly. "Oh crap... don''t tell me¡ª" Vergil started, but soon... "Well, you know... when your grandparents say video games are the devil''s work, or when we''re accused of things you probably never thought were true? Well... even candy is from the devil... literally," Roxanne said, shrugging. "Humans are very limited... In fact, currently more than half of the world is run by mega food or entertainment corporations... governed by humans and demons working together most of the time," Roxanne continued while calmly licking her ice cream. "Okay, this is too much for me." Vergil said, taking a sip of his milkshake. "And how does my mother fit into all this?" he asked. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, your mother actually has a strong CEO presence, and her personality fits the role. And well... I can''t leave my mother-in-law unemployed, can I?" Katharina said and continued, "We did a test with her, as the company''s spokesperson, but she was way too good to be just that, so we promoted her. Your mother is really competent, you know?" "Okay, so demons basically run the world... So what does the guy upstairs do?" Vergil asked, genuinely curious. C''mon, this world is currently run by demons, but there are other races too! How do demons dominate along with humans? "Oh, you mean the Heavenly Father?" Ada asked, and Vergil nodded. "Well, he''s a reserved guy. Actually, no demon, fallen angel, or king has really seen the Heavenly Father. At least we know his appearance based on the archangels, but it seems he only controls religious matters and balances the forces of the world," Ada concluded while sipping a red drink that looked like blood but was actually strawberry juice. "And you reached that conclusion..." Vergil murmured. "Oh, it''s just that there are a lot of rumors that Gabriel and Uriel love shopping at some stores in Times Square. Even angels have their needs, after all, they''re derived from humans," Ada said with a shrug, and Vergil could only look at her in disbelief at what she had just said... "Ah~ Why do I even try to understand... it''s better if I just accept it, isn''t it?" Vergil asked, and the three women smiled. "Okay... but I still want to understand why she''s here," Katharina said, pointing her finger at Viviane, who was calmly carrying the shopping bags for the three women without complaint. "Huh?" Viviane turned to Katharina. "What part did you not understand about me being Lord Vergil''s personal servant, Miss Agares?" Viviane asked, looking at Katharina without understanding the commotion. "I''m not going to steal your husband; I''m not even interested in men right now. Oh, don''t take it the wrong way, it''s just that I don''t want to be tricked by another man, so I prefer not to get involved with anyone. Just being a spiritual sorceress is good enough for me." She explained as she continued walking calmly and without a care, especially since Sapphire had disappeared. Vergil looked into Katharina''s darkened eyes, and he could feel the possessiveness emanating from her like demonic energy, and he couldn''t help but laugh. "Fufufu, calm down, my beautiful wife," Vergil said as he touched her head, gently caressing it, making her almost purr like a happy kitten. "Let''s go home, yes?" he asked, and they all agreed. But before he could finish his thoughts... ''Ah~ it was only a matter of time...'' Vergil thought, sensing an aura approaching them. He looked at the women, and they all flinched slightly before a woman emerged from the shadows in front of him, right in the middle of the street they were walking down. She specifically looked at Ada... "It''s good to see you''re well, Lady Ada," she said, bowing slightly. The woman was anything but ordinary. She was around 1.66 meters tall, her skin was pale, almost like pure jade, and her hair was a purplish-blue, styled into a long braid with bangs just above her eyes. Her outfit consisted of a purple kimono resembling a yukata, secured by an obi around her waist. The kimono turned into a miniskirt below her waist, with long purple stockings covering her legs and thighs, while black sleeves extended all the way to her fingers. On the right side of her head were several violet and blue flowers with a fan above her ear, while additional flowers and a garter were tied to her left leg and thigh, respectively. ''She''s wearing quite a... provocative outfit...'' Vergil thought, looking at the woman. Ada stepped back when her gaze fell upon her. "Ei," Ada said, referring to the most loyal subordinate of her mother. Ei, the most powerful elite maid of the Baal Clan. "What are you doing here?" Ada said, her fists clenched and her jaw tightening... If she didn''t know that Ei could kill her with a single blow, she would have already attacked, but now... she couldn''t... Not with everything at stake... "Oh yes, the order. I just came to inform you that your mother is coming to the human world to meet you personally," Ei said, looking at the man in front of her, who didn''t even flinch when he felt her presence. He just looked at her without fear while his hostility leaked out in the form of demonic energy... ''Flow of demonic energy creation higher than the Agares heir... speed of demonic energy processing greater than the Sitri heir... and emotional control surpassing that of Lady Baal...'' Ei thought, analyzing Vergil up close. ''He is the person with the greatest potential I''ve ever seen in my life¡­'' Ei''s mind calculated all the possibilities this man could bring to the future of the Clan. The Queen''s order to send her first made more and more sense. ''Sapphire... that''s it... Yes, it makes no sense for anyone else but her to train such potential...'' She thought, knowing how Vergil was six months ago, and now... he was almost a different person. "Send my mother back home," Ada said, continuing. "I''m not marrying someone I don''t even know, and even if I did know them, I still wouldn''t marry. I''ve already chosen my husband." She said, gripping Vergil''s arm tightly, intertwining them. "My husband is Vergil, and that''s final." She looked at Ei with a truly defiant gaze. "I think you''re mistaken, Lady Ada," Ei said, looking at her. "Again, I only came to announce Queen Baal''s arrival. I didn''t come to take you or anything like that; I''m just delivering the message she asked of me. I''ll leave, and even if I inform her of your message, let''s be realistic, she doesn''t care." Ei said coldly. "But I''ll still be happy to fulfill my role as the perfect maid, as you wish, Princess." She bowed. Vergil saw that she was about to leave, but... he felt something... "It''s rude to record someone without their consent." Vergil said, and Ei froze for a second. "Very rude," he said, and a projected slash cut through the air, and something fell... "Oh... what''s this?" Vergil smiled as he bent down to pick up an Eye with two Wings. He stared at the eye, which had large, tired veins, and if compared, it looked like it hadn''t slept in thousands of years. Its eyelids blinked at Vergil in fear. Vergil looked calmly and smiled, seeing energy dissipate into the air... "Is this what they call a spell?" Vergil questioned the only witch present in the room... "Yes, My Lord. A basic camouflage spell. They are underestimating Lord Vergil," Viviane said, smiling gently at him. "Huh? Oh, right... It seems like underestimating me has become a trend with all the beings I encounter, hasn''t it, Viviane?" Vergil asked, and his eyes glowed red as he looked at her... "I-I-in my defense! I didn''t know when I sent you to the lake!" She tried to defend herself, but he just smiled. "Of course, of course... I wasn''t talking about you, my perfect maid." He said, using his voice to provoke Ei, who narrowed her eyes as if offended. "Well, it''s a familiar, isn''t it?" He asked Ei, who continued to glare at him but responded, albeit slightly irritated. "Yes, it''s Lady Rapha-" Slash. Slash. Slash. "Well, it''s not anymore." Vergil said, smiling with the little eye cut into several cubes of flesh, his hands stained with blood, and the slash so abrupt that a little blood flew onto his face. "Tell her to learn some manners." Vergil said, smiling, while his half-closed eyes increased the terror of his expression... The five women simply... ''He''s insane!!!'' They screamed in their minds... Chapter 73: Vergil is getting crazier and crazier. "He did WHAT??" Sapphire asked incredulously, her eyes wide, before bursting into the most honest laugh Katharina had ever heard in her life. "HAHAHAHAHAHA..." The laughter started loud, echoing through the room. "AHAHAHA... MY STOMACH!" Sapphire couldn''t contain herself. The sound of her laughter echoed with such intensity that the house began to feel the effects. First, the windows started vibrating, as if the structure of the house was absorbing her uncontrolled joy. Then, the impossible happened: the window glass shattered with a shrill sound, the shards falling to the floor. Glasses on the table shattered into thousands of pieces. The screen of the phone, which had been resting on a couch, cracked from end to end, while the televisions flickered before exploding into a spectacle of shards. Katharina, who watched everything wide-eyed, could barely believe what she was seeing. Sapphire was laughing so hard she seemed out of control. The power of her laughter was literally breaking everything around them. The deafening sound of glass shattering only made Sapphire''s laughter intensify even more. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Sapphire couldn''t stop. She was doubled over with laughter, pressing her hands against her stomach as if trying to contain the delicious pain from laughing so much. "AHH, MY STOMACH," she yelled between short, gasping breaths. Her eyes were watering, and her jaw was beginning to hurt from the effort, but that only seemed to make her laugh even more. Katharina tried, unsuccessfully, to stop the woman and her aura, but it was impossible. Sapphire was now completely losing her breath, her face already red, her laughter turning into small squeals as she leaned against the wall for support. "I can''t take it!" Sapphire gasped, the words barely coming out between laughs. She started hiccuping, trying to regain control of herself, but her laughter was uncontrollable. The sound of glass shattering had stopped, but now the floor was covered in small, shining fragments, the environment devastated by the fury of laughter. With each attempt to breathe, another wave of laughter escaped her lips. "Mom!!! You''re going to kill someone like this!" Katharina finally managed to say, worried about how out of control Sapphire''s laughter was. "Is she... okay?" Ada, Roxanne, and Novah appeared as they came down the stairs after the immense destruction that had taken place... "Oh, my brand new TV..." Novah murmured sadly, seeing the TV with the cracked screen... again... Well, she was the maid, so she''d just take some money from Sapphire and buy a new one. "I told her about what he did." Katharina said, pointing to the man sitting on the couch eating a popsicle, as if nothing was happening. Beside him, holding a tray with some sweets, was Viviane... "Oh! Sweets!" Roxanne said, running over to her. "Lord Vergil was waiting for you, Lady Roxanne," Viviane said. "Take as much as you want, they''re for you." She smiled gently, and Roxanne nodded and grabbed some new sweets she had never seen in her life. "Oh... Killing my mother''s Familiar really is a big joke. After all, he was six thousand years old." Ada commented, and Sapphire began to compose herself... sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sapphire, who was finally able to gather herself, wiped the tears of laughter from her eyes and let out one last chuckle. "Hahaha... that boy is really very interesting." She said, taking a deep breath, still with a gleam of amusement in her eyes. Katharina glanced at the man on the couch, who continued savoring his popsicle calmly, as if he were oblivious to the whirlwind of chaos and laughter that had just passed. "I still can''t believe he managed to irritate you so much that... well, you broke half the house with your laughter!" "Oh, dear," Sapphire said, straightening up and running her hand through her hair to try to regain her composure, "it''s not every day someone makes me laugh that hard. He really knows how to turn a tragedy into comedy." She cast a curious glance at the man on the couch. Ada shook her head, an amused smile playing on her lips. "Still, six thousand years of service down the drain..." She pretended to lament, but deep down, she found it funny as well. Meanwhile, Roxanne, already satisfied with the sweets, rejoined the group, smiling like a child. "These sweets are incredible! I don''t know where you get these things, Viviane, but... please, keep them coming." Viviane, with her serene smile and gentle voice, simply inclined her head. "I''m glad you enjoyed them, Lady Roxanne. I always bring the best for all of you." The man on the couch finally took the popsicle out of his mouth and looked at Sapphire, his eyes gleaming with a hint of provocation. "Six thousand years or six minutes... it''s just a matter of perspective." Vergil said with a shrug. "Didn''t she want atonement? She can deal with the damage now." He concluded, finally reaching the best part... the filling of the popsicle. Sapphire let out one last chuckle, still feeling the slight ache in her stomach muscles. "You''re a real lunatic, kid. But I have to admit, you know how to leave a room in ruins." "You''re the one who destroyed everything here, Saph," Vergil said, laughing, after all... the floor was still covered in broken glass. Sapphire made a face but couldn''t stop the smile that was forming on her lips. "Alright, alright... I admit I lost control," she confessed, throwing her hands in the air. "But you were the spark that lit this explosion!" "Yes, yes, just like that defeat was only a matter of time, right?" Vergil continued to tease her, now about the chicken competition... "You little... I''m going to kill you if you keep this up." Sapphire said, but Vergil smiled gently at her. "You wouldn''t do that. I know you adore me." He said, and she immediately turned her face, trying to hide the blush... ''What is this feeling!'' She screamed internally, turning her face even more. "She''s embarrassed..." Ada commented, with a sly smile on her lips, watching the scene as if from a front-row seat. "Yes, she is," Katharina replied, her voice carrying a mixture of resignation and amusement. She crossed her arms, looking at her mother with a critical gaze. "I''m going to have to kill my own mother," she added, shaking her head. "If I were you, I''d start the acceptance process now," Ada said with a touch of irony. "She''s going to end up falling for your husband." Ada continued, as if she already knew the inevitable fate of this interaction. Katharina frowned, watching the way her mother was desperately trying to hide her face. "This can only get worse," she thought, sighing. Sapphire, the always feared and powerful, was now clearly losing the battle against her own feelings, or rather, to a man! Vergil, still with the mischievous smile on his face, said nothing, simply observing the chain reaction. He knew his presence affected people in unexpected ways, but Sapphire... well, she was a special case. There was something about her, a vibrant energy, that intrigued him deeply. Sure, he was enjoying the moment, but he was also aware of the emotional chaos he was stirring. Sapphire, trying to control her racing heart, shot a deadly look at Katharina and Ada, unable to articulate a decent response. "In love? Me? With this boy? Never!" she thought, but even so, the word "never" seemed increasingly fragile. Vergil stood up, tossing the popsicle stick aside and lazily stretching his arms, as if he wasn''t in the middle of an emotional storm. He glanced at Sapphire, noticing her discomfort. "Well, I think I''ve had enough fun for today," he said casually. Sapphire scoffed, still avoiding eye contact. "Good that it''s over," she replied, her voice still laced with a mix of embarrassment and mock anger. She crossed her arms, trying to regain whatever dignity she had left. "If you need advice on how to handle this," Katharina teased, her lips curving into a playful smirk, "I''ll be here to keep you far away from MY HUSBAND!" "Shut up, Katharina," Sapphire shot back immediately, but without the same bite as before. Ada looked between the two women and then at Vergil, who seemed to be enjoying the entire situation. "You really know how to stir emotions, don''t you?" she remarked, not really expecting an answer. Vergil, with his mischievous grin, just shrugged again, as if the weight of his provocations was nothing to him. "I''m just being me," he repeated nonchalantly, as if everything he did was simply trivial. Ada, however, wasn''t about to let it slide. She looked at him seriously, her gaze cutting through the playful atmosphere he was trying to maintain. "That''s exactly why I wonder how insane you''ve become. Have you ever stopped to think that you''re provoking the most powerful being in the demon world?" Ada asked, her bluntness making the room a bit tenser. Vergil, however, only laughed. His smile didn''t falter; it grew even wider. "Wouldn''t be the first time, right?" He tilted his head slightly, his eyes gleaming with a wicked intensity. "Your dear mother will feel some new sensations, too, I assure you. The difference between her and Sapphire is that Sapphire is a good woman. Your mother, well¡­ she needs to be punished." That last remark was enough to ignite a fire in Ada''s eyes. Before she could contain her fury, her hand lifted automatically and slapped Vergil across the face, the sharp sound echoing through the room, shocking even those farther away. "Idiot... do you really want to die provoking two Demon Queens?" Ada exclaimed, her voice tinged with frustration and maybe a hint of hidden concern. Vergil slowly tilted his head, touching the cheek where Ada had struck him. He looked at her with an even bigger grin, as if it had been just another part of the game he was playing. "Maybe I like danger," he said, his voice seductive, provocative, leaning in a bit closer to Ada. Ada, though irritated, knew that Vergil was playing with fire, but his calmness, even after the slap, only made her more unsettled. "You''ll find that danger has a high price," she growled, her hand still tingling from the slap. "Maybe it''s a price I''m willing to pay," Vergil responded, his voice softer, yet no less confident. "Oh! This is so good!" Roxanne interrupted, drawing everyone''s attention as she held up a small ball coated with chocolate sprinkles. "What is this?! Tell me! This candy is amazing!" she said excitedly, bouncing from side to side, while Viviane smiled. "It''s called ''Brigadeiro,''" Viviane explained gently, "It''s a Brazilian treat that Lord Vergil asked me to introduce to you." "It''s sooo good!" Roxanne beamed, nodding in approval. Chapter 74: Oil and Grease Vergil watched the scene unfolding in front of him, barely hiding a grin. Who was he trying to fool? He was having way too much fun with this. In front of him were two women¡ªKatharina and Ada. They were easily in his top five most beautiful women he''d ever met. And now, these same two celestial beauties were wearing dark-blue work overalls and white shirts, completely smeared with grease and oil. The two of them were locked in a fierce battle against the open hood of the same classic sports car they had used to rescue Roxanne months ago. Why? While Vergil had been "training" with Katharina''s mother, the world had kept turning, and they had been attacked multiple times by demons¡ªso many times that one day, the car simply couldn''t take it anymore. It was temporarily retired to the garage behind Katharina''s house. After all, Ada had to move to a safer place, and the Agares mansion was currently the safest spot. That once-impeccable car was now a wreck. Though it still looked good on the outside, its interior was a disaster. Their best friend was now surrounded by scattered tools on the garage floor, and their two makeshift mechanics were fervently arguing while trying to figure out what was wrong. After all, everything should have been working! "Ada, you put the wrench in the wrong spot!" Katharina huffed, leaning over the engine and trying to reach something that seemed perpetually out of her grasp. "I put it where it was supposed to go!" Ada shot back, running a greasy hand through her already messy bun, with loose strands now sticking to her sweaty forehead. "You''re the one messing around where you shouldn''t!" "Me? Do you even know what you''re doing? I told you to check the carburetor first, but no, you insisted it was the alternator!" Katharina pointed accusingly at her, growing more frustrated. "Because it was the alternator!" Ada retorted, slamming her hand on the hood, causing the tools to rattle. "The car was failing to start!" "It was failing to start because the carburetor is clogged with dirt, you hardhead! Did you forget what happened last time?" Katharina threw a wrench to the side in frustration and glanced at Vergil, who was leaning against the garage wall, arms crossed, silently laughing at the scene. Caught in the act, Vergil tried to mask his grin but couldn''t help letting out a chuckle. The two women turned to him simultaneously, their eyes narrowing. "What are you laughing at, Vergil?" Ada asked, raising an eyebrow. "If you think it''s so funny, why don''t you come over here and fix it yourself? It''s your fault this mess even happened! You were supposed to protect me!" She vented her frustration, not holding back her words. "Me? Oh no, I''m just enjoying the show, carry on," Vergil replied with a mischievous smile. "Besides, you two are doing so well together it''d be a crime to interrupt this symphony of... discord." Katharina rolled her eyes and bent down to grab another tool. "Vergil, I love you, but if you keep teasing us like that, I swear I''m going to kill you myself!" she growled, her emerald eyes gleaming. "You''re just sitting there like a spectator while we try to fix this car. This isn''t for just anyone, you know? Fixing an engine is serious business." "Oh, of course. Deadly serious," he responded, nodding along, still laughing. "You two have everything under control. I mean, the engine hasn''t caught fire yet, so you''re already way ahead of where I thought you''d be." Ada sighed and crossed her arms, leaving a trail of grease on the shoulder of her overall. "Look, if you have some brilliant idea, now''s the time to speak up. Because at Katharina''s pace, we''ll be here until the next century." "If we were going at my pace, the car would have been working an hour ago, Ada," Katharina shot back with a sharp look. "But since you keep changing your mind every five seconds, here we are." Vergil shook his head, amused, as the two went back to arguing over which engine part was responsible for the failure. He knew this dynamic well: Katharina, always impatient, brimming with confidence, and Ada, meticulous, trying to do everything the right way but unable to resist Katharina''s constant provocations. Vergil finally stepped closer to the car, leaning over the hood to take a look. Both women fell silent for a moment, waiting for him to say something. "Well¡­" Vergil began, rubbing his chin as if he were seriously considering something important. "Have you checked the battery?" The two women exchanged glances, surprised and a bit embarrassed. "Oh, of course," Ada quickly said, trying to save face. "But we thought the issue was somewhere else." "Ah, sure, sure," Vergil agreed, clearly amused. He crouched down beside the car, opened the battery compartment, and with a quick glance, found the issue. "Loose cable. That''s all." Ada and Katharina froze, staring at him in shock. "Wait¡­ what?" Katharina asked, incredulous. "Yep. One of the cables was a bit loose. The car wasn''t getting enough power to start." Vergil tightened the cable and stood up, clapping his hands as if he had just performed the most complicated repair in the history of mechanics. "There. Try it now." Ada frowned, still skeptical, but she got into the car and turned the key. The engine roared to life instantly, running perfectly. Katharina''s jaw dropped, while Ada just leaned her forehead against the steering wheel, sighing. "You mean to tell me¡­ we spent the last three hours arguing¡­ over a loose cable?" Ada asked, her voice muffled against the wheel. "Pretty much, yeah." Vergil replied with an innocent smile. "But hey, on the bright side, you both look amazing in those jumpsuits covered in grease. You should consider starting a repair shop. ''The Hottest Mechanics in Town.''" Katharina crossed her arms, pretending to be annoyed, but couldn''t help laughing. "How long could you have helped us and instead just stood there enjoying the show?" "Oh, but why spoil the fun? I love watching my wives play." He answered with a wink. "Besides, I only stepped in when you two were on the verge of killing each other. Seemed like the perfect timing." Ada got out of the car, wiping the grease from her hands with a dirty rag. "Alright, alright. Let''s pretend you were the hero today. But next time, maybe we''ll just take the car to an actual mechanic." "Oh, come on, Ada, don''t be like that." Vergil patted her shoulder, laughing. "It was fun! I mean, except for the part where Katharina almost threw a wrench at your head. But other than that, we all learned something." "Yeah, we learned not to let you watch us work," Ada shot back, rolling her eyes. "Seriously, how did you figure out the problem just by looking?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil shrugged. "Intuition, maybe? Or maybe I just got lucky." Ada eyed him suspiciously. "Luck, huh? Feels more like you were laughing at our misery the whole time, waiting for the perfect moment to humiliate us." "I would never do that!" Vergil replied with a look of mock offense. "I was merely admiring the technical skill you both displayed. I''m a man who appreciates his wives, you know?" "Sure, sure," Katharina said, leaning into the car for one last glance at the engine. "The important thing is the car''s running again. Now, there''s only one thing left to do." Ada raised an eyebrow. "What''s that?" "Take a shower. And then go for a race to make up for all the wasted time!" Katharina suggested with a wide grin, wiping the dirt from her hands onto the legs of her jumpsuit. Ada seemed to consider the idea for a moment before nodding. "Alright." "Oh, so my lovely walking messes want a bath, of course, I''ll take care of that." Vergil said, clapping his hands, and Viviane appeared by his side immediately. "My dear maid, how about preparing a bath for my beautiful wives?" Vergil asked with a smirk, and Viviane grinned. "Sure, the usual or the Extra Plus?" she asked. "Extra Plus," Vergil said with a chuckle, while the two women looked at him, confused. "Alright, two Extra Plus baths coming right up," Viviane said cheerfully as two bubbles of water appeared in the air, engulfing both women while their clothes were stripped away without any hesitation. "Kyaaaa¡ªKYAAA!" They screamed, struggling to escape the bubbles as if being consumed by a certain blue slime, ruler of a forest. "KYA! Vergil, what are you doing?!" Katharina shrieked, flailing inside the bubble while desperately trying to cover herself, her face already burning red. "I never agreed to this!" Ada, on the other hand, was speechless, still trying to process what was happening. "Is this... is this an attack?! Viviane, get us out of here NOW!" Viviane, however, seemed completely unaware of the chaos she had unleashed, smiling complacently while adjusting the final details of what she clearly considered a "bath of excellence." "Relax, ladies. This is the Extra Plus, the most exclusive and special treatment there is! Not only does it clean thoroughly, but it also revitalizes your skin and rejuvenates every cell. You''ll come out of this as good as new!" "GOOD AS NEW?!" Ada and Katharina yelled in unison, utterly disbelieving. "Well, you both need to be prepared, you know?" Vergil chuckled as he turned away. "I just felt that idiot maid at the mansion''s door. You need to be presentable, don''t you?" "Make sure they''re impeccable, Viviane. They need to learn how to get along with each other," he said, flashing a truly menacing smile. "Vergil!!!" the two shouted in unison, but he ignored them. Chapter 75: Meeting another mother-in-law. "Oh, look who we have here," Sapphire said with a predatory smile, like a shark spotting its prey. Her eyes narrowed, locking onto the imposing figure of a woman dressed in a traditional Japanese kimono¡ªsomething that starkly contrasted with the modernized surroundings. "Still loyal to your mother''s dogmas, Raphaeline? I must say, it''s almost touching." She paused dramatically, letting the venom in her words drip out smoothly. "This ceremonial attire... inspired by whom again? Oh, of course... the Sun. Amaterasu must be writhing in disgust seeing yet another demon twist her beliefs." Raphaeline didn''t bother to look directly at Sapphire. The difference in height between the two was obvious, but that wasn''t what determined the strength of a presence. The invisible yet powerful hierarchy between them made the air feel heavier. And even Raphaeline, with all her arrogance, knew this was a line she couldn''t cross without caution. She was beneath Sapphire¡­ but that didn''t mean she¡ª "What a warm welcome, Sapphire," Raphaeline said, her voice soft but sharp like a fine blade. "I imagine all this excitement is because you''re afraid I might¡­ do something to your newest little toy?" The smile she gave was cold, deliberately provoking the other. Sapphire narrowed her eyes, trying to keep her composure. "My toy? Oh, Raphaeline, you speak as if you''re threatening me. You should mind your own interests. Who knows what might happen if you lose control out there." Raphaeline raised an eyebrow, finally turning her gaze towards Sapphire. "Lose control? You really do confuse me with someone else. My presence here is merely a reminder that there are things far beyond your reach, Sapphire." She smiled, partially covering her lips with her hand, as if amused by some internal joke. "Speaking of confusion, you intrigue me. Your rude manners make me question your origin... You have the bearing of a Spartan, but your features remind me of a woman from Russia. Tell me, don''t you feel sorry for not having a place to truly call your own?" Sapphire felt the provocation like a sharp knife. Raphaeline''s words always hit the right spot, as if she knew each of her insecurities. "Where I come from or where I''m going, Raphaeline, is irrelevant. Unlike you, I''m not shackled to the past or rusted traditions." Raphaeline chuckled softly, her laughter echoing like distant chimes. "You may not be shackled, Sapphire, but it seems like you''re running in circles. Always trying to prove something that, deep down, you know you''ll never achieve. What scares you so much? Is it the fear that, in the end, everything you''ve built is just an illusion? The strongest woman, never loved anyone. The strongest woman is always bored of being the strongest. How amusing." Sapphire clenched her fists, but kept her voice controlled. "Don''t project your weaknesses onto me, Raphaeline. And speaking of projections, I hope you came here with convictions worthy of my presence, because I sense a hint of nervousness." Raphaeline maintained her elegant smile, but the faint flicker of her aura began to vibrate almost imperceptibly. She knew where Sapphire was heading, and the provocation that followed didn''t surprise her. "Is that nervousness because... your beloved familiar spirit recently turned into sushi?" Sapphire said, releasing a controlled laugh but visibly savoring the moment. "It was quite the sight, wasn''t it? Watching the mighty familiar of the queen turned into sushi slices... well, so I''ve been told." She shrugged nonchalantly. Raphaeline''s patience snapped the moment the laughter echoed. Her smile vanished, replaced by a cold, calculating expression. The aura around her began to expand, filling the space like a suffocating wave of power. "Oh, you..." Raphaeline whispered, her voice reverberating with a dark, menacing tone. The demonic pressure in the air became palpable. Sapphire, as provocative as she was, knew when a situation was spiraling out of control. Still, she held her head high, as if immune to Raphaeline''s growing fury. "Are you nervous, Raphaeline?" Sapphire asked, her voice still soft, though a hint of apprehension slipped through. "I expected more calm from a demon queen. Or is your crown as fragile as your emotions?" Raphaeline stepped forward, and the tension in the air spiked. "You underestimate me, Sapphire. My familiar spirit is the least of your problems... But I could easily make your existence one of them." Her words were like ice, each syllable laced with a subtle threat. Sapphire knew she had hit a sensitive nerve, but retreat wasn''t an option. Even so, she couldn''t ignore Raphaeline''s growing aura, which seemed ready to explode at any moment. "If you''re looking to make this... more concrete, I can oblige," Sapphire said, trying to keep the provocation alive, though fully aware she was treading on dangerous ground. But before the tension could escalate into a full-blown clash, Sapphire gave a lighter smile and gestured toward her mansion. "Why don''t we discuss this in a more... civilized manner? Inside, perhaps? After all, it would be a shame to waste all this energy on a meaningless quarrel out here." Raphaeline, still radiating power, hesitated for a moment before reigning in her aura. "You talk too much, Sapphire. But I''ll give you the benefit of the doubt this time." With a final icy glare, she followed her inside. Once inside the mansion, the heavy air of tension momentarily dissipated as Raphaeline''s eyes fell on an unexpected scene. Her daughter, Ada, was lounging casually on a luxurious sofa next to Vergil, who wore a smile that bordered on insolence. Across from them sat the heirs of two powerful clans, Agares and Sitri, completely at ease, as if they were awaiting an important audience¡ªor, in this case, a spectacle. Raphaeline approached with firm steps, her commanding presence filling the room. That''s when Vergil, with perfect timing, flashed a wider grin and spoke with the casualness of someone unaware of danger. "Well, if it isn''t my lovely mother-in-law," he said, his tone carefree but unmistakably provocative. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Raphaeline''s eyes flickered, briefly startled, before a dark expression crossed her face. The heirs of Agares and Sitri stifled their laughter, well aware that the situation was about to get much more interesting. "Mother-in-law?" Raphaeline repeated, her voice firm but laced with incredulity and irritation. Vergil''s smile didn''t waver. "Well, that''s what we call the mother of our beloved wife, isn''t it? And Ada¡­ Well, we''re in a rather advanced stage of our relationship. You know how it is¡ªmodern times." Ada, who had remained quiet until that moment, merely sighed, as if long accustomed to Vergil''s antics. ''He''s not going to do this... Of course, he is,'' Ada murmured to herself. Raphaeline''s gaze shifted from Ada to Vergil, then back to her daughter. Her eyes narrowed, and her aura, which had calmed after the encounter with Sapphire, began to pulse once more. "Advanced? I don''t recall giving my blessing for any of this," she said, each word dripping with authority. Vergil shrugged, his expression still light, as if he were dealing with a mere formality. "Ah, but who needs blessings when there''s so much... chemistry involved?" He cast a glance at Ada, who rolled her eyes almost imperceptibly. The heirs of Agares and Sitri were clearly enjoying themselves, watching the exchange with subtle smiles. They knew Raphaeline wasn''t someone to be trifled with, but Vergil seemed determined to test that notion. Raphaeline took a deep breath, controlling her anger. "Boy, I don''t know who you think you''re talking to, but I''m not here for games." "Of course not, mother-in-law," he replied, still joking but with a slightly more serious tone this time. "But let''s be honest, this is all a bit... foolish. After all, you no longer have any power over my wife." Vergil''s eyes gleamed with a clear challenge, but she wasn''t about to let that slide. The room fell into a deathly silence, and for a brief moment, no one dared move. Raphaeline remained still, but the air around her shifted in an instant. Her aura, once merely contained and dominant, now became oppressive. The murderous intent she exuded filled the mansion, tightening like an invisible fist around Vergil. He felt the weight of her pressure like a crushing wave coursing through his veins, but he stayed standing. His body screamed to give in, his legs threatened to buckle, but he refused to bow. Vergil wasn''t the kind of man to break easily, even in the face of someone like Raphaeline. ''She''s not as strong as Sapphire...'' he thought as his legs began to tremble slightly under the weight of her aura. ''But damn... my head feels like it''s about to explode.'' He swallowed hard, trying to maintain his composure. Despite the bravado earlier, he was now fully aware of the mistake he had made. Raphaeline smiled, a cold, sharp smile like a blade. "You dare speak of power in my presence, boy? Your arrogance is only surpassed by your ignorance. You may think you''re my daughter''s husband, but never forget... I am far more than that." Vergil forced a chuckle, keeping his tone light despite the cold sweat forming on his brow. "Looks like mothers-in-law have a universal reputation, huh?" Raphaeline stepped forward, and the pressure intensified. Now, Vergil was struggling to breathe. His muscles were taut, ready to give out under the immense weight. He couldn''t stop the involuntary tremor in his legs, but he kept his gaze locked on Raphaeline, refusing to show weakness. "You think this is funny?" Raphaeline''s voice was low, almost a whisper, but it carried an overwhelming force. "You speak of power as if you understand it. But you''re just a boy playing with things beyond your comprehension." ''Boy this... boy that... does she think I''m the god of war''s damn son or something?'' Chapter 76: Are you selling your daughter because of this?... Vergil kept his eyes fixed on Raphaeline while his mind raced with strategies. ''If I expand the target of the cut... No, that won''t work. I can''t even get close to her. Her aura is vast and oppressive, and any attempt to attack would be disintegrated before it even touched her.'' He knew that a direct confrontation would be a death sentence. Raphaeline was not an ordinary opponent; her presence was imposing, and challenging her head-on seemed like madness. But he also understood that someone so irrational needed to be confronted. The woman had sold her own daughter, and Vergil could not let that go unpunished. "You''re staring at me too much, boy. You''re going to end up falling in love," Raphaeline said, her smile cold and taunting. She hoped to destabilize him, but what came next took her by surprise. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s true; you''re one of the most beautiful women I''ve ever seen in my life," Vergil replied lightly, but then added, "Too bad you''re not even 10% of Sapphire''s greatness and only 5% of the incredible woman Ada is." His words cut like blades, striking Raphaeline at her weak point. Her eyes shimmered with purple, the same glint Vergil had seen in Ada. There was no doubt that the temperaments of mother and daughter were similar. "You have some guts, kid," Raphaeline said, her aura intensifying with every passing second. "And a complete lack of common sense. Why don''t you stop acting like a fool? We both know you''re just trying to provoke me." Vergil, undeterred, responded with even more boldness: "We know you just want to scare us, so stop acting like a lunatic." "M-mother..." Ada murmured, her voice trembling. Unlike Vergil and Katharina, who could handle Sapphire''s aura pressure, Ada couldn''t cope with the overwhelming force of her own mother. The tension was starting to visibly affect her. Vergil noticed Ada''s discomfort and, rather than backing down, made a decision. He raised his own aura, filling the room with the warmth of his presence. It was a heat that enveloped the three women¡ªAda, Katharina, and Sapphire¡ªwith a sense of comfort, like a gentle embrace. However, for Raphaeline, it felt as if every shadow, every fear, was trying to invade her mental barriers. ''!!!'' Surprise filled the room. The women felt Vergil''s comforting warmth, but Raphaeline¡­ she felt the weight of something much darker. "Enough." Sapphire''s authoritative voice cut through the air, interrupting the invisible duel of auras. Her gaze was fixed on Raphaeline. "You''re not in your own home. Behave, child." Silence fell over the room. Raphaeline took a slight step back, and the clash of wills gave way to tension that was still palpable but contained. Vergil didn''t let the moment of control slip through his fingers. As the tension in the room began to dissipate, he observed Raphaeline closely. The question that had been bothering him for a long time echoed in his mind, and he knew now was the perfect moment to confront her. "Why are you so intent on marrying Ada off to an heir of the Arcontes?" Vergil asked directly, his words sounding calm but loaded with curiosity. Raphaeline smiled, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes. It was a cold, empty gesture, almost as if she were amused by Vergil''s persistence. She shrugged casually, as if the topic weren''t that important, despite everyone knowing otherwise. "Is he always this straightforward?" she questioned the air, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Some traditions need to be upheld, don''t you think? Old families like mine follow a... shall we say, very specific path. And Ada''s union with an heir of the Arcontes would guarantee certain... benefits. It shouldn''t be that hard to understand." Vergil wasn''t fooled by her vague words. Raphaeline was playing a game of manipulation, trying to shift the focus away from the real reason. He narrowed his eyes, refusing to be distracted. "Benefits for whom, Raphaeline? For you? For Ada? Or for that Arconte who seems to be behind all this?" Raphaeline let out a low, mocking laugh, crossing her arms as she kept her gaze fixed on Vergil, deliberately avoiding the question. "You worry too much about things that don''t concern you, kid. Ada will marry whoever I decide. And you... you''re nothing more than a temporary obstacle. Your charm and provocation will only take you so far." Vergil''s aura flickered briefly, but he quickly steadied himself. He knew she was intentionally dodging the issue, and that only heightened his suspicions. Why was she so obsessed with this alliance? There had to be something deeper at play, and he wouldn''t rest until he uncovered the truth. "You talk as if you''ve already made the decision for Ada. But I think she has something to say about that, don''t you?" He glanced at Ada, who, despite visibly struggling against her mother''s pressure, stood resolutely by his side. "I''ve chosen my own path, mother," Ada finally spoke, her voice breaking the silence. "And it doesn''t involve being a pawn in your political alliance games. If there''s something you need from me, say it clearly, or I''ll live my life alongside whoever I choose." Raphaeline''s expression hardened. She took a deep breath, her previously unyielding composure wavering for just a moment before she regained control. "Do you really think you understand the consequences of your choices, Ada? The responsibilities that come with our name, our lineage? There''s so much more at stake than you realize." Vergil sensed that the true answer was close, yet still just out of reach. Raphaeline was reluctant to reveal her real obsession with the Arcontes. "So tell me, Raphaeline," he pressed, "what exactly is at stake? Because all of this seems more than just tradition. You''re hiding something, and everyone here knows it." Raphaeline sighed in frustration. "You''re perceptive, I''ll admit. But even if I wanted to, I couldn''t tell you everything. Not now. There are forces at play that you, in your arrogance, can''t even begin to comprehend. Things that go far beyond what this little circle can see. Ada''s marriage is more than just a tradition. It''s a necessity." Vergil slowly stepped closer, his eyes locked on hers. "And these forces are forcing you to sacrifice your own daughter? Because that''s what it seems like, Raphaeline." Her eyes flashed briefly with a mix of rage and hesitation, but she maintained her composure. "Stop lying to him, you old whore." Sapphire''s voice broke through the tense atmosphere, shattering the moment. "She wants to marry Ada because of a sword." The room fell silent. For a brief second, Raphaeline lost all composure, her eyes flashing with uncontrollable fury. "Sapphire, how dare you...?" she began, but was interrupted again, this time with no chance of regaining control of the situation. "She wants to marry Ada because of a sword," Sapphire continued, her voice cold and disdainful, as if exposing an ancient, filthy secret. The silence that followed was almost palpable, the tension escalating with each passing moment. Vergil frowned, his suspicions finally crystallizing into something more concrete. "A sword?" he asked, turning to face Raphaeline with renewed curiosity. "So that''s it? All this theater, all this pressure, over some stupid weapon?" Raphaeline remained still, her face rigid and composed, but now without the facade of calmness. "You don''t understand what you''re talking about, Sapphire," Raphaeline retorted, her voice hardening as she tried to reclaim control of the situation. "That sword is... much more than an ordinary weapon." "Of course, of course it is," Sapphire replied with a mocking smile. "The Blade of the Rising Sun, an ancient katana, forged, they say, for the sun goddess herself, Amaterasu. Who would''ve thought, right?" She let out a derisive laugh, clearly relishing the tension her revelation had caused. Her tone was defiant, and Raphaeline''s expression twisted slightly with irritation. Vergil''s anger grew with every passing second. His fist clenched involuntarily, the pressure around him intensifying. The mere mention of that sword and its purpose set something within him boiling. He looked at Raphaeline, his eyes burning with frustration and a silent question: How could you? "Then it''s true," Vergil said, his voice low but heavy with restrained fury. "You were willing to use your own daughter for a weapon? All of this... all this manipulation, for an ancient sword? Some worthless piece of junk is worth more than my wife?" Raphaeline held her rigid posture, but something in her eyes flickered¡ªa fraction of hesitation that did not go unnoticed. She felt control slipping from her grasp. "Shut your mouth, kid. You don''t know anything," she replied, her voice firm as she tried to regain dominance. "That sword... it''s a relic with a power you can''t even begin to comprehend. It should have been mine from the start." The atmosphere grew even heavier, the air around them suffocating. Vergil''s rage surged like an impending storm, his murderous intent filling the space. In a split second, he vanished and reappeared right in front of the Demon Queen, an intimidating distance away. His eyes gleamed with lethal desire, and the tension between them was palpable. "So this is it?" Vergil spoke, his voice low yet threatening. "If I kill everyone and take the sword, you''ll stay quiet, won''t you?" The glint in his eyes was sharp, and his presence felt overwhelming. Raphaeline, taken aback by his speed, barely had time to respond before he continued. His unwavering confidence shone through every word. "Sapphire," Vergil commanded, not taking his eyes off Raphaeline, "announce a Blood Armageddon. I want to face the fool who dared to dream of marrying my Ada." Chapter 77: Lets make a bet "Pfff... PFFFFF... HAHAHAHAHAHA" She couldn''t hold it in when she heard what Vergil said... Raphaeline simply burst into uncontrollable laughter.''Oh no... I know that laugh...'' Ada muttered, watching her mother completely lose it, laughing uncontrollably and barely catching her breath. "Hahahaha... A... Hahaha... Blood Armageddon... PFFFFF... HAHAHAHAHA" she continued to laugh in front of Vergil, who didn''t look very amused. ''She''s provoking him way too much...'' Katharina murmured, noticing how Vergil''s face started to darken, his gaze lowering toward the woman. ''Is he bowing?'' Roxanne wondered, seeing how his head was slightly lowered... but then... "Funny, isn''t it?" Vergil questioned her, and for a moment... She felt as if a Demon God was staring into her very soul. Her entire body trembled, a shiver ran up her spine, but it was just for a brief second. Yet Raphaeline... ''What was that?!'' She questioned herself, feeling the strange aura permeate her being, only to vanish immediately when Vergil looked at her. "If it''s so amusing, then surely the most arrogant and self-righteous Demon Queen in the entire universe can make a bet with me, right?" Vergil asked, not laughing or playing around as usual. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If I lose, my soul is yours. If I win, yours is mine," Vergil told her directly. The women around them froze, especially those who understood the gravity of the situation like Ada and Katharina. Roxanne¡­ well, she didn''t care much about these demonic dealings or the matter of souls... However... what he was saying was basically... "Do you even know what that means, boy?" Raphaeline asked, her humor completely gone. "Yes, I know exactly what it means." Vergil responded, staring deep into her soul. "Do you think I''m afraid of selling my soul? Or are you the one scared of betting against a six-month-old demonic newborn?" "Afraid, huh?" Raphaeline questioned, letting out a slight chuckle. "And what would you do with my soul if you win?" she asked, intrigued. "Do I owe you an explanation? If I win, you''re mine, end of story," Vergil said, and continued, "Even if I told you, you wouldn''t be able to change anything or fight against it." He smiled. ''What the hell?! What is this talk about "You''ll be mine"... NO SHE WON''T BE!'' Katharina internally roared while Vergil felt his back being pierced by multiple sets of eyes¡­ because¡­ "Hmph, you better win then," Sapphire said, crossing her arms and turning her face away... "WHAT?!" Vergil''s three wives looked at her in disbelief. "That''s our line!" they shouted in unison. The room fell silent for a few seconds, but soon, Ada broke it again. "Oh, as if that''s acceptable!" Ada exclaimed, her eyes widening in disappointment. "Are you seriously rooting for him to win a bet like this? You know this is a dangerous game!" she said, looking directly at Sapphire, no longer caring that Sapphire was the greatest of the four Demon Queens. She didn''t care anymore! "Huh? You think I''m here to protect you? I couldn''t care less about you," Sapphire replied, a mischievous smile on her lips. "I''m just curious to see how this ''newborn'' will fare against the Demon Queen. I''m only here for my own amusement!" Raphaeline raised an eyebrow, her confidence returning. "I see your madness grows every time I see you. Not afraid of watching your disciple get destroyed, huh?" "This isn''t about fear; it''s about entertainment! And I know he won''t be defeated anyway," Sapphire retorted, waving her hand dramatically. "Even more interesting is that you''re putting your soul on the line. A situation where you could easily end up the loser." "Loser?" Raphaeline scoffed, the nervous laughter gone. "Do you seriously believe this boy stands a chance against me? I am the Queen here!" Vergil crossed his arms, his expression still calm. "If you''re so scared, just give up already and stop trying to act all high and mighty with your words," Vergil remarked with a shrug. Raphaeline shook her head, a bitter laugh escaping her lips. "And what do you have? A few weeks of training? Why does he act so arrogantly when he can''t even stand against my aura?" "Well... I''m not going to fight you, am I?" Vergil responded, his gaze fixed on the Queen. "I still don''t know who the idiot is that dared to covet my wife, but if he''s around my age, the power difference won''t be that big. I''ll just kill him and claim my prize. You, though¡­" "I''m starting to enjoy this audacity," Raphaeline teased, her eyes gleaming with a threatening light. "And if you really want this bet, let''s do it. But I won''t be responsible for the consequences." "Perfect. When do we start?" Vergil asked, a defiant smile forming on his lips. Raphaeline hesitated for a moment before smirking, her smile serpentine. "Tomorrow at dawn. We''ll head to the Demon Realm, to the Castle of Phenex." "Perfect," Vergil replied, his tone resolute. ''He''s really serious about this,'' Katharina thought, admiring his determination. But worry began creeping into her heart. ''What if he gets hurt? ... No... my mother is far too confident... Could she have already...?'' Hours passed. Vergil sat comfortably in an armchair, his gaze distant as he nibbled on a slice of hot pizza. The aroma of melted cheese and tomato sauce filled the air, but his mind was elsewhere, far from the comforting taste of the meal. Roxanne lay across his lap, eyes closed, enjoying a moment of peace, truly savoring everything she could. Ada, seated nearby in a chair, watched the scene with a mix of nervousness and concern. She couldn''t understand how Vergil could be so carefree about this situation! The tension around her felt almost tangible, like a dark cloud looming over them. "Vergil," she began, hesitation evident in her voice. "Are you really taking this fight seriously? You know you could get hurt, or even¡­ die?" Vergil lifted his gaze from the pizza, meeting Ada''s anxious eyes. "I know. But... I can''t just ignore it. It wouldn''t be fair to me, or to you." "But why do you want to go through with this?" Ada pressed, her hands nervously intertwined. "You don''t have to prove anything to anyone. There are so many other ways to handle this." He let out a sigh, his lips curling into a serene smile. "Because I love you. That''s all. And I''m not going to let anyone take you away from me." The words hung in the air, and their effect was immediate. Ada''s face turned crimson, as if someone had poured boiling water over her. She quickly turned her head, trying to hide the embarrassment overwhelming her. "S-Still, Vergil... that doesn''t change the fact that you could get hurt. This isn''t just about love. It''s your life at stake!" "And it''s for you that I''m willing to risk everything," he replied, his voice steady and calm. "Don''t you understand? The fight isn''t just about winning or losing. It''s about protecting those I love. And you are a big part of that." Ada bit her lip, her heart pounding in her chest. The way he spoke left her in a whirlwind of emotions. She had always admired his courage, but now she felt both enchanted and worried. "But what if you lose? What will I do without you?" Vergil leaned forward, gently cupping her face in his hand. "You''re not going to get rid of me that easily. I''m not a man who gives up. And if that means facing a Demon Queen, an idiotic son of an archon, or whatever else, then so be it. I''ll fight with everything I have." Ada''s heart settled slightly, but the anxiety still lingered. "Just... please, take care of yourself. Promise me you won''t take any unnecessary risks," she asked, the worry evident in her eyes. "I promise," Vergil replied, the sincerity in his voice offering her a bit of comfort. Though... he was lying. ''That''s not going to happen, girl,'' Vergil thought, calmly recalling all the times he had seen Ada die right in front of him. Roxxanne, who was just waking up, looked at the two, sensing the tension and passion in the air. "You two are so dramatic," she remarked with a playful smile. "It''s like you''re in some kind of action romance." Ada glanced at Roxxanne, still blushing, and then let out a soft laugh, trying to ease the tension. "I''m just worried about him." "No need to worry," Roxxanne said, winking at Vergil. "He always finds a way to come out on top. And he''s got us by his side. That''s more powerful than any magic." "That''s right," Vergil agreed, his gaze steady on Ada. "I have you all, and that gives me more strength than you could ever imagine." "Now... where are Katharina and Sapphire?" Vergil questioned. It had been a while since he had seen them, Raphaeline, or the maids. "Well, they''re off dealing with the mess you''re about to stir up." Vergil heard from the doorway. "My mother went to meet with the Archon who wants her," Katharina said, pointing to Ada. "Oh... I see." Chapter 78: Dont go... "I think you should go rest... My mother said it might take a few days to sort things out," Katharina said after hearing what Novah had to report.According to Novah, a small mishap occurred when Sapphire made the request for the battle for Ada. It was expected that something like this would happen, but the Archon Phenex didn''t take kindly to this assertion, as it was a significant breach of laws to interfere in another Demon King''s affairs in such a way. Basically, by trying to override an agreement, he denied it, and the other archons agreed. So Sapphire had to resort to something else. Since the wager''s value wasn''t worthy of such intervention, she had to offer something for Archon Phenex to agree... And what did she give up? Well, it was still a mystery to Katharina, but what else could she tell? She only guaranteed Vergil''s stability... "I see... so that''s what happened..." Vergil murmured, with Roxanne peacefully sleeping in his lap, while Ada rested her head on his shoulder... Katharina, on the other hand, was itching to kill the two and take their place; however, her rational side was overpowering her Yandere side. Above all... She was worried about what might start now... After all, she was afraid of what her mother might use to get Archon Phenex''s attention. "You don''t have to look at me like that; I already understand," Vergil commented, seeing her expression. "Even if I think it might be a hassle, I''m not going to lose Ada to anyone." He added. "That''s not what I''m worried about. There were several other ways to get or delay Ada''s marriage, but none of them were even considered. You and my mother went straight for the carnage." Katharina said, genuinely worried. "If you had gone through what I did, you would understand." Vergil gave her a crooked smile. "And you''ve been holding onto that information for a long time, haven''t you?" She asked, somewhat irritated. "What can I say? I had to watch you die too many times." Vergil said, looking at her without a reaction. "Even if I explained how torturous it was to wake up every day and see Ada die again, then you and Roxanne, and then having to kill you all over and over again, you would never understand." Vergil said with a gentle smile. "When I say you are mine, I don''t care about erasing the entire demon world just to get you back." For a moment, Katharina felt something strange coming from Vergil... It was as if he was much more than she knew... It was a strange feeling... It was as if she didn''t really know him... Not like before... "V-Vergil..." She stammered, but his possessive gaze began to penetrate her heart, and the soul connection seemed to be telling her something... "I understand... I''m sorry for doubting you. If you can defeat this man, then defeat him." She said, as if she understood exactly what was happening... Vergil smiled at her, a kind smile, and he finally said... "Pretending to be asleep to hear our conversation is very rude, you know?" He questioned before placing his hand on Roxanne''s belly and tickling her. "PFff!!" Roxanne jumped suddenly, letting out an involuntary laugh as she felt the tickling Vergil was doing on her belly. She tried to push his hand away, still sleepy, but with a mischievous smile forming on her lips. "Vergil! I can''t believe you did that," she said between laughs, trying to catch her breath. Ada, still sleepy, mumbled something inaudible and snuggled closer, unaware of what was happening around her. "You shouldn''t stalk others, you know? Stalking is a crime." Vergil replied, smiling playfully while continuing to tease her. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And I wasn''t pretending at all," Roxanne retorted, trying to maintain her dignity, although her smile gave her away. "I just wanted a moment of peace... but apparently, that''s impossible with you around; you should learn to speak softly!" Katharina observed the interaction with a mix of mild irritation. Vergil''s laid-back demeanor in tense situations confused her, but at the same time fascinated her. She could see how much he cared for all of them, but at the same time, the weight of his earlier words still lingered in the air. He was willing to sacrifice anything for them, and while that was reassuring, it also scared her. "You seem more relaxed than you should be considering everything that''s to come," Katharina commented, crossing her arms and giving him a serious look. "Don''t you think you should be preparing?" Vergil shrugged, still wearing a carefree smile. "I''ve prepared enough. There''s no reason to stress out now. What I need, besides strength, is mental clarity. And nothing helps with that more than moments like this." He looked down at Ada and Roxanne with a soft gaze. "You are my power battery," he joked to Katharina. "Still... my mother. She offered something to the Arconte Phenex. Something that... I fear might be more dangerous than we''re imagining." "That doesn''t matter right now," Vergil replied, serious. "What matters is that I will fight for Ada and all of you. Whatever price Sapphire paid, I''ll deal with the consequences later. If the Arconte Phenex has become part of this, then so be it. I''ll face him too, if necessary." "You always talk as if you''re invincible," Katharina murmured, half-joking, half-concerned. "I''m not invincible," he corrected. "But I can''t afford to lose. And that gives me a strength that others don''t have. That''s why I know I''ll win." There was something in Vergil''s tone that made Katharina shiver slightly. It was as if he were hiding a part of himself, something she might not even comprehend. He had mentioned the countless times he had seen them die, and that stirred something in her in a way she couldn''t explain. Without meaning to, she began to wonder how far he would go to protect them all. "Either way, I''ll be here to support you," Katharina finally said, her expression softening. "Just... don''t do anything reckless." "I promise. Now go rest a little, Katharina. Tomorrow will be a long day, and you''re going to need all your strength too." "Shouldn''t that be you..." she said, still reluctant but knowing he was right. Katharina got up, throwing him one last look before she walked away. When she left the room, Roxanne finally sat up, stretching like a lazy cat. "I want candy..." she murmured. He smiled at her, though there was something shadowy in his gaze. "I''ll put Ada to bed and bring you some candy. Stay here, okay?" Vergil said as she yawned. "Okay... sure," she replied, rubbing her eyes with her hands. Vergil carefully picked up Ada, cradling her in his arms like a sleeping princess. Her body felt light and fragile in his embrace, but Vergil knew that despite her appearance, the emotional weight she carried was much greater. As he walked quietly down the hallway toward the bedroom, a gentle, affectionate expression crossed his face. He looked down at Ada, sensing that she was awake even though she was trying to maintain the facade. With a soft smile, he broke the silence. "You don''t have to pretend to be okay," he murmured, his voice gentle yet firm. "I''m still your husband, you know?" Ada kept her eyes closed for a few more seconds, but the subtle tension in her shoulders betrayed that she was listening intently. Vergil continued, his voice filled with understanding and deep tenderness. "Tell me, what''s on your mind?" he asked, pausing for a moment at the door of the room, not in a hurry to leave her side. Ada sighed quietly, feeling the weight of the worries she was trying to hide. She finally opened her eyes, meeting Vergil''s penetrating gaze. No matter how hard she tried to be strong and handle everything alone, there was something about being in his arms that made her want to give in. She knew she couldn''t keep her concerns from him, not now. "I... I''m scared," she admitted, her voice barely a whisper. "Not of you... but of all this. Of what''s to come, the choices we''re making... And I hate feeling this way, so... vulnerable." Vergil watched her closely as she spoke, his eyes conveying understanding and unwavering acceptance. He gently laid her down on the bed and sat beside her, holding one of her hands. "You don''t need to worry about all of that," he said, gently running his thumb over her fingers. "I''m with you, always. And whatever happens, we''ll face it together. There''s nothing wrong with feeling vulnerable, Ada." She looked at him, her eyes glistening with tears, but there was a determination in her gaze. "I just... I just don''t want to be the reason you get hurt. Or for anyone to get hurt. And I feel like, because of me, you''re risking more than you should." Vergil shook his head. "I would do it all over again, a thousand times, if it were for you. This isn''t a burden, Ada. You are my wife, and I will never let anyone take that away from me. No matter how hard the battle gets." Ada took a deep breath, feeling the security in his words. She knew he was right, that he loved her unconditionally and would do anything for her. Yet the fear lingered. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice trembling but sincere. "For always reminding me of that." Vergil leaned in and softly kissed her forehead. "Now, rest. Tomorrow will be a long day, but we''ll face it together, as always." Before Vergil could leave, Ada grasped his arm. "Don''t go..." she said, hiding her face slightly. Chapter 79: You are mine. Before Vergil could leave... Ada held his arm, "Don''t go..." she said, lightly hiding her face."Make love to me..." Ada whispered, hiding from him, not even able to meet his eyes directly. ''Fragile... I''m not that lustful to try anything with her in this state...'' Vergil thought, seeing how her face, despite being hidden, revealed so much. ''What am I doing...'' Vergil thought before holding the girl''s hand. "Are you really asking for this?" He questioned the girl, who was so embarrassed that she couldn''t truly make a decision, but she was strong. She turned her face and looked directly at Vergil, her purple eyes meeting his blue ones... "I-I want you to take my virginity... Please..." Vergil stared at her without saying anything. Why? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t know how to handle this situation, especially because... He had already seen what Ada wanted. In fact... She was anticipating it. She wasn''t confident enough, so... "Hurry! Don''t just stare at me like that!" She said, embarrassed, her cheeks flushed and her face desperate. Seeing Vergil not reacting to her, she began to take off her pants, lightly sitting on the bed, revealing her white panties and her beautiful long legs, which truly looked excellent. She then continued while Vergil just watched, finally taking off her shirt, revealing her breasts that were firmly supported by her bra. Still, there was no reaction from Vergil... "Vergil... am I not good enough?" She asked, her eyes already moistening and turning slightly red. "I thought about all kinds of things, but this is the only method left..." She said while grabbing Vergil''s shirt, letting her tear-filled eyes release heavy tears. "If you lose... I have proof that I was yours..." she murmured. Vergil''s face turned completely dark, and he didn''t say a single word. Still, Ada continued to insist, approaching him and pulling him onto the bed, changing positions and getting on top of him, as if she were about to ride him. Her butt and thighs touched important parts that, well... Vergil was still a man... So, the stimulus woke him from the slight trance he had entered. Her completely black hair fell over Vergil''s body, the scent of lavender filling the air. UNHOOK That was the sound of the bra being removed, leaving her breasts free, falling like droplets, her nipples were pink and already erect. Her breasts bounced with her light movements. "Is this your first time? Or do you have experience?" She asked, but again, only silence and the dark gaze on her, without a doubt... There was something there... Yet, Ada continued to insist. "I see. It''s my first time too, so let''s go all the way, even if neither of us has experience. It''s okay, it''s very simple. You just have to put it here." She said, pointing to the bulge in Vergil''s pants, touching it with her fingertip and guiding it to her panties, as if explaining what needed to be done. Suddenly, Vergil''s hand was grabbed and guided onto Ada''s large breasts. Vergil could feel an extremely soft sensation on all five fingers as they sank into Ada''s left breast. ''I didn''t want things to be like this... but she hasn''t understood yet...'' Vergil murmured, thinking about how she was doing all of this. He wanted to stop her but let her continue before intervening... Why? Because he wanted her to understand what she was doing... But she was inert, succumbing to the most primal of feelings... Fear. Ada was always too certain, committed, and sometimes too cold about certain matters, but now, she was so scared that her body and mind were acting in a new realm of her heart, something she hadn''t known until she met Vergil. Love. Her body was acting to protect that feeling somehow, even if it was in the cruelest way possible... Her mind, which overthinks, even more than it should, concluded that even if he lost... She would have to belong to him in some way... She was aware of everything she was doing, but couldn''t really control herself... Her love had taken over her entire body, and now she was trying to protect it from a rational force. "Do you realize this?" She asked in an enchanting voice while holding Vergil''s hand and pressing it against her breast. "I''m nervous too. You can tell by my heartbeat, right?" Yes, Vergil could feel Ada''s racing heart through her soft breast, which was directly touching his hand. He looked closely and saw that her white, pure skin was starting to turn red... ''I can''t let her continue this...'' Vergil saw her face... He couldn''t take it anymore. "I''m sorry, stop right now." He said, using the Absolute Order of the Master-Servant contract. "Huh?! Are you trying to embarrass me?! You''re Dur¡ª" "Quiet." He commanded again, causing her mouth to shut immediately. "Are you trying to break the agreement by doing something like this?" Vergil questioned as he pulled away from the woman and got out from under her, "Because¡­" she whispered, "Am I not good enough?¡­" She continued. "Quiet." He said again. Even so, her will was overpowering his orders, and she continued to speak, going against him. "My purity is mine alone. What''s wrong with giving myself to someone I acknowledge?!" She shouted at Vergil, who kept his dark gaze lowered while his hair hid his face perfectly. "Are you kidding me?" Vergil questioned as he began to lift his gaze to her... Vergil''s eyes finally met Ada''s... He took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. His heart felt heavy, not from carnal desire, but from the emotional weight he felt coming from her. Everything she was feeling was being transmitted through the Master-Servant contract... He was feeling the abyss that was consuming her, the fear, the hatred, the anger, the frustration, all those negative feelings amplified to their highest power... "Ada," he began, his voice firm but not harsh. "This isn''t about being good enough. You are my wife, and I love you... But this¡­" He gestured widely with his hands, pointing to her body and the situation they were in. "This won''t solve your fears." Ada, breathless, tears streaming down her face, looked at him confused, as if her world were collapsing. "Then why... why don''t you want to? I''m trying... I just don''t want to lose you. If you die, Vergil, I..." Her voice faltered, her words choked by emotions. Vergil stepped closer, gently holding her face in his hands, forcing her to look directly into his eyes. "You''ve been saying that for too long, and I''m tired of repeating it." Vergil said, instilling a little fear in her. "I''m not going to die." He repeated, "And even if that happens... I''ll come back to life to get my wives back. Simple as that." His possessive eyes began to radiate a faint bluish glow as he looked at Ada''s exposed body. Her hands trembled, but she held Vergil''s wrists, her words stifled by sobs. "I don''t know what else to do... I thought that if... if I gave you this, I''d be sealing something... that would bind you to me in some way." He shook his head slowly, his thumbs brushing away the tears running down her face. "I already belong to you. And you belong to me. We don''t need anything more than what we already have. We don''t need to rush into something that isn''t coming from the right place, Ada. Making love isn''t about fear or desperation. I don''t want that to be the reason we unite this way." Ada looked at him, trying to find sense in his words, but still feeling lost. "I just... I just want you to know that I''m yours. That I''ll do anything for you. I don''t know how to deal with this... with what might happen¡­" Vergil pulled her into a firm embrace, holding her as if the very world around her were about to disintegrate. "You''ve already done so much. And that''s what worries me... you''re destroying yourself with all this thinking about what could happen. I need you to trust me. I won''t let this happen, and you don''t need to sacrifice anything to keep me by your side." Ada buried her face in Vergil''s chest, sobbing, finally allowing her emotions to overwhelm her. The tension she had been carrying, the anxiety of losing what was most precious to her, all collapsed in that single moment. Vergil remained silent, holding her tightly, allowing her to release all her repressed fears. After a few minutes, Ada''s tears began to subside, and she slowly pulled away, looking at him with a calmer yet still vulnerable gaze. "I''m so sorry..." she whispered, the shame evident in her voice. "There''s no need to apologize," Vergil replied, leaning in to gently kiss her forehead. Ada nodded, still with tear-filled eyes, but now there was a lightness in her that hadn''t existed before. Vergil helped her lie down again, covering her with the sheet after she got dressed. "Rest, Ada," he said gently. "You need strength for tomorrow, and I will be by your side every step of the way." She nodded, and he left the room... "How long have you been there?" He questioned the woman in the hallway. "I had to make sure she wouldn''t steal your first time." Katharina said, her eyes shining green. "After all, when we were about to play... Novah stopped us¡­" The obsessive eyes of a crazy Yandere were trying to consume Vergil. "Katharina," he said, keeping his voice calm but firm. "There was no need to interfere." Katharina tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Interfere? Oh, no, dear. I was just protecting what''s mine... mine alone." She stepped closer, her movements slow and calculated, as if she were hunting. "You don''t understand, Vergil. I can''t let anyone else touch you like that, not before me, of course." Her eyes, green like poisoned emeralds, stared at him with an intensity that only reinforced the danger she represented when her emotions crossed the line. Katharina was trapped between obsessive love and the fear of losing what she desired most¡ªhim. "Fufufu... so cute," Vergil murmured, slowly approaching Katharina until his body pressed her against the wall. His eyes glinted with an almost cruel confidence as he watched her, a smile playing on his lips. "Do you think you have any control over me?" he teased, his voice low and laden with challenge. His fingers began to move gently, sliding down Katharina''s belly in a calculated manner. She felt each touch like an electric current passing over her skin. Vergil''s fingers continued their journey, moving up between her ample breasts, still firmly contained by the luxurious fabric of her elegant dress, before finally stopping at her neck, where he applied slight pressure. In a sudden, possessive movement, Vergil pulled her into a deep, passionate kiss, taking complete control of the situation. Their lips met in a clash of passion and power, the intensity of the moment making it clear who was truly in command. "I''m the one in charge here, dear," he whispered against her lips, his voice heavy with authority and desire. Chapter 80: Bet EVERYTHING Location: Unknown."HAHAHAHA! Who would have imagined... HAHAHA!" A man bellowed, laughing uncontrollably as he watched two women in front of him. "That was incredible! A meteor, HAHAHA!" The man entertained himself in the room, surrounded by several other figures¡ªdemons, or rather, the Arcontes. "Lord A-Astaroth..." Raphaeline stammered, visibly shaken as she faced the powerful beings before her. "It does sound quite amusing," a woman remarked, luxuriously crossing her legs while staring at Raphaeline, who seemed lost in thought. "I wonder what Asmodeus would say if he saw something like this." "Your mouth is as big as ever, Paimon," Sapphire replied, casting a critical glance at the woman, who had white, curved horns and a seductive smile that could captivate any man. "Asmodeus died because of you, Sapphire," Astaroth added with a malicious grin. "Well, he dared to challenge you. But it was nice to have more of the original demons around, you know?" "Tch, don''t talk to me about that. He had the audacity to look at me with hungry eyes," Sapphire responded, folding her arms, ignoring the other Arcontes¡ªexcept... "So, what will you offer me for this Armageddon? You didn''t think I''d let this slide, did you?" The Arconte Phenex interjected, his voice slicing through the tension, as this situation directly involved his own agenda. "Huh? Since when do I owe you anything?" Sapphire responded with a defiant smile. "I recall fulfilling a contract for you three thousand years ago." The atmosphere in the room shifted dramatically, thickening with palpable tension. Arconte Phenex fixed his gaze on Sapphire, his eyes burning with barely contained frustration. "So, you think it''s that easy?" he questioned, his voice laced with disdain. "Betting on something, and now a Blood Armageddon involving my son, and we don''t even know who his opponent is? Your jokes have certainly evolved, Sapphire Agares," he said, nearly clapping in sarcastic applause, his acidic tone resonating throughout the room. The other Arcontes remained silent, fully aware that the conversation had taken a dangerous turn. Raphaeline felt a chill run down her spine as the confrontation between the two powerful demons intensified. The laughter that once filled the room had now dissipated, replaced by an air of suspense. Sapphire, however, remained unshaken. She crossed her arms and raised her chin, defiant. "Oh, Phenex, don''t be so dramatic. If we don''t take risks, we''ll never know how far we can go, will we? Blaze Phenex," she challenged the Arconte, but... "But if you''re so eager for something, come on, make your proposal. Either way, I won''t lose with my dear son-in-law." As those words left her lips, the entire room turned, wide-eyed, towards Sapphire. "Huh?" she questioned. "Oh, don''t worry, he''s her son-in-law here too," she added, pointing at Raphaeline, who was already sweating bullets. The power gap between Sapphire and Raphaeline was monumental, and the weight of the situation bore down on the young woman. She felt the gazes of the Arcontes upon her, each one assessing her capacity to handle the revelation. The murmurs that had filled the room transformed into a storm of speculation, and Raphaeline found herself at the center of a discussion she never imagined she''d be part of. "HAHAHAHAHA!" Paimon couldn''t contain a loud, booming laugh that echoed through the luxurious meeting hall. "You? You''re a mother-in-law? HAHAHAHA, I didn''t see that coming! Katharina got married? HAHAHA! This man must be very interesting!" Paimon continued in her hysterical fit, while everyone else watched her with serious expressions. "I really didn''t expect this either," Blaze said, his eyes glinting with a certain curiosity. "This is truly interesting." The eyes of the more reserved man finally opened as he looked at Sapphire. The most powerful demon in Hell at the moment, the Archon Amon. "Oh, the old man woke up, hello," Sapphire said, waving at him as though he were just emerging from a two-million-year slumber. "Silence." His command instantly froze Sapphire, her body stiffening as if all her movements were forcibly halted. ''Damn! He''s still way too strong!!'' She screamed internally, but soon her own power flared to match the overwhelming aura he emitted. "Oh? Impressive... you''ve gotten stronger?" Amon questioned with a mischievous smile. "Come on, Amon, I''m not like you, who stopped training," Sapphire replied, holding her firm stance. "And now I even have a disciple." Sapphire chuckled softly and added, "What do you think, Phenex? Afraid? My disciple was human six months ago." "The rules are clear, Sapphire," Phenex said with a grin, now that Amon''s full attention was on the scene. "You''re trying to break an external agreement by interfering. Come on, offer me something of value, and we''ll negotiate." "And what do you want, swindler?" Sapphire asked, fully convinced she would win regardless. Phenex leaned forward, his eyes burning with an intensity that reflected his resolve. "What do I want?" he repeated, his voice carrying a calculated tone. "Simple. If your ''disciple'' wins, I''ll bow to his victory and honor the outcome. But if he loses..." Phenex paused deliberately, his smile slowly growing as he studied Sapphire. "You will completely withdraw from all alliances and ties you have in Hell''s political sphere. No more influence, no more disciples, no more involvement in power affairs. You''ll become nothing but a spectator, with no voice, no control." The room fell into a deathly silence. Every Archon present felt the weight of Phenex''s proposal, a gamble as bold as it was brutal. To remove Sapphire from the board would be a devastating blow, but the risk was equally immense. Raphaeline''s gaze darted between Sapphire and Phenex, unable to believe the level of stakes being wagered. ''HAHAHAHAH THIS IDIOT HAHAHAHAHAHA WHAT AN IDIOT HAHAHAHAHAHA THE BIGGEST IDIOT IN THE WHOLE WORLD!!!!HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA FUCK THIS SHITTY DEMONIC WORLD! HAHAHAHAHA THIS RETARD THINK I CARE ABOUT POLITICAL POWER? HAHAHAHAHAHA I AM THE ONE WHO MAKES MY NAME!'' She roared internally seeing how imbecile Phenex looked, but still, she had to restrain herself a lot. Sapphire maintained her composure, although inside she was almost about to break down and let out a heart-wrenching laugh within the room. But her smile remained unwavering, maintaining her posture so as not to destroy the scene. "You are underestimating my disciple, Phenex. A newly transformed human? Perhaps. But what he is now... will surprise you." Amon, who had been silent until now, let out a low chuckle, clearly enjoying the direction the conversation was heading. "Oh, this will be fun to watch. Sapphire against all of Hell, with everything riding on a simple human... transformed." He emphasized the last word, his eyes gleaming with interest. Phenex, bolstered by Amon''s tacit support, didn''t back down. "Then it''s settled. A Blood Armageddon to decide the fate. Let the countdown begin." As the imposing palace doors closed behind them, Sapphire and Raphaeline found themselves outside, away from the watchful eyes of the Archons. The tension that had filled the palace began to dissipate, but instead of relief, it was Raphaeline''s frustration that erupted. She came to an abrupt halt, spinning on her heels to face Sapphire, her face flushed with anger, her eyes sparking with a mix of disbelief and fury. "WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!" Raphaeline shouted, her voice echoing through the empty courtyard. "You wagered EVERYTHING! And what''s this about ''son-in-law''?! Why drag me into this?! As if the situation wasn''t dangerous enough already! Wait! And my sword?!" Her breath was coming in quick bursts, her body trembling with anxiety. Sapphire, with her usual impenetrable calm, merely sighed and continued walking toward the exit, momentarily ignoring Raphaeline''s outburst. Naturally, this only made the young woman angrier. "Hey! I''m talking to you, Sapphire!" Raphaeline ran to stand in front of her, blocking her path. "You threw me into the middle of that Archon mess like it was a game! I almost got devoured alive by that tension in there! Do you even realize what you just did?!" Sapphire stopped, her gaze on Raphaeline a mix of amusement and exasperation. "You think I don''t know what I''m doing, Raphaeline? I always know. Those idiots inside won''t lift a finger against me ¡ª they can only bark, and you need to understand that." Raphaeline huffed, frustrated. "You''re risking too much! This Blood Armageddon... Do you really trust your disciple that much? He doesn''t even have six months of experience, Sapphire! And what was that about a ''son-in-law''? You''ve put us in an impossible situation!" Sapphire raised an eyebrow, a mischievous smile curling on her lips. "I trust him enough. And about the ''son-in-law''... Well, it''s true. Or do you think your daughter cares enough about you to abandon him? Poor thing would throw you into the fires of Hell just to keep Vergil for herself. She''s probably throwing herself at him right now, desperate to be claimed. You''re so naive. And if you can''t handle that, how will you survive in Hell? Pathetic. You were trembling in front of PHENEX? Good god, go get help. That man has a green hat on each ear." Raphaeline felt a knot of fury tighten in her chest at Sapphire''s venomous words. Her face flushed red with anger, her fists clenching so tightly that her nails almost pierced her skin. "You''re completely wrong about Ada!" she shouted, her voice strained with emotion. "She would never do something like that, and I would never let that happen!" Sapphire laughed in disdain, tilting her head to the side, her eyes gleaming with a mix of arrogance and amusement. "You really believe that, don''t you? You think you still have any control over your daughter... How adorable." She paused, stepping closer to Raphaeline, who instinctively backed away. "But the truth, Raphaeline, is that you''re just an obstacle to her. A piece on the verge of being discarded. After all, her dear mother was too busy worshipping blades instead of loving her own daughter." Sapphire''s words were like knives, each one cutting deep into Raphaeline''s mind, feeding her insecurities. She tried to stand firm, but the reality Sapphire painted was too frightening to ignore. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m not weak..." Raphaeline murmured, as if trying to convince herself. "You''re not weak?" Sapphire mocked, laughing out loud. "Keep telling yourself that, and soon enough, I''ll see you dressed as a maid, saying ''Lord Vergil, would you like anything else?''" Sapphire imitated the demon queen, now nothing more than a defenseless child. Chapter 81: What a headache... "Shit..." Vergil gritted his teeth in pain, pressing his palms against his face, especially his forehead, where it felt like multiple nuclear bombs were exploding every second. The headache was unbearable, a weight that seemed to grow heavier with each passing moment."You know, sometimes I wonder just how stupid you can be, you know that?" The voice was the last one he expected. Opening his eyes, Vergil was met with Viviane''s gaze, a mixture of irritation and concern on her face. "What the hell¡ª" he started, but was immediately cut off. "Watch your mouth, you idiot! I was worried, okay? Look at what you''ve done!" Viviane exclaimed, her frustration evident in her voice. "A week in a coma! All because you decided to challenge that moron before the actual fight!!" She gestured wildly, almost like a mother who couldn''t hold back her worry. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Challeng¡ªwhat?... Ow, ow... My head," Vergil muttered, trying to ignore the throbbing pain. "Oh, you don''t remember?" Viviane crossed her arms, her eyes locked on Vergil with an exasperated gleam. "''I''M GOING TO KILL YOU, YOU BASTARD!'' And, in a matter of seconds... Well, he knocked you out cold. For three weeks." Vergil shut his eyes, trying to piece together what had happened. "Underestimating an opponent just because they let themselves get cut isn''t the smartest move, don''t you think?" Viviane continued, adopting a motherly tone, even though she wasn''t his mother and, in truth, wasn''t actually that worried. "This is... a complicated situation," Vergil replied, his voice a little firmer now, despite the pain. "But who''s this idiot anyway?" "Magnus Phenex. One of the high-clan demons, or rather, the youngest son of Archon Phenex. You know, you could''ve held back a little, right? I get that it''s tough not to snap when some idiot tries to woo your wife, but were you really in a position to challenge him?" Viviane rolled her eyes. "You need to learn to be more strategic in battles. Falling for the provocations of an immortal demon just because you think you''re strong isn''t exactly a smart move." "I didn''t know he was immortal at the time. And it''s not like he warned me before he beat the crap out of me," Vergil grumbled, still struggling with the confusion of what had transpired. "And that''s exactly what I''m talking about! Who would warn you they''re immortal? But you should''ve known better, especially when he regenerated after being sliced into pieces. You''re dealing with demons, Vergil. They''re not just opponents; they have abilities you need to respect," she scolded, arms crossed. It almost felt like his mother was there, lecturing him, which he found amusing¡ªbut it wasn''t the time to laugh. "Okay, okay, I get it," Vergil sighed, finally sitting up in bed, running his fingers through his messy hair. "But you know this headache isn''t helping my ability to think clearly, right?" "Maybe you should''ve thought about that before picking fights with people you shouldn''t," she quipped, a mischievous smile appearing on her face. "Now, what are you going to do? Get up and fight, or sit here sulking because you got your ass kicked by an idiot?" Vergil watched her, his expression shifting from pain to determination. "Well, I''m not going to sit here, that''s for sure. I need to get ready for what''s coming. I can''t let someone like Magnus have the last word." "That''s the spirit," Viviane affirmed, her stance now more relaxed. "Just don''t make the same mistake again. And next time, let me know before you do something stupid. I''ll want to be there to see the humiliation if you get your ass kicked again." "Look at this," she said, pointing to a screen. One of the memes showed a caricature of him, with a pained expression, surrounded by other demons laughing. Another one depicted Vergil lying down, with a caption that read: "The real sleeping demon." Vergil scowled, his discomfort growing as he looked over the "tribute" he had received. "This is... humiliating," he muttered, feeling his frustration building. "Humiliating? It''s a full-blown comedy festival!" Viviane chuckled. "You''re the talk of the week! ''The demon who slept through an Armageddon'' is the new hit among the clans. If you hadn''t underestimated that idiot, maybe you wouldn''t be in this mess right now." "This isn''t funny, Viviane," Vergil replied, crossing his arms in frustration. "You did this to yourself," came a new voice. Sapphire, the fiery redhead, walked into the room, her stern gaze fixed on Vergil. "Now, guess where Ada is?" Vergil''s eyebrow shot up, concern creeping in. "What do you mean, ''where Ada is''?" His voice was edged with unease, clearly not prepared for whatever she was about to reveal. "She had to go with the Phenex demons, trying to distance herself from the mess you caused," Sapphire explained, crossing her arms with disapproval. "Did you really think being in a coma during such an important event wouldn''t have any consequences?" Vergil fell silent, his mind reeling from the situation. "I know that look, and if you think we''re treating you like a child, just look at the bigger picture." Sapphire sighed, rubbing her forehead as though contemplating something deeply. Vergil let out a long breath. "Train me," he said suddenly, his tone shifting the atmosphere in an instant. Sapphire raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by his sudden change in demeanor. "What did you just say?" "I need power. I can''t let this happen again. If the Phenex think they can look down on me, I''ll show them exactly what I''m capable of," Vergil declared, his voice filled with unwavering resolve. "I won''t go easy on you. I brought you here to strengthen your body and mind because, if I had trained you back then, you would''ve died for sure," Sapphire said with a smirk, her gaze challenging. "That''s exactly what I want. I don''t want special treatment. I want to be tested," Vergil responded, his determination radiating through his words. "Courage is one thing. Foolishness is a completely different story," Sapphire countered, crossing her arms, assessing him carefully. "Are you sure this is what you want?" "Will it let me beat that bastard?" he asked bluntly. "Of course," Sapphire grinned, showing her shark-like teeth. "But first, we''ve got something serious to do." Her grin widened maliciously. "We''re going to see another friend." Viviane, who had been standing nearby, trembled with fear at Sapphire''s words. "N-N-N-No way!" she stammered, but before she could process what was happening, she had already been turned into a human sack of potatoes, hoisted up by Sapphire. And it wasn''t just her... "Huh?! Ugh, my head!" Vergil groaned, feeling an overwhelming dizziness as he too was turned into a potato sack labeled ''Vergil - Idiot'' and ''Viviane - Fool.'' "HAHAHAHA! IT''S TIME!!" Sapphire roared in laughter, disappearing from the room in a strange, glowing magic circle. Meanwhile, on the other side of the door... "VERGIL!!!" Roxanne and Katharina screamed in unison as they burst into the room with a deafening crash, panic etched across their faces. They rushed inside, their eyes wide with fear, scanning the room desperately for Vergil. But all they found was the aftermath of what had occurred moments earlier: the floor scorched and, at the center, a magical circle still faintly glowing, with traces of power emanating from it. "No¡­" Katharina murmured, shock evident in her voice as she stared at the fading magic circle. "Where is he? What happened here?" Roxanne asked, her voice filled with urgency as she tried to make sense of the scene. She looked at Katharina for answers, but all they were met with was the unsettling silence of the now-empty room. The room, which moments earlier had been filled with intensity and heat, was now eerily quiet. There was no sign of Sapphire or Vergil, only the faint trace of the magic circle that was slowly fading, as if it had never been there. "Damn¡­ that bitch again," Katharina growled, her fists clenching in frustration. "I NEED POWER TO KILL HERRRR!!!" she screamed into the air, her anger so fierce that several nearby windows shattered. Roxanne crouched down, examining the remnants of the circle. "This was high-class magic¡­ Sapphire must''ve taken him somewhere far. That overpowered bitch loves to run off to new places for her workouts. But where?" she muttered to herself, all while casually munching on a chocolate-covered cupcake. "Hey... he told you not to eat at this hour¡­" Katharina warned, her emerald eyes glowing dangerously. Roxanne shrugged, a mischievous grin playing on her lips. "Huh? Who cares? He''s not here, is he?" she teased before taking another bite of the cupcake. Suddenly, the cupcake in her hand burst into flames, forcing Roxanne to yelp in surprise and drop it. "What the hell-!?" Roxanne stared in disbelief at the ashes that remained. "If he said it, it''s an absolute rule," Katharina declared, her voice low and commanding as her eyes glowed even brighter. The tension in the room thickened, and Roxanne swallowed hard, a chill running down her spine. "Fine, fine... No need to burn the food," Roxanne muttered, raising her hands in surrender, but the fiery gleam in Katharina''s eyes showed she wasn''t taking any excuses. "Do that again, and I''ll turn you into roasted slut," Katharina said, her sharp gaze cutting through the air like a blade. Chapter 82: A Master of Familiars Darkness cloaked the forest like a heavy mantle, the tall, twisted trees reaching toward the cloudy sky.Thick, exposed roots intertwined across the ground, forming a menacing maze beneath Vergil''s feet. The air was thick with the smell of damp earth and decaying leaves, mingled with the distant sound of running water, which echoed eerily between the trunks. The sensation of being pulled through space was disorienting for Vergil, as if his body was being disintegrated into particles and reassembled elsewhere. His stomach churned, and the constant feeling of falling made it impossible to tell sky from earth. When his feet finally touched solid ground, he stumbled, barely able to keep his balance. "HAHAHAHA! That never gets any easier, does it?" Sapphire''s playful voice echoed, clearly accustomed to the jarring effects of teleportation. Viviane, on the other hand, seemed less affected, adjusting her fiery red hair with a disdainful look as she glanced around. "Ugh¡­" Vergil murmured, looking around while the ringing of magic still buzzed in his ears. "Where are we?" "The Dark Forest," Sapphire replied, her tone calm in contrast to the intensity of their surroundings. "And this is where you''ll meet my friend." Vergil frowned, the discomfort growing as he noticed the shifting shadows around them. The light from the demonic sky barely pierced the thick canopy of the trees, casting an eerie gloom. He could feel the presence of something, as if the trees themselves were watching him, appraising him with malicious intent. "Your friend?" he asked, his voice tinged with skepticism. ''Since when does this lunatic call anyone a friend? Even Viviane''s been reduced to a glorified housekeeper!'' Vergil thought, his face contorting into a strange expression. "Are you thinking bad things about me? You got a death wish?" Sapphire asked, adjusting her stance, "For your information, I have lots of friends!" She crossed her arms, causing her chest to bounce slightly. "I-I didn''t say anything!" Vergil raised his hands in surrender, quickly regaining his composure. Sapphire simply nodded, her eyes flashing with a mixture of irritation and amusement. "Sure, but I think you''ll like this one¡­" She began walking, motioning for him to follow. The forest seemed alive, whispers carried by the wind weaving through the trees. In the distance, the sounds of unknown creatures echoed¡ªsome growling, others emitting high-pitched laughter that made Vergil more uneasy with each step. "This is where you''ll get your Familiar," Sapphire said as they approached a small clearing. "She''s beautiful, so avoid eye contact," she added, "Or you''ll regret it." ''What? Is it a gorgon? Medusa this time? I''ve already met the Lady of the Lake, now Medusa? I really don''t have any luck¡­'' Vergil thought skeptically. He had always been cautious when beings were described as "beautiful" in a place like this. When they stepped into the clearing, his eyes widened at the sight of the woman waiting for them. She stood tall, her long, jet-black hair framing a face that could have been sculpted from marble. Her eyes were a deep, glowing green, radiating an intense, otherworldly light, and her features were a perfect blend of delicate beauty and underlying ferocity that left Vergil both intrigued and slightly terrified. She wore a long gown that seemed to float around her, made of shadows and light woven together, as if the forest itself had materialized into fabric. "Ah, Sapphire! What a pleasant surprise!" the woman said, her voice smooth and almost hypnotic as she approached them. "And who is this young demon you''ve brought along?" Vergil felt a chill run down his spine, and not just from the environment. Something about her presence was both alluring and dangerous, as though something was fundamentally wrong. "This is Vergil," Sapphire introduced, her mischievous smile revealing that she was clearly enjoying herself. "He needs a Familiar." The woman smiled enigmatically, her eyes scanning Vergil as if she could read his very thoughts. "So, you seek a companion, do you? An ally to face the challenges of this demonic world? You''ve come to the right place." Vergil stood in silence, watching as the woman, Selene, moved with an almost otherworldly grace. He noticed how the clearing around them had subtly shifted, the shadows seeming to creep closer as if they had a mind of their own. ''At least she''s not Medusa,'' Vergil thought, still focused on the warning, "Don''t look her in the eyes." "I am Selene, the Master of Familiars," she introduced herself, her tone growing more serious. "And contrary to what you might think, a Familiar is not just a servant. It''s a partner. The relationship between you two must be based on mutual respect and trust." "I''m not here to form friendships," Vergil retorted, keeping his tone steady. "I want power. That''s all." Selene raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed with his lack of enthusiasm. "You think you can simply demand power without understanding what it truly means? A Familiar is an extension of yourself. If you''re not worthy of having one, you won''t be able to control it. Sapphire, did you teach him nothing?" she added, turning toward Sapphire. "He''s naturally stupid. You can''t change some things," Sapphire replied, leaving Selene momentarily speechless. "I''m not worried about that," Vergil cut in, his voice low and firm. "I just want what I need." "Ah, a young man with plenty of confidence. Let''s hope you die quickly," Selene remarked, her expression lighting up with a mix of amusement and disdain. "Very well. Let''s get to it. You want power, and your conviction is garbage, so you''ll probably die trying. Let''s go." She turned, gesturing for them to follow her deeper into the clearing, where a thick mist began to swirl, obscuring whatever lay beyond. ''She seemed so sweet before... now she feels like a real demon,'' Vergil muttered to himself, watching how quickly her demeanor had changed. "Come along, spoiled brat who thinks everything comes easy," Selene called out, beckoning him closer. As they approached, Vergil could feel the tension in the air. He could hear faint whispers and distant laughter, and the atmosphere was heavy with a strange energy that made him uneasy. Sapphire walked beside him, her smirk full of mischief that he couldn''t ignore. ''She''s enjoying my discomfort...'' Vergil thought bitterly. ''I''m going to get back at her when I have the chance... twice kidnapped in less than a year.'' "How about you stop having those possessive thoughts of getting back at your master? I can hear everything, you know?" Selene interrupted, revealing Vergil''s thoughts to Sapphire. "Oh, so that''s what you''ve been thinking?" Sapphire laughed, trying to place her hand on his head. "You trying to die, kid?" she teased, lifting him by his head, though it felt more like a joke. "Stop being annoying too. You should be proud that he thinks like that. Let''s move on," Selene said dismissively, and Sapphire dropped him, leaving him standing back where he was. "Ready to meet your new companion?" Selene asked, her eyes gleaming with a teasing challenge. As she approached Vergil, she subtly cut his finger with her sharp nails, so lightly that he didn''t even notice. A drop of blood fell to the ground. Selene stepped back, raising her hand dramatically as a massive circle appeared, drawing the blood into it. "Come forth, my dear! Reveal yourself to this young demon!" The mist began to swirl violently, forming a silhouette that slowly took shape. Vergil blinked, trying to focus on the figure emerging from the shadows. When the mist finally cleared, he froze. Before him stood a creature that defied logic. It had the body of a woman, but its face was dominated by a gaping mouth, which seemed to take up most of its head, filled with sharp teeth and twisted into a grotesque grin. Its hair writhed like a mass of serpents, and its glowing eyes gleamed with a malicious hunger that sent chills down Vergil''s spine. Long, razor-sharp claws extended from its hands, while a serpent-like tail slithered restlessly behind it. "Well," Selene said, a smile playing on her lips. "Meet your new Familiar." "Hi, idiot!" the creature shouted, her voice booming like thunder in the silence of the forest. "You must be Vergil! I can''t wait to insult you while you screw up during our adventures!" Vergil felt his stomach twist, a chill running down his spine. "What the hell is this?" he muttered, panic rising inside him. "This is my Familiar?" "Yes, she''s yours," Selene confirmed with a satisfied smile, while Vergil stared at her in disbelief. "Your new companion. What do you think?" "No, no, this can''t be happening. Isn''t it supposed to be something like ''Come to me and serve me forever!'' or something? What kind of creature is this?!" Vergil shook his head, trying to regain his composure. "You''ve got to be kidding me!" "Dead serious! HAHAHA!" the creature shrieked with a high-pitched laugh. "And you''re about to find out I''m more than enough to make you cry! I''ll teach you what it means to be a real demon!" "You''re telling me this... thing is my Familiar?" Vergil turned to Selene, searching for an explanation that made sense. "Of course, dear. Call her Zuri," Selene said with a teasing grin. "She''s a rare creature, a Familiar that combines raw power with... well, let''s say, a bit of an extravagant personality." "I can''t believe you''re doing this to me!" Vergil responded, outraged. "Can''t you give me something less... insane?" Zuri let out a loud, almost deafening laugh. "Less insane? Don''t be ridiculous, idiot! You''re stuck with me! It''s like picking a pair of shoes and hoping they''re comfortable! Too bad, you''ll have to get used to it!" "She swears and everything, just to keep you in check," Sapphire chimed in, clearly enjoying the situation. "And you''re going to learn to respect me, because I''ve got no patience for idiots like you!" Zuri continued, her gaping mouth revealing sharp teeth in a wicked grin. "And if you think you can ignore me, get ready to be bitten!" Vergil wasn''t sure whether to laugh or cry... "Well, at least it''s not some dumb boat, or a useless Red Dragon who never helps and just warns the protagonist about stuff while pretending to be useful," Viviane said, shrugging. Everyone turned to look at her. "That was oddly specific... are you okay?" Vergil asked, though... "W-wait, you''ve been here this whole time? Oh my god, it''s the Lady of the Lake... but why are you dressed like a maid?" Selene said excitedly as she finally noticed her. Well, she S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. had been there for a while... Chapter 83: How do you know Sapphire? "Come on, eat a little," Selene said, placing the food on the table. Despite its odd appearance, it smelled surprisingly delicious."O-ok..." Vergil sat down at the table, and little Zuri joined them. "Hungry!" she exclaimed, sitting at the wooden table while holding a fork and knife, wearing a white napkin tied around her neck like something straight out of an old cartoon. "Yes, eat, little one." Selene said, placing a plate of food in front of her, and soon... Zuri fell into a trance. Zuri, however, suddenly stopped. As soon as the plate was placed before her, she froze. Her mouth hung slightly open, and her once-hungry eyes now stared vacantly at the food. Vergil frowned, unsure of what was happening. Zuri, who had been loud and brash until that moment, now seemed paralyzed, like a grotesque statue. The only thing that moved was the slow drip of drool from her mouth, pooling onto the wooden table. "Um..." Vergil leaned slightly toward Zuri, his voice cautious. "What''s happening to her?" Selene just smiled, completely unconcerned. "Oh, nothing much. She does that sometimes when she''s... impressed. This food, in particular, can be a bit intense for creatures like her." "Intense?" Vergil raised an eyebrow. "She looks... paralyzed." Zuri remained motionless, her eyes wide, and the sound of saliva dripping onto the table began to make him uncomfortable. He was used to oddities in the demon world, but this was... unsettling. "Fufufu, your face is priceless," Selene laughed, seeing how Vergil was trying to make sense of it all. "Don''t worry, it''s just a simple spell. That crazy woman wouldn''t let me talk to you without a proper excuse." Selene''s tone shifted. "What do you mean by that?" Vergil asked, slightly leaning back. "Ah, I''m always misunderstood. What a pain," Selene said before turning to him. "She told you not to look into my eyes, right? That bitch..." she muttered. "She won''t tell me who you are, and I think it''s because of her... interest," Selene continued, looking at him, who still avoided her gaze. "It''s fine, I won''t do anything," she said, giving up. "It''s just that... that woman... Sapphire, she''s been acting too strange lately..." Selene murmured, looking down at her hands as she clasped them together. Vergil glanced at her for a moment and then... "Well, I don''t really understand her either. After all, I''ve only known her for a short time," Vergil said, grabbing the spoon and taking a bite of the food. The food, surprisingly delicious, brought a brief sense of comfort, but the discomfort with Selene''s words remained. He realized that he was being drawn into something far bigger than he had imagined. Selene sighed, watching him with a mix of frustration and resignation. She crossed her arms and leaned against the table, her ethereal beauty contrasting with the rawness of their conversation. "Only a short time, huh..." she murmured. "But Sapphire has layers you''ve barely scratched. She... She''s not the same as she used to be." Her tone was softer now, almost as if she was recalling something distant. Vergil looked at her, trying to process what Selene was saying. Sapphire, the arrogant and brutal demoness, was hiding something beyond her usual chaotic nature? The thought intrigued him, but he also knew he couldn''t fully trust anyone in this world. Still, there was a truth in Selene''s voice that was hard to ignore. "If you don''t understand her, how do you expect to survive her? I mean, when you first came here, I thought she wanted to kill you," Selene asked. Vergil glanced up slightly, still avoiding her direct gaze. "I was terrified of her when I first met her, but now... she''s actually kind of cute. And even if I''m being kidnapped, it''s not so bad," he chuckled, taking another spoonful of food, feeling the intense flavor fill his mouth, as though the food was infused with magical energy. He wasn''t sure if that was a good or bad thing, but at least it kept him alert. "Who are you really?" Selene asked. "A man who loves his wives very much," he answered without hesitation. "And who are these wives?" she asked again. "Katharina Agares, Ada Baal, and Roxanne Sitri," he replied directly, continuing to eat. "And the maid? How did you manage to get someone of such high caliber?" she questioned, as if interrogating him, but Vergil only laughed. "Sapphire gave her to me," he chuckled, recalling the scene, and Selene let out a deep sigh. "Ahh... how strange... Her daughter marries a man with nothing, then she gives one of the best blacksmiths in the world to you, and next, she brings the greatest spiritual master in the world and gives you a Familiar too. This woman... has she gone even crazier?" Selene asked, covering her face with her hand. Vergil let out a low laugh, pushing his plate aside after savoring the food. The weight of Selene''s words hung in the air, bringing a sense of reality to the absurdity of the situation. "Maybe she really has gone crazy," he replied with an ironic smile, his eyes momentarily lost in thought. "But honestly, I don''t care. Sapphire is... unique. Strange, terrifying, yes, but at the same time, she has something that keeps me intrigued." Selene watched him closely, the dim light in the cabin casting shadows that softened her features. It seemed there was something more she wanted to say, but she hesitated, perhaps out of fear or concern. "It''s not normal," she finally said, her tone growing darker. "Sapphire doesn''t give favors like that. She''s never been the type to offer help for free, especially something as valuable as a renowned blacksmith or a Familiar. You must be quite interesting, you know?" Selene questioned. Vergil fell silent for a moment, considering her words. He knew that the demon world was driven by interests, betrayals, and power plays. But so far, he had navigated this chaotic sea with a certain confidence, especially with his wives by his side. "It''s not like I had much of a choice," he said with a sigh. "I''m in this up to my neck. If Sapphire has her own motives, that''s fine by me. After all, she is my dear mother-in-law, isn''t she?" Selene narrowed her eyes, and a soft, low laugh escaped her lips. "Your dear mother-in-law, huh?" she repeated, her voice laced with irony. "You have an interesting way of handling this situation, but let me warn you... Sapphire isn''t the type to get wrapped up in sentimentality. You can play with that idea, but eventually, you''ll find out that nothing in the demon world is that simple." Vergil shrugged, seemingly unconcerned, but deep down, he knew there was truth in Selene''s words. Sapphire was unpredictable, but there was something about her, beyond her strength and madness, that drew him in. Perhaps it was that mix of danger and power that made him trust her, even if it was purely for survival. "Well, in the meantime, I''ll play the game," he said casually. "If Sapphire has her interests, I''ll have mine. Who knows where this will lead, but for now, I''m doing just fine." Selene stared at him for a long moment, as if trying to see beyond his words. "You have a confidence that borders on recklessness, you know?" "I''ve heard that before," Vergil replied with a half-smile. Zuri, who had been silent until now, let out an irritating laugh, breaking the spell. "That arrogance is going to get you in trouble one day, idiot." Vergil raised an eyebrow at her. "Weren''t you more fun when you were quiet?" Zuri stuck her tongue out at him defiantly, which made Selene sigh. "Well, time will tell if your confidence is well-placed, Vergil," Selene said, getting back up. "But always stay alert. In this world, everyone wears a mask... and you''re surrounded by those who wear the most dangerous ones." "I''m going to grab some fruit. Try to sort things out; you''re going to be together forever," Selene said, standing up and leaving just Zuri and Vergil behind. The moment Selene stepped outside into the yard, someone was leaning against a tree, eavesdropping on the entire conversation. "You could have just asked me what you wanted to know," Sapphire said, her voice tight with nervousness. Selene took a step back, startled to hear Sapphire''s voice coming from the shadows. She hadn''t seen her there, but it was typical of Sapphire to appear when least expected. Her heart began to race, but it wasn''t just due to Sapphire''s imposing presence; there was something more. "I''ve known you for eight hundred sixty-five years. I know you wouldn''t tell me anything," she retorted, trying to escape Sapphire''s gaze, but she found herself almost forced to look at her, her eyes drawn in. As their gazes locked, an overwhelming wave of heat coursed through Selene''s body. Her thoughts became a jumble, and a strange sensation, almost... passionate, took hold of her. It felt as though a spell had struck her, and she felt her lips move in an almost inaudible murmur, clear in her mind: ''She... is in love?'' she thought, her eyes wide with disbelief. ''No... it''s interest, but... romantic interest? What is this?'' The feeling was uncontrollable, and for a brief moment, Selene lost herself in that intensity. Sapphire, meanwhile, huffed in realization. ''Damn it... she''s using her gaze on me,'' Sapphire muttered, feeling vulnerable despite her strength. "Stop, Artemis," Sapphire said immediately, slicing through the air with the name Selene had abandoned years ago. "You really underestimate me if you think you can look at me like that and question anything, Artemis." The threat in Sapphire''s voice hit Selene like a physical blow. Her body trembled, her knees nearly giving way, and she almost succumbed to the urge to bow before the woman. An overwhelming force emanated from Sapphire, making Selene feel vulnerable and weak. "Don''t play with fire, or you''ll get burned," Sapphire continued, her voice cold and sharp. "I can be your friend, but that doesn''t mean I''m willing to tolerate your intrusion. If there''s something you don''t understand, it''s because I''ve chosen for you not to understand." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Selene, still dazed by the strange sensation and Sapphire''s overwhelming power, struggled to regain control of herself. But that gaze... that gaze made her question everything. It was a mix of admiration, fear, and a confusing passion she couldn''t explain... all directed toward... a man... "You... are falling in love," Selene murmured, her voice trembling with uncertainty. Sapphire, her expression impassive, crossed her arms, subtly accentuating her figure as her presence became undeniable. "I fall in love with potential, Artemis," she replied, her voice cold and resolute. "Not with a man." "If you say so... but don''t call me Artemis," Selene shot back, but in her thoughts... ''You''re lying so badly, Sapphire.'' Chapter 84: Spiritual Training Hours later, the atmosphere in the small cabin had shifted. Selene sat in front of Vergil and Zuri, observing them with a more serious expression, leaving behind the confusing emotions that Sapphire had stirred within her. The moment now was one of instruction, after all, Vergil had come here for that purpose. Vergil, eyes sharp and attentive, felt the importance of what he was about to learn. Zuri, on the other hand, though she appeared disinterested, remained restless, alternating between grumbling and shooting irritated glances, never losing the irreverence that defined her. "Let''s begin," Selene said, interlacing her fingers as she leaned forward. "Now that you two are officially bonded, it''s time to understand what it means to have a Familiar and how this will affect you moving forward. This bond between you is not just a magical connection; it''s something much deeper, almost spiritual." Vergil frowned, still getting used to Zuri''s presence, who insulted him at random intervals. "You mean we''re stuck with each other forever?" he asked, trying to mask the irritation in his voice. Selene gave a small smile and nodded. "Exactly. The bond between a demon and their Familiar is eternal. No matter where you are or what happens, Zuri will always be able to sense you. And you, Vergil, will be able to access her power when necessary." "Great," Zuri muttered, crossing her arms and rolling her eyes. "Like I wanted to be stuck with this idiot." Vergil shot an irritated glance at the small creature. "The feeling is mutual, Zuri." Selene let out a soft sigh. "You two will have to get used to each other. What you have is a symbiotic relationship, whether you like it or not. Zuri''s power is at your disposal, Vergil, but she will also be your advisor... in a way." "Advisor?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. If this lunatic is supposed to be my advisor, I''m going to die faster than I thought... Vergil thought. "Of course!" Zuri responded, sarcasm dripping from every word. "The best advisor you''ve ever had. Get ready to be insulted while I teach you not to die, you idiot." Selene continued, ignoring the dynamic between the two. "What you need to understand is that a Familiar can lend you their power. And that power, when used correctly, can turn the tide of battle. Of course, that depends on your Familiar, too. But there is a trade. You need to feed this bond with spiritual energy, emotions, and most importantly, mutual connections. Yes, Zuri, that applies to you too," she said, glancing at the Familiar, who shrugged. "Yeah, yeah. Got it. Born today, don''t pressure me," Zuri grumbled, before looking at Vergil with a mischievous grin. "But to be honest, I prefer when he''s scared. Feeds the connection better." Vergil ignored the comment, trying to stay focused. "And how do I access her power?" "That''s more complicated," Selene answered. "You''ll need to train. A Familiar''s power isn''t something you just ''activate.'' It''s an exchange. Think of it as a channel of energy between the two of you. You need to learn how to open that channel consciously, and more importantly, know when to close it. If you leave it open for too long or without control, you can end up drained. Your body and soul could suffer." Vergil nodded, processing the information. "So, how do I start?" "First, you must learn to feel Zuri''s presence in your spirit," Selene said, closing her eyes for a moment. "Close your eyes, try to focus on the sensation she creates. She is part of you now, an extension of your own being, even though she has her own mind." Vergil closed his eyes, trying to calm his thoughts as he concentrated. At first, everything seemed quiet, but then he felt it ¡ª a presence, strong, irreverent, but undeniably connected to him. It was like an echo of sarcasm and arrogance, but also of latent power. "This isn''t right..." Selene murmured, halting the training. She approached Zuri, trying to make sense of the situation. The energy radiating from the Familiar wasn''t just powerful¡ªit was excessive. It was far beyond what any ordinary spiritual being should be able to produce. Vergil opened his eyes, sensing the shift in Selene''s tone. "What''s going on?" Selene hesitated for a moment, her brow furrowing in concentration. "The spiritual energy Zuri is producing... it''s too much. Familiars have limits, and she''s exceeding those limits by a considerable margin." Zuri, ever the smirking troublemaker, shrugged nonchalantly. "What can I say? I''m just exceptional." Ignoring her, Selene focused on the energy pulsating around Zuri. "No, it''s more than that. There''s something else here¡­ something unnatural. Zuri, have you absorbed something? Or maybe been altered in some way?" For a split second, Zuri''s smirk faltered, but she quickly regained her composure. "I wouldn''t tell you even if I did. But no, I haven''t absorbed anything¡ªat least, not that I''m aware of." Vergil glanced at Zuri, concern growing. "Is this going to be a problem?" Selene shook her head slowly. "I don''t know yet. But it could be. If this power isn''t natural, it could become dangerous¡ªfor both of you." Zuri rolled her eyes, clearly uninterested in the warning. "Dangerous? Please. I can handle it, and so can this idiot." Vergil wasn''t as dismissive. "So, what should we do?" he asked, turning to Selene. Selene paused before responding. "For now, continue training, but carefully. I''ll look into this and see if there''s any explanation for why Zuri''s power is spiking like this. But be cautious. There are forces at play that we might not fully understand yet." Vergil glanced between Selene and Zuri, then nodded. "Got it. We''ll be careful." Zuri leaned back with a cocky grin. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this. And maybe you''ll learn something from me, if you''re lucky." Vergil sighed, already used to her antics. "Let''s just hope it doesn''t blow up in my face." Selene remained serious. "The bond between you two is evolving rapidly. If you can harness this surge of power, it could become your greatest strength. But if it spirals out of control¡­" Vergil didn''t need her to finish the sentence. He knew the stakes were high. He exchanged a glance with Zuri, knowing that their connection, whether they liked it or not, would shape their future. Vergil, sensing the change in atmosphere, opened his eyes and saw the concern on Selene''s face. "What happened?" He asked, without realizing what he was doing. Selene stared at him for a moment, then looked back at Zuri. "You''re generating a lot more energy than you should, Zuri. And, most worryingly, Vergil is controlling that energy as if it were his own. That''s not normal." Zuri, who until then had been relaxed, blinked a few times, trying to process what Selene had said. She looked down at her hands and, for a brief moment, her flippant expression turned into something Vergil had never seen before: doubt. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I... I don''t know what''s going on," Zuri said, her voice carrying a note of uncertainty. "I''ve never had so much power before. It''s not mine. I mean, I''m incredible, of course, but... this is beyond what I should be capable of." Selene narrowed her eyes, beginning to suspect that there was something much bigger at play. "Vergil, when you manipulate Zuri''s energy, it feels like you''re in absolute control. How are you feeling?" Vergil looked down at his hands, feeling the familiarity of the energy flowing through his body. "I can''t explain it. It''s like the thread of spiritual energy is part of me. I''m not just drawing on its strength, I''m... merging it with my own. It doesn''t feel forced, it''s natural. But I thought it should be harder than that." Selene shook her head. "Yes, it should. That''s worrying. Familiars usually have a limit to how much they can share, and the process of training that bond takes time. But you two are functioning as if you have a much deeper connection." Zuri snorted, trying to regain her confident posture. "Maybe I''m just special. I''m a much better Familiar than anyone else, right?" "That''s not all, Zuri," said Selene, with a serious tone. "That amount of power... doesn''t just come from you. Something else is going on here. Something that goes beyond a standard connection between a demon and its Familiar." Vergil frowned. "So what does that mean?" "I''m not sure yet," Selene replied, crossing her arms as she pondered, "but it could mean that you, Vergil, are accessing more than just Zuri''s power. Perhaps there is something in you that is amplifying this connection, or perhaps something that is hidden inside Zuri. Either way, we have to find out what it is before it gets out of hand." Zuri shrugged, but the tension in her voice was evident. "Whatever it is, I don''t like the feeling. If it continues, I could burn out too quickly." Selene nodded. "That''s another worry. A Familiar can end up drained if it supplies too much energy for too long. And at this rate, Zuri could be running that risk without even realizing it." Vergil looked at Zuri with concern, his usual irritation with the Familiar now replaced by something closer to apprehension. "What can we do?" "For now, we need to stop the training and investigate further what''s going on," said Selene. "If you continue without understanding the source of this power, there could be serious consequences for both of you. We''ll need outside help, someone who can analyze this connection more deeply." Zuri, still trying to process everything, sighed. "Good. More mysteries. As if my life wasn''t complicated enough already." Vergil looked at Selene, the tension in the air visible in his gaze, but he trusted her. "Do you have someone in mind?" Selene sighed, seeming to hesitate for a moment before murmuring, with a slight softness in her voice: "Let me just check something... could you look me in the eye? You know I''m not going to hurt you, don''t you?" Vergil smiled, his countenance relaxing. "Do your magic." When their gazes met, something subtle but profoundly powerful happened. Selene felt a wave of energy flow between them, as if probing something deeper than just Vergil''s surface. She was used to using her abilities to analyze people''s souls, but what she saw in Vergil took her by surprise. Before she could understand, the world around her seemed to tremble. The strength of the bond she felt between Vergil and Zuri was far more intense than any she had ever witnessed. The connection seemed to pulsate, as if it were alive, and for a brief moment, Selene felt as if she were being pulled into this bond. Suddenly, her body went limp, her legs lost their strength and, before she could react, she staggered to the side, completely vulnerable. "Selene!" Zuri shouted, her usually irritated tone now filled with panic. Vergil acted quickly, his reflexes sharp, reaching out to grab her before she fell to the ground. "Selene! What happened?" His voice was deep, a mixture of concern and confusion. Zuri approached, his eyes wide as he watched the scene. "What''s happening to her? She''s never been like this before!" The panic in his voice was evident. Vergil held Selene carefully, observing the subtle change in her expression. He could see her eyes moving, even though they were slightly open, as if she was awakening from a deep trance. And then, he felt something - a small surge of energy, accompanied by a muffled scream that seemed to echo in Selene''s mind, but somehow also in his. Inside Selene''s mind, chaos was taking shape. ''THAT CRAZY WOMAN!!!'' Selene screamed mentally. ''SHE WANTS TO TRAIN SOMEONE WITH THAT KIND OF POWER?!!'' Her mind was a veritable storm of indignation, as insults raged. ''SHE''S SICK! SHE''S RETARDED! IMBECILE! IDIOT!!!'' Chapter 85: The potential made her release Inside Selene''s mind, chaos was taking shape. "THAT CRAZY WOMAN!!!" Selene screamed mentally. "SHE WANTS TO TRAIN SOMEONE WITH THAT KIND OF POWER?!!" Her mind was a storm of indignation, insults roaring through her thoughts. "SHE''S INSANE! SHE''S RETARDED! IMBECILE! IDIOT!!!" Her mind was truly disturbed, even more so with¡­ "I told you not to look her in the eyes." Sapphire appeared suddenly, as if she had always been watching. "Y-Y-You''ve gone completely mad! Have you lost your mind?!" Selene shouted, pointing a finger in her face. "How do you expect to train... that thing!" she said, now pointing at Vergil, who stood there completely confused. "Hi?" Vergil responded, clearly having no idea what was happening. Zuri, who had been silently observing the scene until now, laughed and crossed her arms, enjoying the unfolding drama. "Yes, I agree. He''s a very strange thing," she said with a maliciously sarcastic tone, looking at Vergil as if analyzing some exotic specimen. Selene, still out of control, shot a death glare at Zuri before quickly refocusing on Sapphire. "You''ve really lost your mind!" she yelled, shaking her head in disbelief. "Vergil, he... he''s... he''s a ticking time bomb! How do you expect to train something when we don''t even know what it can become?!" Sapphire showed no emotion at Selene''s words, maintaining her cold and calculated posture. "That''s exactly why he''s even more interesting," she said, smiling maliciously, her tone sharp and decisive. "The power he carries cannot be left unchecked. You''ve seen what he''s capable of... So much potential..." Sapphire continued, speaking as though Vergil were some rare animal. Vergil stood there, feeling like a spectator in a conversation he should understand more about. His eyes shifted between Selene and Sapphire, trying to piece together the puzzle as they discussed him like he was an experiment. Zuri, on the other hand, seemed thoroughly entertained by the spectacle. "This is getting interesting. So, Vergil is dangerous, huh?" she teased, a mischievous smile on her face. "Well, at least we won''t be bored." Selene, trying to control her breathing, spoke again, now a bit calmer but still full of frustration. "I understand that he... ''has potential.'' But that kind of potential... Sapphire, it could destroy everything. He doesn''t even know what''s really happening yet." Finally, Vergil decided it was time to step in. "Can someone please explain to me what the hell is going on?" He looked from Selene to Sapphire, his patience running thin. "I''m... dangerous? And I''m going to explode? Fantastic, that''s just great news," he quipped, crossing his arms. Sapphire sighed, her eyes locked onto Vergil with a mix of severity and resignation. "You''re not going to explode... but your power could consume you if you don''t learn how to control it. And that control won''t come from any ordinary training. That''s why I''m here. Selene may not understand, but I know what it takes to tame something like you." Vergil raised an eyebrow, skepticism clear in his expression. "Something like me? This is getting more and more comforting." He let out a frustrated sigh. "Alright, if I''m some sort of walking weapon, what exactly are you suggesting?" "Your existence defies everything in this world, that''s all I''m going to say." Sapphire smirked, "Which is why you need to kill him now! What are you waiting for?!!!" Selene screamed at her, but Sapphire only laughed. "And who''s going to make me do that?" Sapphire challenged, and Selene''s eyes quickly lowered. Selene began listing names aloud, her mind racing with fury and confusion over what Sapphire was proposing. Her voice, which had initially been filled with rage, now seemed almost cold, calculated, as if she were trying to organize the internal chaos with some twisted logic. "Beelzebub would die in one strike," she muttered with disdain. "Sataniel... well, he might last twenty seconds, maybe a bit longer if he''s at his peak, but it''s unlikely." Her voice continued, methodical, as if planning some surreal battle strategy. "Archon Paimon... two minutes, tops." Sapphire, on the other hand, smiled as if she were watching an intriguing spectacle unfold. Each word from Selene seemed to only fuel her amusement, as if she were enjoying the calculated unraveling of her friend. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Azazel..." Selene sighed, briefly glancing upward. "He''s not one for fighting, is he? He''d be more preoccupied with... parties. He''d die with a single breath." She paused, her mind still spinning around the list of possible opponents. "Uriel... Ah, Uriel... Yes, he''d fall quicker than we think." Selene continued, her voice now almost mechanical. Sapphire interrupted, still laughing softly. "Do you really believe any of them would be an obstacle? You''re either underestimating the situation or overestimating their strength. They aren''t the real problem here, Selene." "You don''t understand, Sapphire!" Selene yelled, cutting off her own train of thought. "This power... his existence goes against the very nature of this world! He... he''s an anomaly. Something that shouldn''t even exist. And you want to train that?" She pointed at Vergil again, as if he were the source of all the surrounding chaos. Vergil once again stood at the center of the conflict, feeling like a pawn in a much larger game he couldn''t begin to comprehend. "Uh, hi?" he repeated, a little more confused this time. "Can someone please explain what I am? And why I''m so terrible that... these guys... angels and demons, whatever... would die because of me?" Zuri, watching everything with her typical sarcastic gaze, simply scoffed. "Well, congratulations, Vergil. You''ve managed to piss off both heaven and hell without even trying." Selene turned to Sapphire, her face still flushed with fury, but her eyes betraying a mix of fear and hopelessness. "Sapphire, do you even know what you''re doing? Do you have any idea what he could become? He''s not just dangerous... he could destroy the balance of everything we know!" Sapphire merely shook her head, still smiling. "That''s exactly why he needs control, Selene. And who better to teach him than me? Stop being so dramatic. HAHAHAHA" She laughed loudly, as if this was the first time she was revealing her plans to anyone, but Vergil... didn''t seem too thrilled... "No!" Selene shouted, her tone rising in intensity. "You don''t understand! He can''t be controlled. No one can. That kind of power... that kind of existence... bows to nothing!" Sapphire crossed her arms, maintaining her mischievous smile, but her expression grew more serious as she mocked Selene with sharp precision. "So, if he''s really uncontrollable, what''s your big plan? Kill him? Before this ''walking disaster'' brings about the end of the world? Or maybe you''ll try it yourself?" She chuckled softly, her eyes glinting with malice. Selene lowered her gaze, her confidence shattered by Sapphire''s words. Her hands trembled slightly as her mind raced, struggling to form a coherent response. "I... I don''t know..." she muttered, her voice barely audible, unable to make such an extreme decision. The silence that followed was thick, almost suffocating. Sapphire, however, broke that tension with a short, scornful laugh. "That''s it. No one''s going to do anything because what scares you, Selene, isn''t him... it''s the unknown." She paused dramatically, her voice now dripping with provocation. "But me? I''m not afraid. I see an opportunity." She leaned forward slightly, her smile even sharper now. "So shut your mouth and do what I say. Who knows, in a year or two, you might still be able to use that old pussy of yours to please a decent man. Because, for God''s sake, I can smell your... well, let''s be polite and say your ''sinful fluids'' are overflowing." Sapphire laughed openly, crossing her arms and looking Selene up and down. "That''s why I told you not to look into his eyes," she added, turning to Vergil with a look of fake concern, as if she were protecting him from the situation. Selene turned crimson instantly, rage and shame colliding inside her. "S-Sapphire! You... you''re insufferable!" She tried to respond, but her words came out stuttered, unable to mask her evident embarrassment. She pressed her lips together, feeling her skin burn with humiliation. Sapphire, unfazed, shrugged, still amused by the situation. "Oh, Selene, darling, there''s no point in trying to hide it. Your body''s reaction says it all. I know someone who''s more than just excited when I see one. And don''t pretend you''re not. Vergil''s potential doesn''t just stir your mind, does it?" Vergil, completely oblivious to the tension in the room, raised an eyebrow. "Uh... what exactly is happening here?" he asked, confused, as Zuri tried to stifle a laugh. Selene, attempting to regain her composure, crossed her arms over her chest and turned her face to the side, avoiding both Sapphire and Vergil''s gaze. "This has nothing to do with... with that!" she insisted, though the blush on her face and the way her breath came in short gasps betrayed her words. Sapphire just laughed again, satisfied with her provocation. "Sure, sure. Keep telling yourself that. Maybe one day you''ll actually believe it. Now, let''s get going, Vergil. Off to Abaddon." Chapter 86: The capital of the underworld, Abaddon The city of Abaddon stretched out before Vergil, a vast Victorian metropolis at the heart of the Underworld. The thick air, carrying a metallic scent mixed with something reminiscent of sulfur, vibrated with the sounds of demonic crowds bustling through its shadowy, busy streets. Grandiose buildings of iron and black stone towered above the crowded thoroughfares, their spire-tipped towers piercing the dark, oppressive sky. Vergil, hands in his pockets, walked slowly through the city, observing everything with undeniable curiosity. Sapphire had dropped him off in the middle of the demon capital, claiming she had "important business" to attend to. Viviane, his servant, was supposed to accompany him to his mansion, but that didn''t seem to be in the cards at the moment. He had strayed from the original path, unable to contain his curiosity about the strange new city. As he walked, he could feel eyes on him. Was there something wrong with him? Well, it didn''t matter. Still adjusting to his new ''demonic nature,'' he figured a few curious glances shouldn''t be anything to worry about. Perhaps it was his aura or the fact that, even in the Underworld, he still didn''t quite fit in. But he didn''t care, really. "I swear... I never thought the Underworld would be so... eccentric..." he murmured, watching as the world unfolded before him. The capital, Abaddon, could be described as organized chaos. The streets were packed with shops, taverns, and even open-air markets selling everything from cursed weapons to magical artifacts and arcane items of dubious origin. The creatures passing by varied between humanoid forms, bestial figures, and grotesque beings. Some demons had horns that glinted in the light of the torches, while others had eyes of fire that seemed to gaze into the very soul of anyone who crossed their path. But Vergil? Well, aside from his aura, he looked like a Noble Demon. Demons that possess the most human-like traits. They have lighter skin, silkier hair, more vibrant eyes, and even their auras are purer. Perhaps that''s what kept those guys staring directly at him... If only he knew. Turning a corner, Vergil stumbled upon an open square. At its center stood a massive statue of a demonic warrior wielding a gigantic sword, seemingly watching over all who passed by. The base of the statue was surrounded by smaller demons, likely city inhabitants, conversing in hushed, conspiratorial tones. A strong smell of roasted meat and spices wafted into his nostrils, making his stomach growl. "Interesting..." Vergil murmured to himself, as he looked around, absorbing every detail of this new world. He continued to walk the streets, drawn toward a shop that appeared to sell books. The facade was made of old wood, intricately carved with creatures that seemed straight out of a nightmare. Vergil entered, inhaling the scent of ancient pages and magic permeating the air. The interior was as strange as the exterior: shelves lined with grimoires and demonic tomes, illuminated by flickering blue flames from candles. The shopkeeper, an old demon with glowing eyes, watched Vergil with discreet curiosity but said nothing. Vergil scanned the titles in languages he couldn''t comprehend, but something within him felt an odd familiarity with those texts. He couldn''t resist and picked up a black-covered book, feeling a wave of energy pulse through his hands. "Drawn to the unknown, boy?" the shopkeeper''s voice echoed, rough and deep. "These books are for those who aren''t afraid to lose their souls." Vergil smirked slightly. "I''ve already sold my soul... I''m just enjoying the journey." The shopkeeper laughed, his sharp teeth glinting in the candlelight. "Welcome to Abaddon, then." Vergil didn''t buy anything, but as he left the shop, he felt something inside him awakening. He didn''t know what it was, but he sensed a growing connection to this dark world. Once back on the streets, he noticed something had changed. A small group of demons was watching him from a distance, murmuring among themselves. Vergil frowned but continued walking, trying to ignore their stares. He decided to turn down another street, a narrow alley that seemed less crowded. The shadows were denser there, and the walls appeared to whisper secrets. As he walked, the sound of his footsteps echoed on the cobblestone street, and a strange sensation began to form in the air. Vergil felt the familiar chill of danger creeping up his spine. Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows. A tall demon, with twisted horns and eyes glowing like embers, blocked his path. He smiled, revealing rows of sharp teeth. "You''re new around here, aren''t you?" The demon''s voice was low and menacing. "Seems like someone hasn''t explained the rules of the Underworld to you." Vergil remained calm, his gaze fixed on the demon in front of him. "Rules? I thought the Underworld was a place without rules. What are you talking about, idiot?" he questioned, unperturbed. The demon laughed, his mirth echoing off the walls. "For some, maybe. But you... you''re Noble, aren''t you? Why don''t you start handing everything over to us and kneel?" Without warning, the demon lunged, his hands outstretched like claws. Vergil, reacting purely on instinct, dodged the attack with a fluid movement. In truth, the way the demon attacked was somewhat ridiculous, so he simply retaliated in kind. He countered with a punch directly to the demon''s stomach, sending him crashing backward with the force of the blow. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Impressive," the demon said, rising with a grin. "But that just makes things more interesting." Before Vergil could respond, more figures emerged from the shadows, surrounding him. There were at least five demons, all grinning maliciously. The group advanced in unison, and Vergil knew he couldn''t avoid the fight. ''Oh... I''ve never fought five at once...'' His blood began to boil, and he felt demonic energy growing within him. He fought with agility and strength, his strikes quick and precise, but the demons were relentless. The battle turned into a chaotic dance of punches, kicks, and dodges as Vergil tried to avoid being completely surrounded. But something strange happened. In the midst of the fight, a new force began to manifest within Vergil, an energy unlike anything he had ever felt before. It was as if the Underworld itself was trying to connect with him. His movements became faster, stronger, and his opponents started to notice the difference. One of the demons hesitated, his look of disdain transforming into something Vergil could only describe as fear. "What... are you...?" the demon murmured before being slammed against a wall with a devastating blow. "You guys are boring," Vergil said before all the bodies fell, sliced to the ground with a flick of his hand. Vergil looked at his hands, realizing it had happened again... He felt something different within him, a force pulsing through his veins, and suddenly... everyone was dead. "Tsk, what a drag..." he grunted. Suddenly, a soft voice sounded behind him. "I told you not to get into trouble! Why don''t you ever listen to me, you idiot master?" Vergil turned to see Viviane standing at the entrance of the alley, her eyes nervous and analytical. She walked toward him, as clumsy as ever, her steps heavy as if she didn''t care at all about the chaos surrounding them. "You have to come with me! Sapphire is going to kill me! Want to kill me? No, don''t answer that! You''re going to say yes! I know you!" She threw a small tantrum, "Why did you kill them? They were just fried potatoes!" "Well," Vergil said, wiping the blood that splattered during the cut on his face. "It seems this city isn''t very friendly to strangers, and I''m not going to let anyone try to step on me." Viviane sighed, crossing her arms. "You''ve attracted attention, Master. You shouldn''t have veered off course! Now we''re in the alleys; here, all demons want to kill nobles. That''s why that guy attacked you." "It''s like they say¡­ curiosity killed the cat, but¡­" He shrugged, a mischievous smile on his lips. "I''m not exactly a cat." "Oh great, just what we needed, a clich¨¦ villain line. Seriously, you''ve been consuming way too much trash, haven''t you?" Viviane said, putting a hand to her forehead, exasperated. "Come on, Katharina and Roxanne must be worried. Are you going to leave your wives in a bind?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, amused by her concern. "Worrying is what they do best. And I''m not an ordinary noble. I have some skills that can help me defend myself." Viviane looked at him with a mix of disapproval and worry. "It''s not about skills; it''s about prudence. Abbadon isn''t a place to wander around without a plan. You may have powers, but you''re still a rookie in this world." "Rookie, maybe," Vergil admitted as they walked through a narrower alley, "but I''m still a demon. Plus, I really enjoy getting into trouble." She rolled her eyes, but there was a slight smile on her lips. "You''re unbearable, you know that? But that''s what makes you¡­ interesting." Vergil watched her for a moment, surprised by her sincerity. "Yeah, I like to think I have that effect on people." "More like a side effect, I''d say," Viviane replied with a touch of sarcasm. "But let''s go, we need to head back. The last thing we want is for your wives to make a scene. They can be more dangerous than any demon around here." Chapter 87: An abandoned little witch (I) Vergil walked alongside Viviane through the shadowy streets of Abaddon, the demon city he now had to consider part of his world. The atmosphere around him seemed like a reflection of the tormented souls that inhabited the place, though¡­ they seemed oddly at peace? Well, not *at peace*, but they weren''t just insane, crazed beings. This was supposed to be Hell, but it didn''t feel that way. It felt more like a corrupted Victorian version of the world, not the cradle of evil souls and those horror movie clich¨¦s. Though he knew there was something fascinating about the city, with its streets filled with supernatural beings that seemed like they came straight out of nightmares, his curiosity wouldn''t let him stay quiet. Every corner they turned revealed something new. Viviane, however, was entirely at ease. Her elegant and confident demeanor betrayed her high status in the demon world. As they walked, she spoke nonstop, giving him not just a tour of the physical structures, but also the invisible rules that governed this chaotic place. "Demons are naturally chaotic, but that doesn''t mean we live in anarchy, Vergil," Viviane began, gesturing lightly as they passed through a bustling square. She sounded like a teacher. "There are rules and hierarchies. While many of us are proud and stubborn, the most powerful demons control their territories with a firm hand. Sapphire is one of those leaders... although she hates it and leaves most of it to others." She concluded. "Well¡­ I can''t exactly see her controlling anything. Actually, it''s easier to picture her destroying stuff... so yeah, that makes sense," Vergil said as he glanced up at the sky. "And who manages it for her?" Vergil asked, intrigued. "Demons aren''t known for following orders." "I''m not sure who runs things for her. As you know, I was isolated in the forest. But it''s true. What most humans don''t understand is that power is everything to us. Those with power make the rules. Those without it... well, they either follow or get annihilated. But don''t worry, Sapphire''s no different. She kills whatever she wants, likes to flaunt her charisma and brutality. Especially when it''s unnecessary." Viviane shrugged. "At least we can use American dollars. The economy here is pretty stable," she added suddenly. "American dollars?" Vergil raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t expect demons to rely on human currency." Viviane let out a soft laugh. "Humans, demons¡­ we''re not as different as you think. In the end, it all comes down to power and control. Human currency is stable, and with the kind of magic we have, moving between worlds is easy. Human money flows here like gold in the hands of kings. The truth is, humans have no idea how many diabolical transactions sustain their economies¡ªespecially since we''re the largest source of entertainment in the human world," she said, shrugging. "You talk like you''re a demon," Vergil commented with a small laugh. "But I *am* a demon," Viviane replied, confused. "I mean, I was the spirit of the Lady of the Lake, but Sapphire killed me and revived me as a demon when I was close to death." "Huh? You''re a demon!?" Vergil questioned, eyes wide. "What? Did you think someone who isn''t a Demon or a Fallen Angel could come here? Of course not. Only the dead can enter the Lower Realm. I mean, there are a few exceptions like spirits, but generally, that''s how things work around here. The only race other than demons that can actually come here are witches, but they tend not to stay for long," she said, shrugging again. "So, Selene¡­" he muttered. "Oh, that spirit-obsessed girl? She''s one of those exceptions. I don''t know who she is, but she''s definitely far from being a Demon," Viviane said as she continued walking with Vergil. Further ahead, down a narrow street, he noticed a group of demons surrounding a young girl, probably around 15 years old. The demons taunted her, shoving her back and forth. The girl''s face was dirty, her eyes wide with fear. Her expression was one of pure anguish as she tried to shield herself from the harassment. ''How strange¡­'' Vergil felt a knot tighten in his chest as he watched the scene. "What''s happening over there?" he asked, his voice laced with curiosity and a hint of indignation. Viviane looked in the direction he indicated, narrowing her eyes as she assessed the scene. Her bright gaze evaluated the girl for a brief moment before delivering a succinct answer. "Well, she''s the reason witches don''t stick around here for long. That girl... she''s a Corrupted Witch," Viviane said, "Convenient... especially this time of year." She murmured. At Viviane''s words, Vergil furrowed his brow. "Corrupted Witch? What does that mean?" Viviane sighed, as if explaining the concept were a tiresome yet necessary task. "Witches are strange creatures overall; they gain power through pacts with mystical forces. Some make deals with demons, others with ancient entities. However, a Corrupted Witch is one whose power has been distorted, either through excessive use of dark magic, a serious failure in their pact, or¡­ from staying too long in the Lower World. They''re no longer human, but they aren''t demons either. They are... aberrations. Many demons despise them. To them, these creatures represent failure and weakness. And you know how demons deal with weakness," Viviane murmured the last part, implying what would happen to the girl indirectly. Vergil looked at the girl again, this time with a new understanding. She was clearly terrified, trying to back away from the demons surrounding her, but her movements were awkward, as if she were too weak to react. Her pale, sickly appearance didn''t help at all. Just when Vergil was about to look away, something unusual happened. The girl looked directly at him, her brown eyes wide with sheer terror. For a brief moment, their gazes locked, and Vergil felt a strange connection. His heart raced, and then a soft, almost angelic voice echoed in his mind. "Help me... please." Vergil froze. The voice didn''t seem to belong to the girl standing before him. It was gentle, almost celestial, contrasting starkly with the dark environment around them. He blinked, confused, looking from Viviane to the girl and back at the demons attacking her. Something inside him awakened; something told him, *Help this girl, immediately*. It was his instincts... the same instincts that led him to use his cuts. "Viviane¡­" Vergil started, still trying to process what he had just heard. "What happens if I kill them all and take her with me?" Viviane looked at him cautiously. "That''s what happens to the weak in this world, Vergil. Life here isn''t fair. You''ll need to get used to that. There''s no room for mercy," she commented, sidestepping Vergil''s question. "You didn''t answer my question¡­" Vergil murmured, his vibrant blue eyes flashing. "Well... it''s better to avoid it, but... given that you''re Sapphire''s son-in-law¡­" she murmured, "Though it''s better to avoid it, of course¡­" she said. Vergil gave a slight smile and glanced at the girl, now collapsed on the ground, looking at him once more with pleading eyes. That angelic voice echoed in his mind again, weaker this time. "Please¡­" Vergil couldn''t ignore the call. He looked at Viviane, his expression darker now. Viviane raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "Are you going to get involved?" She tilted her head, crossing her arms. "I don''t recommend it, Vergil. That girl is dead weight. If you try to save her, you''ll stain yourself with the contempt of other demons." He continued to look at Viviane without saying a word. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil took a deep breath, trying to control the rising impulse he felt. He looked back at the girl. There was something about her, beyond the fear, that stirred him. It wasn''t just the despair in her eyes but a deep need for help¡ªsomething he couldn''t ignore. "They already despise me anyway," he murmured before advancing toward the group. "Oh... why am I even trying... they don''t despise you, idiot... more than half of them are scared shitless, hiding behind judgmental eyes... You''re a Noble Pureblood..." Viviane muttered to herself, realizing that he wouldn''t hear her. The demons, preoccupied with their cruel fun, didn''t notice Vergil''s approach until he was very close. When they did, one of the aggressors, a red-skinned demon with short horns, turned to him with a sarcastic grin. "Look who decided to join the party!" the demon said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Want to have some fun with the aberration too?" Vergil smiled at him, feeling the energy pulsating within, ready to be unleashed. He placed his hand on the demon''s shoulder while maintaining a menacing grin. "Of course," he replied, and where his hand rested, the demon''s entire arm fell away, severed by Vergil''s cutting energy. I need a name for this... dismembering like this... hmm... I need to think. He pondered. "Uughrtt! You''ve gone crazy!" The demon who lost his arm roared in pain, but Vergil''s smile remained. "Let her go," he said, looking at the group. "Or I''ll turn you into sushi." The demon laughed, followed by the others around him. "And who are you to give us orders?" another demon sneered, taking a step toward Vergil. "We don''t know who you are, but you don''t look important. How about you let us finish here? Or maybe you want to be the next one to fall to the ground like this useless witch?" Vergil kept his gaze fixed on the demon, feeling his fury rising. "Well, I warned you." With a swift motion, he swung his hand, and the demon lost both legs in a single cut. "Then, are you going to leave her alone, or do I have to dismember you one by one until I get her?" Vergil said, grinning, his gaze... He''s just like Sapphire... how scary. Viviane murmured, She''s a bad influence... In a quick movement, he grabbed the demon who had fallen to the ground without legs by the throat, lifting him off the ground with surprising strength. The demon, caught off guard, struggled to break free, but Vergil held him suspended in the air, his eyes blazing with a rage he could barely contain. "Don''t make me repeat myself." The other demons stood frozen, shocked by the unexpected strength Vergil displayed. They exchanged uncertain glances while the demon in Vergil''s grasp writhed, gasping for air. Viviane, watching the scene from a distance, crossed her arms and smiled slightly, as if testing Vergil. She didn''t intervene; she simply remained at a safe distance, assessing every move. Finally, the demons relented. One of them stepped back, raising his hands in a sign of surrender. "Okay, okay," he said, trying to defuse the situation. "We don''t want any trouble. We''ll leave." Vergil released the demon, who thudded to the ground, gasping. Without another word, the demons quickly retreated, casting hateful glances at Vergil as they disappeared into the darkness of Abaddon''s streets. The girl, still on the ground, looked at Vergil with wide eyes of surprise and relief. She seemed to be in shock, unable to fully process what had just happened. When their gazes met again, the same angelic voice echoed in Vergil''s mind. "Thank you..." Chapter 88: An abandoned little witch (II) Vergil knelt beside her, offering his hand to help her up. Despite the injuries and her extremely frightened expression, he couldn''t help but reach out to her. "It''s okay now," Vergil said to the girl, trying to sound reassuring and offer some support. "You''re safe now, just relax a bit." He gave her a light smile. The girl hesitated for a moment before accepting his hand, allowing him to lift her. She seemed fragile, almost as if she might crumble at any moment. Her body trembled, and her eyes were still wide with fear, dirty and hurt. Viviane, finally approaching, looked at the girl with an assessing gaze. "So, what do you plan to do now, Vergil?" Viviane asked him with a curious look; it was the first time she had witnessed a situation like this. "Do you think saving her will change anything? She''s still a Corrupted Witch. That doesn''t change," she said, a little skeptical about the situation; in fact, it was somewhat uncomfortable for her. "Say that one more time, and I''ll kill you," Vergil replied. "At least treat people with a bit of dignity. I''m sure if you were in her place, you would want the same." Vergil retorted, his voice sharp as a knife against Viviane''s throat. "She''s not like this because she wants to be," Vergil said, observing the girl''s reactions, which grew sadder at Viviane''s words. Viviane remained silent, a mix of surprise and irritation in her gaze, while Vergil turned his attention back to the girl. "Hey, are you okay?" he asked, leaning closer to her, trying to appear as friendly as possible. "My name is Vergil. You''ve been hurt quite a bit, haven''t you?" he questioned. The girl looked at him, but her gaze was devoid of understanding. He tried to interpret the emotions passing across her face, but all he saw was an expression of pain and confusion. He continued, knowing that he might not get immediate answers. "Can you tell me your name? I''m sure it must be a beautiful one," he insisted, but the girl only shook her head, her lips parting in a frustrated attempt to communicate. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you okay? If you need help, I''m here." She looked at him, and the pain in her eyes seemed to pierce his heart even more. With a hesitant movement, the girl raised her hand but stopped short of reaching her face. Vergil noticed that her arms were covered in wounds and scratches, and the lack of strength was evident. Then, in an instinctive gesture, she slightly recoiled, as if wanting to pull away, and it broke Vergil''s heart in a way. He could see that deep down, there was a struggle within her, but he didn''t know how to help. ''What happened to this girl...'' he murmured. Despite being a demon, Vergil was still human inside; he had lived twenty-one years as a human. He might have sounded crazy at times, but he felt an empathy he didn''t know he had... ''The transformation will make your emotions much stronger.'' Katharina''s voice echoed in his ears. ''I understand... it''s not just stronger emotions... even the smallest ones, like empathy, were deeply explored by the transformation...'' "You don''t need to be afraid of me," he said softly, trying to be as gentle as possible. "I won''t hurt you. In fact, I want to help." The girl looked at him, her eyes filled with tears about to spill over. Vergil forced himself to remain calm, trying to convey to her that she could trust him. But there was an invisible barrier between them, and Vergil realized that the girl was not just scared; she used her strength to point to her throat with her finger and mimed a cutting motion. Vergil immediately understood what she meant... It wasn''t a sign that she wanted death or anything like that. In fact... "I think I understand; you''re mute?" he asked, comprehension beginning to dawn. When she nodded her head, Vergil realized how powerless she felt. She couldn''t leave the Underworld without help, she couldn''t ask for help when being harassed by demons, she couldn''t scream, speak, or show how bad things really were... She had no voice. "Don''t worry, I''ll try to figure out a way for us to communicate," he smiled while unconsciously stroking the girl''s head. Viviane, still standing beside them, watched the interaction, her expression slowly shifting from skepticism to cautious curiosity. She had never seen a demon interact with a corrupted one so genuinely. Deep down, an unexpected feeling began to grow within her, a mixture of respect and disbelief. Vergil, for his part, started exploring ways to communicate. He made simple gestures, moving his hands carefully, trying to show his intention of empathy. But as the girl looked at her injured arms and realized her strength was waning, a look of despair washed over her. "It''s okay; you don''t need to talk," Vergil said, trying to calm her. "We can understand each other in other ways." He remembered the voice he had heard in his mind, that angelic tone that had called to him. It was as if the girl had something more, something she wanted to convey but couldn''t. He then began to use broader gestures, attempting to express his determination to help. But weakness was overtaking the girl, and he saw the corrupted mana surrounding her slowly dissipating. It was a dark energy mixed with the glow of something purer within her, and that was fading. Vergil realized that with every passing moment, her strength was slipping away. "Don''t give up," he pleaded, feeling the need to do something more. "You have to fight." Tears began to roll down the girl''s face, and she shook her head, her expression contorting in pain and frustration. What once seemed like a thread of hope was becoming an internal struggle. Vergil didn''t know what to do. He felt powerless, even with the strength he now possessed. Looking into the girl''s eyes, he remembered his own internal battles. The loneliness and pain he had felt upon becoming a demon were not so different from what she was facing. He recalled the voices echoing in his mind and how he had berated himself after moments of having to kill his wives countless times... "I know you''re suffering," he said, his voice now laden with emotion. "I am too. But you don''t have to go through this alone. You don''t have to feel like this." The girl''s eyes shone with a new intensity, as if she were hearing something beyond the words. She took a deep breath, hope beginning to rise in her gaze. And even as the corrupted mana was fading, Vergil saw a spark of determination starting to shine within her. ''Save her...'' He heard a whisper, that same voice... So... ''It wasn''t her speaking to me... After all... she is mute,'' Vergil thought. Viviane, noticing the change in Vergil''s expression, observed how he seemed to connect even more with the girl. He then placed his hand over hers, a simple gesture but loaded with powerful intent. Without thinking, his touch glided to the girl''s face, and something extraordinary happened. A dark red energy began to emanate from Vergil, enveloping his hand and gently penetrating the girl''s body. The energy seemed to pulse, as if it were alive, and in an instant, the corrupted aura surrounding her began to dissipate. "W-what did you do?" Viviane asked, surprise evident in her tone. Her gaze fixed on the scene, confused and intrigued. Vergil, still focused on the girl, looked at the energy floating between them. "Did I do something?" he questioned, astonished, as the girl closed her eyes, as if absorbing the new strength being infused into her. He hadn''t intended to heal her or perform any magic; all he had done was an act of compassion, an uncontrollable impulse for connection. But to his surprise, as he observed the transformation, he realized that the girl''s mana was being replaced by a new form of energy. She was not only recovering physically, but the darkness that enveloped her was becoming something different. The demonic energy now circulating within her was powerful, pulsating, and in a way, alive. "What''s happening?" Viviane murmured, her gaze fixed on the girl, now as pale as a specter but with a spark of vigor in her eyes. The girl opened her eyes, and Vergil saw that their color had changed. Now, a mix of red and gold shone with vibrant intensity, as if her inner light had been restored. She looked at Vergil, and although she couldn''t speak, her expression said it all. "You... you''re different now," Vergil said, still processing what had just happened. "Do you feel better?" The girl nodded slowly, a blend of relief and confusion etched on her face. What had once been an expression of terror had transformed into something more¡ªa recognition that she had been saved in a way she didn''t fully understand. Viviane, observing the unfolding situation, couldn''t shake the feeling that this was not just an isolated act but the beginning of something greater. The dynamic between Vergil and the girl was changing the course of their lives, and perhaps even destiny itself. "So, she became a... demon?" Viviane asked, trying to process the new reality. After all, the girl''s aura had completely shifted; she no longer resembled a corrupted witch. "Is that even possible?" Viviane couldn''t wrap her head around what had just occurred, but... ''Selene... when she went off on Sapphire... was it about this? No, it''s impossible to predict something like this...'' She began to worry, or rather, try to process what this could mean... Vergil ignored Viviane and turned back to the girl. "You''re with me now. I''ll take you with me. I can''t leave you like this." The girl looked at him, her eyes reflecting a mix of fear and hope. She extended her hand, and Vergil grasped it firmly, determined to protect her and guide her, even if he didn''t know what the future held. "Let''s go," he said, smiling. "We need to get out of here. The city isn''t safe for you, and you need a place to recover." Chapter 89: Why do you always do this? "I-It''s not right, Vergil!" Viviane exclaimed, panting, trying to keep up with the man. Her small feet ran in desperation as she looked at his broad shoulders. He seemed like a moving mountain, and each step he took made the ground vibrate slightly, leaving her behind. ''He''s ignoring me!'' she roared internally, frustration growing inside her as her short legs struggled to catch up. The size difference irritated her. With a determination that was almost comical, she forced her muscles to run faster, but all she could see was Vergil''s back moving further away. "Seriously, Young Master, you can''t just pick someone off the street and raise them!" She continued, her high-pitched voice trying to bridge the distance between them, but Vergil didn''t seem to move at all. "You''re too young to be a father!" Her words echoed like a cry in a vacuum, and his indifference only fueled the frustration bubbling inside her. After fifteen minutes of this endless and uneven race, Viviane was already feeling like a lost child in a park, when finally, a thought hit her. "She''s a corrupted witch! Don''t give shelter to such a being!!" With this outburst, she slammed into his back and nearly fell backward, an unexpected jolt making her rub her reddened forehead. "Ouch... ouch, that hurts! It''s like I hit a wall!" She murmured, massaging the area where her head had collided with Vergil''s robust body. He didn''t move, just stood there, holding the hand of the little girl beside him. Despite her apparent weakness, her determination was admirable; she was truly set on keeping up with him. This made Viviane wonder about the strength of that girl, who seemed so lost but now walked alongside a man whose presence was almost oppressive. "Viviane." Vergil called without turning. The way he said her name made her stomach tighten. "One more comment about what I should or shouldn''t do, and I''ll find a way to kill you." The threat wasn''t a joke; his voice was grave, carrying a weight that made her stop immediately. "I understand your concerns, I understand everything you''re trying to say, and I don''t care enough about it." He continued, and Viviane couldn''t help but feel a chill run down her spine. He turned slowly, looking at her with a disdain that made her heart race. "If you want to leave and stop serving me, go. You''re free. And take your sword with you." He remained firm in his stance, a fierce determination in his eyes. "I don''t want someone who would abandon a child following me." The phrase struck like a blow, and Viviane felt the truth in his words. The idea of leaving a child unprotected made her hesitate, but the frustration still burned. "Vergil, you don''t understand what you''re doing! She could be a problem, someone who could bring enormous trouble!" She insisted, her eyes fixing on the delicate figure beside him, so vulnerable, yet at the same time so determined. "Trouble?" He repeated, his voice almost disdainful. "And the problems I face? Do I seem calm? I was knocked out without even seeing what happened by some random bastard just because, and now I''m here, wasting my time arguing with you while Ada is God-knows-where. I''m trying to ignore it because Sapphire said everything''s fine, but I''m not fine, I''m about to explode and cut this entire city into cubes until I find the bastard who dared say my wife wasn''t mine." Viviane was about to retort, but the words failed to come out; the pressure she felt was double, no, five times greater than any time Vergil had ever raised his aura near her. His fury was palpable, and somehow, she understood that his anger came from a place of protection. "You can''t just ignore the risks, Vergil!" she protested. "I''m not ignoring anything. If that''s how you see it, you''re blind." He replied, his gaze now sharp, like a blade, cutting through any resistance she had. "And what''s right then? Raising a corrupted witch who turned into a demon witch? Do you really believe this will be safe? You could be putting yourself in danger, as well as the little girl!" The indignation in her voice was clear, and Vergil kept his eyes fixed on the road ahead. "If she''s a demon witch, then it''s good that I''m the one raising her. I''ll help her become something more. A strong woman to be recognized, not a shadow to be disregarded." Vergil''s statement was resolute, and Viviane knew there was no more room for argument. He had made his decision. "I can''t believe you''re doing this..." Viviane muttered, still in shock. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But there was no time to argue further. They were approaching Sapphire''s mansion, the old residence Vergil had been forced to visit after the spiritual training that hadn''t entirely helped him. The imposing building loomed ahead, its stone walls covered in vines, giving off an air of both mystery and protection. As they entered, the atmosphere shifted. The mansion, once just a structure, now seemed to pulse with life. The scent of old wood and the soft sound of running water in the background created a welcoming atmosphere, and for a moment, Viviane felt less uneasy. Katharina and Roxanne, Vergil''s wives, were in the living room, talking in a tone that grew sharper when they noticed his arrival. Katharina, with her flowing red hair and sharp gaze, was the first to spot Vergil. She quickly stood up, her emerald eyes glowing. "Vergil! Where have you been? I''m going to kill you!" She greeted him in her usual brash manner, storming toward him, but her gaze soon fixed on the little girl beside him. "And who''s this?" "She doesn''t have a name yet, or at least, I don''t know her name," Vergil replied, his voice now carrying a hint of softness but not without a certain pride. "She¡­ needs help right now." Roxanne, with her blonde hair and a curious expression, also approached. "Help? You brought a child here, Vergil? You can''t just..." "She''s a witch!" Viviane interrupted, her eyes blazing with a mix of concern and indignation, thinking the two women might influence Vergil''s decision. "Huh? She''s a demon, look at her aura," Katharina said, pointing at the little girl. "Yes, she''s a demon. Her demonic energy production is actually quite large," Roxanne added, examining the girl closely. The little girl beside Vergil remained quiet but visibly frightened by the attention. She clung to his hand tightly, as if he were her only anchor in a strange and dangerous world. Viviane, however, was still restless, her emotions swinging between anger and anxiety. "She''s a witch. It doesn''t matter how much demonic energy she has, we can''t trust her!" Viviane insisted, her voice rising. "Hmm," Katharina said thoughtfully as she looked at the girl. "Vergil, do you trust her?" She asked, clearly assessing the situation with more experience than the others. "Trust her? I wouldn''t say that. Does she pose a risk? Absolutely not," he replied firmly. "I see. Then everything''s fine," Katharina said with a shrug. "Wait! What do you mean everything''s fine?!" Viviane asked, frantic. "Do you think you can change his decision? Just accept it and wait for my mother to return," Katharina said coolly. While these strange adults talked in a rather unsettling manner, the Sweet Fairy, Roxanne, decided to act. Roxanne approached the girl and crouched down to her level, trying to appear friendly. "Hey there, little one. What''s your name? If you tell me, I''ll give you a demon lollipop." Her voice was as sweet as the red lollipop in her hand, but there was a note of caution underneath. The girl looked at Roxanne with suspicion, her large eyes wide with fear, but she remained silent. Vergil gently squeezed the little girl''s hand, offering her a small sense of security. "She still hasn''t said anything¡­ and she won''t," he remarked with a faint, sad smile. "What do you mean?" Roxanne, still trying to communicate with the girl, asked in confusion. Vergil knelt down to the girl''s level and gently stroked her head. "She''s mute, Roxanne... She can''t speak," he said, his smile tinged with sadness. Roxanne took a deep breath and, with her usual sweet demeanor, smiled once again, offering the lollipop to the girl, but this time with less expectation and more warmth. "That''s okay, sweetheart. You don''t need to speak to earn a treat." She placed the lollipop gently in the girl''s small hand. The girl stared at the lollipop for a moment, then glanced up at Roxanne before shyly turning her face toward Vergil. He smiled back at her, nodding as if to reassure her that everything was fine. "You don''t need to worry here," Vergil said softly, his eyes gentle as he stroked her head once more. "I''ll take care of you. We all will." Suddenly, the sound of a crimson magic circle rippling through the room disrupted the calm, vibrating the furniture with enough force to make them tremble slightly. Vergil sighed, recognizing the impending spectacle before it even fully unfolded. The booming, uncontrollable laughter echoed like thunder, heralding Sapphire''s chaotic arrival. "HAHAHAHAHAHA JUST AS I PREDICTED! HAHAHAHAHA!" Sapphire burst into the room with wild energy, her robes flowing behind her as the red glow of the magic circle faded. Her long black hair swayed as she surveyed the scene with a smug air, as if she had already anticipated the chaos she was about to cause. Roxanne and Katharina exchanged glances, both partly used to their mother''s dramatic entrances but still unable to help sighing. Viviane, on the other hand, instinctively took a step back, as if Sapphire''s presence brought something even more unpredictable than she had expected. "Sapphire..." Vergil muttered, rubbing his temple as if he could already feel the impending headache. "Why do you always do this?" Chapter 90: I’ll give you all I have "This technique makes no sense," Vergil said as he looked at his hands, every moment pulling him further back into the reality he was connected to. "You''re overthinking how to perform this slash, don''t you think?" Sapphire said, sitting cross-legged in a sexy tone, as if she were trying to tempt him. "Easy for you to say, switch bodies with me and try it in my place!" Vergil responded, trying not to look at the eye-catching tights and short skirt she was wearing. ''Damn primordial demon woman!'' he roared internally. "Come on, explain it again!" he demanded. Explain... Right, he was training something. Something that... well, didn''t exist in this world yet. But before... we need to go back a few hours... "HAHAHAHAHAHA JUST AS I PREDICTED! HAHAHAHAHA!" Sapphire burst into the room with wild energy, her robes billowing behind her as the red glow of the magic circle faded. "Sapphire..." Vergil muttered, rubbing his temple as if he could already feel the impending headache. "Why do you always do this?" "Oh come on, little boy. I know you love me," Sapphire said with a smile, while Katharina and Roxanne pouted. "He doesn''t like you, fossil!" Roxanne shouted at her, and Katharina followed up, "Your place is in a museum!" "Shut up, I''m not talking to you," Sapphire said, completely shifting her personality back to the Bloodthirsty Demon hidden behind the teasing smile. "Come on, stop stalling and just say what you want to say, I''m out of patience," Vergil ordered, as if he had any power over Sapphire... "Oh yes, it''s true... Well, congratulations, you''ve just become the first person to create a Demon Witch in all of history!" she said, clapping her hands, making the little girl hide behind Vergil''s leg, trembling slightly. "Stop scaring her," Vergil growled at Sapphire. "Oh, he''s already got fatherly instincts. Makes sense," she said in a strange tone that made Vergil raise his eyebrows. "Well, now let''s get serious," Sapphire said, and the little girl flew over to Katharina and Roxanne, who just wanted a moment with their husband, but this woman!! "YOU! COME HERE! YOU''RE MONOPOLIZING MY HUSBAND!" Katharina shouted¡ªit was time... even more so... Well, her Yandere side that had been under control just got destroyed, giving way to her crazier, more cruel version... A Crazy Yandere. "COME HERE NOW! YOU AND ME! I''LL KILL YOU, YOU DAMN UGLY WENCH! I''M TIRED OF YOU STEALING MY HUSBAND ALL THE TIME!" Katharina yelled directly at her mother... "Fufufufu, so cute," Sapphire responded, giving an extremely gentle smile. "Not sure who she takes after," she commented. "YOU! I''M JUST LIKE YOU! YOU OLD WHORE!!" Katharina screamed... The tension in the room skyrocketed. Vergil stayed silent, simply watching, and put his hands on his head¡ªthe pain that followed was purely mental, but it felt like two nuclear bombs had gone off. The fights between Sapphire and Katharina were always theatrical. He still had a glimmer of hope that one day it would all end well and they''d get along, but maybe a hundred thousand years from now they''d manage to do that. For now, though... "You two really need to resolve this ridiculous competition. It''s not leading anywhere. You''re mother and daughter, for goodness'' sake!" Roxanne said, trying to intervene, but Katharina... "Shut up, Roxanne!" Katharina shouted, her gaze sharp as a pair of blades. "This woman keeps monopolizing my husband every time he''s trying to train or learn something! I can''t take it anymore! He''s my husband! Not hers!" Sapphire, still with that mischievous smile on her face, stood up with unsettling calm. "Well... if he becomes my husband too... will you be quiet?" She cast a provocative glance at Katharina. "W-W-w-w-what!!!!" she stuttered so much she almost collapsed, she was being... "DON''T EVEN THINK ABOUT IT!" she yelled, causing a small tremor in the mansion. Vergil sighed deeply, his patience being tested once again. "This is going too far..." Vergil muttered to himself, massaging his temples. Katharina, her face red with both rage and embarrassment, was about to lunge at Sapphire, but Roxanne quickly grabbed her arm with all the strength she could muster, trying to prevent the situation from escalating even further. "Calm down, Katharina!" Roxanne urged, holding her friend''s arms tightly. "She''s just trying to provoke you, you know that!" "Provoke me?" Katharina shouted, struggling to break free from Roxanne''s grip, which now felt unnaturally strong. "She''s literally trying to steal my husband! And she''s my mother! How can she even do this?!" Sapphire, on the other hand, seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the chaos she had created. Her eyes gleamed with mischief as she looked at her daughter. "I''m not stealing anything, sweetheart. I''m just suggesting... sharing." She smirked, knowing exactly what that would do to Katharina''s already fragile state of mind. "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!!" Katharina roared, finally breaking free from Roxanne''s grip and charging at Sapphire like a furious storm. Vergil, who had grown tired of the constant bickering, raised a hand, creating another energy barrier between Katharina and Sapphire. "Enough! I told you, I don''t have time for this right now." "She started it!" Katharina protested, pointing an accusatory finger at her mother. Sapphire simply laughed, raising her hands in a mock display of innocence. "You really need to learn how to relax, my dear." "I will never S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. relax while you''re around, you... you..." Katharina was nearly speechless with anger. "I know, I know. I''m terrible," Sapphire sighed dramatically, pretending to be remorseful. "But what can I say? It''s not my fault I''m irresistible, even to your husband." That was enough to send Katharina over the edge again. "YOU ARE NOT IRRESISTIBLE! HE WOULD NEVER WANT YOU!" Vergil, sensing the tension about to explode once more, took a deep breath and stepped forward. "Katharina, Sapphire, that''s enough. Now." "She started¡ª" "Quiet," Vergil scolded Katharina. "That''s right, put her in her place¡ª" "You too, shut your damn mouth," he snapped at Sapphire. "Now, I still need to get stronger to save Ada, so either help me, or stop getting in my way." His voice was filled with such intensity that even Sapphire backed off for a moment. ''!!!'' Everyone stared at her, surprised¡ªwas Sapphire... embarrassed? "Who is Alice?" Viviane, who had been silent since Sapphire arrived, finally spoke up, her voice calm but curious. "She doesn''t have a name, so she''ll be Alice," Vergil explained, pointing to the little girl hiding behind Viviane''s legs, trembling. "I''m not going to keep calling her the corrupted witch. Any other questions?" Viviane blinked in surprise. "Q-question? N-no, who would question you, sir? Of course her name is Alice! Who here would dare question the boss? You lot are way too curious!" she snapped, glaring at Katharina and Roxanne, who took a step back. "Poor thing... she''s lost it," Roxanne whispered to Katharina, who nodded in agreement. "Well, that''s one less woman after my husband. He doesn''t like crazy women." "Ahh... shut up. You, go do something!" Vergil ordered, pointing at his wives. "Roxanne and Katharina, go give Alice a bath. And you, you brat, go buy some dresses and clothes for her!" he snapped at Viviane, who just stared at him. "WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING AT?! MOVE IT!" he shouted, and Viviane instantly snapped to attention like a soldier. "S-S-S-S-SIR, YES SIR!" she stammered, darting out of the room like a missile, disappearing into the world outside. "And now, you." Vergil said, turning toward Sapphire. "What the hell is your problem?" he asked, visibly irritated. "Huh?" She smiled, her tone teasing. "I don''t know what you mean, my dear son-in-law," she replied with a light laugh, her fingers toying with her lips seductively. "What''s this? That predatory look... you''re making me blush, you know?" she added, trying to provoke him. "Cut the crap. What''s your plan?" he asked sharply, refusing to let her steer the conversation her way. "Plan? There is no plan." Sapphire laughed. "I''m just playing with some delicious prey," she whispered. "Sure, just playing, huh? And what about that ''what if he''s my husband too'' comment? That was just a joke?" he pressed. "What? Did you think I was serious? Fufufu, you wouldn''t even be able to seduce me if you tried," Sapphire teased again, diverting his attention to her lips once more. "You''re funny," Vergil shot back, stepping closer. "You mess with me, talk about potential this, potential that..." He moved even closer, his tone lowering. "What''s the matter? Seems like you''ve already been pretty well seduced, Master," he whispered pointedly. Before he realized it, he was on the floor. Sapphire sat in front of him, legs crossed. "If you''re that confident... how about a wager?" she purred, her foot slowly massaging his thigh. He could feel the delicate, thin fabric of her stockings. "What kind of wager?" he asked, not wasting any time. "You''re not going to beat Phenex like this. You need something... something stronger. So, if you manage to win against Phenex in any way, I''ll do anything you want," she teased. "And if I lose?" he asked. "You''ll die if you lose," she said, laughing. ''Another rigged bet... what a strange woman. She''s offering anything for just one battle.'' "And if I ask for..." he began. "I think you don''t understand. When I say anything, I mean everything," she said, her eyes gleaming. "If you want power, I''ll give you power." "If you want approval, I''ll give you my blessing with my daughter." "If you... want me, I''ll give you all I have," she smiled, her voice dripping with temptation. Vergil simply froze when he saw that look. Chapter 91: Dont overthink, just feel. "Failed." Sapphire said as she watched him shift positions, trying to create things that didn''t make sense. "Again," she repeated incessantly as he continued to try and learn. "Failed, try harder." Even as he gave it his all, the demon woman never stopped pushing him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The direction of your target is wrong, stop being logical," she kept explaining, but nothing was working, nothing was getting through to him. "Boy, stop using your head!!" She yelled, watching him try and try, over and over again. "Screw this, I''m done." Sapphire stood up angrily, stomping the ground and creating a crater in the training area. "What the hell! I''m doing exactly what you asked!" Vergil shouted back, showing all his indignation to Sapphire, who raised her voice once again. "BE AN IDIOT AGAIN! FIGHT WITH INSTINCT, NOT YOUR BRAIN!" she screamed, her feet slightly scraping the ground from the force of dragging him. "Instinct? You want me to just stop thinking and... what? Throw myself to death like an idiot?" he shouted back, his hands trembling from exhaustion and anger. Sweat dripped down his forehead, mixing with the dust rising from the craters in the ground. Sapphire didn''t back down. Her eyes glowed with a signature rage, but her face also showed a mix of impatience and something almost like... disappointment? ''It''s no use... I''ll have to use that,'' she thought. She approached, her presence overwhelming, but what followed wasn''t another shout. "Vergil," she said, calmer now, though the intensity was still there. "You keep trying to figure things out like you''re solving an equation with that twisted little brain of yours. But here... none of that works. What''s inside you, that dormant beast, doesn''t obey logic or reason, power doesn''t come from learning." She stepped closer, her gaze locked onto Vergil''s eyes, which met hers, still breathing heavily, but less defiant. "You need to stop trying to understand," she continued, her voice now lower but filled with a dark gravity. "Let instinct take over. Stop trying to control. Just... let it happen." Vergil gritted his teeth. "That doesn''t make any sense! How am I supposed to learn without thinking?" "Exactly, boy." Sapphire replied with a cryptic smile. "You don''t learn by thinking. You learn by feeling." She stepped back a bit, her eyes never leaving his. "Now... try again. But this time... don''t think. Feel. Feel the uncontrollable rage that would make you erase the entire world, feel all the negativity of losing your wives. Now do it¡ªdo what you would do to the man trying to steal Ada from you." Vergil hesitated for a moment, frustration still visible on his face. But something in Sapphire''s words resonated within him. He closed his eyes, trying to block out the logic and analysis that dominated him. He let his muscles relax, focusing on his breathing, allowing something deeper to take control. Sapphire watched closely. "That''s right... Now, attack!" Vergil opened his eyes and lunged. But this time, there was no hesitation, no planning. He moved like a predator, fast and instinctive. And for the first time that day, something worked. Sapphire smiled in satisfaction, her eyes gleaming. "That''s it... now you''re starting to get it," she said, watching the result marked in the air. ''It was a good thing I made that girl disappear... Fufufu... I''m creating a... No, there''s still much to do... I need to teach him everything I know... Then, I''ll truly create him...'' Sapphire murmured, seeing the boy confused as he looked at his hand. ... Location: Baal Mansion... While Vergil was immersed in his training, determined to save a certain someone... That certain someone was sinking into the bathtub, her eyes unfocused, staring at the ceiling as the hot water made her skin tingle. The white foam gently swirled with her slight movements, but her body barely moved. Her mind was heavy with thoughts and... longing. ''Why did I agree to this?'' she repeated in her mind like an echo, trying to find a logical reason for the decision she had made. Sapphire, with her insistent gaze and venomous voice, had convinced her in the most cowardly way possible. "Disappear for a while, give him motivation. Vergil needs to feel your absence... he needs to grow stronger to protect you." She could hear that snake whispering in her ear with every second spent away from her beloved husband. She sighed, her hand sliding through the water, creating tiny ripples. Of course, she understood why Sapphire wanted him stronger. After all, dealing with a Phenex was never easy, and she knew her husband wouldn''t give up, but she was deceiving him. The idea of disappearing just to make Vergil miss her seemed so... manipulative. And deep down, she knew she was playing Sapphire''s game. But now... she regretted it deeply. "I want my husband!" She splashed her body in frustration, sending some water spilling over the edge of the tub. "Damn it! Why did I agree to this?" Ada shouted internally, her mind swinging back and forth, replaying every poisonous word from that woman. Was this really what she wanted? For Vergil to depend on her, to grow stronger, just so she could be protected? Part of her wanted to believe there was more to this, something Sapphire hadn''t told her. The soap bubbles clung to her body as she sank deeper into the water, trying to find relief from the tension gripping her. "This is ridiculous," she muttered to herself, feeling the weight of decisions she hadn''t fully thought through. And yet, here she was, hidden away, waiting for Vergil to grow stronger. It was as if something inside her was divided. "Never again am I listening to that prehistoric painting," she said, crossing her arms, her pale breasts lightly floating in the water. Suddenly, the door creaked open, and a familiar presence filled the room. Raphaeline, her mother, stood there, her long black hair shimmering in the soft light of the bathroom. Her red eyes, piercing and intense, locked onto Ada with a calm but worried expression. "You need to see something," Raphaeline said, her voice soft, though Ada immediately sensed something serious. Her mother was not the type to interrupt Ada without reason, and that made the young demon straighten in the bath, the bubbles slowly slipping off her shoulders. "What is it now?" Ada asked, her voice tinged with exhaustion, but seeing the tension in her mother''s face, she already suspected this wasn''t just a casual matter. "It''s serious, Ada," Raphaeline insisted, her expression leaving no room for doubt. "Get dressed and come with me. You need to see this." Reluctantly, but curious, Ada rose from the bath, water streaming down her skin as she grabbed a towel to dry off quickly. The steam still hung in the air as she wrapped herself in a light silk robe and followed her mother to the large window of the grand room they occupied in the castle. Raphaeline stood before the window, her eyes fixed on the horizon. When Ada approached the window beside her, she braced herself for something mundane¡ªafter all, her mother''s urgency usually revolved around things she found incredible, like a new sword or when the Baal clan''s servants did something worthy of praise. But as she looked out the window, her heart skipped a beat. The horizon... It was clear... But... But... "Mom¡­ right there... wasn''t there a... a mountain?" Ada stammered, her eyes wide. "Where the hell is the mountain?!" She knew the landscape of that region well. A massive mountain, an imposing icon that had always been there, had simply... vanished. In its place lay a desolate emptiness, as if the very earth had been erased; it looked as though someone had cut it away and evaporated everything else, leaving only a strange, handcrafted plain. Raphaeline crossed her arms, a line of concern etched on her forehead. "This isn''t a simple disappearance... something of great power has been unleashed." "Do you think..." Ada began, but her voice trailed off. She couldn''t comprehend how absurd the sight was; it was so unbelievable that she couldn''t finish her sentence. "He''s training, but... this? This wasn''t him, was it?" Raphaeline sighed deeply, her hand lightly touching her daughter''s shoulder. "I wish I could believe it was anyone else, but... there lies the Agares mansion..." A chill ran down Ada''s spine at her mother''s words. "It can''t be..." she whispered, her gaze fixed on the emptiness where the mountain once stood. Raphaeline, always calm and composed, seemed somewhat shaken as well. Her eyes narrowed as she studied the space, as if trying to find answers in the newly formed plain. "Sapphire likely pushed Vergil to this point. But the power required for this... it exceeds what I had imagined." ''How strong are you getting to protect me?... This... this is so much more than I could have imagined... It''s simply unreal,'' she thought now, certain of one thing... "Despite the methods, my decision truly was the best one," she concluded, seeing the results. ''I''m starting to love him more and more... this... is good... I think.'' "I''m waiting for you... come save me... even if they''re blocking the contract temporarily, and you can''t feel where I am, know that I''m waiting for you... my handsome husband." Chapter 92: A memory painted in White "You did well, but it''s still too early to celebrate. What did you learn?" Sapphire asked, crossing her legs as she sat on a tree trunk that seemed to have been torn from reality, cut with such precision that there wasn''t a single ripple in the cut. A simple, flat cut, like a sheet of paper on a smooth table. A perfect cut. "Nothing much. Just what was already inside," he murmured, looking at his hand, which felt heavier... "I still don''t fully understand the essence of negativity, but... something this simple is enough for now, don''t you think?" Vergil asked as he sat on the ground, surrounded by a perfectly smooth field, just like the tree stump where Sapphire was sitting. "You tell me. How strong do you think you''ve become?" she questioned again, continuing to push him. After all, she didn''t have to explain. A good master guides their disciple based on what they understand about themselves. "I don''t know. It''s hard to measure when... I don''t have to worry about the amount of internal energy I have. My heart keeps generating more and more energy... even though I don''t need any of it." He explained while placing his hand on his heart, feeling the pulse of energy. "It seems you still don''t fully understand... You''re not just a demon anymore, boy. You''re not simply generating energy; you''re fortifying your soul. Absolute Demonic Energy¡ªyour body is your soul, and your soul is your body. The more energy you have, the stronger you become. The stronger you get, the more your soul will develop. You''re on a path that exists for no one but you," she said, smiling as she looked at the shirtless man, his body completely sweaty, fatigue clear on his face... "All this, just to beat up a ridiculous guy..." he murmured. "At least I''m getting a little less bored now," he muttered to himself, clenching his fist. "You''re funny, you know that?" she teased. "You''re not even that strong yet, and you already find everything completely boring. You remind me a bit of that woman," Sapphire said into the wind as a memory flashed through her mind, one she cherished. "Huh? You remember someone? I thought you were just a complete demon who lived only to satisfy your desires, not caring about people." Vergil joked as he buttoned up a black collared shirt. "Hmm, few people actually live in my thoughts... she''s one of the few," she murmured while gazing at the sky. "And who was this woman? Don''t tell me you''re into women? That doesn''t seem to suit you," Vergil said as he watched the distracted woman. "I don''t think it''s like that... Many people have tried to teach me about love, but I never cared about things like that, and the same goes for her..." Sapphire murmured, but Vergil heard her perfectly. "And who was she?" he asked, genuinely curious now. Someone tried to teach love to this demon? "Branca," she said with a smile, remembering an old story. "I was summoned by a human, one with an extremely weak will, in my eyes. Powerful demons or those with superior bloodlines like ours can''t easily invade the human world to fulfill contracts; we need something in return, and she offered me her entire existence, not to destroy her enemy... but to save him." Sapphire laughed as she put a hand over her mouth, hiding her smile, as if embarrassed. "Hmm, so someone could summon me?" he wondered aloud. "If you want to get stronger, you''ll have to fulfill some contracts to absorb soul essences, so, at some point, yes. Though nowadays, soul-selling is more complicated," Sapphire responded. "It was my last contract. Despite her will and kindness, I found her interesting and accepted. I took her soul and turned her into a demon. Her name became Branca, white, for her purity and honor," she said, laughing. "Today, I see how foolish I was," she added. "What happened to Branca?" Vergil asked. "She turned against me, and I killed her," Sapphire suddenly cut in, making Vergil frown. "Just like that?" he asked incredulously. "Yes, just like that. Who could betray me, right? I''m a cruel demon, I had plenty of reasons, hahaha," Sapphire laughed, hiding her face behind her red hair. "Sapphire... You..." Vergil began to murmur, but Sapphire''s hand stopped him. "No," she replied. "She was mine... When you get stronger, I''ll tell you. Unless you want to use your wish to know now," Sapphire smiled, teasing him, as her emerald eyes gleamed. "If you didn''t want to talk about it, you could''ve just said so," Vergil said, turning away. "Thanks for the lesson, Master." He walked off without looking back, not hesitating for a moment. "So, that''s how it''s going to be? What a cheeky boy," she said, smiling. "Where are you going?!" she shouted, and Vergil just waved behind him. "Unlike you, who has time to think about the past, I have to go prepare for my future, idiot master," Vergil smiled as he looked back slightly. "Have fun reliving your best moments with your dear friend, and next time, learn to lie better, Sapphire Agares," Vergil said, disappearing in a blur. "That boy..." she murmured after watching him vanish with a comfortable smile. "Being bold and sarcastic with his own master, I''ll have to punish him!" she thought strongly as she began counting how many times he had uniquely challenged her existence, again and again. The irreverent tone and the direct way he confronted her revealed something beyond mere disdain. He wasn''t afraid of her, and that made him intriguing. Everyone around her feared her, walking on eggshells, careful not to anger her and unleash her fury. But him? He was reckless. Nothing mattered, not even the existence of a formidable being like her. Sapphire remained there for a few minutes, contemplating the emptiness around her. The perfect and controlled landscape, sculpted by a divine technique she hadn''t seen in thousands of years. Such a technique... it made her heart warm, knowing it was only the beginning. She was so excited inside that even her brutal and manic side had completely vanished. Discover the unknown at m_vl_em_p_yr She just felt that she should live this moment with that boy because perhaps... it might be her last chance to create what she had always wanted. At the same time... "Branca... In the end, I really grew tired of this... Just as you predicted, My Sister," she murmured, gazing at the horizon. The cynical laugh that followed revealed a mix of pain and regret, something rare for someone like her. "I should have said that I was waiting to meet him again... It would have been funny for you to meet this boy; he reminds me so much of you," she said, standing up. She closed her eyes for a moment, twisted her body, stretching and yawning afterward. Her toned body was almost exposed for anyone to see, but she wouldn''t mind killing whoever dared to look at her now. She was feeling a little sentimental. "Hey Branca... I think you would love to see his potential in person, just like I do," she whispered, her voice lost in the wind. "Maybe you''d even appreciate him. Who knows, in another time, he might have been your heir. After all, a clan without an heir is quite unfortunate." Sapphire smiled again, an enigmatic smile that blended pain and pride. "What am I even saying, fufufu," Sapphire smiled to herself, feeling the gentle breeze caress her skin as she walked away from the training grounds. There was something familiar about the way she thought of Vergil, as if she were reliving old feelings she believed she had buried with the past. His presence awakened something different, something conflicting, that she had long avoided. "You were always stubborn, but you could never take him from me," she murmured to herself, almost as if speaking directly to her old friend. The image of Branca, with all her determination and purity, still lingered in her mind. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sapphire felt a mix of pride and possessiveness when she thought about Vergil. He had a potential that few had ever shown¡ªa raw, untamable power that she knew she could shape, like a rare piece of art. But beyond the power, it was his audacity and sarcasm that captivated her. He didn''t bow to her. He challenged her, pushed her limits, and provoked her deepest emotions. Sapphire was used to being feared, but Vergil treated her existence with a unique irreverence, something she rarely encountered. "What am I saying?" she laughed softly, shaking her head. "As if anyone could take him from me." With one last glance at the training grounds, she turned toward the direction of her mansion. The enigmatic smile still lingered on her lips, a mixture of desire, pride, and a shadow of something deeper. A feeling she might never admit out loud, at least, not the Sapphire of now. "That boy... still has much to learn. But he''ll get there," she whispered, almost like a promise to herself. And with that, Sapphire disappeared. Chapter 93: A calm day The imminent growth of Vergil''s power was already calculated, and while he looked forward to some quality time with his wives, he walked through the vibrant, chaotic streets, flanked by two women with slightly altered appearances. He wasn''t exactly a well-known demon; in fact, he was just another average idiot living in the underworld. But Katharina and Roxanne¡­ they were like famous celebrities. Well, they were the daughters of Demon Queens, after all. Anyone with the slightest sense and social awareness knew who Katharina Agares and Roxanne Sitri were; in fact, not knowing could almost be considered blasphemy! So, to be able to pass through the crowd unnoticed, they now looked like two ordinary women, with ordinary eyes and hair. Katharina now appeared as a less regal version of herself, wearing common clothes with brown hair and eyes, while Roxanne sported black eyes and hair, along with heavy makeup to downplay her demonic features. Could they turn completely red like common demons? Sure, but then they wouldn''t be able to move around the Noble side of the city freely. So, they kept a somewhat noble appearance to avoid trouble while still blending in. "I still can''t believe you left us twice to go train, Darling," Roxanne said, clinging tightly to his arm. "Besides¡­ that girl¡­" she muttered, not finishing the sentence. "You mean another one," Katharina chimed in, tightening her grip on his other arm. "Seriously¡­ every time you disappear, you come back with another woman¡­" She murmured irritably, pouting. "You were supposed to be just mine , geez!" "Oh, it wasn''t that bad," Vergil said, smiling. "At least I saved her." Vergil sounded proud; there was something he felt about the girl he called Alice, and he was pleased to have helped her that way. "Speaking of her¡­ you still haven''t told us the full story. We¡­ saw the scars¡­" Roxanne murmured. Vergil hesitated for a moment, remembering the girl he had found in a dark alleyway, surrounded by brutal demons. The scars on her body, marks of a difficult past, surfaced in his mind. "I found her being attacked by some demons. They were beating her up, and it seemed like she had nowhere to go, so¡­ I rescued her." Vergil said with a faint smile, though he didn''t mention everything. ''I''ll stay cautious¡­ especially with that voice that urged me to help her,'' he thought. "Thank you for taking care of her; she was very frightened and exhausted," Vergil said, smiling as he continued walking with his wives. "It was almost like she was washing away not just dirt but also a weight on her soul. She collapsed on the bed the moment she finished. Poor thing, she was really at her limit," Roxanne said in a calm tone. Vergil frowned, thinking about the scars that adorned Alice''s skin. "She must have been through a lot. I don''t know how anyone could endure all that and still keep fighting. It''s admirable¡­ and sad." "She seemed very relieved after her bath," Roxanne commented. "It was like the water somehow purified her. I''ve never seen anyone that exhausted. The moment her head hit the pillow, she fell into a deep sleep." "I just hope that peace lasts," Katharina said, her tone a bit somber. "Scars aren''t always just physical. The mind and soul carry their own marks." Vergil nodded. "Yes, and that''s something she''ll have to face. But, for now, she just needs some time away from the chaos¡ªa space where she can rebuild." "Maybe you should go see her again when we get back," Roxanne suggested, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Who knows what else you might discover about her?" "I''m not sure," Vergil replied, hesitating. "Sometimes, I wonder if I''m just getting too involved. She''s¡­ vulnerable. And I''m¡­ well, what I am." "What¡­ what did you do for her?" Katharina asked, curious. Without realizing it, Vergil had balanced her existence against the negative energy, allowing it to harmonize so it wouldn''t destroy her. "I don''t know, I just did fufufu ," he laughed, teasing them. "She should be grateful for meeting my sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. husband!" Katharina said, squeezing his arm. ''If she dares to raise those scared little cat claws at my husband¡­ I''ll turn her into a barbecue,'' Katharina thought, letting a hint of her killer intent slip. "You''re overthinking it, my lovely wife," Vergil said, pulling her closer. "She won''t try anything with me." He smiled. "She better not." The three continued forward, crossing a stone bridge that led them to a busier part of the city. Neon lights reflected in the dark waters of the river below, while laughter and cheerful shouts echoed around. Abaddon was a city brimming with both life and death, an antithesis of all that existed. They made their way to a small, cozy caf¨¦ on a quieter corner. The walls were adorned with illustrations and art capturing Abaddon''s vibrant essence, and the air was filled with the aroma of fresh coffee and spices, creating a welcoming atmosphere. As they entered, Vergil couldn''t help but feel a bit out of place. The noise of the outside world was replaced by soft music filling the space, and the patrons seemed carefree and happy. Katharina and Roxanne settled at a table near the window, and Vergil sat across from them, watching the world go by outside. "Are you feeling alright?" Katharina asked, noticing the contemplative look on his face. "Yes, just thinking about Ada," he replied, gazing out at the street. "Maybe things will move faster than I thought. Only a few days left," he said. "Yeah, smash that bastard''s face in!" Roxanne encouraged. "But don''t go trying to kill yourself, okay? I still have a lot of desserts left to try." He smiled slightly, but concern still lingered. "Sometimes I wonder where you got this obsession with sweets from. I''m beginning to think you love them more than your husband, you know? It makes me sad." Vergil pouted, and Roxanne quickly turned away. "I-I never said that¡­" she muttered. ''So¡­ in such a short time, I''ve already replaced the sweets she loved so much¡­ That''s good¡­'' Vergil murmured, looking at her distracted face, his eyes like black holes ready to pull her in at any moment. "Do you have to look at her like that, you cruel husband!" Katharina said nervously. "Stop looking at her like that! I deserve your attention! She doesn''t even care!" Vergil laughed, feeling a bit lighter. "You and she are both mine; what would change?" Their conversation continued while they waited for their order. After a few minutes, the waiter brought their drinks. Once they left the demon caf¨¦, they were heading somewhere¡­ a bit unusual. Vergil didn''t let them see exactly where, taking them through alternative routes towards the back of Sapphire''s mansion. Read more exciting tales at m-vl-e-mpy-r "So¡­ where are we going exactly?" Roxanne questioned, walking while Vergil led them with purpose; they had been walking for quite a while. "If I tell you, it wouldn''t be a surprise, would it? After all this time appearing and disappearing, I wanted to show you the results of my training," Vergil said with a smile. "I was very determined to gain the power to protect you two, you know?" He chuckled a bit. Katharina watched Vergil, her face a mixture of surprise and a hint of concern. "Vergil¡­ you''re not serious, are you?" she asked, realizing where they were. He grinned, a confident glint in his eyes. "You''ll see soon enough." Roxanne, who still hadn''t pieced together what was going on, simply furrowed her brows, glancing between the two, trying to figure out what she was missing. "Alright, but could you two stop with the mysterious talk and just tell me where we''re going? I''m starting to feel like the last one to know." Vergil continued walking, leading them down a winding path behind the mansion. He seemed steady, and a little anxious, but determined. As they went on, the scenery became all too familiar to Katharina. Her eyes caught every detail, and a chill ran down her spine as she noticed that the mountain behind Sapphire''s mansion¡­ was no longer there. "Vergil, what did you do¡­?" she whispered, incredulously. Roxanne looked between Katharina and Vergil, eagerly awaiting an explanation. But Vergil, noticing the surprised look in Katharina''s eyes, only smiled. He turned to both of them and sighed softly, as if this was a special moment for him too. "As I said, it''s proof of my training," he explained, looking at the empty space where an enormous mountain had once stood. "This is proof that I can now face anything that comes our way." Katharina stared at the empty space in front of them, still trying to process what she was seeing. She knew Vergil had worked hard, but she hadn''t imagined he was capable of such a grand yet devastating feat. "You really¡­ took out an entire mountain, Vergil?" ''THAT MONSTROSITY! HOW MANY DAYS???!!! THAT LUNATIC!!! HE ERASED A MOUNTAIN, AND NO ONE NOTICED???!!! I DIDN''T EVEN HEAR ANY SOUNDS!!! FROM THE SHAPE OF THE GROUND, HE DID THIS AT LEAST 24 HOURS AGO!!! THAT CRAZY WOMAN!! WHAT DID SHE DO TO MY HUSBAND?!'' Chapter 94: Someone is talking bad about Vergil "Nothing could be better than the current time, and Vergil had decided to simply enjoy it with his wives before finally getting his beautiful Ada back. But¡­ he wasn''t the only one who wanted this woman¡­ In a place as beautiful as Sapphire''s mansion, in a luxurious room where black flame torches calmly illuminated the walls decorated with incredibly expensive Phenex Clan tapestries. At the center of the room, Magnus lounged in an enormous leather armchair, his feet arrogantly crossed on an ornate gold and obsidian table, while two extraordinarily beautiful demon women flanked him, serving him exotic fruits and blood-red wine. He wore a smug smile, as if the battle to come was nothing more than a sideshow for his pleasure. Standing in front of him, observing him with a penetrating gaze, was Blaze Phenex, the Archon of the clan, his father and one of the most feared demons in the underworld. He observed his son in silence, his features still as a mask, but his eyes burned with an intensity few dared to face. The Archon''s lofty and calculating posture did not go unnoticed, but Magnus deliberately ignored him, absorbed in his own disdain for the seriousness of the one he viewed merely as another obstacle to overcome. "So¡­ are you confident?" Blaze finally asked, his voice deep and serene, though anyone could feel the judgment behind his words. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just an old fox playing a word game against youth¡­ Magnus merely smiled in response, a smile bordering on scorn. He inclined his head toward his father in an insolent gesture and answered with a voice as relaxed as the gesture suggested. "Confident? That word doesn''t even begin to describe how I feel," he murmured, sinking further into the chair as one of the demon women beside him refilled his glass with more wine. Experience magic at m v le mpyr "Vergil... it''s a good name, too bad it''ll soon be erased. A man honestly weak, without identity or purpose, a worn blade with no edge, no sharpness... Quite ironic, given that his main power is cutting things." Blaze remained silent, but the slight tension in his face betrayed a restlessness Magnus perfectly noticed, making a point to ignore it. The Archon was there to assess if his son was ready for a combat that could shape the clan''s future, but Magnus, with all the arrogance he had cultivated over his life, firmly believed that his father''s approval was irrelevant. "You underestimate your opponent," Blaze warned, his voice cutting through the air like muted thunder. "A true demon never stops observing the details, Magnus. Sapphire chose this man. Do you think it was by accident?" The Archon narrowed his eyes, waiting for a reaction, but Magnus only rolled his eyes, impatient. "So what?" Magnus retorted, his tone dripping with disdain. "Sapphire''s just an old woman; she makes mistakes more than most demons. Maybe she''s just bored, clinging to anyone who can entertain her. Who knows? Maybe that could be me." He laughed, a cruel gleam in his eyes, as if he couldn''t contain his own arrogance. "For me, it''s only a matter of time until he falls at my feet. I''ll crush him effortlessly, and you''ll see that I was right all along." Blaze''s frown deepened. "If that''s how you think, I fear you''re underestimating not only the boy but also me and our clan''s legacy," he said in a stern tone. Blaze leaned slightly forward, his eyes blazing like embers as he stared directly at Magnus. "I''ve seen many like you, Magnus¡­ children of the underworld who think their position protects them, that their blood is a shield against any threat. But that''s a dangerous illusion." Magnus laughed, a sound overflowing with a confidence that could even intimidate. "You really think this spectacle you all call the Blood Armageddon will be something worth worrying about? For me, it''ll be amusement." He raised his glass, watching the wine''s glow under the torchlight. "Don''t worry, Father. If all the underworld has to offer against me is a demon without purpose, then I can guarantee our clan has nothing to worry about. This Armageddon will be a stage for the glory of the Phenex clan, and I''ll be the star of this show." ''He''s going to die.'' Blaze''s expression hardened even more. He was a veteran of the underworld, a warrior who had already faced the horrors of the abyss itself. Blaze knew well the weight of a battle where fate was on the line. Magnus, on the other hand, seemed unaware of the gravity of the situation, lost in his arrogance and blind confidence. "A big man with such arrogance... without it, what will he be? Who knows... It''s not as if I''m losing anything, just a foolish girl," he murmured. He gave a small sigh and looked at his son. "Magnus, your inflated ego could be your greatest enemy," Blaze warned, his voice a bit harsher now. "You forget that this boy survived where others, far more experienced, fell at that woman''s hands. You seem to forget who Sapphire is. Despite her strength, she''s not an Archon¡ªdo you know why?" Blaze questioned. "Because she''s one of the Originals, one of the first demons created, a member of the first generation. I hope you have the conviction to surpass that because, without a doubt, the boy does if he chose to stand beside that monster." Magnus narrowed his eyes, a smug smile creeping across his face. "Conviction?" he scoffed. "Conviction is a word the weak use to justify their weakness, father. I don''t need conviction to crush a worm. I need only my power, and that¡ªI have in abundance." He raised one hand, channeling a small amount of his demonic energy. The room dimmed slightly, as if the very atmosphere was reacting to the power he released. Blaze watched the display with impassivity, but the disappointment in his eyes was unmistakable. "You still don''t understand... all this display is empty without purpose. A flame that burns uncontrollably only consumes and destroys, but a flame guided by conviction can shape destiny." Blaze stepped a little closer, his presence asserting itself with a quiet intensity. "That''s the secret you have yet to learn, Magnus, and it''s exactly what could cost you dearly." Magnus huffed, impatient. "You know what I think? I think you''re afraid," he said, taunting. "You always say the Phenex clan fears no one, but here you are, almost trembling because I''m about to face a boy you deem ''convicted.''" He laughed again, his cold laughter echoing through the hall. "I am the heir of this clan. I am the future of the Phenex, and I will prove that no one is a match for me." Blaze remained silent, but his presence became even more imposing, like a shadow hovering threateningly over Magnus. He stepped closer until he was only a few feet from his son, looking him directly in the eyes with overwhelming intensity. "Perhaps, deep down, that''s what you''ve never understood, Magnus," Blaze said finally, his voice carrying a cold, brutal wisdom. "It isn''t fear that motivates me to warn you. It''s knowledge, and that knowledge was forged in blood and sacrifice. You may consider yourself invincible, but remember... there''s always a cost. In the underworld, nothing is as simple as it seems, and anyone who thinks otherwise is destined to be consumed by their own flames." Magnus stayed silent, but his cynical smile didn''t fade. "I will defeat him, father, and then you''ll see that your ''concerns'' are irrelevant. Vergil is nothing but an insignificant obstacle. When I destroy him in the Blood Armageddon, I''ll prove that I am the true successor of the Phenex clan. I will rise above everyone, even you." Blaze stared at him in silence, but there was a chill in his eyes that spoke louder than any words. "If you''re prepared to deal with the consequences, Magnus, go ahead," Blaze said finally, his voice impassive. "But remember... there will be no mercy for fools in the Blood Armageddon. And if you lose, expect consequences." "HAHAHAHA," Magnus let out an insolent laugh, savoring his wine with a carefree gesture. "Then let it come, father. Let the Blood Armageddon come. And let Vergil know that his end lies in the hands of a true heir of the underworld." ... Vergil was lost in his own thoughts when, suddenly, he let out a sneeze so loud it echoed around him. "AAACHOOO!!!" Katharina, standing beside him, stopped and looked at him with a concerned expression. "Are you okay? Got a cold, Vergil?" she asked, tucking her red hair behind her ear, her face soft but serious. Before he could respond, Roxanne giggled and nudged his arm lightly. "A cold? No way! Someone must be talking bad about you," she said with a playful tone, her eyes sparkling with a teasing smile. Vergil scratched his nose, frowning. "Huh¡­ talking bad about me? Who would dare?" he said, trying to sound casual, but inside, he couldn''t help but wonder. ''I hope it''s not Sapphire talking bad about me¡­ Although, she wouldn''t do that¡­ Ada? No¡­ she loves me too much¡­ Of course, it''s got to be the Sword Witch¡­ That strange woman obsessed with sharp blades¡­ Tsk, definitely her!'' ''Or that disgusting Phenex vermin.'' Chapter 95: Jealousy? After wandering around the city for a bit, Vergil and his wives decided to head back before Sapphire could show up again and abduct him out of boredom. "So, do you have any plan for dealing with an immortal being?" Katharina asked, still bothered by the fact that Vergil wanted to fight so badly for Ada¡­ Well, she just didn''t want to admit that her husband was risking his life for someone else. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t know. I''ll just use everything I have; it''s not like I''ll lose anyway. If he can regenerate, then I''ll just keep cutting him until he gets tired of it," Vergil shrugged as they approached the mansion''s entrance. "You''re being reckless. At least tell me you have a weapon," Roxanne said. Vergil snapped his fingers, summoning an oriental katana into his hands. "Viviane gave it to me when we met. You''ve seen it; as long as it''s in my hands, it won''t cut anything except my enemy." He smiled as the sword vanished again, like a magical piece of equipment. Continue exploring at m-vl-em|p-yr Well, that''s exactly what it was. Viviane was a spiritual blacksmith, and she had crafted the weapon based on Vergil''s soul and how it could be shaped. "Well, here we are." Vergil said at the door. "Looks like she hasn''t returned yet," he commented as he began opening the door. Upon opening it, Vergil barely had time to recover from their city walk before he felt something gripping his leg tightly. Looking down, he found Alice clinging to him with all her strength, her face pressed against his leg, holding onto him like she never intended to let go. The little girl was dressed in a frilly, completely black dress, resembling a witch from the Victorian era. "Huh?" Vergil noticed the peculiar way she was looking up at him... She seemed very determined not to let him escape. *Well, I did ask Viviane to buy some dresses... guess she took it literally. I hope she bought basic things too, like underwear and casual clothes... Wait, did I even give her money? Actually, do I even have money?* Alice, small compared to his nearly 7-foot frame, looked like a child beside him, and the scene took him by surprise. A gentle smile appeared on his face as he ran a hand over her head, feeling the softness of her hair under his fingers. Being mute, Alice expressed herself uniquely, using gestures and looks to communicate her feelings, and that hug said everything. After difficult days and fresh scars, she found a kind of safety in Vergil''s presence, someone who had saved her and pulled her out of darkness. "Is she alright? She doesn''t want to let go of me," he asked, glancing at the women around him, who seemed quite animated by the sight of the girl holding onto him. "Hey... you may be small, but I''ll kill you if you keep hugging my husband like that, you little wolf in sheep''s clothing!" Katharina shouted, causing Alice to get frightened and hide behind Vergil''s leg, holding on tightly. "Stop scaring her; she''s still a kid. You old witch!" Roxanne chided her. Vergil felt Alice''s grip on his leg tighten as if she were trying to merge with him to hide from the voices arguing above her head. He smiled, the corner of his mouth curving slightly as he realized how much trust this girl already had in him, seeking his protection even in seemingly lighthearted moments. "Hey, Katharina, you do realize she''s still a kid, right?" he murmured, a bit amused at his wife''s over-the-top reaction. "And she''s not a ''wolf in sheep''s clothing,'' she''s just... a little scared." He stroked Alice''s head as she clung to him, her hair almost molding to his hand as she looked at Katharina from the corner of her eye, her gaze a mix of hesitant fear but also a certain determination not to move away. *Pfft¡­ you made your move! A woman''s instincts don''t lie!* Katharina screamed in her mind while Alice''s expression turned mischievous, and she mouthed something, though no sound came out... *"You lost!"* was what Katharina had heard. "*She can talk! Vergil, she was mean to me!*" Katharina shouted, pointing at the little girl, who hid her face, though Katharina was certain she had seen it. *She laughed at me!* "Huh? I didn''t hear anything. Is your jealousy that high? I might have to punish you somehow¡­" Vergil said thoughtfully. "Oh, you think I''d actually get jealous of a little girl? Oh, please, Vergil!" Katharina grumbled, but he knew that, deep down, the situation bothered her more than she let on. "I still think you should be more careful about who you let hold onto you like that," she added, trying to sound above it, but leaving a hint of irritation trailing behind. "I''m going to kill her at the first chance I get!" Katharina continued to roar internally. Roxanne chuckled, giving Katharina a light shove. "Oh, stop making a mountain out of a molehill. Alice isn''t a threat. She''s just scared, and probably for a good reason, considering everything she''s been through." Vergil felt Alice cling tighter to him at Roxanne''s defense. He looked at the young girl, catching a mixed expression of relief and apprehension. "Well, at least someone here is being reasonable." He gave Roxanne an appreciative smile while Katharina huffed, crossing her arms. "And besides," Roxanne added, raising an eyebrow, "let''s be real: if I''d gone through what she has, I''d probably cling to the person who saved me too. That kind of experience¡­ it leaves scars." Her gaze softened as she looked at Alice, recognizing the visible and hidden wounds that would take time and care to heal. Vergil sighed, relieved by Roxanne''s understanding, then addressed both of them. "Don''t worry, she''s just a kid. You know I wouldn''t get involved in anything without being fully aware of the consequences." Alice, who had crouched slightly, now lifted her head to look at him with a near-reverent expression. He smiled at her, kneeling to her eye level, placing a firm yet comforting hand on her shoulder. "You''re safe here," he said softly. Alice seemed to understand, visibly relaxing, finally letting go of his leg, though she still clung to his clothes as if they were an anchor. Katharina watched, trying to mask her mix of jealousy and concern. "Alright then, I guess I can try to be¡­ a bit more tolerant," she said, with a hint of sarcasm but also a touch of resolve. ''Yeah, right! Just thank my husband for shielding you! Just wait until you grow up! You''ll be my training dummy, and I''ll kill you instantly! I can''t do that to my mother, but you''re weak! HAHAHAHA, YOU''RE DEAD!!!!'' Katharina screamed internally while trying to keep a calm expression on her face. Roxanne scoffed, laughing, and nudged Katharina''s shoulder. "Stop thinking about killing her; it''s written all over your face." She turned to Vergil. "So, what''s the plan now? We''re on a timer here. We don''t even know if the Blood Armageddon''s upon us, so we may not have much time before our next ''surprise visitor''." Vergil chuckled, though the weight of his responsibilities didn''t leave him entirely. "Maybe it''s time for some more training. I mean, after all this time, I still don''t have decent fighting techniques. I only know boxing, but I doubt that''ll be enough." The moment Vergil finished speaking, a crimson glow began to emanate from the floor. A vivid, pulsating magic circle appeared, sending a surge of energy through the room. Roxanne and Katharina stepped back slightly, and even Alice, who was still hiding behind Vergil, widened her eyes at the unfolding scene. Within the circle, a tall and imposing figure emerged, with a presence both intimidating and strangely casual. Sapphire, Katharina''s mother, appeared with a mischievous smile, holding a huge backpack with protruding blades, handles, and various odd weapons sticking out chaotically. "Well, it seems I arrived just in time," Sapphire declared, dropping the bag on the floor with a thud that made the mansion''s walls tremble. "I figured my favorite son-in-law might be in need of a¡­ little upgrade." She winked at Vergil, who looked on, surprised and slightly unsettled. Katharina sighed, rubbing her forehead. "Mother¡­ did you really need a magic circle for that?" "Oh, darling, a little mystery never hurt anyone," Sapphire replied with an enchanting laugh, pulling out a series of weapons from the bag. "And I heard something about a ''lack of techniques''? Not to worry, Vergil, your mother-in-law''s here to fix all your problems." Vergil, trying not to laugh, looked at the weapons with a mix of curiosity and caution. "Well, I''m not going to turn down help, but¡­ where did all this come from? And I have to say, you have an interesting taste in weaponry." Sapphire shrugged, as if carrying around an extravagant arsenal was the most natural thing in the world. "Each of these weapons has a story, and each is meant for a specific purpose. Some will devour an enemy''s body, others target the soul, and a few¡­ well, they''re just for fun." She tossed him an exotic-looking sword, which he caught with a quick, deft movement. Chapter 96: Help your husband. Sapphire threw down an array of weapons of all types, from swords of every size and shape to exotic arms Vergil could barely identify. It was an almost comical spectacle in its exaggeration, and he could barely hold back a laugh. "Come on, pick one. Swords, spears, maces¡­ spiked shoes, odachis, katanas, daggers, twin knives, giant swords that could kill a dragon by sheer weight," Sapphire said with amusement, watching the pile of weapons spread at his feet. "What do you want to learn first?" Vergil looked at the collection, a mixture of awe and caution in his eyes. Sapphire had that wild sparkle of someone who delighted in confusing others¡ªand he was beginning to understand that she did this very well. ''This crazy woman¡­ she can handle all of this?'' Vergil thought, beginning to analyze everything slowly and carefully. "Well," he said, scratching his chin, "I''ve always been curious about fighting with katanas and long swords¡­ but I never thought I''d have so many options." Sapphire laughed loudly, tossing a blue spear to herself as she ran her hand along the shaft, like she was evaluating the quality of a fine wine. "Yes, yes, katanas are a good starting point. But you know, I can''t help but mention that you already have a good weapon¡­ that witch Viviane is really talented with soul forges," she said with a smirk, her eyes sparkling with sarcasm. She then looked at the blue spear in her hands, analyzing every detail. It was a stunning spear, almost translucent, with a sharp blade that glinted like crystal in the light. Sapphire rolled her eyes and sighed as if she''d just picked up the last item at a garage sale. "I hate these clich¨¦d RPG Japanese spears¡­ who the hell gave me this junk?" she muttered, turning the spear over critically. Vergil tried not to laugh, but the scene was too good. "If it''s that bad, I could hold onto it for you," he joked. Sapphire shot him a stern look but couldn''t resist a smile. "Oh, if you want it, it''s all yours. But just know that I only use weapons with style. No clich¨¦s, even if¡­ they''re functionally perfect." "So," she continued, turning back to him, "how about starting with the basics? Pick your sword and show me what you''ve got. Let''s see if you really deserve the talent Viviane put into your hands." "Stop right there!" Katharina suddenly shouted, jumping in front of her mother with her arms wide open. "If you''re going to kidnap him, take me along!" she declared, completely intercepting her. "W-what¡ª" Sapphire didn''t even have time to respond. Continue exploring at m-vl-em|p-yr "That''s right! Even if I don''t gain weight, I still need exercise! That''s right, Katharina, let''s go!" Roxanne said in full approval. "He''s our husband, get out of here, you witch!" they said in unison, high-fiving each other like two goofballs in a bizarre comedy. Sapphire raised an eyebrow, perplexed, but a laugh escaped before she could hold it back. "Do you two seriously have the nerve to call me a witch?" She crossed her arms, throwing a sharp and challenging look at Katharina and Roxanne, clearly entertained by the interruption. "Courage defines us!" Katharina said with her legs slightly trembling, her words full of bravado, while Roxanne nodded beside her with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "If you''re taking him for training, we''re coming to train with him too!" "Is this what they call¡­ an abusive relationship?" Sapphire asked with a thoughtful look; she was genuinely¡ª "Yes, we call this an abusive relationship, when you, Vergil''s mother-in-law, kidnap your daughter''s husband for your own purposes," Viviane suddenly appeared next to Sapphire, carrying more than ten bags on each arm. Sapphire frowned at Viviane''s words and, spinning to face her, pointed a finger accusingly, practically shouting. "I WAS TALKING ABOUT THESE TWO HERE! THEY''RE OBSESSED WITH HIM!" She pointed at Katharina and Roxanne with a dramatic expression, as if revealing some dark and terrible secret, which was obvious. Viviane shrugged, not losing her carefree smile, while Katharina and Roxanne crossed their arms, both with a defiant look. Sapphire, still pointing a finger, fell silent and looked at Vergil. She began to ponder aloud, completely unaware that her musings were escaping her thoughts. "Well, he is... handsome, no doubt..." she started, frowning in contemplation. "That tousled hair, and that look that mixes innocence with audacity... it almost annoys me. And then, there''s that deep gaze he sometimes doesn''t even seem to know how to use, but it definitely catches attention." Katharina and Roxanne exchanged a smug smile, each one trying to appear more self-assured. "And honestly," Sapphire continued, staring directly at Vergil, "he has... presence. Something that pulls people in. And he knows how to joke at just the right moment, that kind of clumsy humor that still manages to be charming." She bit her lip, distracted, while Katharina and Roxanne nodded, fully agreeing with each word. Even Viviane seemed amused by the scene unfolding. "And of course, there''s the fact that he''s..." Sapphire paused, sizing Vergil up from head to toe with a look that combined admiration with criticism, "robust. You can''t deny the guy takes care of himself, you know? And... somehow he''s still a bit clumsy, which makes him cute." Vergil began to sweat slightly from the intensity of Sapphire''s scrutiny as her eyes roamed over him, something between a serious evaluator and a jealous woman. Roxanne and Katharina seemed mesmerized by the description, smiling like two infatuated fans. "In fact..." Sapphire continued, now completely absorbed in her own thoughts, "he has that rare kind of charm that''s like a force of nature... impossible to ignore. He''s irresistible, especially when he''s serious and determined. And he has a stubbornness that somehow even seems... funny? Charming?" At this point, Katharina and Roxanne were clearly remembering who Sapphire was... She''s the woman who despises men and would kill them just for looking at her. And here she was, talking about him with barely concealed pleasure. Sapphire seemed almost lost in her own assessment of Vergil, tilting her head with a smile she could hardly contain. "And that voice, a little raspy sometimes," she murmured, as if she couldn''t stop describing him. "I guess there''s something captivating about someone who is weak but, at the same time, can show... virility. He tries to hide it, but everyone can see it." Silence filled the room. Sapphire finally realized she''d been talking about Vergil''s qualities nonstop for several minutes, with an almost... admiring tone. She stopped, eyes wide, and found herself facing Katharina, Roxanne, and Viviane''s shocked faces as they stared at her, mouths agape. "S-Sapphire," Viviane stammered, trying to stifle her laughter. "I think everyone here... understands your point now." Katharina crossed her arms, smiling with pure satisfaction. "So, it seems my mother sees what I see. So please, KEEP YOUR DISTANCE!" she said, trying to appear proper, though the victorious gleam in her eyes gave her away. "My husband is perfect, so please don''t bother him, walking museum. I''d be very grateful!" Roxanne said, bowing as if she were in a Korean drama. Sapphire raised an eyebrow and, without a word, tossed two metal swords at them. Caught off guard, Katharina and Roxanne quickly caught the weapons in mid-air, exchanging confused glances. Both frowned, and they exchanged a look that clearly asked, "Is she... jealous?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without giving them a chance to react, Sapphire threw a wooden sword straight at Vergil, who caught it at the last second. His gaze was determined, though slightly hesitant. "You want so badly to protect your husband?" Sapphire shouted, an immense demonic aura radiating from her, heavy as a wave and so intense it made Katharina and Roxanne''s legs wobble. "Then, attack to kill!" Katharina, trying to suppress the tremble in her legs, gripped her sword firmly. Roxanne, beside her, took a deep breath, adjusting her stance to appear less affected. Sapphire watched their every move, her eyes fixed on Vergil, who, holding the sword, assumed a fighting stance, determined not to falter under the intense aura of his mother-in-law. "You have two days to absorb every fragment of memory, every detail of the soul, and all the combat experience from the spiritual world," Sapphire continued, merciless. "Want to help Vergil? Then show what you''re really capable of." Vergil nodded with a tense smile, raising the wooden sword. "Katharina, Roxanne, I think we have a little war ahead." Sapphire lunged without giving them a chance to respond, her blade glinting in the air with a strike too fast for the eye to follow. Vergil barely had time to lift the wooden sword before he felt the heavy impact, being thrown several meters back. He managed to stay on his feet but felt his arms vibrate from the shock. "I''ll use only 1% of my strength to deal with you," Sapphire said, her eyes shining with an almost cruel determination. "So learn properly. I''ll show you what it truly means to wield a weapon." Vergil composed himself, adjusting his stance and locking his gaze on her. He knew Sapphire wasn''t exaggerating: her power was massive, and even a small fraction of it was enough to put him on the defensive. Katharina and Roxanne watched, wide-eyed and silent, the tension evident in their expressions. "First lesson," Sapphire continued, advancing once more, "confidence without technique is useless." She delivered a lateral attack with lethal precision, and Vergil, focused on absorbing each movement, barely managed to block in time. The force of the blow made his arms burn, but he held firm, striving to regain his balance. "Good, but there''s still a long way to go." Sapphire smirked at the corner of her mouth, lunging again. "Attack him! Don''t you want to help? Beat him up!" Chapter 97: Absorbing Experience The deafening sounds of Vergil''s sword clashing with Sapphire''s relentless blade echoed through the mansion, each strike reverberating like thunder. The demon maids kept a safe distance, wide-eyed and filled with apprehension. "Are you... really sure this is okay?" Novah asked hesitantly, turning to the small maid beside her, Viola, who watched the fight with an amused gleam in her eyes. "Well¡­ if you want to go in there and stop those maniacs, be my guest," Viola replied, sarcasm dripping from every word. "That is, of course, if you''ve got a death wish." She chuckled softly, not tearing her gaze away from the duel that dominated the hall. In the center of the room, Sapphire intensified her attacks, forcing Vergil to block and dodge in an exhausting sequence. With every strike, she smiled, testing the young demon''s limits and pushing him to react instinctively. "Show more focus, Vergil!" Sapphire shouted, spinning to deliver a downward slash with the precision of a deadly blow. Vergil raised his sword to block, feeling the impact pulse through his arms. Sweat trickled down his face, but he stood firm, determined not to falter. Viola watched the scene with a nearly proud expression. "Looks like Sapphire has finally found a challenge she''s willing to break instead of coddle," she whispered to Novah, who simply shook her head in a mix of concern and fascination. As they exchanged glances, the sound of clashing metal continued to echo forcefully. In the midst of it all, Sapphire was a force of nature. She moved with calculated precision, spinning, advancing, and striking without mercy. With each thrust, there was a slightly disturbing smile on her lips, as if savoring the sweet pleasure of every blow. Though she''d promised herself to only use 1% of her power, Sapphire couldn''t resist the growing excitement at seeing Vergil panting, sweating, and gradually absorbing the battle. He struggled to defend himself, and even with his quick reflexes and the strength he was developing, Sapphire''s attacks were far too fierce for his experience. His mind began to pulse with flashbacks of his time at the Lake of Viviane. There, he had experienced combat sensations on a spiritual plane, and surreal as that had been, he started to recall the lessons etched into his soul, the way he had begun to kill the shadows of his own soul. Even though he had no real technique, something was explicit¡ªhis battle instinct, his natural ferocity¡­ Memories of movements, techniques, and fierce determination formed in his mind, but none of it mattered more than his instinct, and that''s exactly what Sapphire had wanted from the beginning. To hell with poor techniques, to hell with techniques he''d created, learned, and mastered¡­ ''The plan is perfect, everything is going smoothly... I''m finally realizing my long-awaited destiny¡­'' she thought playfully, smiling as she noticed the focused gaze and faint glint in Vergil''s eyes. Sapphire''s smile grew even wider. "Well, well¡­ looks like we''ve got ourselves a dedicated apprentice, don''t we?" She tilted her head, easily dodging Vergil''s next strike. "This makes me even more excited." Katharina and Roxanne, who had been instructed to join in the attack, stood frozen, watching the fight with a mix of fascination and trepidation. The intensity of the battle was such that every attempt they made to step in felt insufficient; Sapphire completely dominated the scene. After exchanging a glance with Katharina, Roxanne whispered, "She¡­ she''s having way too much fun, isn''t she?" Katharina nodded, her eyes fixed on her mother. "Yes¡­ I''ve never seen her fight like this." The admiration and unease in her voice were palpable. She knew Sapphire was powerful, but seeing her toy with Vergil like this made it clear just how much her mother relished combat. With every spin of her blade, the lethal precision and predatory gleam in her eyes revealed her true nature. Even with all the confidence she possessed, Katharina felt a chill run down her spine. "Are we really safe here?" she asked, half-joking, half-serious. Out of breath, Vergil continued to absorb each strike and movement, attempting to anticipate and respond to Sapphire''s relentless assault. He recalled the lessons imprinted on his soul during his time at the lake. He began to move instinctively, and slowly, the knowledge resurfaced. Each defense became sharper; every dodge, more calculated. In a moment of clarity, he nearly managed to counter Sapphire with a quick move, but she evaded effortlessly, a look of pure delight on her face. "So, you''re finally reacting?" Sapphire taunted, her tone laced with undeniable glee. The pressure of her demonic aura grew, filling the hall like a suffocating, pulsing presence that challenged anyone who dared to stand near. Roxanne and Katharina''s legs trembled slightly from the aura radiating from her, but they held their ground, watching with expressions that shifted by the second. They both realized that, despite Sapphire''s raw power, Vergil was absorbing every moment of the battle. He was beginning to grasp the lessons imprinted in his soul, applying them as if¡­ dancing. Every move and strike had a rhythm; he was starting to follow the dance of combat. "You think we can just keep watching?" Roxanne whispered to Katharina, still uncertain if their plan was a good idea after all. "Maybe¡­ it''s best to let her fight him alone," Katharina replied, a calculating glint in her eyes. "He needs to get stronger. And who knows¡­ it might make him even more¡­ interesting¡­ and she¡­ well¡­ she''ll kill us if we interfere." Her tone carried a mix of admiration and perhaps a hint of pride. Suddenly, Sapphire struck with a particularly intense blow, causing Vergil to stagger backward. He managed to stay on his feet, his eyes shining with determination. Sapphire laughed, amused. "Well, if that''s how you want it, then I''ll give you my best." She raised her sword, and her aura intensified even further. Her expression radiated a mix of sadistic pleasure and respect, acknowledging his resilience. The demon maids, still watching from a distance, kept an almost reverent silence. Viola glanced at Novah with a mischievous smile. "See that? This is what we call¡­ intensive training." She relished the look of pale astonishment on Novah''s face, who could hardly comprehend how someone could find pleasure in such brutality. Meanwhile, Vergil, feeling every muscle in his body burning from exhaustion, decided to focus on the clarity of the teachings his subconscious offered him. He began to anticipate Sapphire''s attacks better, dodging more efficiently and occasionally even managing to counterattack. Sapphire noticed, her eyes sparkling with renewed enthusiasm. "Yes! That''s how you fight, Vergil!" She lunged with a swift, sharp move, but this time Vergil blocked the blow more firmly, his arms shaking from the strain, but his eyes unwavering in focus. Katharina, seeing Vergil''s progress, murmured to herself, "He''s¡­ growing." Roxanne beside her, sensing the same, smiled. "Yes, at least his death seems a bit farther away¡­" Sapphire, noticing the attentive gazes of Katharina and Roxanne, laughed sarcastically. "You two over there, if you''re so attached to him, why don''t you join the party? Thought you wanted to help him!" She tossed a sword toward each of them, and they caught it instinctively, as though they already knew they had no choice. The two exchanged glances, silently asking each other, "Uh, thank you, but no, we''d rather not have her kill us!" Katharina volunteered with her hand up, "Exactly!" "Alright, then, my son-in-law is all mine!" she shouted excitedly. The impact of Sapphire''s words echoed throughout the hall, and her smile grew even more feral. Vergil, still panting and tense, realized that Sapphire was only beginning to unleash her true combat energy, and a twinge of apprehension struck him. Though he was gaining more confidence, he knew he was far from her equal. But something inside him drove him to keep trying. Sapphire looked at him expectantly, twirling her sword with an ease that made it clear how at home she was in combat. She cast a brief glance at Katharina and Roxanne, who held their swords with expressions of mixed relief and dread after narrowly escaping the confrontation. "You two are really lucky," Sapphire laughed with a teasing tone. "But that''s fine, the show is all mine. I''ll make sure he understands everything about combat today." Vergil swallowed hard, but kept his eyes locked on Sapphire, determined to endure. Her intensity was overwhelming, but, strangely, he was beginning to find a kind of rhythm in the chaos. Sapphire charged again, this time with a rapid, lethal sequence of strikes. Vergil, relying on the instinctive reflexes that he was starting to recognize as his repressed combat memories, dodged the first strikes and managed to block some others with his blade, his arm muscles burning with the effort. "Now you''re really getting the hang of it," Sapphire said, a hint of pride and sadism in her voice. She increased the force of her next blow, pushing Vergil back a few steps, but he didn''t avert his gaze. Katharina, watching the scene with a touch of pride, couldn''t help but smile. "You know, he''s doing much better than I expected," she murmured to Roxanne, who nodded in agreement. "Yes, if he survives this¡­ maybe Sapphire will really consider him a good match," Roxanne said with a satisfied smirk. "You two are still thinking about that?" Viviane questioned, appearing beside them. "What do you mean?" Roxanne asked. "Well, maybe the sweets have somehow affected your cognitive ability to grasp the basics of a woman in love¡­" Viviane said, leaving Roxanne puzzled as she turned to Katharina for clarification. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "She means that my mother is already completely taken with him, even if she hasn''t realized it yet," Katharina clarified, a fierce look in her eyes. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e-NovelFire Chapter 98: Forging a Monster The reason the demon world was in chaos was that within minutes, information had leaked. Sapphire Agares officially had a new disciple, and that disciple was in a state of near death after facing Magnus Phenex. Did this mean anything to her? No, of course not. But for the demon world and for Vergil, this was a real problem. Especially because it signified many things... The names of demons were almost entirely represented by five demonic beings throughout society. Despite being demons, they still played their part in the governing system created by all the races that inhabit the land. What does this mean? That the demons fulfill their role in the Balance. The archons have two main functions. Astaroth is tasked with guarding all the knowledge of the demon world. He preserves and shares his knowledge, keeping everything in a massive vault that contains all the knowledge of the past, present, and catalogs the future. In the human world... well, Astaroth influences those with a thirst for power, instigating their darkest ambitions. He drives individuals to seek wealth, status, and influence, shaping human society through their deepest desires and transforming ordinary people into agents of greed and corruption¡ªor simply turning them into powerful demons and CEOs. Well, everyone has their calling. Paimon... well, she is the most charismatic and eccentric, concerned with entertainment and infernal theater, organizing events and ceremonies that inspire and manipulate the emotions of demons. Her shows reflect the most dramatic and dark aspects of life, staging tales of war, betrayal, and infernal legends to maintain the morale and discipline of the demons under her command. It might seem a bit silly from the outside, but she is so excellent at what she does that she gets demons hooked on performing well so they can enjoy themselves afterward. She''s just a very good showmaker, both in the underworld and in the human world. In the human realm, Paimon influences the entertainment industry and media, promoting content that shapes and alters public perception of good and evil. She generates scandals and controversies, using celebrities, films, and media to lure humans into values and behaviors that favor Hell. And she is a great stylist... well, demons have their hobbies too. As for Phenex, he has been in control of the newborn demons; he must manage the flow of demons walking the line, both here and in the human world. After all, it''s complicated dealing with the existence of demons killing people for nothing... So, the Phenex family is considered the Demon Police, if that can be said. As for Amon... he owns everything. After all, he is the strongest. He leads a military force dedicated to the most violent and aggressive demons, responsible for the formation and training of the elite infernal troops. He eliminates the useless who cause problems and trains the strong to become useful. Simple, fast, and straightforward. After all, the strongest must create more strong individuals... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The last one... she needs no introduction... of the five most powerful beings in the entire demon realm, she is likely only surpassed by Amon¡ªSapphire. An eccentric woman who has spent eons destroying everything and everyone in her path, simply for her own pleasure. Sapphire is less of a demon and more of a walking disaster. Cruel, narcissistic, depraved, and extremely arrogant. Arrogance backed by her strength. Who cares about being an Archon? She simply is what she wants to be. If she wants to be a demon goddess, she will be! If she wants to be a loving mother? No problem... If she wants to be a master... Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire "GET UP IMMEDIATELY!" she roared at Vergil, who was kneeling on the floor. Vergil struggled to breathe, every muscle in his body trembling with pain and exhaustion. Training with Sapphire was beyond any hell he could imagine; it was not merely brutality but a true battle for survival every second. Still, he dared not give in. The oppressive aura of his mistress demanded obedience, and he knew he had no choice. "You''re not here to please me," Sapphire said coldly, her emerald eyes flashing with barely contained impatience. "You''re here to prove that you are worthy of bearing my name as my disciple." The weight of that declaration was not lost on him. The name of Sapphire, one of the most powerful demonesses in the underworld, was feared and revered in equal measure. The moment the news leaked, Vergil was involuntarily placed under the spotlight of the demon elite, and he knew he could not afford to make mistakes. Sapphire didn''t just want a disciple; she wanted a successor she could mold with her own ferocity. "I... can... fight," he gasped between breaths, trying to rise while his body protested. Sapphire watched, arms crossed, with an air of disapproval. "It''s not enough just to fight, Vergil." She narrowed her eyes, walking in circles around him. "You have to be devastating. A true demon doesn''t fall to its knees like a frail human, it rises up even in pieces, ready to destroy anyone in its path. If you can''t show me that, then I''ll find someone who can." Her words hit Vergil like a blade, and he clenched his fists with renewed determination. He knew that his position was fragile, that Sapphire would have no problem discarding him if he failed to live up to her inhuman expectations. But something inside him flared at the thought of conquering this challenge, not just to prove himself to her, but to prove himself to Sapphire. He stood up, leaning on his sword with difficulty, and Sapphire smiled with a sadistic glint in her eyes. "Good, good," she murmured, satisfied. "But there''s still a long way to go before you convince me." Vergil barely had time to register her words before she was advancing towards him once again, attacking with a speed and precision he could barely keep up with. Every blow, every move Sapphire made was like a dance of calculated destruction. She was a disaster, a force of nature controlled only by her own pleasure in combat. The few demon maids who still dared to watch looked on, frightened and fascinated. It was rare to see Sapphire put so much effort into training someone. Sapphire threw a kick, and Vergil was thrown against the wall with an impact that reverberated through the hall. He slid to the floor, but his eyes remained fixed on his teacher, a glint of resistance intensifying in them. "You''re beginning to amuse me," Sapphire said, laughing. "But amusement alone isn''t enough. I want to see how far your will will take you." The impact of Sapphire''s words resonated inside Vergil, igniting in him a mixture of fear and fury that he had never experienced before. Even with his body crushed and every part of him begging to give up, he refused to give in to the pain and humiliation. Sapphire watched him with an almost clinical eye, looking for signs of weakness or hesitation. Any slip, and she would throw him back into the abyss without the slightest hesitation. ''It''s evolving... the more I hit it, the stronger it gets... Like a blacksmith preparing steel... I''m beginning to see... yes...'' She murmured amused ''I''m influencing his mentality little by little, before long, he''ll be truly reborn... He needs to abandon this weak human mentality...'' She continued thinking and for a second, she stopped, seeing that something had changed in Vergil. He took a deep breath, still leaning on his sword, and felt his body react, albeit slowly, to the new wave of adrenaline. A flame of hatred and determination burned in his chest, even though his body was on the verge of collapsing. "Get up," Sapphire ordered once again, now with a firm voice and without the slightest trace of compassion. "A demon kneels to the strongest, but I didn''t accept you kneeling to anything or anyone." Vergil, with clenched fists and tense muscles, forced himself to his feet, ignoring the taste of blood in his mouth and the heat of pain radiating through his bones. He knew that Sapphire was testing not only his physical strength, but also his resilience and the extent of his endurance. And he wouldn''t give her the pleasure of seeing him fail. "Is that your idea of training, Sapphire? Beat me until I learn?" Vergil asked with a hint of sarcasm, his voice almost a growl of weariness. "I thought that, being your disciple, I at least deserved a fair fight." "HAHAHAHAHA" Sapphire laughed out loud, her laughter echoing through the hall as she watched him as if he were an audacious child. Her emerald eyes sparkled with a mixture of irony and appreciation for his audacity. "Fair fight?" She shook her head, her long silver hair floating around her. "Fair fighting is for the weak, those who want to protect their miserable lives. I''m here to destroy your pathetic idea of justice, Vergil." She moved closer, leaning close enough that only he could hear her words, laden with a dangerous tone. "I''m here to forge a monster." These words fell like a stone on Vergil, but he knew, in that instant, that this was an invitation... He took a deep breath and, mustering his last remaining ounce of strength, launched himself forward. The demon maids watching the training opened their eyes wide as he advanced with a feverish gleam of determination. Sapphire dodged easily, and Vergil staggered, but quickly steadied himself, aiming a new blow. Sapphire looked almost bored, blocking each attack effortlessly, but her eyes betrayed a gleam of approval. In an instant, she blocked one of his blows, gripping Vergil''s fist with crushing force, and whispered "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that. But you''re still far from true power." Vergil roared, trying to break free of her grip, but her strength was unmatched. Sapphire smiled, and before he could react, she threw him to the ground again. The pain was almost unbearable, but he forced himself not to scream. He felt the weight of humiliation and defeat, but he also felt the seed of something different... an insatiable desire to reach the power that Sapphire possessed. "Prove to me that I didn''t make a mistake in choosing you," Sapphire said in a somber voice, "Show me that you can be more than dead weight, more than a shadow on my achievements. And maybe... maybe one day, you can even fight by my side." These words were enough to spark something inside Vergil... ''Finally...'' Sapphire smiled as she looked at the aura emanating from the man in front of her, it wasn''t a colorless aura like before, she could see auras and their colors, but Vergil''s was completely transparent until a few seconds ago... But now... It was red and black... ''Awakened...'''' Chapter 99: Meeting of Young Demons The current reality was quite simple. The Demon Realm was in complete turmoil, bubbling with anticipation and mockery as rumors of the Blood Armageddon spread like gasoline waiting to ignite. Sapphire Agares'' disciple was set to face Magnus Phenex, all for one person: Ada Baal. The truth was that this information had been confirmed by Magnus himself, and the public saw him as the last romantic of the demon world, wanting to reclaim his "wife." At least, that''s how he called himself. This detail, however, was kept from Vergil so he could focus solely on training. But what was really happening? Demons were betting on who would win. For common demons, the outcome seemed obvious: Vergil would be crushed. In the streets of infernal cities, the general opinion was ruthless and brutally honest. The lesser creatures, who barely had the right to exist before the demon aristocracy, sneered at Vergil with disdain. In back alleys and taverns, demons of various classes gathered around pools of infernal drink and discussed the fate of the unfortunate disciple. To them, the idea of Vergil defeating Magnus was absurd, a joke circulating among the crowds hungry for entertainment and blood. After all, how could one defeat an immortal being? To them, even without knowing his name, Vergil was already the biggest joke in the demon world. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net "This man thinks that just because he''s Sapphire''s disciple, he stands a chance? Ha, he''s just another fool!" snarled a shriveled demon, drinking as the liquid dripped from the corners of his crooked mouth. "Magnus will tear him apart before he even blinks," agreed another demon with greenish scales and glazed eyes. "And you know what''s even more amusing? Sapphire herself will be watching. If I were the kid, I''d run to the underworld before facing the duel." "He doesn''t have that option, hahaha! Running from Sapphire Agares? HAHAHA only if he were dead!" Another demon shouted from afar, laughing as they toasted and mocked the man they didn''t even know. The laughter was loud, and the stakes were high. No common demon dared believe Vergil could withstand Magnus''s overwhelming power. The few who tried to show any support for the young man were quickly silenced, receiving suspicious looks and mocking laughs. The disbelief in the air was so thick it seemed to suffocate any mention of a possible victory for Sapphire''s disciple... Well, this was the most foolish thought in the whole demon world, and common demons... Well, they weren''t very bright, especially since they lived quite poorly, so to them, their strongest belief was in sight¡ª they''d only believe in Vergil if he showed something remarkable, unlike Magnus, who had made numerous appearances in high society. However¡­ Within the more refined halls, the atmosphere was slightly different. While the commoners openly expressed their disbelief, the demon nobility gathered to discuss the duel in a more sophisticated, yet equally skeptical, manner. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In one of the most luxurious meeting rooms of high society, a group of young demon nobles gathered to deliberate on the subject. There were heirs from renowned clans, young representatives from lineages so ancient and powerful that even their names were spoken with reverence. Seated in luxurious chairs, the demons discussed the fate of Sapphire''s young disciple with the same ease as they would discuss a game of chance or a hunt. At the head of the table, Mael Raum, a young man with a sharp gaze and an arrogant expression, began the conversation. He was known for his cunning and the latent ambition in his eyes, traits that made him a feared figure among his peers. "So, what do you think of Sapphire''s new pawn?" Mael asked, a sneer on his face. "Vergil, isn''t it? Some acquaintances said he killed two Exorcists a few months ago when he awakened. And now he''s about to face Magnus." Across the table, Leora Morax, an ethereal-looking young woman with icy blue eyes and long, silver hair, let out a light, cold laugh. "Vergil?" she asked, pronouncing the name with a hint of disdain. "He''s a toy for Sapphire, that''s all. She enjoys crushing the hopes of her ''disciples'' before casting them aside. She doesn''t have a good history with men. Maybe this is just another one of her games. She must be bored with always being the strongest woman in the Demon Realm." On the other side of the table, Elias Shax, who always maintained a composed and thoughtful demeanor, crossed his arms and cast an intrigued glance at the group. "But isn''t it curious that Sapphire chose someone like him?" he asked, his voice contemplative. "She doesn''t usually waste her time with the weak. Vergil must have some potential... or she wouldn''t bother training him, especially since he''s a Newborn, barely aware of what a Blood Armageddon even is." Beside Elias, Jade Beleth, a demoness with skin as dark as the night and golden eyes that glowed with intensity, shook her head in disagreement. "His potential doesn''t matter, Elias. Magnus Phenex is a powerhouse of demonic power, a true prodigy of the Phenex family. Even if this Vergil has some talent, he''ll be crushed. Sapphire likely just wants to see how long he lasts before he becomes another corpse." Leora laughed again, satisfied with the prospect. "Exactly. And maybe she also wants to put on a show for us, nobles and spectators alike. After all, Sapphire has always enjoyed a good tragedy. I wouldn''t be surprised if this duel is just another act in her theater of blood." While the group continued their discussion, a reserved young demoness named Runeas Gremory remained silent, watching the faces of each one closely. She was known for her brilliant strategic mind, but she rarely took part in the superficial discussions her peers seemed to enjoy. In truth, she barely cared for any of them and had only come because she''d heard something potentially interesting... Noticing Runeas''s silence, Mael raised an eyebrow, curious. "And you, Runeas? What''s your take on the boy? You tend to see far beyond what the rest of us think." Runeas hesitated for a moment before responding, her sharp gaze glittering with intrigue. "I don''t think Sapphire would choose him without reason," she said calmly. "She''s many things, but foolish isn''t one of them. Maybe we''re underestimating this man. It''s possible he could surprise us... if he''s lucky." "Surprise us? Magnus is a born warrior, Runeas," retorted Jade, shaking her head with disdain. "You know what that means? He grew up under the weight of a bloodline that forges warriors from birth. Magnus won''t be defeated by a rookie, even if Sapphire has placed all her chips on him." Elias, who had been deep in thought, added, "Vergil is in a dangerous position. He''s the underdog, but maybe that''s significant. If he survives, merely survives, his position in demon society will be elevated. After all, not everyone faces Magnus and lives to tell the tale." From across the room, a voice rose among the small crowd of other young demons watching the discussion from a distance. It was Lilim Vepar, a demoness known for her stunning beauty and the pride that echoed in every word she spoke. "I don''t care who he is, to be honest," said Lilim, with a tone of calculated indifference. "In the end, Vergil is just a temporary distraction for Sapphire. Once Magnus crushes him, he''ll return to the insignificance from which he came, and Sapphire will find another ''disciple'' to play with, don''t you think, Rune-" "You bore me," Runeas said, standing up and cutting Lilim off. "Magnus cares only about his looks and material wealth. He will be utterly crushed without any chance of victory. That much is obvious," she said, smiling for the first time, her red hair falling over her ample bust. "I''m leaving; I realized it''s not worth staying with such narrow-minded beings." She said, and as she was about to open the luxuriously carved oak door, a hand grasped hers, stopping her. "Want to bet?" Lilim, who had held her back, suggested with a smile. Meanwhile, in the training chamber, Vergil himself faced a torment far greater than the nobles'' mocking remarks or the commoners'' disdain. Sapphire was putting him through an infernal trial. She attacked with inhuman strength, speed, and precision, forcing Vergil to react to every blow or be utterly destroyed. Vergil was breathing heavily, every muscle in his body aching from the inhuman effort of keeping up with his mentor. Sapphire remained relentless, her gaze cold and determined, devoid of any hint of compassion. "Vergil," she murmured, watching as he stood up, trembling. "You can''t rely on luck or mercy in the duel against Magnus. All you have is your determination... and that''s not enough." He knew her words held a bitter truth. Magnus was a born warrior, a demon with refined skills and terrifying power. Vergil, on the other hand, was merely a newly transformed demon, molded by Sapphire''s strength, but still far from being considered a true elite demon. "I won''t fail," he muttered between ragged breaths, forcing himself to stand despite his exhausted body. Sapphire crossed her arms, observing him with an expression of impatience. "You will fail, Vergil, if you don''t start understanding the depth of your strength. And it won''t be Magnus who kills you¡­ it''ll be me, if you don''t show me something worthy of my time." "Shut up and keep going; time is running out," Vergil said, forcing himself upright again. "Come at me." Chapter 100: Sapphire is happy The hierarchical difference between them was vast, an abyss so unfathomable that the mere idea of them being together, fighting, or anything of the sort was almost a disrespect to the logic of demons. A queen and a mere plebeian, something that, frankly, in a demon society, was just sickening. However, in that moment, the chasm between them had been completely erased from existence. During the combat, Sapphire focused her entire existence on guiding and shaping him. She wanted more than to teach skills or show technique; she wanted Vergil to absorb the essence of her experience, to immerse himself in her mindset, to feel the extent of what it meant to be close to her, and what she sought from him. In doing so, Sapphire didn''t realize she was giving away much more than she intended: Vergil not only absorbed the lessons of combat but also experienced the deep layers of Sapphire''s psyche, touching parts of her soul that were hidden even from herself. You only know your opponent and understand them when two swords cross. Now, what unfolded around them was no longer a battle; it was the aftermath of a storm of unbridled emotions and memories. The walls of the main hall were shattered, cracked as if broken by an overwhelming force. The imposing structure of Sapphire''s mansion, once a symbol of power and control, now resembled a ruin. Small flames still flickered in the corners, consuming the remnants of torn curtains and destroyed furniture. Fragments of stone, pieces of marble, and a cloud of dust hung in the air, creating an apocalyptic scene where echoes of power and fury still reverberated. In the center of the chaos, a crimson pool spread across the fragmented stone floor. It was blood, pure and real blood. Sitting in the middle of it, Vergil found himself, his breathing completely calm and his body fully healed. His form was covered in blood, mingled with the sweat that dripped from him, but his expression was not one of pain; it was pure, honest tranquility. In his arms, Sapphire was nestled, lying against him¡ªa woman with long, fiery red hair now tousled, framing her pale face. She looked like an angel of death, stained with blood just like him; she wasn''t exhausted but rather wore a victorious smile on her face, a softness in her features that rarely showed through. For the first time, she appeared less like an unyielding demon and more like an ordinary woman, her hair being caressed by Vergil''s calm hands. His hand slowly approached her head, playing with her red locks as he gently stroked her hair. Sapphire''s body visibly trembled when he touched the top of her head, but despite this, she seemed indifferent, unwilling to let the feeling of victory pass too quickly; she just wanted to savor the moment and didn''t want to let him go. "Fufu," Vergil chuckled, seeing the satisfaction on her face after their training. He was witnessing a smile he had never seen before¡ªa gentle smile that made him question... ''How can she be so beautiful?'' he thought. Minutes passed, and Sapphire continued to embrace him without any reaction other than a slight tremor when he caressed her. But did it matter to him? Of course not, so he simply waited for her to come back to herself. ''I should be desperate to go after Ada, but the Master-Servant contract has kept me in check... I don''t know whose idea it was, but she certainly isn''t with that Phenex; I can sense her a few kilometers away...'' Vergil thought, smiling. Honestly, he had been somewhat carefree for a while, and he didn''t understand why. Unlike when Roxanne was kidnapped, which had him extremely worried, the fact that Ada had disappeared didn''t affect him at all. In fact, he felt quite at ease and only focused on training with Sapphire. Was it just his instinct? Even he didn''t quite grasp what was happening, but it all led him to believe it was the contract. In truth, after all three accepted him as their husband, the power of the contract gradually diminished. Before, he would just say something, and it was treated as an order, but now, if he didn''t say, "It''s an order," nothing happened. And on one hand, that was really good; he couldn''t let them... Well, you know how they get if they don''t obey. ''But now... I think I understand what''s happening...'' Vergil thought, playing with his fingers in Sapphire''s gentle, docile hair. "You were feeling very lonely, weren''t you?" he questioned, not hearing her response immediately. "I thought a lot about it while you were fighting me¡ªa life-anti sword, made only to kill without feeling at all; even so, a lonely sword," he murmured, thinking aloud. He comprehended the years of solitude, the sacrifices, the immensity of a life devoted to being strong, to building an existence within emptiness. "You gave me a fragment of your soul, didn''t you?" he questioned, not even knowing if that was possible. In truth, he didn''t quite understand what he was saying; it was just an instinctive thought. "My plan." She murmured, hiding her face against his chest. Despite being such a voluptuous and alluring woman, she now looked like nothing more than a happy girl, pleased with achieving something, something that neither she nor Vergil could have fully anticipated. For a long, lingering moment, the world around them seemed to disappear. All that remained was the sound of their breathing, intertwined in the middle of the destruction. Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net "I see. You don''t want to tell me about your plan¡­ so I''ll have to figure it out by force, won''t I?" Vergil teased, smiling back at her. Sapphire was closer to him now than she had ever been to anyone else. Sapphire closed her eyes again, hiding her smile in his chest. Perhaps, someday, he would uncover all that she kept hidden, all the purposes and motives behind that rigorous training. But for now, neither of them was in a rush. "How long do you intend to keep doing that?" she asked, her body visibly reacting to the way he stroked her head. "I''m not a little girl." "Fufufu~" Vergil chuckled playfully, "No, you''re certainly not a little girl. But you don''t seem to dislike it, do you?" "..." Sapphire lowered her face and used her right to remain silent. As she requested, he stopped stroking her head and brought his hand to her chin, gently lifting her face that was still trying to hide in his chest. Looking into her green eyes, he asked, "Your eyes seem calmer. Are you feeling better now?" Looking into his blue eyes, she felt an oddly comforting sensation in her heart, a sweetness, a calm warmth that brought a kind of spiritual peace to her chaotic soul. "Yes~" she replied with a seductive smile. "I''m satisfied with your training." She slowly pulled away, adding, "For now, of course. You''ll need to keep getting stronger." Though everyone could already sense where this was heading, once again, without even realizing it, she was feeding her possessiveness and desire for Vergil within her lonely heart. Sapphire adjusted her clothes, now stained with blood everywhere. She fixed her hair, transforming once again into the strangely imposing woman she was. At home, she wore simple, casual clothes from the human world: a pair of leggings and a plain white shirt that had turned red from all the blood spilling out of Vergil. "You shouldn''t be eavesdropping on others, Viviane." She glanced at the maid who had been hiding behind a pillar, listening in. "We know you''re there. We always knew," she remarked. "..." Viviane stepped out from behind the pillar and looked at the two of them, utterly covered in blood. Seeing them together¡­ ''It wasn''t like this before¡­ so why am I feeling this now?'' She couldn''t understand this feeling. "Hahaha, what''s with that face? Never seen a man and a woman together before?" Sapphire asked, amused. "Not¡­ not a mother-in-law and a son-in-law in that way," Viviane replied, causing Sapphire''s face to twitch. Sapphire''s gaze sharpened. She walked toward the entrance, passing Viviane, and spoke in a low voice, "You''re lucky, maid." "Huh?" Viviane didn''t understand what she meant, looking back at Sapphire, but the woman had already disappeared from the mansion. Viviane turned to Vergil, who was pensively looking at his blood-covered hand. "Master?" she called out. "Viviane, why were you spying on your master all this time? You must have a good excuse, don''t you?" Vergil remarked, his voice steady, without even looking at her. Viviane''s body visibly trembled upon hearing his serious tone, and she quickly replied, "I was trying to¡ª" she was immediately cut off by him. "I''m kidding. It doesn''t matter either way." He said, turning to face her. "..." "Fufufufu," he laughed again, amused as he watched her expression shift from panic to annoyance. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She couldn''t help it and pouted. "Master''s becoming just like that monster. I''m starting to get worried." Viviane sighed visibly frustrated, then looked at him and asked a rather¡­ pointed question. "Don''t you think¡­ that you''ve been neglecting your wives? For the last six months, you''ve been disappearing, barely spending a few hours with them, and then spending days with Sapphire. Don''t you think¡ª" "Viviane." He interrupted, and her body dropped to the floor, feeling an overwhelming force pressing down on her. "I understand your concern as a loyal servant, but don''t you think you''re speaking more than your tongue can handle?" Vergil said, and Viviane''s heart began to ache as the weight pressed her harder and harder into the ground. "I know I haven''t been playing the role of a husband properly," he continued. "But have you and that big mouth of yours ever wondered why they don''t complain to me about it? Why they only blame Sapphire?" He leaned down, his face close to Viviane, who had created a small crater in the floor from the pressure. "It''s simple. Because they know I''ll make it up to them later," he replied, and the pressure disappeared. "So why don''t you stay quiet and learn to listen a bit more? Honestly, your mouth is way too big sometimes. You could end up getting yourself killed." He smiled down at her. Chapter 101: Contract Naturally, the big day was approaching, yet much remained to be done before something of such magnitude could happen. "I see," Vergil said, looking at the golden scroll rolled out before him. It looked genuinely important, despite who was standing in front of him¡­ "Why is this here?" Vergil questioned the only other person in the room, where he sat¡ªhis wife''s mother, of course¡­ "Unfortunately, I was put in charge of the contracts. After all, I have allied witches by my side who can handle this faster than hiring one through the app," Raphaeline replied, looking at him with no trace of worry. "This golden paper is a contract crafted by the witches under my command, a guarantee for us to proceed with this event," she continued. "Yes, I figured as much, though I''m not thrilled to be here looking at you," Vergil said. "The Master taught me a few things while we fought. I know the basics about these contracts. Though she did tell me not to trust ''Witch Bitches.''" "Witches'' magical contracts are divided into various levels according to the paper''s color. White paper represents the simplest contracts, made by an inexperienced witch, which can also be broken by other inexperienced witches," Raphaeline said, crossing her legs and watching him intently. "Gold paper contracts are exclusive, and can only be created or broken by experienced witches... There''s also black paper, a contract created by the Witch Queen, and like other contracts, only the queen can break it." She almost laughed. "It''s a pity you won''t live long enough to see one like that, but it''s good to know you''re aware of something beyond punching things," she remarked with a shrug. "I love how you speak so superiorly, but as far as I know, you''re terrified because you don''t know what''s going to happen if I don''t win, and you lose your precious chance to get the so-called prized Blade you want." Vergil said in a tone completely indifferent to respect. He didn''t care about strength or hierarchy¡ªwho stood before him was nothing more than a traitor who''d sell her own daughter to get a damn SWORD! Raphaeline kept her serene expression, though the glint in her eyes suggested that Vergil''s words had hit hard. Though she tried to convey calm, the mask seemed ready to crack. "What you don''t understand, boy," she said, with an almost sinister calm, "is that certain sacrifices are inevitable when you''re aiming for something truly grand. This isn''t just any sword. It''s a weapon containing a power you couldn''t possibly imagine, and only those willing to pay the price can even dream of wielding it." Her gaze was sharp, full of calculated malice. "And you know well that this sword is a prize that can only be won with blood." Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net "Shut up and cut the nonsense," Vergil retorted with a cold laugh of disbelief. "It''s interesting that you talk of sacrifice when the only thing you''re willing to lose is your own daughter''s life." He rested his arms on the table, leaning forward to close the distance between them and letting his hostility show clearly. "And make no mistake," he continued in a low voice, almost a whisper, "Our bet is very much alive." He smirked. Raphaeline watched Vergil with a look of barely contained irritation as he leaned forward, his eyes sparking and his voice sharp as blades. She held her gaze on him, but before she could respond, the door opened softly, and Viviane entered, breaking the oppressive tension that filled the room. "Thank you, Viviane," Vergil said, accepting the tea with a light smile that contrasted with his earlier coldness. He leaned back in his chair and took a small sip, keeping his eyes on Raphaeline as he savored the drink. "Now tell me what''s in the contract, and be gone." he said. Raphaeline seemed about to respond but restrained herself, keeping her firm posture. For a brief moment, her eyes gleamed, and her face returned to calm serenity. "The contract ensures that everyone involved will receive their rewards after the battle. Ada Baal will be used as a currency of exchange; she will be the prize in the duel between Vergil and Magnus Phenex. To prevent situations where one of the demons uses Ada Baal against her will, this specific contract in my hands was crafted to record the entire contractual process and send it to the government agency overseeing Demonitarian Resources, thus preventing any act of enslavement or any implicit acts concerning her life," she said, like a robot reading a script. "Demonitarian Resources? Like¡­ human resources?" he asked, trying to make sense of what was going on. "What? You think that just because we''re demons we don''t have a constitution? Even demons have laws to follow, you know? How do you think the Angels and Fallen Angels haven''t come to war with us in all these years? We''re decent people!" she said, as though he were accusing her of having done something¡­ or¡­ "You... are you listening to yourself?" Vergil questioned, almost laughing at the expression she wore. Raphaeline narrowed her eyes, keeping her composure firm but clearly irritated by Vergil''s mockery. "Yes, I am listening, and perhaps you should understand that the system we follow is what keeps us from being hunted¡ªor hunting freely," she replied, attempting to maintain her calm, though impatience edged her voice. "We demons are not anarchic; we have a structure to maintain balance. Without it, chaos would drag us down along with the mortal world." Vergil chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "So, now we''re talking about ''demonic laws''? It feels like I''ve walked into a human courtroom," he said, dripping with sarcasm. "But honestly, do you think I care about this? Or better yet, does anyone here care?" "You should," she replied sharply. "Because this contract, Vergil, has the power to ruin any of your plans if you disregard it. One slip, and the whole process is invalid. Ada doesn''t become yours, and Magnus won''t be defeated cleanly. Think about it." Vergil remained silent for a moment, staring at Raphaeline with intensity, as though he was weighing every word. Viviane watched quietly by his side, observant of every detail. After a pause, he took one last sip of his tea, as if drawing the conversation to a close. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, in short, you basically want me to fight within the rules¡ªlike a good, obedient boy¡ªjust so I can get what I want without jeopardizing your precious legal safeguards. Right?" He smirked. "Interesting..." "Fine, hand it over," Vergil said, grabbing the paper and scanning through the rules. Seconds later, he burst into laughter. "Deaths are permitted," he read aloud, and continued laughing. "HAHAHAHAHA!" Vergil''s laughter grew wild, reminiscent of Sapphire''s, filling the room with a chilling echo. Raphaeline froze, feeling a wave of dread as Vergil''s laughter grew uncontrollable, his voice reverberating off the walls, while everything around them began to crack and shatter like fragile glass. The pressure radiating from him was overwhelming, and Raphaeline instinctively took a step back, alarmed and heart pounding. "What¡­ what kind of power is this?" she thought, her icy facade starting to crack as fear crept into her gaze. Every fracture around them seemed to draw closer, as if she were cornered by something far beyond her comprehension. Then, in the blink of an eye, Vergil stopped laughing, leaning slightly forward with a deadly calm, his eyes glowing as he looked directly at her. "I''ll be fighting an immortal," he said, his voice low and lethal. "So, only my life is at stake?" Raphaeline swallowed, feeling the brutal force emanating from him threaten to crush her. With effort, she regained her composure and responded, trying to sound steady: "Well, looking at it that way..." She murmured, "No, that''s fine," Vergil interrupted, giving her another confident look. "Since you all want it this way, I can kill him if I manage to, right? No one can interfere, correct?" Raphaeline hesitated, but held her ground, Vergil''s piercing gaze slicing through her like a blade. "Correct," she answered firmly, though a slight tremor in her eyes betrayed her unease. "The contract is clear. The combat will be exclusively between you and Magnus Phenex. No one can interfere¡ªit''s a battle in absolute terms." She straightened in her chair, trying to reclaim a fragment of the authority Vergil seemed to so easily dismantle. "And yes, if you¡­ kill Magnus, the contract recognizes it as a legitimate victory. You will have fulfilled your part, and all benefits and agreements outlined will be duly enforced." Vergil flashed a cold smile, satisfied with her confirmation. "Perfect," he said, leaning back, his confidence almost palpable in his voice. "I''ll enjoy this fight more than I thought." He muttered, thinking of something Sapphire had mentioned to him just a few hours earlier. "If the fight becomes too easy, just use him as a whetstone; it''s not every day you get an opponent who regenerates infinitely," she had smiled, embracing him. "Just imagine everyone''s reaction when they see you using him merely to test out techniques... it''ll be priceless." Vergil''s grin widened as Sapphire''s sly, daring suggestion echoed in his mind, now sounding like an irresistible challenge. "''Use him as a whetstone''..." he murmured softly. The thought of an immortal opponent, someone he could unleash on without restraint and watch regenerate only to start over again¡ªit was perfect. He pictured Magnus, broken and reassembling, only to become his target once more. "Then it''s decided," he said as he signed the contract and set it down on the table. "See you later, mother-in-law," he added, walking out of the room, followed closely by Viviane, who had remained silent the entire time. Chapter 102: The third mother-in-law. Reality began to set in when Vergil left that morning. The "Blood Armageddon" was an event that truly captured everyone''s attention. A clash between clans that could easily erase one of them. But this time was different. This wasn''t a simple Armageddon like the ones that usually happened between minor clans. It was a full-scale Armageddon. Two massive clans battling it out¡­ Or rather¡­ For the first time in history¡­ It was a Triple Armageddon. Demon Queen Raphaeline Baal and Demon Queen Sapphire Agares were going up against Demon Archon Phenex. This wasn''t just an event; it was practically a national holiday as the entire demon world stopped to witness what was unfolding. As it was a shocking and significant occasion, the festivities had already started throughout the city. The demon society was eccentric enough, and the world came to a halt! In the capital, men, women, and children dressed elegantly were heading to the event, while those of lesser nobility were gathered in bars with big screens set up to catch the action. Basically, it was like the World Cup final. The capital sparkled with celebrations, and demons, bored with their mundane or exhausting lives, craved high-quality entertainment. So something like this? They couldn''t wait to see how this battle would unfold¡­ But one thing was certain¡­ They wanted a real fight, a genuine bloodbath! After all, it was rare to see three clans of such power clashing... And more importantly, it was two Demon Queens against an Archon. "They really went all out... security''s been quadrupled," Roxanne commented as she glanced around, wearing a white dress with a red flower on her chest, sheer white stockings, and white heels, with a white choker around her neck, completed by a heart pendant. "Tch, I don''t like any of this... I have a bad feeling," Katharina muttered impatiently, uneasy since seeing her mother''s face earlier. As for her outfit¡­ she was perfectly matching Roxanne, but in red instead of white. The only clear difference was that she''d chosen a size up, as she didn''t want anyone but her husband looking at her¡­ but... Well, let''s just say the "important areas" like her ample chest and hips were still quite snug and nearly spilling out of the dress. "Ladies, I think you don''t need to worry too much. The master doesn''t seem the least bit intimidated," Viviane said with a faint smile. "..." Vergil remained silent, leading the group through the enormous stadium''s corridors, which more closely resembled a coliseum. As for Vergil¡­ he wore an outfit gifted by Sapphire: a long red jacket resembling a coat but without long sleeves, black leather pants, a simple black shirt with three buttons, and of course, a pair of gloves and black boots. "Doesn''t he look like that demon hunter from the video games?" Katharina remarked to Roxanne, who was admiring Vergil''s broader-looking back. "Well¡­ style is what counts, isn''t it?" she said with a grin. "He looks so hot..." "Well, that''s something we agree on..." Katharina said, her eyes sparkling like a kid who just got candy. "What are you two doing? Let''s go," Vergil called. Currently, they had divided into two groups¡­ Vergil, Viviane, Roxanne, and Katharina were heading out now, while Sapphire, Novah, Viola, Ei, and Raphaeline were already in the VIP room. Why the split? Well¡­ Women. That was their current concern; Viviane had to help them get ready because¡­ well, they were quite eager to "compete." "Alice, stay close. I don''t want you getting lost here, okay?" Vergil said, and that''s when they finally noticed¡­ "..." Alice, realizing she was falling behind, quickly ran up and grabbed Vergil''s hand, and the little girl''s gaze was all he needed to see. "It''s all right; no need to apologize." ''I don''t like this...'' Katharina thought, watching how they seemed to be treated with a bit less importance¡­ "Think that one more time, and I''ll punish you. Do you think I wouldn''t know? Just wait until I finish with this, and we''ll go on a date," Vergil said with a smile. "Fine..." Katharina pouted and quickly ran up, clutching Vergil''s other arm. "Now I''m excited, darling!" she said. ''So easily manipulated...'' Roxanne thought. ''She shouldn''t be this naive¡­ she''s the daughter of the most dangerous woman in the demon world¡­ Who am I kidding? Even that old woman is being manipulated by him¡­ is it genetic? Probably...'' Then, Alice suddenly let go of Vergil''s hand and looked up at him, as if she were about to say something... He stopped and looked back at her in the same way. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, alright. You want to see the stands? That''s fine." Vergil said, lifting her up and setting her on his shoulders. Seizing the moment, Roxanne quickly grabbed onto Vergil''s other arm. "Huh?" Vergil glanced over and smiled, "I thought my sweet, shy wife wouldn''t manage to show off next to her husband. You''re really embarrassed by all this," he chuckled. "Y-yes, I am embarrassed. But you''re my husband... and I don''t want any succubi looking at you," she said, pouting. "Hehe~" At Vergil''s smile, she immediately blushed, her embarrassment deepening. "I can already tell my life is going to be complicated... Master, you''re a womanizer," Viviane said, walking beside Roxanne, who was still clinging to him tightly. "What are you talking about? I only care about my wives..." he retorted as they continued strolling casually. ''Liar'' , Roxanne, Katharina, and Viviane all thought in unison. ... VIP Room ¨C For Demon Queens Naturally, everyone in the room was waiting for one person... "Finally, you arrived. I''m pretty sure I told you all to get ready quickly," Sapphire remarked, sizing up Vergil. "The glasses¡ªI''m certain I mentioned you should wear them, especially since you don''t know how to control your power. Every time your eyes flash from blue to red, it''s going to draw unnecessary attention." Vergil looked at her and just sighed. "I don''t like glasses. Besides, look around¡­ What does it matter now? Look at how this place is vibrating¡ªevery demon''s going to see me regardless; from some angle, they''re going to notice." He shrugged. "Well, suit yourself." She commented before looking down, seeing something starting to form below. "It seems like it''s about to begin." "The opening is always well-executed," came the calm voice of Raphaeline, who was sipping champagne in the corner of the room. "Oh, you''re here. I thought you''d be with my wife." Vergil commented, and Raphaeline gave a wry smile, "If only I could, but apparently I''m not allowed to look after the ''treasure.''" She shrugged, and the entire room seemed to shake... "You really get on my nerves, you know that?" Vergil said, as his murderous aura began to spread through the room, focusing entirely on Raphaeline... who, well... "Child," she remarked, and with a mere flick of her hand, Vergil''s pressure vanished entirely. '' Huh? ''He was taken aback. "She''s over forty times stronger than you. Did you expect your little aura to affect her? This one likes to pretend she''s weaker," Sapphire said, crossing her legs as she reclined in her seat. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net Before Vergil could respond, he felt a chilling aura emerge from the door... "Heh~" A seductive smile spread across the face of the woman standing behind him. "I hope you''ve been treating my daughter well," she said, as she looked at Vergil, who turned quickly. This time, the sight before Vergil was of a woman who was almost... ''Damn'' , he thought, realizing exactly what was happening. She was simply unreal¡ªa stunning woman with long, snow-white hair and red eyes, wearing an elaborate red flower in her hair and ribbon earrings. But what truly caught Vergil''s attention was her lack of modesty. She was clad in nothing but lingerie, consisting of a white babydoll, sheer white sleeves, and an extremely sexy, lacy white thong. "M-MOTHER!" Roxanne''s face turned completely red with embarrassment. "What? I only asked if he''s treating you well. It''s a mother''s duty to look after her daughter, you know? Especially you¡ªyou''re easily swayed by sweets," she said with a shrug. "I need to know about my son-in-law," she added, and Vergil''s expression cracked... ''Why do all my mothers-in-law look like women in their prime, ready to se¡ªno, never mind, I need to avoid that train of thought'', Vergil told himself, trying to focus on something less... steamy. "Well, I suppose I should introduce myself, shouldn''t I?" she asked as she stepped closer to Vergil, circling him... "Hmm, nice body..." she murmured, running her hand along him slowly. "Excuse me," he began, keeping a respectful tone but with a hint of restrained firmness. "Would you mind... stopping this, treating me like merchandise?" Roxanne''s mother chuckled softly, showing no sign of stopping. "So full of pride, just as I expected from a son-in-law of a queen," she replied, disregarding his discomfort as she circled him, her sharp gaze catching every detail of his stance. Roxanne, still embarrassed, tried to step in. "Mother, please, we came here for the Armageddon, remember? This isn''t the time¡­" "Oh, don''t be so dramatic, dear," she responded, a sly glint in her eyes. "I''m simply making sure that this young man is worth your attention... and your time." "Hurry up and introduce yourself before I cut off your head," Sapphire said, watching Stella intently, causing her to step back slightly. "Oh¡­ the strongest acknowledges you, so I suppose I should as well, shouldn''t I?" she asked, giving a small, exaggerated bow, holding the edge of her lingerie babydoll and lifting it as if it were a dress. "I am Stella Sitri, Roxanne''s mother," she said with a warm, almost seductive smile. Chapter 103: Population Control "I am Stella Sitri, mother of Roxanne," she said with a warm, almost seductive smile. "..." The other women looked at the two of them, speechless. It was basically a very, or rather, an extremely strange scene! Just imagining it had Roxanne''s head practically steaming as she seemed to be thinking things she definitely shouldn''t be! "Fufufu~ Don''t tease my wife like that, poor little Roxanne." He walked over to her, gently patting her head. "Viviane," he called, and the maid quickly bowed, handing him a small, fancy-looking bag. "Here, I had this bought for you, a cupcake called Golden Phoenix. Apparently, it''s delicious¡ªI got it for you," he said, handing the bag to Roxanne, whose face immediately lit up, completely forgetting what had just happened. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "D-Darling! I love you!" she exclaimed, hugging him before taking the bag and dashing excitedly to the table where Sapphire was seated. "La la la la la!! My husband is the one I''ll love most!" she sang as she carefully opened the cupcake box, treating it with the utmost care. "..." The women around watched the scene, unable to react; even Sapphire, who usually showed little interest, tried to make sense of it before ultimately ignoring it. She wasn''t that crazy. "A-And me...?" Stella asked, slightly flustered, rubbing her arm and fidgeting as she watched her daughter receive treats so lovingly. Vergil turned to look at her, slightly exasperated, his face pale but alive with a faint blush. "Oh, right, here," he said, taking another bag from Viviane''s hand. "Naturally, I would have given you the same as Roxanne, but since I imagine you''ve tasted everything in this demon world, I brought something from the human world instead." He opened a small transparent box from the bag. "Mini Pecan Pie Cheesecake," he said, showing the mouth-watering dessert to the Demon Queen, who, in an instant... ...turned into a love-struck schoolgirl. "Beautiful! Beautiful! I love you!" she squealed, taking the transparent box and gazing at it as if it were a billion-dollar jewel or something. ''He did it again...'' the women in the room thought in unison, except for Roxanne and Sapphire, who were busy with other things. "Eat slowly, alright? You should savor each bite," he advised, resting a hand lightly on the Demon Queen''s head, making her shiver and become completely submissive. "Y-y-yes!" she stammered, quickly sitting next to her daughter, and both acted as if nothing had happened. "Fufufu~ Thanks for the tip," Vergil whispered in Viviane''s ear, making her body tremble before she quickly moved to stand beside Viola, Novah, and Ei, who had remained silent the entire time, merely reacting to the events. Vergil walked over and sat beside Sapphire, settling in the chair between her and Katharina, who had ignored everything to see what would happen next. Vergil looked through the glass of the VIP room toward the arena. "Why am I here exactly? Wasn''t I supposed to be down there getting ready?" he asked in a low tone, glancing at the arena filled with curious eyes... then, without waiting for anyone to respond, he continued. He began muttering under his breath, "Strong, weak, weak, extremely weak, hiding, strong, pathetically weak, extremely strong, weak as hell, needs training, horrible, terrible, okay." Confused, his red-haired wife asked, "What are you doing, darling?" Katharina leaned forward with a curious look. "Checking out the idiots watching this; none of them are worth it." "Fufu~" Sapphire chuckled slightly. He was assessing the demons'' capabilities, searching for anyone interesting and evaluating their strengths, but... well, it wasn''t looking great. "Tsk, how boring... only six," he muttered, disappointed. After the last training with Sapphire, she had taught him to read demons'' auras as she did. Although the training time was brief, just with that, Vergil could already assess a person''s level based on their aura and the pressure they let slip. Naturally, this would be foolish and reckless. However... well, Vergil has absolute control over Demonic Energy, which means... they can''t hide from him. His eyes see everything. It''s difficult to put into words, but it''s as if he simply knows whether another warrior is strong or not. He just knows. Feeling a gaze directed his way, he turned his face and looked toward another VIP room through the glass; his eyes focused on a rare sight. He concentrated on the individual surrounded by a large, red aura. A woman, actually, a redhead¡­ "Oh, I found an interesting one¡­" His smile widened, but then he quickly hid it as he sensed the auras around her. "Guards¡­" he murmured. "Oh? You''re looking at the first princess of the Gremory," Sapphire said, glancing in the same direction, and everyone in the VIP room immediately shrank back, returning her gaze. "Tsk, I forgot to hide my presence." She bit her tongue¡­ ''How could I do something like this? I never let my guard down!'' she roared internally. "Gremory," Katharina commented, looking over at the Gremory Princess. "I don''t like her¡­ she''s too¡­ clingy," she said, turning her face away. "Hm... lost interest." Vergil added, causing all the women to immediately turn to him. "Huh?!" They all gasped in unison, shocked. It was the first time he''d ever said something like that, and honestly? To them, it was absurd. "You noticed? Fufu~ Your perception has improved quite a bit," Sapphire chuckled, now observing the girl who was completely invisible again. "I don''t like people who rely on others'' power," Vergil commented. "Fufu~ The Red Dragon Emperor, the gem containing the ancient Dragon Emperor¡­ too bad it''s still dormant; I''ve seen it once before." She commented just as Vergil felt something unusual¡­ "?" He was momentarily confused but soon felt someone climbing on top of him, even though she wasn''t a child¡­ "Oh, Alice¡­" he murmured, feeling her sit on his lap, then did only what came naturally and patted her head. "Hey! Get off him!" Katharina''s jealousy could no longer be contained¡­ His mother? Okay, she could overlook that. Roxanne and Ada? Fine, she was trying to move on; it was her fault they''d married him¡­ but some random girl? Her jealousy knew no age or gender discrimination! "Stop," Sapphire ordered her daughter, who had already stood up, ready to pry the girl away from him. Still, she ignored the warning and touched Alice¡­ Just one touch sent Katharina flying backward¡­ "Kyah!" she squealed in surprise before landing on her rear. "Fufu~ I warned you," Sapphire said, laughing. Vergil''s eyes widened in shock at what the girl had done with just a touch. He looked at Alice with some hesitation¡­ but he only sighed, giving a little pat to the startled girl''s head. "What was that, Master?" he asked Sapphire, who was still laughing at her daughter, who had fallen to the floor. "Barrier Rune. The little girl is quite skilled with runes, you know? Using demonic magic like that¡­ she''s truly a rare find," she remarked without going into much detail, and Vergil simply looked on, puzzled¡­ Once more¡­ he just sighed and decided to ignore what he didn''t yet understand. "Don''t worry; it shouldn''t have hurt Katharina, just startled her," Sapphire said, turning back to the arena. "I see¡­ Are you alright, dear?" Vergil asked Katharina, who looked¡­ rather disgruntled. "Mm¡­" Suddenly, as they chatted peacefully, the door opened, revealing an attractive woman with red hair and eyes¡­ Roxanne turned to the woman and saw who she was¡­ The woman scanned the room until she found the person she was looking for. "I apologize for intruding on your VIP area, ma''am, but Arconte Phenex has requested that the representative at your side come down," she said politely, bowing slightly, while Sapphire remained facing away, watching the crowd. "Tell him I''ll decide when he goes," Sapphire replied while sipping a glass of wine. "But, Queen Sapph-" she was cut off. "He decided to pull this little stunt; he has no rights here. If he wishes to demand something, tell him to come in person and kneel," she concluded, watching the scene unfold on the coliseum stage¡­ "Ladies and gentlemen!" Suddenly, everyone heard the announcer''s voice. "The Blood Armageddon between Agares, Baal, and Arconte Phenex is about to begin!" At the announcer''s words, the women stopped what they were doing and looked toward the arena. Everyone, including the audience, could now see what was happening¡­ Vergil''s eyes focused on the area where he would be¡­ a smaller stage than the arena, and on the stage¡­ "My Ada..." he murmured as he saw the woman on the stage... dressed as a bride. "They made her the prize on display, flaunting her before the lustful demons..." Katharina muttered nervously, torn between her dislike of Ada as her husband''s wife and her friendship with her. ''Basically showcasing her for these lascivious demons... if Vergil realizes that~'' "Raphaeline, whose idea was this?" Vergil asked, his voice cold. "Magnus Phenex," she replied. "I see... well, there''s no helping it now." Vergil commented, his gaze fixed on the scene below. Just then, a man dressed in a wine-colored suede suit entered, as if he''d stepped out of an ''80s film. "Naturally, we have to decide the type of game! However, everything has already been decided in a previous bet, so the game will be a duel!" The announcer''s voice rang out, sending the crowd into a frenzy. "As you know, Armageddon is an event that precedes one of their deaths! If a participant''s heart is destroyed, they lose. If a participant surrenders, they lose. The rules are simple! Anything goes!" he shouted, making the crowd go wild. "The prize at stake... is the hand of the Baal Clan Princess, Ada Baal." He pointed to the woman who looked like a doll on display. Ada was dressed in an extravagant wedding gown, pure white with luxurious details, a deep neckline, a small bouquet of white flowers, and minimal makeup. ''What a joke,'' she thought as she looked around at the crowd, hearing disturbing comments from some of the lesser demons shouting obscene things. Then, her gaze shifted upward to the VIP boxes, where she finally spotted him. "Sapphire, if I kill some people in the crowd... what will happen?" Vergil asked, a murderous aura beginning to radiate from him, so intense it left the attendants gasping for breath. "Huh? Nothing? I mean, who cares. As long as you don''t kill anyone important, kill as many as you like," Sapphire replied with a widening grin. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net "I see," he murmured. "Then it seems the demon population is about to decrease a little." "Oh, population control sounds lovely. You''re just doing society a favor, fufu~" she laughed. Chapter 104: He is strong Vergil''s eyes scanned the entire place, every lascivious intention and thought of doing something to his beloved wife, Ada, was imprinted in his mind... "How many demons do we have here?" he asked, addressing no one in particular. However, one of the maids stepped forward and glanced around. "Currently, there are about 439,000 common demons; they fill the stands from the first up to the sixth floor," she said, letting her eyes pass over the lower stands and slowly move upward. "As for demons with noble titles or those affiliated with them, they number around 37,000. Finally, the upper-class demons count about 14,000," Raphaeline''s maid answered attentively. "Of course, there are also the special-class demons... but at the moment, I only see Runeas Gremory," she added, bowing. "Mmm." Vergil nodded, "Good work. I see my Raphaeline has a fine servant." He said, glancing around without much concern. "Huh?" The women heard this and all immediately turned toward him; even Sapphire looked at him with a furious gaze as he focused on the demons... "Hm? What is it?" Vergil asked, unaware of what he had just said. "My Raphaeline." Katharina repeated as she stepped closer to him, placing a hand on his shoulder... "My dear husband... do you have a death wish?" Katharina asked, squeezing his shoulder as if she were giving him a massage, but her grip was firm enough to hurt. Vergil looked at Katharina and gave a small smile, "She''s mine... Didn''t I say? I made a bet with her; she already lost." "Oh yes, she''s yours..." The veins in Katharina''s head began to pulse. "Say that again... please," she said. "I already said it, she''s mine. She would give her soul to me, so that''s how it is; if her soul is mine, then she is mine, right?" Vergil replied, a calm smile on his face as her grip tightened. Suddenly, she felt an immense pressure, and an overwhelming sensation washed over her body. A cold sweat began to form as she slowly turned her face. "I am still here. Do you want to turn to dust? I could kill you with a single strike, Child." Raphaeline spoke with a cold tone that sent chills down Katharina''s spine. "Do it," Sapphire interrupted Raphaeline''s aura with her own as the tension in the VIP area grew heavier and heavier... "And I''ll erase you, your clan, your history, and all your precious swords," she added. Raphaeline ignored the corrosive sensation of fear that clung to her skin and began amplifying her aura until it surpassed Sapphire''s. Her eyes turned blood red, and a crushing pressure radiated from her body. "Oh?" Sapphire smiled, watching her try to resist. "I am also a Demon Queen; stop acting as if you''re invincible," she said. "..." Everyone expected a fight to break out at any moment, but something happened that left everyone stunned. Sapphire''s pressure vanished as if it had never existed. "Fufufu~ HAHAHAHAHA," she suddenly burst into laughter, slowly clapping her hands. "Huh?" Vergil looked confused. "Oh..." he realized, ''Did she just grow stronger from that?'' he wondered as he observed Raphaeline''s aura, which had grown significantly larger. Vergil simply displayed a broad smile on his face; he seemed satisfied with something. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You saw that, didn''t you? Fufu~" Sapphire asked him, as he continued to analyze the Demon Queen, his gaze delving deeper into the woman''s form. "Yes, Mistress. Thank you for the lesson," Vergil replied, smiling. "Fuaa..." As the tension seemed to ease, Alice let out a breath she had been holding, placing a hand over her chest, as if it had taken considerable effort to endure what had just happened. "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot to shield you," Vergil commented, patting the little girl''s head, who seemed quite worn out. Meanwhile, deeper inside. "I''m glad nothing happened..." Viola''s heart raced; she didn''t want to witness two Demon Queens fighting, especially not so close¡ªthat was suicide! "Don''t even get me started... ever since this man showed up, everything''s been a mess... I haven''t been able to finish my drama yet... He broke the TV twice," Novah murmured, nearly in tears as she recalled the shattered TVs. "What were you watching?" Ei asked curiously... well, she was still a woman... "*It''s Okay to Not Be Okay*," Novah muttered. "Oh, the lead actress in that is very good." Viola remarked, "Yes, she''s incredible." Back to the general view... "Darling~" Katharina had a silly grin on her face; she wanted to embrace Vergil, but that child! That child was stealing her spot! "Ah..." Katharina let out a loud sigh. "I wish I could be more open to these things and obsess over something other than my husband... Maybe if I were addicted to sweets... I''d care a little less?" she murmured in frustration. "Hm? Oh, yes, my apologies," Vergil said, and in a split second, Katharina found herself sitting on his lap without even realizing how she''d ended up there. "Huh? How did I get here?!" she asked, startled. "Isn''t this what you wanted?" he replied. And as for Alice? Well, after enduring Sapphire''s overwhelming aura, she had no energy left! But with just a gentle pat on her head to calm her down, she fell asleep instantly. "Zzzzzzzzzzz." With surprising speed, he shifted Katharina and Alice around, so now the little girl was sleeping peacefully in the chair Katharina had been sitting in. "Well, it looks like it won''t last much longer..." Vergil murmured, as the time was nearly up. A warm aura began to fill the air as small golden sparks rose from the floor to the ceiling through the glass of the VIP Room. "Oh?!" Vergil''s excitement flared as he sensed the aura, quickly looking over to see Magnus staring directly at him. "...He''s strong..." Roxanne murmured, appearing beside them as she finished her slice of cake, gazing through the glass. "Well, of course. But, the question you should be asking is ''how strong?''" Sapphire said with a smile. "..." Roxanne looked at the man again, scrutinizing him. "I feel like my mother is stronger than he is. And she doesn''t even fight." "Pfft... HAHAHAHAHA," Sapphire burst out laughing as if she''d just heard the funniest joke in the world. "..." Roxanne gave Sapphire an expressionless stare. "Your mother is strong, sure. But if you strip away the absolute power she has over air control, she''s nothing but an empty shell. A woman who only relies on her powers isn''t qualified enough to be called ''strong,''" Sapphire said, flashing all her sharp teeth as she laughed. Roxanne fell silent, turning to look at her mother, who was still calmly enjoying her dessert as if she were in another world. Roxanne couldn''t argue against Sapphire''s words. After all, she knew her mother had never trained in anything beyond her powers. Is she strong? Yes, of course she is; she''s mastered her control over her abilities... But without them, she becomes useless. Like a mage who, if they lost their magic, would become a common person. Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net ~~~~~~~ A few moments earlier... As time passed and the two opponents had yet to meet, something was happening in a VIP room quite similar to the one where Vergil and his wives were. "Tsk... what''s taking so long... I want to meet this man," Runeas Gremory said, crossing her legs in a provocative manner. She was seated on a sort of throne. She was a red-haired woman, just like Sapphire and Katharina, wearing a long, elegant black dress. Beside her was a woman in a purple dress with white accents. "Why are you so interested, anyway?" the woman beside her asked, noticing Runeas seemed far more focused on the arena and the bride than on her company. "Victoria... Why is a bloody armageddon happening just because of a wedding?" she asked, leaving the woman next to her momentarily speechless at the thought. "It''s not just a wedding, of course. It''s direct interference. The Agares Clan, which has always stayed distant from the demonic world, has suddenly decided to create the grandest event of all time simply because... they don''t want a woman from another family to marry?" Runeas continued, her eyes fixed on Ada, who looked extremely uncomfortable with the situation. "That really is a good question, Miss," Victoria replied, glancing over at the man waiting for the duel to begin. "What worries me more... is what he did to the girl," Runeas added. "Huh? You? Worried about someone who isn''t yourself? Jesus Christ! Today must be the day it rains in Hell!" Victoria exclaimed, stunned. But, seeing Runeas''s serious expression, she quickly stopped. "What exactly is your concern, Miss?" she asked, bowing slightly as if apologizing. "Provocation," Runeas replied, analyzing the scene as a whole. "I already knew Magnus was an idiot, but this? This goes beyond that," she remarked. "Hm?" Victoria didn''t quite understand what she meant. "If it were a one-on-one duel, Baal versus Phenex, I''d understand the provocation. But this is an interference duel, so it''s not just Baal involved¡ªit''s Agares, the most dangerous faction in the Demonic World... This guy... is way too confident..." "He''s put her on a pedestal, a trophy, showcasing her to all eyes¡ªeven those who dream of doing unspeakable things to her¡ªjust to provoke his enemy..." she observed. "This duel has already begun... this shameless fool is using the crowd to incite his opponent. In this situation... he''s digging his own grave," she finished, just as a voice echoed from her pendant. [You''re absolutely right, that man is a dead body walking. Especially with Agares. Where even a malicious, lustful gaze can mean the end of an entire clan.] Chapter 105: My wife looks so beautiful in white... But... After a period of silence and Magnus'' aura trying to intimidate all the demons, a large screen appeared revealing the fighters. And so, Magnus'' massive face appeared on the screen.... ~~ [Magnus Phenex, heir of the Phenex Clan] [Age: 205 years] ~~ [Vergil..., Disciple of Sapphire Agares] [Age: 21 years] ~~ ... Well, the audience''s reaction wasn''t very positive, in fact, it was more of a... quite boring occurrence. "They''re just kids..." Some didn''t like it, especially knowing that truly powerful demons weren''t going to fight. "...Well, let''s watch anyway..." others were just grateful there was some entertainment to be had. "Boring." Some completely lost interest. "I''m so lazy." Vergil said as he continued watching the screen, "For some reason, I''m feeling really relaxed," he said with a smile. "Of course, you''re almost twenty times stronger now, things like that happen," Sapphire commented, sipping her wine. Vergil was completely at ease, with Katharina sitting on his lap, watching the arena. He seemed immune to the murmurs and discomfort of the crowd around him, most of whom were muttering horrible things. The muffled sound of boos and disapproval filled the air, but he simply smiled, as if nothing could affect him. Katharina, on the other hand, wore a thoughtful expression, her eyes fixed on the screen, following each move unfolding. The crowd was clearly bored. Some cursed Vergil, calling him weak, while others said he was just wasting the time of the real warriors. The tension grew as the clamor from the audience intensified, but Vergil remained unfazed, showing no sign of concern. Katharina then looked at him with silent curiosity, noticing the absolute calm he exhibited in the face of all that pressure. That''s when the sound of a powerful voice cut through the atmosphere, coming directly from the arena. "Vergil!" Magnus shouted, his voice echoing through the stadium, causing everyone to stop for a moment. "Do you consider yourself a demon of power? Where''s your courage? You''re just a coward! Get out here!" Magnus'' provocation was like a direct blow, slicing through the tense silence that followed. The crowd started to scream even louder, some urging for the battle to begin, while others continued to mock. But, as everyone waited for a reaction from Vergil, he simply raised an eyebrow, still holding Katharina, his expression unchanged. "Coward?" He repeated the word with an almost amused tone, as if savoring each syllable, before glancing at Katharina, who seemed much more interested in his calm demeanor than in the provocations. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fufufu~ I think it''s time," Sapphire smiled toward him, and he returned her smile with one just as provocative... "Oh... then let''s put on a show," Vergil said as he lightly stood up and gently placed Katharina on her seat. He looked down and smiled when he realized the man was already looking at him... "Since my wives are watching... I''ll show off a little," Vergil declared, playfully embracing the situation. Then, with a quick motion, he extended his hand and, with pure force, destroyed the glass of the VIP room with ease. The sound of the impact was deafening, reverberating throughout the coliseum, a crash that echoed in everyone''s mind, making even the bravest hesitate for a moment. The sound of the glass breaking caused the audience to fall silent for a brief instant, surprised and impressed by the display of power. It was as if Vergil had reminded everyone who was truly in control of the situation. And, while the echo still reverberated through the coliseum, Vergil locked eyes directly with Magnus, a challenging, provocative gaze, as if saying: "Now, let''s see who the coward really is." Vergil, with an even more defiant grin, performed a sonic leap, his speed causing the air around him to ripple as he shot toward the battle arena. The crowd barely had time to process before he was already there, in the center of the arena, standing directly before Magnus. The sound of his feet hitting the ground echoed, but the true thunder was in his presence. "Hello, coward," Vergil said, his voice a mix of sarcasm and amusement, the provocative smile never leaving his face. Before Magnus could react, Vergil vanished. It wasn''t just a movement¡ªit was an explosion of speed so fast it seemed to evaporate into the air. The audience was stunned, unable to comprehend what had just happened, and soon, with a new crash, Vergil appeared suddenly at the other end of the arena, where Ada, in her stunning bridal gown, was standing, her serene appearance contrasting with the tension surrounding her. The crowd murmured in surprise as Vergil looked at Ada, who stared at him with a gaze mixed with curiosity and perhaps a bit of confusion. Her white dress seemed to shine under the intense arena lights, but her heart seemed to have more to say. Vergil grinned with a sense of satisfaction. "Hmm... What do we have here? You... in a bridal gown? How interesting," he said, his voice full of both provocation and admiration. "Thinking of trapping me in your love trap, or is this just to impress the crowd? Well, whoever thought this would provoke me really did a good job... Imagining is different from seeing my beautiful wife like this." Ada, for her part, was already completely red. How could she not be? The man she had fallen in love with was now standing before almost five hundred thousand demons, provoking her and saying embarrassing things. "P-please stop it, Darling..." she murmured, trying to hide herself, but there was nowhere to go. Vergil let out a low laugh, his provocative gaze intensifying. "Oh, but how could I stop now? So many demons looking at my wife like this... It''s truly a shame." Vergil then turned and looked at the massive crowd... "Who wants to die?" he asked, and the audience was confused... Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net There was a deep silence, a stillness in the air as the spectators digested Vergil''s words. A red and black aura began to rise from his body, small bolts of lightning shooting from him, and an immense killing pressure fell upon the coliseum. Those who were accustomed to the brutality of the Coliseum had never seen anything like this¡ªnothing that evoked such fear. Magnus watched, furious, but also aware that he could match that power. Vergil, with his calm posture and absolute confidence, then turned again, leaving Ada behind, and appeared in the center of the arena. His presence grew even more imposing as he raised one hand to the sky, his expression calculated and cold. "Since everyone here is really interested in MY ADA," he said, his voice resonating throughout the Coliseum with a chilling calm, "then I''ll just eliminate the evil at its root." As he uttered those words, he gave a simple slap with his hand. The sound of the impact reverberated through the arena, and before anyone could react, something supernatural happened. As the heads of more than 178,000 demons exploded all at once, an instant massacre. Blood gushed from the stands, drenching the crowd in a red shower. The metallic, nauseating smell filled the air, and the silence that followed was absolute, broken only by the bodies falling to the ground, lifeless¡ªa pile of the dead and wounded. The arena was filled with screams, but not from the living¡ªjust the echo of death resonating between the walls. Vergil remained in the center, like a statue, his eyes now fixed on Magnus. His provoking smile widened even further, challenging him to make the next move, knowing he had just shown everyone, including his enemies, what it truly meant to be a demon of his caliber. "Did you think I would tolerate your pathetic existence disturbing my wife? I''ve told you, she is MINE," Vergil''s eyes completely changed, turning pitch black with a hint of red, and once again, he clapped his hands, causing all the blood to begin to gather and flow towards him... "Blood Control of the Baal Clan..." The red-haired woman who had been watching from afar said, seeing what he was doing. Meanwhile, Ada stood in silence, her eyes fixed on Vergil, her body trembling, but now there was something else. Something deep and complex, as if she felt protected, almost as though she were enveloped in a sense of power that wasn''t hers, but still made her feel safe. She was being defended in a way that few could understand. Vergil, with his seductive and dominant smile, approached Ada. He looked at her with possessive adoration. "My wife looks so beautiful in white, but I think a Queen deserves something better..." he murmured, his voice carrying a loving tone, yet equally dangerous. The blood surrounding Ada began to move fluidly, almost as if it had a life of its own. Suddenly, it formed into a macabre throne, a throne of blood, large enough to envelop Ada in an imposing manner. At the same time, her dress, which had been white, began to stain with a vivid red. It wasn''t just the blood of the dead demons that surrounded her, but also the very energy of Vergil''s power¡ªa mix of destruction and possession that made her even more stunning and terrifying. "This is better," Vergil said, smiling as he observed the scene with almost childlike satisfaction. He had created something magnificent and terrifying at once, a spectacle of blood and power, a throne for his wife, a queen in her own conquered land. The crowd, still in shock from the mass slaughter, now watched a new scene unfold before their eyes. The woman, once an innocent bride, was now transformed into a regal, almost divine figure, draped in the blood of those who dared to covet her. "Now, let''s get to the point... Wasn''t this supposed to be an apocalypse? Then come on, golden trash bag," Vergil smiled. Chapter 106: Punching Bag Naturally, the more uncommon demons had never felt what they were feeling at this moment. It wasn''t just a widespread problem; it was the worst of all...Mass Genocide. The bodies of those poor demons went completely numb. All they could feel in that situation was... fear. It was everything they could feel¡ªa paralyzing fear, the most primal sensation of all... terror... the unbridled despair incited by a single man. It wasn''t that they hadn''t seen cruelty before. In fact, the life of a common demon was simple... They existed amidst cruelty, smelled the stench of evil every day, and they committed evil acts themselves. The outskirts of the demon world saw horrors aplenty¡ªa father killing his own daughter to eat her flesh. But why... why was it so shocking for just one man to explode the heads of a few demons? Even they didn''t know. In truth... no one knew. The only thing they understood was that this man was a true monster... a monster of the most merciless nature. At the same time, something began to fall into place... The gazes of the true demons had already shifted to a woman in a red dress, sipping fine wine... Smiling at the display of ridiculous power... "I really am a great teacher," Sapphire thought, smiling. When her smile fell upon the massive audience, they only swallowed hard. Yes, their bodies could feel it in every fiber of their souls, and they looked at Vergil, comparing him to the woman. He was like her... a force of nature... They felt like tiny lizards in front of a Dragon God. That was the comparison. To these two... the demons here were nothing but small pieces of flesh, meant to be shredded. And all of this happened in mere seconds. Afterward, the bodies of the fallen began to shrivel, turning to mere skin as the blood flowed in rivers on the stands, trickling down towards the smiling man. "Now that''s better," his voice echoed in the ears of every demon there, a playful yet terrifying tone. The woman, whom they had previously looked at for her beauty, now appeared as a true demoness, her dress, once as white as snow, had transformed into a red as vivid as rose petals. She looked like a goddess of blood, an imposing and beautiful woman, almost like an ancient deity. Then, from the blood throne, the heads of the fallen demons began to emerge, their terrified faces frozen in their expressions after death... "Oh~ I love punishing those who look at my wife with malice," Vergil remarked, admiring his gruesome masterpiece. "You look so beautiful," he commented with a smile. "Ah... Unfortunately, I have to deal with this trash bag. Alright? I''ll be right back for you, and we can start our honeymoon," Vergil said, turning away before she could answer... "Now, let''s get straight to the point... Wasn''t this supposed to be an apocalypse? Then, come on, golden trash bag," Vergil smirked. Before Vergil could continue, the man was already in front of him, delivering a punch straight to his face. But instead of dodging, Vergil allowed the punch to land... KABOOOOMMMM! The impact of the blow erupted in a wave of energy, raising a curtain of dust and sand that shrouded the arena like a dark veil. The audience held their breath, the demons present exchanging fearful and fascinated glances, as the sound of the impact echoed through every corner, almost like a demonic thunder. Vergil, however, remained impassive in the center of the explosion. He didn''t take a single step back. Instead, he absorbed the impact, his body upright, almost disdainful. The dust began to settle slowly, revealing his figure still intact, his gaze fixed on his opponent with pure contempt. Magnus''s closed fist rested on Vergil''s cheek, but... on the other side, Magnus was panting, his expression a mix of shock and frustration. He had expected his blow to at least shake Vergil''s confidence, but what he saw was the exact opposite. Vergil kept his provocative smile, his eyes now seeming to glow with insatiable hunger, a desire to reveal even more of the chasm of power that separated the two. "Learning about himself has really helped his strength grow... At least I don''t have to worry about him anymore..." Sapphire thought, watching as he readied himself to strike Magnus. ''Wait, since when do I worry about anyone other than my daughter?'' Sapphire thought for a moment before hearing the sounds erupting from the arena... "You¡­" Magnus muttered, jumping back to put distance between himself and Vergil. "Is that all you''ve got?" Vergil asked with a theatrically disappointed tone, cracking his neck as if he were just warming up. "I expected more from someone who dared to call this confrontation an ''apocalypse.'' Honestly, I''m hella disappointed," he mocked, staring down at Magnus. "I''m gonna have some fun now~" he added playfully, a small, sadistic smile crossing his face; he looked like a kid about to go play with friends. Vergil''s aura vanished, replaced by a green energy that enveloped the battlefield. The smoke began to clear, carried away by a distinctively green wind¡­ First, he displayed the blood manipulation of the Bael Clan, but now¡­the crowd gasped in shock. "S-S-S-S-Sitri Clan? That''s air manipulation!" several onlookers shouted as Vergil grinned, forming various swirling whirlwinds. ''That smile¡­ I don''t like it one bit¡­'' Magnus thought, standing there frozen, unable to make the first move. Explore new worlds at m,v l''-NovelFire.net Vergil''s grin widened, showing all of his sharp teeth to the crowd. He inhaled a bit, letting the air fill his lungs, and as he exhaled, he sneered, "Come on, you piece of trash." Without wasting any more time, Magnus charged toward Vergil with everything he had, desperate to wipe that infuriating grin off his face. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He summoned a fiery sword, its blade narrow and needle-like, aiming for Vergil''s eyes, determined to blind him and stab his head over and over again. "Die, you son of a¡ª!" he roared. But he''d made a critical error. Phoenix flames were indeed strong¡­ But what happens when the being across from you is the very embodiment of demonic energy? With flames enveloping his entire hand, Vergil seized Magnus''s fiery sword between his fingers, effortlessly siphoning its energy. The fire in Vergil''s hand blazed a deeper, more intense red than Magnus''s own; the difference in their concentration of power was unmistakable. Vergil held the stronger flame. "What the¡ª" Before Magnus could comprehend what was happening, a solid mass of energy struck his face. At the same time, Vergil, still gripping Magnus''s blade, shifted his stance and delivered a calculated blow, channeling a pressurized Sitri Clan Wind¡­ Wuuuushhh! An immense blast of concentrated air erupted from his fist, driving straight into Magnus''s stomach, with no chance for him to dodge while he was restrained. The impact was brutal, more intense than anything Magnus had ever experienced, and for the first time¡­ the very air itself shattered his body. The force of the explosion was so severe that it tore Magnus''s body in half, vaporizing everything below his torso, leaving only his upper body. "Cough!" Magnus spat blood onto the ground, but the assault wasn''t over yet. The effects of Vergil''s attack began to show on Magnus''s body as it slowly started to fall apart. "You know, last time, you caught me off guard. Quite the coward, weren''t you? I thought someone from a house with the title of Archon would be more¡­ honorable, but I was wrong," Vergil said as he crafted something in his hand. By manipulating the air and releasing the wind, Vergil figured he could create large-scale release points, making the air itself resemble a blade¡ªor better yet, something like a ninja shuriken. He was doing it again now. A sphere of demonic energy, surrounded by blades of wind spinning at such a high speed that it emitted an intense noise, like a scream. "Since you''re immortal, I''ll make use of that. From now on¡­ I''m the trainer, and you''re the punching bag." Vergil said, launching the Wind Shuriken towards Magnus, who was still struggling to regenerate his body¡­ ''Something''s wrong! I can''t regenerate properly!'' Magnus screamed internally before he was struck again¡­ This time¡­ his entire body was shredded. "What¡­?" The audience didn''t know how to react. They simply couldn''t comprehend what had just happened in front of them. "He¡­ annihilated¡­ the Archon''s son?" That was the first question¡­ the second? "Why isn''t he¡­ fighting seriously?" Meanwhile, obviously¡­ "Very good~" Sapphire seemed pleased as she watched the entire coliseum erupting into chaos. "Mom¡­ what did you do to my husband?" murmured Katharina, a bit confused¡­ It hadn''t even been two days, and he already seemed like a different person¡­ "I taught him the basics, but this kid¡­ Fufufu~ He''s truly different¡­ used my technique with another element," she commented, laughing while watching Magnus''s body struggling to regenerate. "Mom¡­ You overdid it¡­ Again." Katharina could only say that she had seen this attack before and knew just how devastating it was. "He''s really good, using rotation to create an attack like that¡­ I usually avoid fighting, but I''ll keep that in mind¡­ could come in handy for some serious damage," added Stella, the woman who had remained silent for a while, enjoying her dessert. She was now also watching the events unfold in the arena. In another VIP room¡­ "...Lady Runeas." Victoria didn''t know what to say as she saw Runeas''s furious expression. "That woman has created a monster," Runeas said, watching the scene¡­ It was the first time in all her years of life that she was left speechless, unable to describe what she was seeing. "¡­" Victoria couldn''t help but instinctively nod; there was no denying it¡­ Sapphire had created someone like herself¡­ "I want him for myself¡­" Runeas murmured, causing Victoria''s eyes to nearly pop out of her head. "MISS!!!" Victoria cried out in alarm! "What? Didn''t my mother want me to get married? I found someone who doesn''t look like a sack of trash with legs." She smiled. Chapter 107: You will not leave here alive! "You know, there are all kinds of people in this world. I didn''t think you''d be like this¡­" he said, pacing around the body of the man who was desperately trying to regenerate, though it¡­ wasn''t enough.It seemed as though every fiber of his being had been erased from existence, every ounce of his power consumed and returned to nothingness. "Immortality¡­ quite a gift, really¡­ Even with half your body gone, you''re still alive, aren''t you?" he continued, circling the demon like a helpless prey that could easily be taken down. "Demons are interesting, don''t you think?" he said, glancing at the silent audience, who didn''t dare to make a sound. Not a single murmur was heard¡ªjust the beating of their hearts. The broken body of an immortal was that captivating, or perhaps it was the fearsome man who''d caused this spectacle, intimidating them with his mere presence. Naturally, demons have their unique quirks. Who could say what he was thinking now? But one thing was clear: the Demon Rankings had just shifted. In mere minutes, this man had secured a place among the Special Rank of Demons. "So powerful¡­ and yet, so pathetic." He said as a throne of blood began to form in front of the shattered man, who had started to heal, slowly. "Let''s see how long it takes you to recover. Let''s see how long you can bear the weight of your immortality." Vergil taunted, his smile nothing short of terrifying. "An immortal demon who can''t die, but can still feel pain¡­ at least you used to¡­ Since I''ve cut you so much that you don''t even scream anymore, I imagine it must be excruciating to lose muscle sensitivity¡­" he continued, speaking not of a battle but a drawn-out play¡ªhis own theater of humiliation and bloodshed. "I thought you''d be an interesting fight¡­ Come on, regenerate," he commanded the broken man before him. "Stand up." "Mm¡­ poor thing can''t manage it. Very well, I''ll allow it." Vergil murmured, and suddenly, the man''s body began to heal at an unusual speed. ''Hm¡­ so this is how it works¡­'' Vergil grinned, watching the man in front of him, quiet, staring back without a trace of emotion. "You''re weak, aren''t you? I thought you''d be greater¡­" Vergil mused, meeting the hard, calculating eyes of Magnus. "Who are you?" Magnus asked, surprising Vergil with a legitimate tone rather than desperate hatred. "Huh? Me?" Vergil pointed to himself, "I''m just like you. I''m a demon¡­ I just didn''t waste my time drinking and pleasing myself with cheap thrills like you." He grinned mockingly. "You''re not the man I once knew." Magnus replied, as a red and gold aura fused with his body¡­ "Ohhh! Now things are getting interesting!" Vergil clapped, rising quickly as the blood slid back up his sleeves. Before he could finish absorbing the blood, a blow struck him so hard it sent him flying to the other side of the arena, crashing into the edge and creating a massive crater, sending debris and dust scattering across the battlefield. For a moment, silence overtook the crowd, until a cry erupted. "YEAH! KILL THAT CRAZY BASTARD!" Someone shouted, and soon, the entire coliseum was in a frenzy. "That''s it! Let''s go! Kill that freak!!" The shouts grew louder, filling the space until something arose from below the arena¡­ "Pfff¡­ HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" A twisted, terrifying laugh rang out. "¡­" Magnus stayed silent. His gaze was serious, understanding that the man before him was not to be underestimated. Suddenly, Vergil''s power surged, and a pillar of fire burst forth, scorching the arena and crystallizing the sand on the ground¡­ The entire arena had become nothing but glass¡­ "Ah yes, that''s better¡­ I don''t like dust," Vergil muttered, snapping his fingers slowly as an unusual katana appeared strapped to his back out of nowhere. ''A spiritual weapon?'' Magnus wondered. "Oh, don''t worry about it; she''s a bit sentimental¡­ Seems she has a mind of her own, you know? I''m sure I told her to stay hidden." Vergil said, unsheathing the platinum blade, "Huh?" He noted the sword trembling, "Oh, just once, okay?" he said, swinging the blade towards Magnus. Well¡­ he didn''t expect it, but¡­ a projected slash tore Magnus in half. "¡­" Vergil fell silent, seeing the man split in two, his skull split open, exposing his brain, and his chest still faintly moving. "You''re rather sentimental, aren''t you?" Vergil mused, looking at his hand¡­ However¡­ the crowd''s true attention was drawn elsewhere¡­ "He used¡­ the power of the Agares clan?" Runeas in the VIP box looked on in utter confusion¡­ but she wasn''t the only one. Even if Ei hadn''t detected it, there were numerous special-class demons watching those two fight. Yet¡­ no one expected this. "What¡­ am I dreaming?" someone from the audience asked in disbelief, rubbing their eyes. "This is¡­ what is this? What is this being? No¡­ what is this monster!?" "Wait! Does he have the power of the Three Queens?!" came an even more terrified shout. "Holy¡­ an abomination¡­" Vergil murmured as he heard the murmurs of the audience. "Seems I''ve shown off too much¡­ Sorry, my Sapphire." "¡­" Everyone froze when they heard the words escape from Sapphire''s mouth. "What do you mean¡­" "What¡­ what do you mean by ''my Sapphire''?" "EXACTLY, WHAT IS YOUR RELATIONSHIP WITH AGARES?" Vergil chuckled, stretching his neck. "Wow, you all have sharp ears, huh? I guess I should thank Lady Lilith for creating such¡­ perceptive demons?" He cracked his neck, then added, "But what business is it of yours what goes on in my personal life? She''s my mother-in-law, you nosy fools." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My dear master," Vergil said, his eyes drifting toward the woman sitting on the throne. She looked quite pleased. "So, mind your own business, you nosy demons. I have three beautiful wives and three equally beautiful mothers-in-law to look after and discipline¡­ not that I like Raphaeline too much, she''s a bit unpleasant. But, give her a pretty sword, and she calms down quickly," he said casually, stretching, as Magnus moved in for another strike. "Whoa, easy there, tiger," Vergil dodged, delivering a punishing kick to Magnus. Inside the VIP box of the Demon Queens¡­ "Guys¡­ did you hear that?..." the young Viola asked the other two attendants, who looked noticeably nervous. Enjoy new stories from mvl "He just declared¡­ that the Master is beautiful¡­" Novah commented, gnawing her nails anxiously, almost in despair. "Yes, I heard that¡­" Ei replied, just as tense as Novah, "And besides¡­ he said my master is ''unpleasant'' and can be bought with swords¡­" She noted with a tone of politeness, though she, too, was just as indignant as the others. "Don''t you think you''re being a bit dramatic? I mean, what did you expect? Okay, I''ll admit ''three mothers-in-law'' was too much. I would''ve only bet on Lady Sapphire, but Raphaeline I can understand¡­ what really surprises me is him talking about Stella." Viviane remarked while watching the strange scene of the battle unfold. "You''re right¡­" they agreed in unison. But suddenly, a tremor. The entire coliseum shook as an explosion of searing flames erupted from the center of the arena, instantly capturing everyone''s attention. The flames were so intense that, for a brief moment, the air seemed to ripple, as if the very space was being consumed by the fury of that infernal heat. The crowd, who moments before had been in a frenzy over Magnus'' humiliation, fell silent, stunned and intimidated by what was happening. Magnus, until then motionless, began to lose control. His body, previously split and regenerating slowly, now convulsed violently. The temperature around him rose to unimaginable levels, and a primal roar echoed, slicing through the silence and making the air vibrate with an overwhelming, raw demonic energy. "AAAAAAAAAARGH!" The scream of pain and hatred from Magnus was so intense that the demons in the stands recoiled, instinctively pulling back, feeling the oppressive surge of uncontrolled energy emanating from him. His rage was palpable, a brutal manifestation of demonic power. No longer could he bear the humiliation. His immortality, once a blessing, now felt like a curse, as Vergil had turned every second of his regeneration into psychological torture. The flames surrounding Magnus intensified, reaching unimaginable heights, as if he was burning his very soul to fuel his fury. The glassy floor, crystallized by Vergil''s energy, began to crack and melt under the extreme heat, once more transforming into a molten mix of sand and liquid glass. Vergil, standing at a distance, watched the scene unfold with a wicked grin. His eyes gleamed with excitement. "Ah, finally something interesting¡­ I was beginning to think you were a lost cause." Magnus, consumed by fury, rose amid the flames. His body now radiated a golden-red energy, a reflection of his accumulated despair and hatred. His regeneration had accelerated to impressive levels, and he no longer seemed like the same demon Vergil had humiliated minutes before. "You¡­ YOU¡­ WILL NOT LEAVE HERE ALIVE!" Magnus roared, his voice reverberating throughout the Coliseum as his aura heated the air around him. The entire arena was being consumed by his suffocating heat, and even the Superior Rank demons began to sweat, fearing what was to come. Vergil, unfazed by the chaos Magnus was creating, continued to smile. "Oh, it seems you''ve finally woken up. Now let''s see if you can do anything other than scream." He twirled the sword in his hand, as if preparing for another show. Driven by pure rage, Magnus surged forward with surprising speed, flames swirling around his body like a living armor, transforming him into a beast of pure destructive power. He attacked with a fierce sequence of blows, his hands enveloped in fire, each movement followed by a burst of scorching energy. Vergil dodged the initial strikes effortlessly, his body moving with supernatural grace and agility. To him, Magnus''s fury was mere entertainment. "You''ll need more than that to amuse me, Magnus," he said provocatively, sidestepping each blow with an arrogant smile. BOOM! A powerful punch from Magnus struck the ground, causing the arena to shake once more. Vergil leaped back, maintaining his distance, but soon Magnus''s body rose into the air with a demonic roar, the flames around him expanding like a firestorm. Vergil''s grin only widened. "Yes, finally something to keep me interested." Chapter 108: The Symphony of Hell "Yes, finally something to keep me interested."The arena seethed with the intensity of the battle between Vergil and Magnus, as if hell itself was being summoned to earth. The ground had warped and melted multiple times, with the shouts of the crowd blending into the sounds of energy waves erupting around the two warriors. But¡­ Vergil, sweating and breathing heavily, could feel Magnus''s pressure intensifying with each second, the heat around him rising exponentially. ''I get it! Your power is fueled by your emotions? HAHAHA!'' Magnus looked like a star about to explode, with black flames spiraling around him. Continue reading on mvl His body, now a monstrous figure, radiated an aura so hot that the air around him shimmered like a desert mirage. His flames had grown darker and more violent, swirling around him like infernal serpents, ready to consume everything in their path. Vergil, on the other hand, was under intense pressure, but an insane smile was plastered across his face. He could feel the tension in his muscles and the pain beginning to throb through his nerves, but it only heightened the thrill in his heart. The pressure was like fuel, igniting his thirst for battle. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" He began to laugh, a loud, maniacal laugh echoing through the entire arena. "Is that all you''ve got, Magnus?" Vergil shouted, taunting him without a trace of fear. "If that''s it, I''ll show you something that''ll really make you burn!!" Magnus roared in response, his flames exploding around his body as he charged forward. In the blink of an eye, he was upon Vergil, his fiery fists unleashing a barrage of blows that made the arena floor tremble with each impact. Vergil could barely keep up, blocking some punches with his forearms but feeling Magnus''s strength pushing him back. With every hit, the heat intensified, searing his skin, even as his regeneration ability struggled to keep his body intact. Magnus grinned fiercely, watching Vergil retreat. The demon appeared unshaken, but now Magnus knew he was feeling the weight of the fight. "Vergil! You''re starting to melt!" Magnus roared, his eyes gleaming with cruel delight. "I''ll reduce you to ashes!" Vergil, despite his battered body and feeling the hellish heat threatening to consume his flesh, didn''t back down. "HAHAHA YES!" Instead, he began to laugh even louder. His laughter was frenetic, unrestrained, as if he were utterly insane. The pain, the heat, the pressure¡­ everything he was feeling only heightened the pleasure he found in the fight. He wanted more. He wanted to feel more of it. "HAHAHA Ashes?" Vergil laughed, panting, his eyes glinting with a hint of madness. "COME ON, WEAKLING!" With a shout, Vergil raised his hands, channeling his energy. Power began pouring out of his body, the wind whipping violently around him. But this time, the wind wasn''t just an invisible force¡­ it was tinged with red. It was Vergil''s blood, fused with his energy, now enveloping him like a dark aura. The wind became as sharp as blades, ripping through the arena floor and reducing stone and metal to dust. Magnus narrowed his eyes, watching Vergil release his powers without restraint. He braced himself for the attack, but he wasn''t prepared for what came next. Suddenly, a third force manifested around Vergil¡ªfire. Intense red flames began to explode around him, mingling with the wind and blood, creating a chaotic whirlwind of destruction. Magnus''s flames were dark and fierce, but Vergil''s fire was pure chaos. It didn''t resemble the flames of hell but rather a primal, wild, and uncontrollable force. The arena fell silent for a moment. The audience, made up of demons from every era and power level, watched with a mix of fascination and fear. Many of the oldest demons began whispering among themselves. "He''s just like Sapphire..." one murmured, his voice low but filled with reverence and fear. "That thirst for battle, that madness... it''s identical to what Sapphire used to do in her prime," added another. "He''s... a complete monster... why... why is he so strong?" questioned a third, eyes wide as he watched the spectacle of destruction Vergil was about to unleash. Magnus heard the whispers too. His eyes narrowed in rage. He knew what that meant. Comparing Vergil to Sapphire was an affront to his own strength, his very existence. "Damn it!" he roared with even more fury, his flames exploding around him, as his body grew, transforming into a monstrous mass of fire and rage. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I AM NOT INFERIOR TO ANYONE!" Magnus screamed, his voice rising above the roar of flames surrounding him. "I''LL DESTROY YOU, VERGIL! YOU AND ALL YOUR POWER!" But Vergil wasn''t listening anymore. He was lost in the ecstasy of battle, his mind consumed by the chaos surrounding him. His aura of wind, blood, and fire grew exponentially, and he launched himself at Magnus with a speed that caught him off guard. In an instant, Vergil was upon him, katana raised, wreathed in flames and wind, ready to cut through everything in his path. The clash between the two was so violent that it caused the arena floor to crumble beneath their feet. Every strike from Vergil was accompanied by an explosion of flames and cutting winds, while Magnus responded with fiery punches that unleashed devastating waves of heat. With each collision, the arena shook as if it were on the verge of complete collapse. Magnus tried to engulf Vergil in his flames, but the young demon seemed immune to the heat. Magnus''s flames, which had previously been capable of melting even the arena floor, couldn''t penetrate Vergil''s chaotic aura. The wind around Vergil spun with such intensity that any flame that touched him was immediately blown away. Vergil grinned like a madman, his eyes gleaming with pure insanity. "Come on, Magnus! Is that all you''ve got?! I WANT MORE!" he yelled, as his katana sliced through the air, unleashing a wave of energy that tore through Magnus''s shoulder, causing blood and flames to erupt in every direction. Magnus roared in pain and fury, but before he could recover, Vergil was on him again, attacking relentlessly. It was as if Vergil was dancing on the battlefield, his movements swift and lethal, every cut from his katana bringing nothing but destruction and chaos. The audience was in shock. The elder demons now watched with a blend of fear and admiration. Vergil wasn''t just strong; he was a maniac. "He really is just like Sapphire..." one of the oldest demons whispered, his voice trembling. "If he keeps this up, he might even... surpass her." "Surpass Sapphire, huh...?" Vergil muttered to himself as he continued delivering brutal strikes to Magnus. "I don''t want to surpass her... I want her... for myself..." he murmured as his red eyes glinted even more insanely. Magnus, however, was not defeated. Even with his body battered and bleeding, he rose once again, his fiery aura growing even more intense. He roared, and his flames, once controlled, now spiraled out of control. The heat became so intense that the very air around him began to ignite. "Pfff.... HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHA," Vergil laughed, his excitement rising. "That''s it, Magnus! Burn it all! Let''s tear this place apart!" he shouted, channeling even more power into his body. Magnus clenched his fists, now covered in fire and blood. He was injured, but his resolve burned just as fiercely as his flames. Vergil, on the other hand, seemed to be transcending his own limits. His chaotic aura of wind, blood, and fire spun faster and faster around him, his eyes glowing with a mix of madness and exhilaration. He lunged forward again, like a furious storm, laughing maniacally, with no hesitation or fear. "More, Magnus! Show me how much you can take!" Vergil shouted, his voice reverberating through the arena. He delivered a rapid series of strikes with his katana, each movement precise and lethal. Magnus tried to block, but Vergil was relentless, attacking from every possible angle. The fire around them was out of control, but Vergil used the wind to manipulate the flames, pushing them against Magnus and shielding himself from the heat waves. Vergil charged in with a punch wrapped in fire and blood, the impact hitting Magnus square in the chest and sending him flying back. Magnus dropped to his knees, gasping, his body marked by deep wounds. He raised his head, his face contorted with fury, but also admiration. "What a monster¡­" Magnus muttered through gritted teeth, his voice laced with exhaustion and hatred. "But I''m not done yet!" With a roar, Magnus unleashed all the remaining power in his body. His flames intensified, becoming even hotter, and the heat around them grew so extreme that the arena floor itself began to melt. Magnus raised his hands, forming a ball of pure fire and energy, gathering his maximum strength for one final, devastating attack. The energy was so pure and hot, it could easily be called a miniature sun. Vergil watched, a crazed smile on his face. "Finally... something interesting!" he said, adjusting his stance and focusing his own energy. The wind around him grew fiercer, and the blood in his aura became denser and more vibrant. The flames on his body intensified, mixing with the wind and blood to form a whirlwind of wild energy. Magnus hurled his fireball directly at Vergil, screaming in one final act of rage. The fireball cut through the air, packed with such intense energy that the space around it seemed to warp. Vergil, without hesitation, launched himself forward, facing Magnus''s attack head-on. He channeled his energy into his fist, wrapping it in wind, blood, and fire in a spiral of absolute chaos. With an ear-splitting shout, he punched Magnus''s fireball. The impact was catastrophic. A massive explosion erupted, engulfing both fighters in a whirlwind of flames and energy. The blast was so powerful that it shook the entire arena, cracking the walls and causing a real earthquake. The demons in the audience screamed and backed away, as a cloud of dust and debris rose, blocking everyone''s view. "..." Magnus stood in silence, waiting for confirmation of Vergil''s death¡­ But then¡­ WUUUSSHHHH The wind swept through the arena, and the man reappeared, standing completely unscathed. "Go ahead, summon your familiar. If you''re going to hold back, then don''t bother fighting." Vergil said as a strange creature appeared beside him. "Well, well, you bastards, I''m here to smack that miserable pigeon. Go on, call the fire-tailed pigeon so I can beat him up!" Zuri said. Chapter 109: Zuri wants to break toys Vergil barely had time to process what he had just summoned before Zuri rose in the arena, filling the space with a menacing, eerie presence. Her form was almost human, but her face was a grotesque mask of hunger and bloodlust, her eyes glinting with a fiery malice. Her hair, like living serpents, writhed around her, and her sharp claws gleamed with a fierce thirst.Zuri glanced around and noticed Magnus, who was looking at her with disdain. "What the hell is that?" one of the demons in the crowd whispered, clearly horrified. "That familiar is an abomination." Zuri raised her head at the comment and burst out laughing. "HAHAHA... An abomination? Coming from a bunch of trash who only judge by appearances? The real ugliness is in you lot, you worms!" she sneered, glaring at the noble demon. Magnus narrowed his eyes, irritated by the interruption. "Is this pathetic thing really going to fight me? This is what you called up to face me? Looks like something from a poorly stitched nightmare." Zuri let out a guttural laugh, tilting her head. "Look who''s talking! You know, your face would look much better if I ripped it in half!" She took a step forward, and the murmurs of the demons around grew louder. Some seemed intrigued, others horrified. But Zuri didn''t seem fazed in the slightest, and her grotesque smile only widened. "Enough talk," Magnus said, his eyes blazing with cold fury. He extended his hand and muttered ancient words in an almost-forgotten language. A blazing light appeared in his palm, growing in intensity until it formed the shape of a colossal phoenix, its feathers appearing to be made of searing flames. It let out a piercing scream that echoed through the arena. "Finally! A real toy for me to break!" Zuri exclaimed, laughing as she licked her sharp teeth, eager to pounce on the phoenix. The phoenix soared high, its flaming wings creating scorching currents of air, but Zuri showed no fear. On the contrary, her expression was pure excitement. She leaped with surreal speed, heading straight for the fiery bird as the audience watched in tense silence. The phoenix dove with swift precision, unleashing a rain of fire meant to consume Zuri entirely. But she dodged with a manic laugh, spinning in the air and extending her sharp claws in a devastating strike. The impact was violent, flaming feathers exploding around, yet Zuri didn''t stop. She continued her assault, her claws tearing through the fire barrier and reaching the body of the phoenix. Meanwhile, Vergil and Magnus didn''t remain idle. The two faced each other, both with predatory smiles. "Now that you''ve seen what my phoenix can do, let''s see what you''re made of," Magnus murmured, rushing at Vergil with astounding speed. They exchanged brutal blows, punches and kicks shattering the ground around them. Vergil blocked and countered with equal intensity, his eyes gleaming with the adrenaline of the fight. At one point in the fight, Magnus attempted a horizontal strike, but Vergil ducked and delivered a powerful kick, sending him backward. Taking advantage of the moment, he launched an attack on the phoenix, which was locked in a close-quarters struggle with Zuri. "Oh, you think you can steal my fun, do you?" Zuri muttered, dodging with an agile spin. "This filthy bird is mine!" The phoenix raged, unleashing an explosion of flames that lit up the entire arena, but Zuri laughed, ignoring the pain of burns beginning to mark her skin. She seemed even more exhilarated by the pain, her eyes shining with fierce insanity. "Is that all you''ve got? What kind of fire is this? I''ve been through barbecues hotter than this!" Zuri taunted as she delivered a brutal blow to the phoenix''s face, ripping out flaming feathers. Magnus, enraged by Zuri''s audacity, launched himself at her, trying to intercept and defend the creature from her relentless assault, but Vergil swiftly stepped into his path. "You got a problem with me, remember?" Vergil growled, landing a powerful punch that forced Magnus to step back. The battle had become a deadly dance of chaos and precision, with Vergil and Magnus exchanging brutal blows, while Zuri savaged Magnus''s familiar. At one point, Vergil and Zuri exchanged a glance, a silent understanding passing between them. Without a word, they knew it was time to switch opponents. Vergil charged toward the phoenix, while Zuri turned her predatory grin on Magnus. "So, you like to play boss, huh? Let''s see if you can handle this!" Zuri taunted. Magnus, accustomed to the respect and obedience of his familiars, grew visibly enraged at Zuri''s disrespect. He struck with force, but Zuri dodged and countered with insane speed, her claws tearing through the air with lethal precision. Meanwhile, Vergil clashed fiercely with the phoenix. The flaming bird attacked with blasts of fire, but Vergil, with his honed reflexes, dodged and countered, slashing deep into its fiery wings. They moved like predators, each trying to overpower the other until Vergil managed to reach the bird''s head and delivered a devastating blow that sent it crashing to the ground. Magnus cried out in fury as he saw his phoenix felled and lunged at Vergil, but before he could reach him, Zuri intercepted with a brutal punch. "Forgot about me, mighty Magnus?" Zuri sneered, and they locked back into brutal combat, their strikes so fierce that cracks splintered across the ground beneath them. Vergil, taking advantage of the distraction, positioned himself beside Zuri, and together they assaulted Magnus with a natural synchrony. Magnus tried to block their attacks, but their combined speed and strength overwhelmed him. With a final roar, Magnus threw himself at them, attempting to bring them both down at once. But Vergil sidestepped while Zuri grabbed him with her claws, pinning him to the ground. He struggled to break free, but Zuri held tight. "It''s over for you, big guy," Zuri murmured, a wicked smile spreading across her grotesque face. She turned, wiping her lips as if she''d just finished a feast. Her expression of satisfaction and gleaming, insane eyes reflected an insatiable thirst for destruction. She cast a mocking glance at the audience, who watched in a mixture of awe and horror. "This is it? This is the warrior you all respect?" Zuri taunted, laughing loudly. "If Magnus is the best you''ve got, I''d say the standard here is... deplorable." Murmurs grew among the demons, their voices a blend of fear and disbelief. "She shouldn''t exist... What kind of creature is she?" one of them whispered. "She''s nothing less than a nightmare," another replied, his voice trembling. Magnus, regaining himself, shot a murderous look at Zuri. "Don''t think I''ve been defeated. You think I''m that weak, you freak?" He raised his hand, and the phoenix, though battered and weaker, rose again, its flames pulsing with one last breath of energy. "Ah, look at that! The little bird''s back from the dead," Zuri laughed, clapping her hands. "I barely started having fun, but honestly, this is getting boring." "Do not underestimate my phoenix!" Magnus roared, commanding it to unleash a final concentrated wave of fire. The flames, intense and focused, transformed into a whirlwind of pure heat, spiraling around Zuri. The entire arena was bathed in a sweltering, fiery glow. Zuri stood still for a moment, allowing the flames to envelop her, until her voice echoed from within the fire. "Is that it? Really? I expected more." She laughed, baring a menacing grin as the flames seemed to die out around her. Magnus stepped back, visibly shaken. "This is impossible... No one should be able to resist the fire of my phoenix." Vergil glanced sideways at the exchange between Zuri and Magnus, a satisfied smile creeping onto his face. "Better start praying, Magnus. Looks like you underestimated who''s really in charge here." Stay updated through §Þ?? At that moment, the battle between Vergil and Magnus exploded once more. They traded rapid, brutal strikes, each one seeking an opening. Magnus tried to focus on Vergil, but it was clear his confidence was rattled by Zuri''s presence. The two fought at such an intense pace that their figures blurred together. Vergil spun, landing precise kicks and punches, while Magnus blocked with skill, attempting counterattacks. The arena shook with each impact, and the audience held its breath with every move, uncertain who would emerge victorious. Suddenly, Vergil spotted an opening and landed a devastating kick that sent Magnus crashing into a wall. The impact made the structure tremble, and dust rose in a cloud around Magnus. Zuri laughed aloud, amusement evident on her face. "Not much fight left in you, huh, Magnus? You might want to quit while you can still speak." Magnus staggered to his feet, blood trickling from a cut on his forehead. His eyes burned with fury as he glared at Vergil. "I''m going to wipe that smug smile off your face," he snarled, charging with all his remaining strength. But Vergil was ready. He sidestepped the attack, grabbed Magnus''s arm, twisted it, and slammed him back to the ground. In one swift move, Vergil pressed his knee into Magnus''s back, pinning him down. "Is that all you''ve got?" Vergil asked, his voice dripping with disdain. Magnus growled, struggling to break free, but Vergil''s grip was unyielding. Deep down, Magnus knew he was being defeated, yet his pride refused to let him yield. At that moment, the phoenix, battered and barely holding on, tried to fly over to assist its master. Zuri smiled and, with a quick motion, launched herself at the bird, her laughter echoing through the arena. The crowd watched, a mixture of shock and horror, as Zuri tore into the phoenix. She yanked out flaming feathers one by one, laughing and taunting the creature. "Come on, is that all you''ve got? I thought you were the mighty familiar of Magnus. What a joke!" The phoenix let out an agonized cry as Zuri dismantled its fiery body until, finally, only a weak ember remained of what had once been a magnificent creature. Magnus watched, powerless and in shock. The defeat of his familiar sapped his own strength and will. He looked at Vergil, exhausted and defeated, realizing that his downfall was inevitable. Vergil smirked, seeing the devastation in Magnus''s eyes. "Seems like you finally understand your place." Magnus let out a frustrated growl, but before he could react, Vergil delivered the final blow, striking him at the base of the neck and knocking him out cold. The audience, initially silent, began to murmur, stunned by the intense and terrifying display of power from Vergil and Zuri. Zuri approached Vergil, wiping her hands and flashing him a wild grin. "Not bad, boss. Looks like you do know how to have fun." Vergil shook his head, a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction on his face. "Seems I chose the right familiar." Zuri laughed, tilting her head. "Oh, I''m way more than just the right familiar. Brace yourself, ''cause with me, things are only gonna get crazier from here on out." ~~ Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~~ VIP Room. "Mom... he''s not fighting seriously, is he?" Katharina asked, a little confused... "What did you do to my husband?..." She mumbled "Huh? I just trained him... and told him to use Magnus as a whetstone... I mean, it''s not every day that you have an immortal being to use as an eternal punching bag, is it?" Chapter 110: Vergils full name. The battlefield was covered in a shimmering dust, the ashes of the Phoenix still pulsing with residual heat as the magical energy slowly dissipated into the air. Magnus stood, fists clenched and eyes wide, as if unable to comprehend what had just happened. His immortal creature, his greatest weapon, had been defeated so decisively it seemed impossible.Vergil stood nearby, his breathing heavy, but his gaze cold. Beside him, Zuri appeared relaxed, her tail swaying slightly as she casually approached the remnants of the Phoenix. "Well, that was disappointing," Zuri remarked, raising an eyebrow. She tilted her head, observing the glittering ashes. "This is the famous immortal Phoenix? Looks more like a poorly cooked barbecue." Magnus gritted his teeth, his aura trembling as his rage grew. "How dare you¡ª" Before he could finish, Zuri stepped forward, and to everyone''s horror, she plunged her fingers into the glowing ashes. With a casual motion, she scooped up a handful and brought it to her mouth. "You''re not¡ª" Vergil began, but his words were cut off as Zuri took the first bite. The silence on the battlefield was deafening. Every move Zuri made, every crunch, echoed like thunder in the minds of the onlookers. She licked her fingers with a satisfied expression, as if savoring a delicacy. "Not as bad as I thought," Zuri said, wiping her lips with the back of her hand. "A bit dry, but the crunch makes up for it." Magnus'' eyes widened in disbelief. "You... you dare consume my familiar¡­ My Phoenix!" His voice became a primal roar, a cry of rage and humiliation. Zuri, utterly unbothered, shrugged. "Oh, you weren''t going to need it anymore, right? Besides, we can''t let good food go to waste." Magnus didn''t reply immediately. Instead, his aura darkened, growing oppressive. His claws extended, his eyes glowed an intense red, and he took a menacing step toward Zuri. "I''ll make you regret this, insolent creature!" But before he could move, he froze. A thin, almost invisible cut appeared on his arm, followed by another on his leg. "You think you still have time for threats?" Vergil''s voice sliced through the air, cold as ice. He was beside Magnus in an instant, his blade dripping blood as he landed another strike. The cuts weren''t lethal, but they were precise, each hitting a vital point. Magnus tried to regenerate, but something was wrong. The wounds wouldn''t close, and his energy was fading. "What¡­ what did you do to me?" Magnus growled, struggling to stay upright as more cuts appeared. Vergil wiped his blade on his cloak with infuriating calm. "I just took something from you that you never deserved. Your regeneration? You won''t need that anymore. Your arrogance? I''ll carve it out piece by piece." Magnus dropped to his knees, his roars of anger devolving into pathetic, almost whimpering sounds. He glanced at Zuri, who was still preoccupied with the Phoenix''s ashes, now poking at a fragment with her claws as if it were a chicken wing. "You¡­ both of you¡­ damn you¡­" Zuri looked up, licking her fingers one last time. "Oh, you''re still here? I thought you''d given up by now." Vergil smiled, but it was a cruel smile. He grabbed Magnus by the throat, lifting him off the ground with terrifying ease. "You wanted to play with forces you don''t understand. But in the end, you''re nothing but a pathetic failure." Magnus tried to respond, but Vergil slammed him into the ground with such force that the impact created a crater. Zuri approached, leaning casually beside Vergil as she observed the defeated opponent. "He''s not getting up, is he?" she asked, almost disinterested. "No," Vergil replied, stepping back. "He''s already lost. He just doesn''t realize it yet." Zuri laughed again, her tail swaying. "Well, if you need me, I''ll be over there looking for dessert. That was satisfying, but I''m still hungry." As she walked away, whistling a carefree tune, Vergil stood tall, watching the sky as the dust finally began to settle. Magnus was silent, completely humiliated, his body immobilized by pain and defeat. Vergil took one last look at the fallen opponent. "Next time, bring something better." The silence in the battlefield was deafening as the announcer walked to the center, his posture hesitant. He glanced at Magnus, still unmoving on the ground, his wounds open and showing no signs of regeneration. Vergil stood, proud, with Zuri beside him, still licking her fingers in nonchalance. Your next read is at M V L The announcer raised his arm, ready to declare the victor. "I declare¡ª" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, a shout echoed from the crowd, cutting through the moment like a sharp blade: "This is absurd! This man is cheating! How can anyone stop the regeneration of an immortal being?" Murmurs began to spread through the crowd. People whispered among themselves, trying to understand what was happening. Magnus Phenex was famous for his legendary regeneration, inherited from his eternal fire lineage. To break that was inconceivable. Vergil slowly turned his head toward where the voice had come from, his cold eyes scanning the crowd. He didn''t seem surprised, but irritated by the interruption. Zuri, on the other hand, was entertained. "Oh, look. Seems like we have a fan in the audience. Should I invite him to the arena, master?" She winked, sarcastically, as she flicked her tail. "Who said that?" Vergil''s voice was low, but sharp, carrying a weight that made the crowd fall silent immediately. The commotion grew again as a man with an arrogant demeanor, clearly part of the high society, stood up. He had neatly combed gray hair and wore an expensive suit. "I did!" the man shouted, his voice full of indignation. "This is a fraud! Magnus Phenex is an immortal force! There''s no way someone like you, a mere novice, could defeat him and nullify his regeneration!" Vergil began walking slowly toward the edge of the arena, his expression unchanged, but each step seemed to increase the pressure in the air. "You think I cheated, is that it?" "Yes!" the man answered, trying to maintain his confident posture despite the visible sweat on his forehead. "You''re clearly using some trick! This is¡ª" Before he could finish, Vergil extended his hand. The pressure around the man intensified, and he collapsed to his knees, as if being crushed by an invisible force. "You talk too much," Vergil said, his voice still low, but laden with authority. "If Magnus is as immortal as you say, why is he on the ground, unable to get up? Why did his regeneration fail against my blade?" The man struggled to breathe, but continued to glare at Vergil in desperation. "This is unnatural! You''ve violated the laws of magic!" Zuri chimed in, laughing as she took light steps toward the edge of the arena. "Oh, now there are laws? And who exactly wrote them? You, who think you''re superior just because you were born into some ''special'' lineage? Please. If your beloved Magnus lost, it''s because he wasn''t up to the challenge." Vergil stopped, looking at the man with disdain. "I''ll give you a chance. Stand up and come to the arena. Show everyone here how capable you are of defending the words you''re spitting." The man hesitated, trembling. "Oh, he''s not going to come," Zuri mocked, rolling her eyes. "These nobles are all the same. So much noise, no action." The crowd began to laugh, the sound growing as Vergil turned his back, ignoring the man. The announcer, confused, looked at Vergil, who gave a slight nod. The announcer took a deep breath, trying to regain his composure as he proclaimed: "Winner... Vergil!" His voice echoed through the arena, but there was no response. No applause. No cheers. Only absolute silence. The crowd seemed paralyzed, each person trying to process what had just happened. Magnus Phenex, one of the heirs of a prestigious clan, had been utterly crushed. It wasn''t just the defeat that weighed in the air, but how it happened. Vergil had nullified what everyone thought to be impossible: a Phenex''s regeneration. Suddenly, a mechanical buzz shattered the silence. Everyone''s eyes turned to the massive electronic scoreboard at the top of the arena, where the competitors'' names were displayed. Until then, only "Vergil" had appeared. But something was changing. Letters began to appear, one after another, forming a full name. Vergil Agares. The crowd held its breath. Agares¡ªthe name of the most powerful Demon King Clan¡ªappeared... Something that shook them... Because until then, Vergil had been just a man trained by Sapphire Agares. But it didn''t stop there. New letters appeared beside it. Vergil Agares, Baal. Whispers began to circulate. Baal¡ªthis was understandable, as Vergil had gained Ada Baal as his during this competition... This was acceptable... However... Finally, the last letters formed. Vergil Agares, Baal, Sitri. Now, the shock in the crowd was almost palpable. Three surnames. Three lineages. Three Demon King clans. The silence was broken by murmurs that spread like wildfire. "Is this a mistake?" "Impossible... How can someone carry three names like this?" "Now it makes sense... He''s a hybrid of three royal lineages?" Vergil remained still, his expression unchanged as the people in the arena began to question everything they thought they knew. Zuri, with a mischievous smile on her face, murmured only for her master to hear: "Oh, now it''s getting interesting. They finally realized." Vergil didn''t respond immediately. He simply looked up at the scoreboard, where his full name gleamed in golden letters. "Is this a joke? A trick? No one can be an heir of Agares, Baal, and Sitri at the same time!" Vergil finally took a step forward, his dark eyes scanning the crowd. He raised his hand, and the entire arena seemed to fall silent instantly, as if he had cut off the sound with his mere presence. "You wanted explanations?" he spoke, his voice calm but laden with authority. "Here''s the only one that matters: I married the most beautiful demons in this world. Of course I''d take the surnames of my lovely wives, don''t you think Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne?" Vergil asked, and in the split second he spoke, two women appeared out of nowhere, standing by his side and holding his arm. "That''s right!" Katharina said, hugging him tightly. "Looking at my husband... you all should be ashamed! Let my sweetie be!" Roxanne shouted. "Oh, you sluts... get out of here! This is my moment!" The Bloody Bride appeared, jumping from the stage and hugging Vergil tightly from behind. Chapter 111: The post-event Vergil spoke with calm authority, his voice cutting through the tension in the air. "You wanted an explanation?" he asked, his tone steady but commanding. "Here''s the only one that matters: I married the most beautiful demons in this world. Of course, I would take the surnames of my beloved wives. Isn''t that right, Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne?"As he spoke, two women materialized out of nowhere, standing beside him and clutching his arms. "That''s absolutely right!" Katharina said, holding onto him tightly. "Look at my husband... all of you should be ashamed! Leave my sweetheart alone!" Roxanne shouted, her voice sharp and protective. Your journey continues at M V L "Oh, you bitches... get out of here! This is my moment!" The Bloody Bride suddenly leapt from the stage, wrapping her arms around Vergil from behind in an iron embrace. The arena fell silent, the weight of the moment more oppressive than any magical barrier or bloodlust. Every spectator was in a state of near-total shock. Anyone with even a shred of social awareness understood the gravity of what had just transpired. Those who lacked such awareness trembled nonetheless, overwhelmed by an instinctive dread. Processing what had occurred was beyond them. Magnus Phenex, once a symbol of invincibility, lay defeated and humiliated on the ground, while Vergil stood tall and unyielding. Flanking him were his wives, exuding an aura of authority and intimidation. The scoreboard continued to shine brightly with Vergil''s full name, engraving his identity into three of the most powerful demonic bloodlines: Agares, Baal, and Sitri. Runeas Gremory, heir to the illustrious Gremory clan, sat in her private box, gripping the marble railing so tightly it began to crack. Her crimson eyes glowed with a mix of curiosity, shock, and something else entirely. "This is impossible... Fufufu..." she murmured, a faint, tremulous laugh escaping her lips. "Agares, Baal, and Sitri? This contradicts everything we know about demonic bloodlines. How can one man wield such power?" she wondered aloud, her gaze flickering to Victoria, who stood beside her observing the scene. "I''ve lived a thousand years, and I assure you, this should not be possible, Lady Runeas," Victoria replied, her voice sharp and measured. "But considering her, it might be best to ignore the impossible." She directed her gaze toward a woman seated in one of the VIP areas, sipping wine with evident satisfaction. Runeas ignored her, her mind racing with thoughts of how this revelation could impact the prestige of her own lineage. If Vergil''s fame solidified, it could even overshadow the Gremory name. "He must be watched closely," she murmured, almost to herself. "Very closely." A slow smile spread across her lips, and any concerns about her clan faded entirely from her mind, vanishing as if they had never existed. Runeas was not the only one unsettled by this revelation. Elias Shax, heir to the Shax clan, finally whispered, almost to himself, "Vergil Agares, Baal, Sitri... Who is this guy? Some kind of monster?" Beside him, a clanmate tried to lighten the mood with a joke. "Maybe he''s just an opportunist with good luck." Elias turned his head slowly, fixing the young man with a lethal glare. "Did you see what he did to Magnus? That wasn''t luck. That was skill. Skill and something more... something we can''t afford to ignore," he muttered. "A man tied to three royal demon clans... this is a disaster in the making. The Archons won''t let this stand," he concluded before turning his attention back to the arena, where the unfolding scene felt like a dramatic plot twist in a saga. "Keep a close eye on him," Elias ordered. "Understood, young master." Meanwhile, Mael Raum, another observer of the young demon assembly, sat silently in his reserved area, his fingers rhythmically tapping the armrest of his chair. His expression was unreadable, but his eyes gleamed with intense curiosity. "He humiliated Magnus in a way we''ve never seen before," Mael said, breaking the silence. "And now we find out he carries the weight of three royal clans. This is no coincidence." "Do you think he''s trying to consolidate political power?" asked a maid with striking blue hair and green eyes. Mael shook his head. "No. This guy just wants to fight. He''s like Sapphire¡ªnothing matters to him except the thrill of battle. You saw it yourself; he takes more pleasure in breaking and humiliating opponents than in wielding power. If he cared about politics, he wouldn''t display himself so openly. He doesn''t play by the established rules. We need to study his every move." Jade Beleth, heir to the Beleth clan, stood with her hands on her hips, observing Vergil through the glass like a predator sizing up her prey. She clicked her tongue, clearly frustrated. "Three royal clans? Tch, this is irritating," Jade muttered, her frustration evident as she glanced at her companions. "If he''s so strong, why didn''t he show up before? Was he waiting for the perfect moment to make this grand entrance? I lost a bet because of him!" "Miss, our investigations confirm he''s only been a demon for seven months," one of her bodyguards suggested cautiously. Jade narrowed her eyes, shaking her head in disbelief. "Nonsense! He just flipped all our priorities upside down. I want everything on him¡ªwhere he was born, how he was trained, who his allies are, and his family. I won''t let a man like this walk through the Underworld without knowing his weaknesses." While the heirs grappled with their reactions, the general audience was in complete uproar. Voices blended in a cacophony of praise, disbelief, and fear. "Is he a secret heir? Why did no one know about this before?" "If he bears the names Agares, Baal, and Sitri... then he''s more powerful than any living Demon King! He''s practically an Archon!" "Is he going to challenge the entire system? This is a threat to the Underworld''s stability!" Despite the rampant speculation, one thing was clear: no one could look away from Vergil. He had become the undeniable center of attention, his mere presence carrying the gravitational pull of a black hole. Amid the chaos, Vergil remained unshaken, standing firm like an unbreakable mountain. Beside him, Katharina and Roxanne radiated confidence, as though savoring the audience''s reaction. "Honey, you really know how to steal the spotlight," Roxanne teased, clinging possessively to Vergil''s arm. "It''s not stealing if it was always his," Katharina replied, throwing a defiant glance at the crowd. Meanwhile, Zuri, now back by his side, was entirely unfazed. She casually munched on an apple she had conjured out of nowhere. "You''re all making too much fuss over nothing. My master''s an idiot¡ªI''m the real star here. Just accept it and move on." As the tension in the arena began to dissipate, a new scene unfolded far above, beyond the reach of mortal eyes. High among the clouds, separated from common perception by an ethereal glow, stood two figures of overwhelming presence. The first figure was imposing and stern. His golden gaze, as sharp as a celestial blade, seemed to pierce through every layer of existence. This was Amon, the Archon¡ªone of the supreme rulers of the Underworld, whose power and wisdom transcended the comprehension of younger demons. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beside him, more relaxed but no less threatening, stood Sapphire Agares. Despite her casual demeanor, the mischievous glint in her eyes made it clear that every word and action was calculated. The wind played with her red hair as she looked down at the arena with a sly smile. Amon''s eyes were fixed on Vergil as the young man began to leave the arena with his wives in tow. His analytical gaze seemed to dissect Vergil, unraveling his deepest secrets. After a long silence, his voice rumbled like distant thunder. "He has *that* blood," Amon stated, his tone cold and heavy with ancient weight. His gaze didn''t waver. "Why did you let him live, Sapphire? He should have been eliminated at birth." Sapphire tilted her head slightly, as if she had anticipated the question. Her smile widened, and a playful spark lit up her blue eyes. "Oh, my dear friend..." Sapphire began, her voice smooth and laced with subtle provocation. "People with *that* blood are usually fragile¡ªthey break before they can become anything useful. But him..." She gestured gracefully in Vergil''s direction. "He was always different." Amon raised an eyebrow, his expression as impassive as carved marble. "Different? How exactly?" Sapphire chuckled, a soft, enigmatic sound. "From the moment he was born, he was already stronger than he should''ve been. Even before becoming a demon, he *was* a demon in essence. Not by choice or circumstance, but by nature. There was no need to convert him¡ªonly to unlock what was already inside." *''That''s why the Contract failed with the girls... how do you turn a demon into a demon?''* she mused briefly, her smile widening. Amon narrowed his eyes. "That still doesn''t explain why you chose to protect him." Sapphire''s smile darkened, taking on a predatory edge. "His mother appears human, but there''s something about her I haven''t fully identified. And his father..." She paused, her gaze holding Amon''s as if testing his patience. Amon tilted his head slightly, waiting for her to continue. "Dead," Sapphire said casually, as if commenting on the weather. "I confirmed it myself. An intriguing figure, but nothing that posed any real threat or resistance. With him gone, Vergil became an irresistible investment. He''s unique, Amon. Something we haven''t seen in ages." The Archon was silent for a moment, weighing her words. Finally, he broke the silence with a question that sounded more like a statement. "Are you in love?" he asked, raising an eyebrow, and Sapphire''s expression cracked almost instantly. Sapphire, always so composed and calculating, blinked rapidly as if she''d just been dealt a direct blow. Her mischievous smile faltered, and her blue eyes narrowed as she glared at Amon. "What?" Her voice came out higher and sharper than she intended, but she quickly recovered, clearing her throat and tossing her hair back in an exaggerated show of indifference. "In love? What a ridiculous notion, Amon." The Archon, his imposing posture unyielding and his gaze unshakable, raised a brow further, a rare hint of amusement flickering across his otherwise austere face. "You hesitated," he noted simply, his voice carrying a serene, provocative weight. "And, Sapphire, you never hesitate. Especially over something as trivial as feelings." Sapphire crossed her arms, shifting her weight to one side in a posture that exuded irritation and defiance. "You''re overanalyzing. Vergil is... an asset, as I''ve already said. Nothing more, nothing less. If I''m emotionally involved, it''s with his potential. Don''t mistake my strategic foresight for something as... mundane as passion." Amon tilted his head slightly, his golden eyes gleaming with a blend of curiosity and amusement. "Don''t misunderstand me, Sapphire. I''m not judging. It''s just peculiar that someone with your history of detachment is so... invested in protecting someone like him." "Invested?" Sapphire echoed, letting out a short, slightly forced laugh. "I simply know how to recognize value when I see it. The boy is special, and you know that as well as I do. This isn''t about emotion, Amon. It''s pure logic." The Archon crossed his arms, observing her like a scholar studying a complex puzzle. "Logic, you say. And yet, the tone of your voice and the way you speak of him..." He paused, letting his words hang heavily in the air before finishing, "...tell a different story." Sapphire opened her mouth to retort but promptly shut it, her cold and calculated demeanor returning. She stepped closer to Amon, her eyes sparking with determination. "If you think you''re seeing something beyond the obvious, that''s your problem, not mine." She pouted, a rare display of emotion slipping through. "Pff... HAHAHAHAHA!" Amon burst into uncontrollable laughter, his usually stoic presence breaking as he finally glanced toward Vergil. *''You''ve captured the heart of this lunatic? HAHAHAHA, I want to meet you!''* he thought with giddy amusement. Chapter 112: Many eyes watching The shaky camera of a demonic television broadcast displayed grainy images of the arena. The announcer, with a voice dripping with drama, narrated Magnus Phenex''s defeat with fervent enthusiasm. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."It was an unprecedented moment in the history of great demonic battles!" he exclaimed as the screen showed Vergil in all his glory, with Zuri casually munching on the remains of the phoenix in the background. "Magnus Phenex, an heir to an Archon lineage, was utterly humiliated by this man¡ªVergil Agares, Baal, and Sitri! The question everyone is asking is: who exactly is this mysterious combatant?" The scene shifted to interviews with stunned demons in the audience. "He''s like a god¡­ or maybe an even greater demon!" said a young man with short horns and a terrified expression. "Vergil? Never heard of him before, but now¡­ it''s like all of Hell can''t stop talking about him!" exclaimed a woman with dark skin and fiery eyes. Read new chapters at M V L The television shifted again, showing dramatic headlines: **"The New Heir of Hell?"** **"Vergil: A Throne for Three Lineages?"** **"Three Beautiful Demonic Wives?!"** **"Three of Hell''s Four Most Beautiful Women Dominated by One Man! Who is Vergil?!"** **"The Disciple of Sapphire Agares Is Actually Her Son-in-Law!"** Vergil was seated on a sofa in the grand hall of his mansion, staring at the television with a completely baffled expression. His wives, Katharina, Roxanne, and Ada, were scattered around the room, watching the news with reactions ranging from amusement to pride. He frowned, pointing at the screen. "Can someone explain to me how the Hell¡ªliterally¡ªthere''s television here?" Roxanne, lounging on the couch beside him, laughed so hard she nearly spilled her glass of wine. "Oh, my darling¡­ you really don''t get it, do you?" "I get that we''re in Hell," Vergil retorted, "and that this place should be, I don''t know, more medieval! You know¡ªfire, brimstone, chains¡ªnot¡­ this." He gestured toward the television, which now aired a bizarre commercial for energy potions. Ada, seated elegantly in an armchair, smiled gently. "You still have so many human ideas," she remarked, nearly laughing. "Hell has evolved. Do you really think demons, with all their ambition and creativity, would remain stuck in an age of darkness? We have technology." "But how does it work? There aren''t even satellites down here!" He threw his hands up, clearly exasperated. At that moment, Viviane, Vergil''s ever-diligent maid, entered the room carrying a tray of tea. She was a reserved figure, with silver hair tied into a bun and impeccable posture. "Actually, my lord," she began, setting the tray on the table, "it''s quite simple. Radio and television signals in Hell are transmitted via an arcane energy system created by witches, connected to the residual magical flows that permeate the Underworld. It''s a fusion of mortal technology and demonic magic." Vergil blinked, processing. "Arcane energy? For cable TV?" Viviane gave a slight bow. "Precisely. And cell phones work here too, if you recall. The signal is amplified by infernal crystals acting as antennas, allowing even the most remote corners of Hell to receive high-quality transmissions. Quite ingenious, if I may say so." Katharina laughed, clutching Vergil''s arm and pulling him closer. "My love, you''ve become powerful, but sometimes you''re so¡­ old-fashioned. It''s adorable." Vergil shot her a tired look but couldn''t help a faint smile. "And you knew about this?" "Of course I knew," she replied with a shrug. "I''ve even appeared in a few of these broadcasts. I''m a model in Hell, you know. The public adores me. There was a special on promising heirs. Though my mother doesn''t care, sometimes demons of Agares need reminding that we own the place." Roxanne leaned forward, a mischievous grin on her face. "And now here we are, married to the most talked-about man in Hell. Isn''t that ironic?" "I''m still processing the fact that we have something like demonic television," muttered Vergil, glancing back at the screen where a commentator was now dramatically gesturing, discussing the "unmatched greatness" of his victory. Viviane, ever pragmatic, adjusted her glasses as she replied, "Progress doesn''t stop, even in Hell, Lord Vergil. Demonic culture is driven by status and influence. What better way to showcase that than through media?" "It''s a weapon," Ada added, her voice calm yet heavy with meaning. "Media in Hell is more a tool of power than entertainment. An image broadcast to millions can be as lethal as a sword¡ªespecially in Paimon''s hands." Vergil sighed, leaning back into the sofa. "So now I''m a demon celebrity? Perfect. Just what I needed." "I could do without it," he said, though his faint smile betrayed his amusement. Viviane picked up the tray again, giving a slight bow before leaving. "If you need more information about Hell''s infrastructure, I am at your service, my lord." As she left, Katharina pulled Vergil closer, resting her head on his shoulder. "You might hate it now, but this is for the best. With three clans backing your name, you''re practically untouchable in the Underworld. Plus, you now have immunity from demon hunters, exorcists, and the like, thanks to the non-aggression pact with the noble houses." "It''s still annoying," he grumbled, though there was a note of boredom in his voice. "There are over two hundred reporters outside." Ada stood, walking over to the window to gaze at the dark horizon of Hell. "Well, now you have something bigger than a simple victory. You''ve got eyes on you, Vergil. All eyes." As they looked outside and spotted paparazzi peeking into the mansion, Vergil muttered, "These guys have no boundaries." With a motion of his hands, he raised an enormous wall of solid blood around the property. "When did you learn to solidify blood?" Ada asked, her tone curious as she turned to him. "I saw your insolent mother do it, so I copied her," Vergil said with a shrug. "You could''ve just asked me to teach you," Ada pouted. "I know, darling, but as I said, I just saw it and copied it," he replied, nonchalantly shrugging again. "Speaking of which, I feel like someone''s missing. Your mother is a demon who keeps her word, isn''t she?" he asked Ada. "Well, she is a woman of her word¡­ though she''s an absolute blade fanatic," Ada replied. "I see. I''ll wait for her to personally deliver her soul to me, then. A deal is a deal," he said with a sly smile. Before he could continue, a young girl entered the room. She stood about 4''9" tall, with black hair, wearing a dark purple dress with silver accents and a lotus flower pinned to her hair. "Hmm, you look lovely. Do you like this kind of outfit?" Vergil asked Alice, who couldn''t speak, though her expression said everything. She nodded and gave a small smile. "She doesn''t even look like the little girl who was covered in injuries. Viviane did a great job," Katharina remarked. ''Though I don''t like having her here¡­ she won''t steal my husband.'' Vergil approached Alice, kneeling to meet her at eye level. He gently brushed aside a stray lock of her hair and smiled. "You''re strong, Alice. You''ve been through so much, but now you''re home. We''ll make sure nothing like that ever happens again." Alice looked up at him with admiration, and for a brief moment, her small smile widened as he softly patted her head. "You''re spoiling her," Katharina commented, her tone lighter now, though her eyes still watched Alice closely. "She deserves it," Vergil replied simply, not taking his eyes off the girl. Roxanne, always quick with her provocative comments, stretched out on the couch and laughed. "You know, sweetie, if you keep being this considerate, this house is going to be full of adopted orphans." Ada, still standing by the window, shot Roxanne a meaningful look. "He''s just doing what''s right. There''s nothing wrong with protecting the vulnerable... though this little girl is quite suspicious." Viviane entered the room at that moment, carrying a tray with tea and small cakes. She cast a satisfied glance at Alice before speaking. "I''m glad you like the dress, Miss Alice. It was made especially for you. I want you to know that this house is a safe place where you can be whoever you want to be." Alice responded with another small nod and delicately took one of the cakes Viviane offered. Vergil stood and looked at Viviane. "You''ve really exceeded my expectations, Viviane. Thank you for taking such good care of her." Viviane gave a modest bow. "It is my duty, my lord. And I must say, Miss Alice has an admirable inner strength. She will thrive here." "Now¡­ why are you speaking like this, you malevolent spirit?" Vergil asked suddenly, making Viviane freeze. "My lord, I have no idea what you''re talking about," she replied, keeping her composure, though there was a faint apprehension in her voice, and a bead of sweat began to slide down her temple. Vergil raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "Oh, you really don''t, do you?" Before Viviane could respond, Roxanne chimed in with a sly grin, still lounging on the couch with a half-bitten cake in hand. "She''s scared now," Roxanne remarked, pointing her fork at Viviane as if revealing a long-held secret. "Because before, she was more confident, said what she wanted, acted like a force of nature. But now, after you defeated Magnus, she''s nervous. I think she''s worried you''ll decide to get revenge on her." Viviane pressed her lips together, her neutral expression betraying a hint of discomfort. "Oh?" Vergil leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his hand with a smile that was equal parts curious and faintly teasing. "Fufufu~" His soft laugh echoed through the room. Leaning back in his chair, he relaxed again. "Well," he said in a casual tone, "do as you wish, Viviane. I don''t mind¡­ as long as you continue to take good care of Alice." Viviane took a deep breath, her posture returning to its usual poised state. "Certainly, my lord. Alice will continue to receive the best care this house can offer." "Now," Vergil said, turning his gaze back to the little girl, "let''s address a problem I''ve been meaning to fix for a few days¡­ Little Alice, you''re going to speak again." Chapter 113: The Dominion of the Baal Clan Alice, who had been silent until then, lifted her gaze to meet Vergil''s. Her eyes shone with a mix of emotions, carefully held in check. She opened her mouth as if to say something, but no sound came out. Vergil maintained his smile, yet there was a warmth in his expression that seemed to reassure the girl in that moment."No need to be afraid," he said softly, extending a hand toward her. "If I said you''ll speak again, it''s because I''ll make it happen." He smiled, gently patting the little girl''s head. "Do you have a plan, darling?" Katharina asked, leaning in slightly, her curiosity piqued. After all, it wasn''t every day that Vergil was so determined to attempt something like this¡ªsomething many believed to be impossible. They had already tried numerous ways to heal Alice, using artifacts and other methods to cure her. Yet, nothing had worked. Even the scars on her body seemed impervious to any form of healing. "I have a feeling... but that''s close enough," Vergil replied with a strange glint in his eyes, exuding confidence. "To start, I need to understand exactly what''s blocking her voice." Vergil stood and walked over to Alice. He knelt in front of her, his eyes locking onto hers once more. "Trust me, Alice. This won''t hurt." Alice hesitated for a moment before giving a small nod. Vergil raised his hand, his fingertips glowing with a soft, silvery light as he began to cast a spell. "Here we go," he murmured. "Let''s see what''s hidden." As the light touched Alice''s throat, the room fell silent. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, an unseen energy seemed to ripple around her, as though something ancient and profound was being unveiled. "Interesting," Vergil muttered, his brow furrowing slightly as he examined the magic binding Alice''s voice. "This isn''t just a curse. It''s a bond. Something connecting her voice to... someone else? Or something else?" "What does that mean?" Katharina asked, stepping closer with a worried expression. "It means," Vergil said slowly, "that to make her speak again, we need to break this bond. But that might not be as simple as it sounds." He withdrew his hand, letting the light fade. "For now, Alice, continue to be patient. I promise I''ll fix this." Alice gave him a small smile, one filled with gratitude. "Well, that was intriguing," Roxanne said, finally setting her empty plate aside. "But do you really think you can undo something like that? Sounds complicated." "Complicated is what I do best," Vergil replied with a confident smirk. Viviane, who had been silently observing, stepped forward. "If I may, my lord," she began, "I can help research this bond. Perhaps there are ancient records that explain what''s happening." Vergil regarded her for a moment, then nodded. "Very well, Viviane. Bring me detailed reports as soon as you find anything." "Yes, my lord." She bowed and left the room, leaving the others to process the situation. "In the meantime," Vergil said, turning his attention back to Alice, "you don''t have to worry. This house is your home now. You''re not alone anymore." Alice smiled again as he gently patted her head. "I need to go somewhere now," Vergil said suddenly, stopping his gesture and turning to look at Ada, who had been silently gazing at the sky. "Want to come with me?" he asked, directing the question solely to her. His other two wives exchanged a glance and quickly understood. "You''re going to see Ada''s bitch of a mother? I thought you were going to wait for her to come in person," Katharina said, crossing her legs provocatively. "I thought we were going to... have some fun now..." She pouted, her tone laced with playful mischief. Vergil sighed, shaking his head with a faint smile. "I know you love to tease, Katharina, but some things can''t wait. I promise I''ll make it up to you later." Katharina rolled her eyes dramatically, but the smirk on her lips betrayed her true feelings. "Hmph. You always promise, darling. And I''ll hold you to it." Roxanne chuckled softly, leaning back on the couch. "Well, enjoy the family reunion, Ada. Tell your mother I haven''t forgotten the last time she tried to ''advise'' us." Her voice dripped with irony, though there was no genuine malice. Ada, who had been gazing distantly at the sky, finally turned her attention to the conversation. Her eyes met Vergil''s, and she nodded slowly. "I will. It''s time to face this." Her voice was calm but carried a quiet determination. Vergil extended his hand to her. "Then let''s go." Ada rose gracefully, taking his hand. As the two headed toward the exit, Katharina murmured just loud enough for them to hear, "Good luck. If she tries anything, Vergil, you know what to do." "Of course," Vergil replied without turning back. "Don''t worry, love. I won''t let anyone disrespect my wife." His words carried a firmness that left no room for doubt. As they left, Alice gently tugged on Katharina''s sleeve, looking up at her with curiosity. Katharina smiled and leaned down to the young girl. "He''s handling something complicated, but Vergil always knows what he''s doing. Nothing slips through his fingers." Roxanne sighed, grabbing another piece of cake. "Well, while they''re sorting that out, we''ve got the house to ourselves. How about making the most of it, Katharina?" "Good idea," Katharina said, her eyes glinting with mischief. "And you, Alice? Want to help me pick out a new dress? Maybe something Vergil won''t be able to take his eyes off when he gets back?" Alice smiled shyly but looked intrigued and eager. ... The entrance to the Baal Clan''s palace was an awe-inspiring sight, blending traditional Japanese aesthetics with dark, otherworldly touches that underscored its demonic ties. The dark wooden gate was flanked by pillars carved with arcane symbols, while floating lanterns emitted an eerie violet glow. The air was heavy with a palpable energy¡ªimposing yet orderly¡ªa reflection of the clan''s power and discipline. Find your next read on M-V-L Vergil and Ada appeared before the gate in an instant, their arrival marked by a subtle shimmer of magic that quickly dissipated. A soft breeze rustled their clothing, carrying the scent of cherry blossoms mingled with something metallic and enigmatic. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waiting on the other side, as if anticipating their arrival, stood a composed figure. The maid was young and of medium height, exuding an air of elegance and professionalism. Her uniform was immaculate¡ªa black dress with white accents, paired with thigh-high stockings and polished shoes. Her dark purple hair, the shade of a midnight sky, was tied into a neat bun adorned with a cherry blossom pin. Her piercing violet eyes held a cool, cutting edge. She bowed deeply, holding the posture for a moment before rising to meet their gaze. "Welcome to the domain of the Baal Clan, Lord Vergil," she said, her voice steady. Then, her gaze shifted to Ada. "Welcome back, Princess." Vergil stepped forward, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings with calm curiosity. He inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment. "Ei, is it? It seems the hospitality here is as rigid as the rest of this domain. Interesting." A faint chuckle escaped him. Ei remained impassive, her posture unwavering, a testament to her familiarity with powerful presences. "The Baal Clan takes pride in its order and traditions, Lord Vergil. I trust the treatment will meet your expectations." Vergil raised an eyebrow, a subtle smile playing at his lips. "We''ll see." Beside him, Ada appeared tense. Though her expression was calm, Vergil could sense the faint hesitation in her stance. Placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder, he said, "It''s all right, Ada. I''m here. You''re overthinking it." She gave a silent nod, drawing a bit more confidence from his presence. Ei observed the interaction with discreet interest but soon turned on her heel, gesturing for them to follow. "Please, come with me. Queen Raphaeline is expecting you." The gates creaked open slowly, revealing a vast stone path flanked by lush gardens and ponds filled with demonic koi, their scales shimmering in shades of purple and gold. Scattered around were small shrines and statues of demonic figures, each emanating a distinct aura. Vergil''s gaze roamed over the scenery, taking in every detail. "First time here," he remarked casually, though his tone carried a hint of curiosity. "The Baal Clan''s domain is quite different from what I imagined." "The Baal Clan''s traditions are deeply rooted in its connection to ancient Japan," Ei explained without turning to face them. "While we are one of the Demon King Clans, our aesthetic and structure maintain respect for the human roots that shaped us. Lady Raphaeline ensures that these traditions are preserved." "Interesting," Vergil replied, his tone now tinged with intrigue. "Let''s see if that preservation extends to her behavior." Ada shot him a warning glance, but he merely shrugged with a faint smirk. "Just being honest, dear." At the end of the path, they arrived before an enormous set of shoji doors, intricately decorated with glowing magical runes. Ei turned to face them, bowing once more. "Please wait here while I announce your arrival." She slid the doors open with a graceful motion and stepped into the main hall, disappearing momentarily. Vergil turned to Ada, his gaze softening. "Are you ready?" Ada took a deep breath, her eyes fixed on the entrance. "I''ll never be completely ready to face my mother. But with you here, I can endure it." The doors began to open again, revealing the grand hall. Ei stood inside, poised and waiting to guide them. "Queen Baal will see you now," she said calmly. ''What''s with all the formality? She''s just a loser trying to buy me off with the sweet and polite demeanor of her maid,'' Vergil thought with a smirk. Chapter 114: My Raphaeline I The entrance to the great hall of the Baal Clan was marked by an unusual silence, broken only by the echo of Vergil and Ada''s footsteps.The heavy shoji doors, decorated with Japanese symbols, opened as Ei, the clan''s servant, guided them to the center of the hall. Raphaeline sat on her throne, looking a little nervous, but nonetheless, she seemed more arrogant than ever. There was something about the way she sat that seemed different, as if she were waiting for something she didn''t want to admit to herself. Vergil, without showing any respect for the grandeur of the place or the authority of the queen, walked with an indifferent, almost disdainful posture, his eyes locked on the figure waiting for him. ''It''s a nice place...'' he muttered, surveying the interior of the throne room. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was there for a very specific reason: he had a debt to collect. And, as everyone knew, Vergil wasn''t the type of man to leave a deal unfulfilled. Explore stories on M-V-L Raphaeline, seeing him approach with that malicious smile on his lips, frowned. She hadn''t expected him to come with so much... confidence. She, the imposing queen of the Baal Clan, the woman who held her domain with an iron fist, was about to fulfill a promise that would cost her more than her soul. "I didn''t think you''d come," she said with a firm voice, but there was a slight tremble beneath her words. She couldn''t hide the tension building within her. "So, you''ve come to collect your reward, haven''t you?" Vergil looked at her with a cynical expression, but the glint in his eyes revealed his amusement. He knew exactly how things worked, and he also knew that Raphaeline wasn''t just there to fulfill a deal... she was there because he had something she needed to give, and he was ready to take it. "Well, of course, I came. I need to visit my mother-in-law, don''t I?" he replied with a mocking, almost disinterested tone. "You made a bet with someone who knows how to collect debts, dear. And, as you should know, I don''t leave debts unsettled." He took a step forward, his eyes now fixed on her in a way that seemed to disregard all of her authority. Vergil wasn''t impressed by the grand hall, the imposing guards, or the symbols of power adorning the space, and that woman, as respected as she was, was just another obstacle who had dared to play with his fate. Raphaeline, however, found herself uncomfortable under Vergil''s gaze. She wasn''t the type to shrink before anyone, but there was something about him that made her feel vulnerable. After all... she had lost. She had bet her soul, right? But now, seeing the man who had conquered her, she felt a shame she couldn''t comprehend. It was a strange, disconcerting feeling, as if she had revealed something very personal and fragile. She, the Queen of the Baal Clan, was standing before someone who, with a simple look, made her feel... strangely small... "Do you really think you can just come in here and take whatever you want?" she asked, trying to maintain her queenly composure, but her voice betrayed a hint of insecurity. She knew Vergil didn''t have the power to do that, but there was something in his tone, something that unsettled her. She hated herself for feeling this way. Vergil moved closer, his steps echoing insolently, as if he were dominating the space, as if it were he who had the power there. He stopped in front of Raphaeline and looked directly into her eyes, his smile now widening in a nearly predatory manner. "Well, you were the one who made the bet, weren''t you?" Vergil said in a soft voice, but laced with sarcasm. "I''m just fulfilling my part of the deal. Now, as for your reward... I think you''re going to have to give all of yourself, Lady Raphaeline." Raphaeline tried to maintain her rigid posture, but a slight blush colored her cheeks. She couldn''t deny it, he was right. She had bet her soul with him, and now he was here to claim the reward he was entitled to. Her shame grew with every word he spoke, but she tried not to show it. "You... are taking advantage of this," she said, trying to maintain her dignity, but the nervousness in her voice was unmistakable. Vergil, in a nonchalant gesture, shrugged. "I''m just claiming what''s rightfully mine," he said with a cynical smile. "Don''t you think, after everything that happened, you could offer me more than empty words?" Raphaeline clenched her teeth, clearly annoyed. She knew she could no longer escape. All she could do was try to keep her composure and handle the situation the best she could. But with every move Vergil made, she felt... smaller. The queen of the Baal Clan, the one who had never bowed to anyone, was now facing a man who made her feel ashamed, like a mere girl being manipulated. Ada, standing beside Vergil, watched in silence. She had never seen her mother so... uncomfortable. Raphaeline, who had always been her figure of authority, the one who intimidated her with a simple look, now seemed... vulnerable. And worse, she was being completely challenged by someone who appeared to be enjoying it. Ada felt a mixture of confusion and disbelief. How could anyone make the woman she feared shrink in such a way? The idea that her mother, so proud and powerful, was now being reduced to something... more delicate, almost submissive, didn''t make sense to her. She watched the exchange of glances between Vergil and her mother, feeling the heat of shame and insecurity grow in the atmosphere. It was as if Raphaeline''s power was slowly fading, and Ada didn''t know how to handle it. "I''m not disrespecting you, Raphaeline," Vergil said in a soft tone, but laced with sarcasm. "I''m just saying you should be more... generous. After all, you made a bet with someone who knows how to take what''s theirs. And now you have to pay the bill." Raphaeline tried to stay firm, but the blush on her face betrayed her shame. She hated this. The man before her was challenging her pride in every possible way, and there was nothing she could do but give in. Vergil leaned in slightly, the smile on his lips widening in an almost arrogant manner. "Or are you going to make me wait longer, Queen?" He moved even closer, now just inches away from her, and his gaze became even more intimidating, but at the same time... seductive. "No... no," Raphaeline said, her voice wavering now. "I will... I will fulfill my part, Vergil." She took a deep breath, as if trying to prepare herself for what was to come. "But... don''t think I''ll do this with pleasure." Vergil laughed, a low laugh full of malice. "I know, Raphaeline. I know. But... maybe the pleasure won''t be on your part. Maybe it''ll be... a little different pleasure." Ada couldn''t understand what was happening. She looked at Vergil, a mix of confusion and surprise in her eyes. She had never seen such an intense, power-shifting exchange. Her mother, who had always been the dominant figure, was now being manipulated in a way Ada never imagined possible. And she, who had always feared her mother, was now watching her almost surrender to Vergil. "I... don''t understand," Ada murmured, her voice low, so Vergil and Raphaeline wouldn''t hear. Vergil, noticing Ada''s discomfort, gave her a quick glance. "You''ll understand, Ada," he said gently. "Sometimes, the dynamic between two powerful people isn''t as simple as it seems. Your mother, for example, is much more... human than you think." Raphaeline shot Ada a fierce look, but then quickly shrank back, feeling the shame tighten in her chest. She wanted to respond, but the words escaped her. She wanted to maintain her dignity, but she was beginning to realize that Vergil wasn''t just there to claim her soul... He was there to dominate in a much more subtle, insidious way. "And so, Raphaeline," Vergil continued, his voice sweet as poison. "Are you going to fulfill your part of the deal, or are you going to make me wait a little longer?" Raphaeline was on the verge of losing all composure. Vergil, with that smile of someone who already knew what they were doing, was pressing her more and more, provoking a discomfort she hadn''t felt in a long time. The queen of the Baal Clan, who had always been admired for her strength and authority, was now feeling vulnerable, like a simple young woman in front of someone who saw no limits to what he could do with her. With a sudden movement, Raphaeline approached Vergil. He watched her with an almost disinterested gaze, but his body was tense, alert, knowing she was about to do something. Raphaeline, realizing she could no longer maintain the facade of coldness, moved toward him with the delicacy of a serpent about to strike. She leaned in, getting so close that Vergil could feel the floral scent and the intensity of her demonic power, an energy that still emanated an aura of command. But instead of doing what he expected ¡ª another provocation, a sharp word ¡ª she whispered something, something so deep and secret that even the atmosphere in the throne room seemed to falter. With an almost intimate gesture, she drew close to his ear and, in a whisper only he could hear, spoke her original name in the ancient demonic tongue of her clan. Her name sounded like a flame igniting, a deep, resonating sound, like a forgotten melody now heard after centuries of silence. When she whispered it, the word had the power to directly enter Vergil''s soul, as though a door he never knew existed was suddenly opened. "Raphaeline..." he murmured, but it was not the same Raphaeline he knew now. It was something much deeper, more intimate. Something with the weight of centuries of power, of secrets kept, and of an untold history. Her name, revealed in that demonic language, was like an electric shock. In a single second, Vergil understood everything about her. He didn''t just see who she was at her core; he felt what she felt, knew the fears she carried, the scars she tried to hide behind her impenetrable posture. Raphaeline pulled back slightly, her eyes still fixed on him, and for the first time, something vulnerable shone in her gaze. She no longer seemed like the unbeatable Queen of the Baal Clan. She was human, more than anyone could have perceived, and in that moment, she was offering a part of herself that no one had ever had the privilege of seeing. She was offering her true identity, something far beyond the facade of power she projected to the world. Vergil, who had been enjoying the humiliation he had been inflicting, stood still. The shock in his mind and the sudden understanding made him pause for a moment. He had his own scars, his own ghosts, but nothing had prepared him to grasp the complexity of the woman before him. Raphaeline, the woman he thought he knew, had transformed before his eyes. She was not just a leader of a demonic clan; she was a being with a past as intricate as his own, with dilemmas that resonated much deeper than any bet or provocation. The tension in the air was palpable. Vergil looked at her with an expression that mixed surprise and something deeper, something he didn''t want to acknowledge. He had no control over it, and for the first time, he felt a mix of respect and curiosity for Raphaeline, something he had not felt until that moment. She was no longer just a "debt" to be collected ¡ª she was a force to be understood, a marked soul, as complex as any demonic being. Raphaeline, seeing the silence that had settled between them, felt more exposed than she ever imagined. Vergil''s gaze, which had once been full of mockery and disdain, now carried something different. Something she couldn''t understand, but that left her uncomfortably exposed. Vergil then leaned slightly toward her, his eyes softer than before. "So, this is what my Raphaeline is like..." he said, more to himself than to her, as if the understanding was a discovery. "I didn''t know. Not until now." Raphaeline didn''t know what to make of his words. She felt the shame tighten in her chest, but there was also something... comforting in it. It was as though, finally, she had shown who she truly was, without masks, without the weight of her position. He saw her now, not as a distant figure, but as someone who shared, even if for a second, a fraction of her pain, of her history. She looked at him with an expression that mixed bewilderment and something more. "You think you can just understand everything about me in a second?" she replied, trying to regain her composure, but her voice came out softer, more vulnerable than she wished. She didn''t know what to do with the impact of that revelation, nor with his gaze that seemed to have penetrated her soul. "I understood enough," Vergil responded calmly, his eyes fixed on hers. "I understood enough to know that you''re not what everyone thinks you are. And maybe I''ve underestimated what you carry." "But it''s okay... You''re mine now... I''ll take very good care of you..." Chapter 115: My Raphaeline II Naturally, demons do not reveal their existential names, their mark upon the world... However, for what Raphaeline gambled, she had to do it. She gave her name to Vergil.Revealing an existential name is an act of extreme vulnerability for a demon. That name, more than just an identification, is the essence of their existence. For demons, offering such a name is not merely opening the door for someone to understand them; it is handing over the key for their very essence to be shaped or destroyed. "If you win, my soul is yours." To offer one''s soul is exactly to offer one''s essence... Vergil would naturally be confused; he knows little about this. About the true power of demons when absorbing souls... Raphaeline knew this. She knew very well what she was risking when she accepted Vergil''s gamble. But, back then, arrogance had spoken louder. She never imagined she would lose. And now, there she was, standing before him, her gamble lost, and her name... her true name... was no longer hers alone. When Raphaeline whispered that name in his ear, something inside him shifted. He was no fool; he knew it was more than just a simple victory. The queen remained still after murmuring the name, her breathing slightly altered as she watched Vergil''s reaction. For a moment, she seemed disarmed, almost regretful, as if realizing the magnitude of her surrender. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes met his, filled with conflicting emotions... wounded pride, shame, but also an unexpected hint of relief. It was as if, in her defeat, she had finally been freed from something that bound her. Vergil did not look away. He was not a man who feared the implications of power; he lived to dominate them. Now, with Raphaeline''s name in his possession, he felt something new. A bond that could not be undone, a connection that went beyond words, beyond promises. Her essence pulsed within him, and in an instant, he saw it all: her past, her fears, her victories, her failures. He knew who Raphaeline was, as intimately as she herself. Once again... Vergil was no ordinary demon... He shouldn''t even have been able to do this... In fact, he shouldn''t have been able to claim the soul of such a powerful woman. Because, despite Raphaeline''s incongruence with her actions, she was still one of the Four Demon Kings. She was strong and had a strong soul... A newborn demon had just withstood the soul of a Queen... All thanks to his absolute control over demonic energy and his strange body. "So this is what you truly are..." Vergil murmured, still absorbing the impact of everything he had uncovered. Raphaeline averted her gaze, her shoulders rigid, as if trying to hide the embarrassment consuming her. "I''ve fulfilled my part of the gamble," she said, her voice colder than she felt. "Now, leave..." Vergil tilted his head, assessing her. There was something deeply fascinating about seeing her like this... a woman who had always stood as an unshakable pillar of power and authority, now surrendered, even if reluctantly. He took a step forward, narrowing the distance between them even further. "You don''t seem very convinced of that, Raphaeline." His tone was teasing, but there was a subtle warmth in it, something that seemed to confuse the queen even more. "Giving me your name isn''t the end of the story. It''s just the beginning." She clenched her fists, her face warming with a mixture of humiliation and an emotion she couldn''t name. "You won. What else do you want from me?" Her voice faltered slightly, but she maintained her composure. Vergil smiled, a smile that spoke more than a thousand words. He leaned in slightly, closing the distance between their faces until their eyes were perfectly aligned. "What I want... is you. Not just your power, your status, or your soul. I want the true Raphaeline. The one I saw when you gave me your name. And let me tell you, my dear... she is infinitely more fascinating than the arrogant queen you try to be." Raphaeline''s breath caught for a moment. No one had ever spoken to her like that. No one had dared to breach the walls she had built over centuries. And there he was, Vergil, not just crossing those walls but dismantling them with a simple smile and a presence that seemed to devour everything around him. "You are insufferable," she said, trying to sound firm, but her words came out almost as a whisper. "Maybe." He shrugged. "But you can''t take your eyes off me now, can you?" Ada, who had been silently watching the scene, was stunned. Her mother, the most intimidating woman she knew, was... yielding. Not just yielding, but becoming something entirely different in front of Vergil. Ada had never seen her act this way, and it was profoundly unsettling and, in a way, fascinating. "This is surreal..." Ada finally murmured, but no one paid her any attention. Raphaeline tried to regain some control over the situation. "You have my name, Vergil. That''s all you need. Don''t get carried away by fantasies." "Fantasy?" He laughed, a low, almost cruel laugh. "Raphaeline, what''s happening here is anything but fantasy. Your name pulses within me now. It''s your soul that''s connected to mine. Don''t try to diminish this." She didn''t know how to respond. As much as she wanted to, her mind was in turmoil, and the growing heat in her face wasn''t helping. Vergil continued to gaze at Raphaeline with an intensity that was almost predatory, absorbing every nuance of her expression. The queen, who until then had carried an unshakable air of authority, was now completely undone. Her breathing was heavy and uneven, her hands trembling imperceptibly, and a deep blush colored her face. She looked like a woman on the edge of a precipice, torn between fleeing and surrendering to the inevitable. "So, Raphaeline..." he repeated, his voice dipping into a softer, almost intimate tone. "You''re mine. And I take very good care of what''s mine." He took another step forward, closing the remaining space between them. Raphaeline didn''t step back, but she didn''t move forward either. Her eyes were locked on his, wide with a mixture of shame, hesitation, and... something else. Ada, standing a few steps away, watched the scene in total bewilderment. ''Ah... and to think he''d settle for the daughters of the queens... That look is the same as when he found out he had three wives,'' Ada thought as she witnessed the strangest and most macabre scene she could imagine. ''I''m starting to feel jealous... But he''s much worse with Sapphire.'' Vergil raised a hand, gently touching Raphaeline''s chin, forcing her to hold his gaze. His touch was light, yet carried an undeniable weight. Raphaeline said nothing; she seemed unable to articulate any words. Her labored breathing was the only sound breaking the silence. And then, he did something no one could have anticipated. Without hesitation, Vergil leaned in and captured Raphaeline''s lips in a deep, deliberate, and undeniably possessive kiss. Time seemed to stop. Raphaeline froze for a moment, as if her mind had simply shut down in the face of the gesture. But as the seconds dragged on, she slowly closed her eyes, succumbing to the intensity of the moment. Her lips, hesitant at first, began to respond to his touch. Vergil showed no haste; he controlled the pace, every movement meticulously calculated to ensure she felt the weight of her surrender. Ada, on the other hand, seemed on the verge of a breakdown. Her eyes were wide with utter disbelief as she watched her husband kiss her mother. She opened her mouth to protest, but no words came out. It was as if her brain was struggling to process something that simply made no sense. ''Well... I guess I understand Katharina now... What the hell,'' she muttered, pouting. When the kiss finally ended, Vergil pulled back slightly, leaving their faces still dangerously close. He smiled, that self-assured smile that radiated absolute control over the situation. Raphaeline''s eyes were clouded, as if she were recovering from a daze. ''What was that... Why... was it so good...?'' she thought. Your next read awaits at M-V-L "So, this is the taste of my Raphaeline," Vergil murmured, his tone laced with a mix of satisfaction and something deeper. Raphaeline brought a hand to her lips, still feeling the warmth of the kiss. Her face was a shade of red she never thought possible. She tried to speak, but shame and vulnerability silenced her. Never in her entire existence had anyone dared to invade her space like that, and certainly not with such boldness and confidence. "You..." She finally found her voice, but even so, it was fragile. "You betrayed my daughter..." "Huh? Of course not. She already knew my intentions; she just didn''t think I''d go this far," he replied, chuckling softly. "But it seems you don''t mind all that much, do you? After all, you responded to the kiss quite well." Raphaeline averted her gaze, biting her lower lip in a gesture that mixed frustration and nervousness. She wanted to deny it, to scream, to reaffirm her pride... but all she could feel was the warmth still burning on her face and the trembling in her hands. Ada, recovering from her state of shock, finally found her voice. "You better reward me generously after kissing my mother right in front of me. You lunatic." Vergil turned to Ada with a defiant smile. "Ah, Ada... Don''t be jealous. Your mother is more than just the arrogant queen you know. And now, she''s mine. I''ll fix her for being such a terrible mother," he said with a grin, then added, "And of course, I''ll reward you... I''ll reward you very well..." Before she could retort, a trembling voice broke the moment. "M-m-me?" Raphaeline stammered, her once-regal posture nearly collapsing as she looked at Vergil with wide, glistening eyes. Vergil turned his attention back to her, studying her with that piercing gaze that seemed to cut through any facade. Raphaeline looked utterly disconcerted, her lips parted, her hands nervously clutching the fabric of her dress. She was clearly on the verge of an emotional breakdown... yet, surprisingly, she seemed more vulnerable than humiliated. "I can''t lose him!!! This man!!! Just with a touch... with one touch, he made me feel something that not even the damned swords, which were supposed to be my glory, ever gave me! To hell with all of this!!! I want him now!" Vergil took a step toward her, closing the distance until only a whisper of air separated their bodies. His eyes gleamed with a mixture of amusement and something deeper, something... intensely possessive. "Raphaeline..." he murmured, his voice smooth as silk but carrying the weight of an irresistible current. "You don''t need to pretend anymore. You know what happened the moment you gave me your name. Now, all you have to do is accept it." Raphaeline was visibly trembling. Her hands, so used to wielding swords and commanding armies, now seemed incapable of doing anything but clutching nervously at the fabric of her dress. "I... I don''t..." "Shh." Vergil raised a hand, gently touching her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes. "No excuses. No lies. I know you now, Raphaeline. I know the woman behind the queen. And let me make this clear: you belong to me." She opened her mouth to respond but closed it again. *Well, I''ve lost... So screw it.* "Fine... I''m yours..." she said, her voice trembling slightly. Chapter 116: Im just enjoying my son-in-law. The white-haired man walked with his hands buried in his pockets, his thoughts a tangled mess. Yet, now wasn''t the time to dwell too deeply. In truth, he was analyzing what he had just done."She looked cute when she got jealous," he thought, recalling Ada''s expression when she saw him kissing Raphaeline. "I thought she''d explode, but she handled it pretty calmly. I should reward her." He muttered to himself as he passed through an imposing door. Of course, his Mistress''s quarters were accessible to only a select few, and he was one of them. Upon entering, he was greeted by the sight of the stunning red-haired woman before him. Sapphire lounged casually on an opulent armchair that resembled a throne, her long legs crossed with effortless elegance. She held a glass of wine in one hand, her piercing gaze laced with curiosity and amusement. "Did you capture her?" she asked, her tone dripping with sarcasm and a mischievous smile gracing her lips. Vergil stepped forward, his hands still lazily in his pockets, responding with a mocking grin. "Who knows?" He strolled to the wide sofa in front of her and, without ceremony, sprawled across it, his legs stretching out while his demeanor remained commanding. Sapphire watched his movements, her eyes narrowing slightly before she rose from her chair. With the grace of a serpent, she glided over to him, settling beside him so closely that the heat between them felt tangible. "Huh?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, his tone teasing. "Getting close now, Sapphire? I thought you preferred to keep a safe distance." Sapphire arched an eyebrow, unimpressed by his deflection. "Cheating on your wife with her mother... and now you''re hitting on me?" She paused, letting her words hang heavily in the air. "Not exactly the smartest move, even for you. How did Ada take it, dear?" she asked, her tone playful. He chuckled softly, that low laugh that seemed to mock fate itself. "Ada? Oh, Sapphire, my sweet Ada is still processing it, but she didn''t entirely object. Actually, she didn''t say a word. You should''ve seen her face. A mix of shock, confusion, and maybe... a hint of jealousy?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil leaned back into the sofa, his posture relaxed, but his gaze on Sapphire was anything but casual. One hand rested behind the couch, almost as if he was embracing her. He was carefully studying the expression of the strongest woman in the world. Sapphire, however, didn''t appear even slightly intimidated. She swirled the wine in her glass elegantly, as though the tension in the air was merely part of a game. "Jealousy, you say?" Her voice was melodic, dripping with sarcasm and provocation. "I wonder how Katharina would react if... she saw us now." Vergil smiled, that crooked grin that promised as much as it threatened. "By now, she probably knows what I did... You know her. She''ll come storming in here any moment, yelling her head off." Sapphire leaned forward, setting her glass gracefully on the nearby table. The distance between them shrank dangerously, and her voice dropped to a low, almost conspiratorial tone. "You''re playing with fire... Why did you take Raphaeline?" He raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by the cautionary note. "I merely took what''s mine. Sapphire, you talk as if it''s a bad thing. But tell me... do you really care about my relationships, or are you jealous of Raphaeline?" Her eyes gleamed, a spark of challenge flickering within them. "You think you''re very clever, don''t you? But honestly, what else could I expect? In just a few hours, you''ve betrayed your wife with her mother, and now you''re sitting here, throwing charm around as if the next logical step is to claim the mother of your other wife." Her words carried more seduction than true menace, her expression dripping with allure. Vergil''s smirk remained intact, radiating pure provocation. He leaned forward slightly, narrowing the gap between them even further. "And is there a problem with that, my dear?" His voice was deep, a seductive murmur that hung heavily in the air. Sapphire raised an eyebrow as if pondering her response. But before she could utter a word, Vergil moved with the swiftness of a predator, his hands firmly gripping her waist as he pulled her toward him. "Uh?!" She let out a soft gasp of surprise but didn''t resist. Soon, Sapphire found herself seated on his lap, her long legs perfectly straddling his body. He could feel every curve¡ªher weight pressing against him, the warmth of her thighs wrapped around him, her softness undeniable. He held her there firmly, one hand on her waist while the other lazily trailed down her arm, his touch confident and tinged with danger. His intense gaze locked onto hers, as though he were delving directly into her very soul. "You lost your bet too, Sapphire," he said, his voice low, almost a whisper, yet imbued with an irresistible force. Sapphire tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into a smile that blended defiance with something deeper. "And if I did lose, Vergil? What exactly do you plan to do about it?" Her voice was just as seductive as his, a clash of wills where neither seemed willing to back down. "Simple." He leaned closer, his lips hovering mere inches from hers. "I claim what''s mine. And, Sapphire¡­ you''ve known this since the moment you joined my game. You bet knowing you''d lose¡­ didn''t you?" Sapphire''s eyes challenged him, but the faint blush on her cheeks betrayed something more. He knew that the woman before him, for all her strength and control, wasn''t immune to his presence. Truth be told, he wasn''t entirely immune to her magnetism either. Vergil let his fingers trail upward, caressing her neck before resting at the nape, his hand cradling her as though she were both fragile and untamable. Sapphire didn''t pull back. Instead, she leaned in slightly, her lips almost brushing his. "You really are a bold man," she murmured, her tone still laced with provocation but softened by a hint of surrender. "It''s not boldness¡ªyou said it yourself¡­ ''If he becomes my husband, will you stay silent?'' to Katharina." His voice lowered further. "I''m simply a man taking what was promised to me." He whispered, then began recounting a memory, his tone carrying a deliberate weight. "I remember the three things you said that day... ''If you want power, I''ll give you power.''" He murmured. "''If you want approval, I''ll give you my blessing with my daughter.''" He leaned closer, his breath brushing her ear. "And if you¡­ want me, I''ll give you everything I have." His words dripped with temptation. With that, he pulled her closer, sealing the challenge with a kiss that was both fierce and meticulously controlled. Sapphire, for all her resistance, couldn''t hide the shiver that ran through her body. His touch was electrifying¡ªa mix of dominance and tenderness that disarmed her in ways no one ever had. She wrapped her arms around him, her nails lightly grazing his neck, testing him, daring him to push further. Vergil pulled back just enough to speak, his breath warm against her lips. "See? I told you you''d lose. The question now is¡­ are you ready to deal with the consequences?" Sapphire chuckled softly, a rich and almost hypnotic sound. "You talk as if I didn''t know exactly what I was getting into, Vergil." Her nails drifted down to his chest, tracing a lazy pattern as her eyes glinted with challenge. "But the real question is¡­ are you ready to deal with me?" He smiled, a grin that radiated utter confidence. "Always, my Sapphire. Always." And once more, he kissed her. The kiss between Vergil and Sapphire deepened, their breaths mingling as he held her nape with firm intent, pulling her closer. Sapphire, always composed and in control, now seemed completely lost in the intensity of the moment. Her nails dug lightly into his shoulders, and her posture, typically so poised, dissolved into pure surrender. The room seemed to heat with the sheer force of their connection, punctuated by the soft, wet sounds of their kisses. Vergil leaned back slightly, adjusting Sapphire in his lap to a more intimate position. His movements were deliberate, exuding absolute dominance as she gripped his shoulders for balance. His hand slid down to her lower back, pressing her firmly against him. Each touch ignited the atmosphere further, the tension between them erupting into something far more voracious. And then, the door to the quarters burst open abruptly. The sound echoed through the room, shattering the bubble of desire that had enveloped the two. Vergil, with his sharp reflexes, immediately turned his head toward the entrance, though he made no effort to release Sapphire from her spot on his lap. Sapphire also glanced over, though far more leisurely, her lips still flushed from the fierce kiss and her eyes gleaming as if she were ready to tear apart whoever dared interrupt them. Standing at the entrance was Viviane, frozen in place as if time itself had stopped around her. Her wide eyes locked on the scene before her, mouth slightly agape, forming a perfect "O," and the tray in her hands trembled precariously, threatening to fall. "M-m-¡­" she stammered, her voice hesitant, barely audible at first. But as she processed what she was seeing, her tone grew firmer. "What the hell is going on here?" Vergil showed no hint of embarrassment. In fact, he smiled¡ªthat signature grin of his that danced on the edge between provocation and audacity. "Viviane," he said with impressive calm, "isn''t it obvious? We''re¡­ having a conversation." "Having a conversation?" Viviane echoed, her voice rising an octave as her eyes darted between the two of them. Sapphire, perched elegantly on Vergil''s lap, their undeniable closeness, their flushed lips, and their expressions¡ªit all spoke of something far beyond mere conversation. "Well," Sapphire interjected, leaning back slightly against Vergil''s chest but making no effort to leave his lap. Her tone was cool and dripping with playful arrogance. "I''m simply enjoying some time with my dear son-in-law." She punctuated the remark with a provocative smile. Chapter 117: The maid broke Viviane quickly descended the stairs, her footsteps echoing through the empty hallway like hammer blows accompanying the turmoil in her mind. Her face was flushed, not just with anger, but with something deeper and more unsettling that she still refused to admit. Her hands were clenched into fists by her sides, trembling slightly, as her thoughts raced, chaotic and conflicting.''That woman¡­'' she thought, her face contorting in a look of disgust. ''Her audacity! She seemed so satisfied, so... happy. Like she had won something important.'' She ground her teeth. ''But who cares about her? Who cares about Sapphire? What worries me is him.'' Her heart raced at the thought of Vergil''s expression. He was different, smiling in a way that seemed so genuine, so full of satisfaction. It hit her unexpectedly, a tightness in her chest that refused to dissipate. ''Why was he so... happy?'' The memory of Vergil''s gaze toward Sapphire made something inside her twist. Unconsciously, Viviane stopped at the bottom of the stairs, her feet planted firmly on the cold marble floor. Her nails dug into her palms as she squeezed her eyes shut, trying to regain her composure. ''He betrayed his wife,'' she thought vehemently. ''This is unacceptable. He is... He is dishonoring everything I thought he was.'' But no matter how hard she tried to feed this outrage, the knot in her chest wasn''t made of just anger or disillusionment. It was something more, something she didn''t want to acknowledge. Because admitting that would mean facing the real reason for her pain. ''Jealousy?'' The word sliced through her mind like a blade, sharp and relentless. Her eyes flew open, and she shook her head as if she could banish the thought. ''Ridiculous! I''m not that type of person. He is my master, my duty is to serve him, nothing more.'' But the memories kept returning. The times when she watched him from afar, admiring his strength, his determination. The moments when he praised her, even if casually, and her heart seemed to leap in her chest. The days when she desperately wished to be more than just a servant to him. Viviane bit her lower lip, feeling the familiar mix of frustration and fear of losing something that was never hers. ''He doesn''t even know... He''ll never know,'' she thought, trying to convince herself that this was just a passing weakness. But the images of him with Sapphire, the laughter, the glances, the kiss... it consumed her, like fire licking her thoughts and leaving only ashes of doubt and sorrow. ''Sapphire... that crazy bitch who forced me to be his personal servant,'' she thought bitterly. ''Now she''s going to steal his attention too? She always wins, doesn''t she? She always gets what she wants.'' Viviane started walking again, her steps more controlled now, but still heavy. She stopped in the middle of the hallway when she heard Vergil''s familiar voice echo behind her. Her whole body stiffened, and a chill ran down her spine. ''He followed me?!'' The thought struck her like lightning, and her heart began to pound in her chest. Taking a deep breath, she tried to compose herself before slowly turning to face him. Vergil was standing there, in the middle of the hallway, his posture relaxed but with that penetrating gaze that seemed to see right through her. His hands were in his pockets, but his eyes sparkled with something between curiosity and mild concern. "Why are you acting like this?" he asked, his voice carrying a tone that oscillated between authority and curiosity. He tilted his head slightly, as if analyzing every nuance of her reaction. Viviane felt the words caught in her throat. She opened her mouth to respond, but nothing came out. She quickly looked away, trying to avoid that gaze that seemed to disarm her completely. "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about, Master," she replied, her voice slightly trembling. "I''m not acting any different." Vergil took a few steps toward her, closing the distance between them even more. "Viviane," he said, his tone firmer now. "I know you well enough to know when something is wrong. Don''t try to lie to me." She instinctively took a step back, but stopped when she realized she was cornered between the wall and him. "It''s nothing, I swear," she insisted, looking down at the floor. Her hands gripped the sides of her dress tightly. "I was just... thinking about some things." Vergil raised an eyebrow, clearly not satisfied with the answer. He took another step forward, now so close that Viviane could feel the warmth of his presence. "What were you thinking about?" he asked, his voice lower, almost a whisper. Viviane finally lifted her eyes to meet his. Vergil''s steady gaze locked onto hers, and in that moment, she felt as if all the air had been sucked out of the hallway. ''How does he manage to be so¡­?'' She couldn''t complete the thought. There was something in the way he looked at her, something that made her want to confess everything, but also run away forever. "I... I saw you," she finally admitted, her voice barely audible. "With... Sapphire." Vergil tilted his head, a small smile forming on his lips. "Ah," he said, the realization evident in his tone. "So that''s it. You''re bothered by what you saw?" Viviane felt the blood rush to her face, her cheeks turning an intense shade of red. "I... That''s not it!" she protested, although her own voice betrayed her, full of nervousness and hesitation. "I just... thought it was inappropriate, that''s all!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil crossed his arms, the smile on his lips widening. "Inappropriate, huh?" he repeated, his voice laced with soft sarcasm. "You''re thinking too much, you know?" he laughed. "I just claimed my reward," he said, playing with the words. "Reward?" Viviane asked, confused. "She said if I won against the Firebird, I could ask for anything. So I asked for her." Vergil shrugged casually, as if it were normal to request his mother-in-law as his own. "You... asked for her?" Viviane repeated, her voice a mix of disbelief and something dangerously close to indignation. Vergil laughed, a low, provocative chuckle that seemed to embody his bold personality. "Yes, I asked. It was a fair bet, Viviane," he explained, with an almost teaching tone, as if instructing her. "She put her soul on the table. I won. And, well... a soul is much more interesting when it''s... accompanied." Viviane blinked a few times, trying to process it all. But what bothered her more than the already absurd situation was the way he spoke about it, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "This is... unacceptable!" she said, finally gathering the courage to voice her opinion. "She''s... your wife''s mother! How can you just... ask for something like that? Like it''s... an object!" Vergil raised an eyebrow, his smile still fixed, but his eyes now sparkling with a glimmer of interest. "An object? Viviane, do you really think I see people like that? No. I see their potential. And, by the way, Raphaeline has a lot of potential... in many areas." The words made Viviane gasp, and she took a step back, her face now a mixture of embarrassment and anger. "You''re impossible, Master!" she said, walking away. "Hey, wait, where are you going?" Vergil asked, but Viviane just replied, "I''m going to see someone." She added, "It''s none of your business." He followed her, and a woman was waiting for her in the mansion''s hall. "It''s good to see you, Emmily," Viviane said, looking at a woman Vergil had never seen in his life. "Who is she?" Vergil asked, eyeing the older woman, who was indeed attractive. She stood about 1.65 meters tall, with no striking body like Katharina or Sapphire, nor a radiant beauty like Roxanne. However, she resembled Ada slightly, though her body was much more common. Of course, that didn''t take away from the fact that she was simply beautiful. Her hair was light green, and she wore a gradient dress that started blue and faded to white at her feet. She had an Asian appearance, much like Ada, but her demeanor was far more serene than anyone Vergil had ever seen in this world... she was mysterious. "She''s a witch with whom I have an exclusive contract. She does some work for me, and I pay her. Her name is Emmily," Viviane introduced, and the woman bowed without saying a word, seeming quite reserved. "I thought you lived isolated in that place. Who would have thought you had contact with witches?" Vergil said, analyzing the woman. "You know that if Sapphire sees this..." "It''s fine. I asked Sapphire for permission before contacting her," Viviane said. "Don''t worry too much." She turned back to Emmily. "Apologies for the unexpected visit, Vergil Agares," she said, bowing again. "Your servant contacted me to gather some information, and I came as soon as I finished." She spoke in a calm, serene tone, waving her hands, and a white mana bird appeared in the air, flying around Viviane before landing on her hand. "As the lady requested, inside this dove is all the information regarding the Weapon you''re looking for. Honestly, it wasn''t easy, but I was able to find some interesting details worth looking at," Emmily said, allowing Viviane to take a look. Viviane took the dove, and with a swift gesture, she absorbed it into herself, as if pulling it inside her. "Huh? What''s that?" Vergil asked, directing his question at the witch, who smiled. "My magic is quite unique. I can compile information into a spell. Miss Viviane is simply reading all the information, which goes directly to her mind," Emmily explained simply and practically. "I see..." Viviane suddenly responded, her face contorting into a sad expression, as though something had broken inside her. "Huh? Are you alright?" Vergil asked, noticing the change in her demeanor. Viviane remained silent for a long moment, her eyes empty, as if lost in a distant nightmare. Then her expression twisted, and she finally uttered the words, her voice breaking like glass. "Excalibur... was destroyed," she said. "No... it can''t be..." she murmured, her voice growing weaker. In an instant, she collapsed to the floor as if being torn apart from the inside. Her eyes shattered completely, and a desperate look fell over Vergil before she began to cry. Chapter 118: My Beautiful Demon Maid Emmily crossed her arms, her gaze fixed on Viviane with a curious, almost analytical expression. As the Lady of the Lake collapsed to the ground, the witch took a step forward, frowning but still maintaining her cold composure. She sighed lightly before turning to Vergil, deciding it was time for him to learn the truth."So¡­ I suppose it''s time to clarify a few things, since Lady Viviane seems unable to continue," Emmily said, her voice a mix of seriousness and exasperation. Vergil narrowed his eyes, impatience evident on his face. "Speak, Emmily. What''s going on?" The witch shook her head slowly, as if organizing her thoughts before speaking. "Well¡­ Did you know that there are¡ªcorrection, there were¡ªtwo Excaliburs?" Vergil raised an eyebrow. "Two? Explain." Emmily gestured to Viviane, who was kneeling on the ground, trembling as silent tears streamed down her face. "The Excalibur the world knows¡ªthe sword wielded by King Arthur¡ªis not the same one he carried until the end of his days. A long time ago, the original Excalibur was¡­ destroyed." "Be clearer," Vergil demanded, his patience waning rapidly. "Arthur, the legendary king, at some point in his life, broke the Excalibur. As powerful as it was, the sword couldn''t withstand a decisive battle. It shattered, and its fragments were scattered, reforged into twelve smaller swords that now exist as lost relics of the world. A secret known to very few," Emmily explained, her tone growing darker. Vergil tilted his head slightly, processing the information. "And the second Excalibur? Where does it come into the story?" "Viviane," Emmily continued, gesturing again to the fallen woman. "She forged a new sword for Arthur. A masterpiece to replace the original. The second Excalibur, known by some as Ex-Calibur. It was perfect¡ªstronger, more durable. A symbol not just of royalty, but of hope and absolute power. But¡­ that''s the sword we''re talking about now." Vergil''s gaze shifted to Viviane, beginning to grasp the weight of her sorrow. "Was Ex-Calibur destroyed?" he asked, though he already suspected the answer. Emmily confirmed with a slow nod. "Yes. Viviane''s masterpiece¡ªthe sword that transcended its predecessor¡ªwas reduced to nothing. And with it, perhaps the greatest legacy of the Lady of the Lake has also been lost." Viviane, who until now had seemed consumed by her own grief, murmured between sobs, "I poured everything into that sword¡­ Every fragment of my soul. It was perfect." Her voice cracked, but she continued. "And now¡­ it''s destroyed. Destroyed by those who don''t even understand what it was made of¡­" Vergil remained silent for a moment, his mind racing. He turned to Emmily. "The fragments¡ªare there any chances of recovering them?" Emmily sighed, crossing her arms again. "The fragments of Ex-Calibur could be scattered across the world¡­ or utterly obliterated, or perhaps even absorbed by something or someone. We don''t know. But one thing is certain: whoever did this knew exactly what they were destroying. This wasn''t an act of ignorance¡ªit was calculated. At least, the clues point to that." Viviane lifted her gaze to Vergil, her red, smoldering eyes burning with fierce determination. "Please¡­ Don''t let it disappear completely. Even if it''s impossible¡­ I need to know who did this." She took a deep breath, and her expression shifted, a nearly feral smile curving her lips. "Because when I find out, I''m going to kill them." The air around her seemed to vibrate with dark, powerful energy. Her horns began to emerge slowly from her forehead¡ªlong and curved, made of ebony as dark as the deepest night. Her fists clenched, and an invisible mantle of demonic power enveloped her body, transforming her before the eyes of Vergil and Emmily. The maid uniform she wore became loose and disheveled as her body grew, gaining proportions that perfectly balanced raw strength and irresistible femininity. Her shoulders broadened, her arms gained defined muscles, and her waist remained narrow, emphasizing the contrast of her curvaceous figure. Vergil watched in silence, his eyes glowing with a mix of surprise and¡­ something else. He noticed her legs¡ªlong, powerful, and perfectly toned¡ªending in robust thighs that seemed sculpted to convey both strength and imposing beauty. Her hips widened slightly, enough to give her an even more commanding presence, while her silhouette took on the contours of a mature, irresistible woman. Her long blue hair flowed like a waterfall down her back, reaching just above a firm bottom that certainly wouldn''t go unnoticed. Her face had also changed; the soft, youthful features now had a refined elegance. Her beauty had gained depth, speaking of wisdom, power, and hidden dangers. It was the face of a woman who had lived more than most, an experienced warrior now seemingly ready to embrace her true nature. Vergil blinked a few times, processing the vision before him, until he let out a soft murmur. "I didn''t think the Lady of the Lake would be¡­ this¡­" He hesitated, his eyes scanning every detail of Viviane''s new form. Emmily, watching the scene with a mischievous smile, crossed her arms and answered without hesitation. "So hot? Come on, say it out loud." Vergil grimaced, trying to cover it up. "I just¡­ I didn''t expect her to be¡­ so¡­" He stopped again, sighing in frustration. "Whatever." His gaze returned to Viviane, who now exuded a mix of ferocity and majesty. Every movement seemed charged with contained strength, as if the very ground trembled beneath her. Yet, there was something gentle in her eyes¡ªa contrast that made her even more captivating. Vergil cleared his throat, crossing his arms and looking away, though he couldn''t hide the subtle smile on his lips. ''If I had known she was going to look this sexy, maybe I wouldn''t have yelled at her so much. What a waste of time.'' he thought. Viviane raised an eyebrow, her expression clearly saying she knew exactly the effect she was having. "She''s one of the greatest smiths to ever exist," Emmily said, interrupting Vergil''s thoughts. "Did you think she could forge legendary weapons without having a body worthy of a warrior?" Vergil sighed, reluctant to admit it, but he couldn''t avoid it. "Alright, I thought that¡­" He gestured with his hands, trying to find the right words, but gave up halfway. "Tch, whatever," he muttered, turning around and crossing his arms again, though it was obvious he couldn''t stop looking at her. Suddenly, Vergil saw Viviane lift her gaze at the familiar voice that cut through the air like a sharp blade. "Finally, you''ve revealed yourself," Sapphire said, her presence radiating authority as she stepped out from the shadows with an enigmatic smile on her face. She crossed her arms, her emerald eyes scanning Viviane from head to toe, as if evaluating a finished piece of art. Vergil, still processing Viviane''s transformation, furrowed his brow and abruptly turned to Sapphire. "Wait¡­ What do you mean ''finally''?" he asked, suspicion thick in his voice. He looked between the two women, trying to piece things together as his gaze narrowed. "Damn it... You knew, didn''t you? Of course, you knew¡­ I feel betrayed," Vergil sighed. Sapphire shrugged, her smile widening. "Of course I knew, darling. Do you think I just let anyone stand by your side? I''m very meticulous about who I allow close to what''s MINE." Her eyes glowed with intensity, that dangerous gleam in them saying more than words ever could. It was possessiveness and power blended, a reminder that everyone and everything around Vergil was there only because she allowed it. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil raised an eyebrow, his fists clenching involuntarily. "You''re worse than Katharina." She tilted her head slightly, her long red hair falling like a cascade of fire as her expression took on a mildly provocative edge. "Don''t be dramatic, darling. I call it¡­ ensuring things go the way they should." After all, a king without his knights is just a man with a crown. You need strong people by your side, and Viviane is stronger than you think." Vergil had always known that Sapphire was a powerful and dominating woman, but the intensity of her possessiveness was something he hadn''t truly noticed until he spent more time with her. He thought he knew the redhead well¡ªher pride, her sharp humor, and that imposing aura that made everyone around her hesitate to challenge her. However, there was something deeper, something he only began to see in the small moments after he started looking at her more intimately¡­ the way she kept her eyes on him, even when she pretended to be distracted, how she made sure to know where he was and who was with him. "Since when did you get so¡­ possessive?" Vergil asked, in a rare moment of honesty, crossing his arms as he watched Sapphire. She raised an eyebrow, as if the question was almost amusing. "Possessive? Oh, darling, don''t confuse things. I''m not being possessive. I''m just¡­ taking care of what''s mine, didn''t I say?" Vergil smiled and asked, "I thought you were mine¡­" He teased, clearly flirting. "Can you two stop flirting here?" Viviane interrupted, crossing her arms as she gave them both an exasperated look. Vergil turned to her, a provocative smile forming on his lips. "Flirting? Me? Viviane, I didn''t know you were so attentive to my¡­ movements." Sapphire, on the other hand, let out a low, sarcastic laugh, turning to Viviane with a casually superior look. "Oh, darling, if this bothers you, maybe you should leave the room. After all, the adults are talking." Viviane narrowed her eyes, clearly irritated. "Adults? You''re old enough to be my grandmother, Sapphire. Do you really want to compete?" Vergil chuckled quietly, clearly enjoying the exchange. "Anyway, let''s get to the point." Vergil said, looking at Viviane. "Shall we go after whoever broke your sword, My Beautiful Demon Maid?" Chapter 119: Lets go on a date Katharina was trembling with fury upon learning that... Vergil hadn''t just pursued one woman but two¡ªand one of them was her own mother!"I just need to kill him, don''t I? If I can''t have him all to myself, then I''ll kill him so no one else can have him either..." she muttered, gnawing on her nails, which were no longer the perfectly manicured ones she once prided herself on¡ªthey were ruined, bitten down to the quick. "Don''t you think you''re overthinking this, Katharina?" Roxanne asked, her tone casual as she savored a slice of chocolate cake with colorful sprinkles, a surprisingly ordinary treat considering her sweet tooth. "Overthinking?!" Katharina exclaimed, nearly yelling at the girl who continued to enjoy her dessert unbothered. "She''s right¡ªyou do overthink," Ada chimed in, surprisingly seated next to Roxanne, also indulging in a slice of cake. "Even you?!" Katharina turned to Ada, her voice a mix of disbelief and frustration. "Well, I was annoyed when I saw him kissing my mother, but... honestly? At least he seems capable of putting her in her place and breaking that ''Absolute Sword'' mentality of hers. That''s kind of a relief," Ada said with a shrug. Unlike Katharina, who was possessive and knew Vergil as her own because of her yandere tendencies, Ada had taken a more thoughtful approach. Initially, she had been uneasy about Vergil''s actions, but over time, she accepted it. Why? Because she didn''t have concrete reasons to feel otherwise. While Katharina seethed with jealousy and possessiveness, Ada was simply a woman who had been caught in the whirlwind of a triple marriage. Despite now loving her husband more than anything in the world, she chose to protect him from those with ill intentions rather than dwell on her solitary mother''s newfound companionship. "I''m really all alone..." Katharina murmured, sighing as she sank into the sofa in her room while the others continued to enjoy their sweets. "I just wanted a little bit of attention... He only cares about my mother..." she muttered, absentmindedly playing with her hair. "Who?" "Vergil. He''s been spending so much time with my mother that I''m starting to think he''s given up on me..." she replied, her tone tinged with melancholy. "Well, there was that whole problem with the guy who tried to steal Ada," Roxanne pointed out. "He couldn''t stop training with Sapphire until he learned enough to get his wife back." Still staring into the distance, Katharina responded, "I know... but I feel so alone. He hasn''t been giving me any attention, and it''s frustrating." She clenched her fists tightly, only to feel a large hand gently stroking her head. "You could''ve just said something," Vergil, who had been there listening to her for some time, said as he played with her fiery red hair. "V-Vergil?! How long have you been here?!" she stammered, her face flushing red with embarrassment after realizing she had been talking about her husband¡ªto him! "Huh? Didn''t I say we were going on a date?" Vergil asked, genuinely puzzled. "I thought you''d already gotten ready. I distinctly remember saying something like that," he added, as if a cloud of question marks hovered around his head. Katharina froze, her face shifting between surprise, embarrassment, and a glimmer of hopeful disbelief. "A-a date?! Are you serious?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, still looking confused. "Of course I am. Why are you so surprised? I thought you''d been waiting for this." She blinked several times, his words echoing in her mind as if her brain refused to fully process them. "I... I just... I didn''t think you''d remember." Vergil sighed, gently ruffling her hair with more affection. "Katharina, I never forgot. I''ve just been... a bit busy." He hesitated, searching for the right words. "But that doesn''t mean I haven''t been thinking about you. I know it''s been hard, but I''m here now. Just the two of us, without anyone else interfering." Katharina felt a knot in her chest begin to unravel, but her natural stubbornness held her back. "And my mother? She''s always around. And Ada... and now Viviane, too... How am I supposed to compete with that?" Vergil let out a low laugh, leaning in to look directly into her eyes. "Compete? Don''t be ridiculous. You don''t have to compete with anyone, Katharina. You''re unique, and that''s more than enough." His words made her heart skip a beat, but before she could respond, Roxanne interrupted the moment with her usual nonchalance. "What a lovely scene. Are you two going to kiss now, or can I finish my cake in peace?" Ada chuckled softly beside her, but Katharina quickly grabbed a pillow and hurled it at Roxanne, who dodged with ease. "Shut up, you nosy brat!" Vergil only smiled, standing up and extending a hand to Katharina. "Shall we? I think a walk will do us some good." She hesitated for a moment before taking his hand, feeling the familiar sense of security only Vergil could provide. As they walked out of the room, Roxanne and Ada watched from afar, small smiles playing on their faces. "Well, it seems like that yandere lunatic found a bit of peace," Ada remarked, taking another bite of cake. "For now," Roxanne replied with a playful tone. "But who knows how long that''ll last?" Now walking through the grand hallways of the mansion, hand in hand, Katharina and Vergil strolled in comfortable silence. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What would you like to do?" Vergil asked, breaking the quiet, his calm voice making Katharina''s heart race. "I... I don''t know much about dates," she mumbled shyly, a stark contrast to the fiery, lion-like persona she displayed around others. With Vergil, she was more like a helpless kitten. "I see..." Vergil murmured thoughtfully. "I''m sorry..." Katharina''s quiet apology caught him off guard. He quickly turned to face her and saw something that made him pause¡ªKatharina looking absolutely adorable. Her face was bright red, and she was trying not to meet his gaze. Vergil couldn''t help but laugh. "It''s fine. Honestly, I''ve never really been on a proper date either. Although I have¡ª" "Don''t talk about your experiences with other women," Katharina interrupted, her eyes piercing into him with a fiery glare that seemed capable of swallowing him whole. Vergil raised his hands in surrender, a playful smile dancing on his lips. "Alright, alright. No stories from the past. Today is all about you and me, Katharina." She mumbled something inaudible, her face still as red as an apple. "It''s better that way..." she murmured, looking away. Despite her efforts to hide it, a small smile began to creep onto her lips. Vergil leaned in slightly, close enough to tease. "So, my dear lioness, what would you like to do? I won''t make any decisions without you." Katharina frowned, crossing her arms in an attempt to look firm, though the timid glimmer in her eyes betrayed her. "I already told you, I don''t know... I''ve never been on a date before. Just... decide something yourself." "Hmmm..." Vergil pretended to think deeply, stroking his chin with exaggerated flair. "How about something simple to start? A walk in a beautiful place? Maybe dinner somewhere special?" She seemed to consider this for a moment, biting her lower lip lightly. "A walk..." she murmured, as if testing the words. "I suppose that''s... acceptable." Vergil chuckled softly, holding his hand out to her. "A walk it is. But for that, you''ll have to hold my hand. You know, it''s tradition on dates." Katharina glanced at him, clearly hesitating. For a moment, it seemed like she might refuse, but then, with a resigned sigh and an even redder face, she took his hand. "Don''t think this means anything." "Of course, of course," Vergil replied, though the satisfied smile on his face said otherwise. As they walked, Katharina gradually found herself relaxing, feeling the warmth of Vergil''s hand holding hers. For a brief moment, she glanced at his face, noticing the calm serenity in his expression. "Vergil..." "Hm?" "Thank you for... for giving me attention today," she murmured. Vergil stopped walking, turning to face her with a serious yet gentle look. "Katharina, you never need to thank me for something like that. You''re important to me. I want you to know that." His words tightened something in her chest, and for a moment, she didn''t know how to respond. Instead, she simply squeezed his hand tighter, as if that alone could convey what she felt. And for now, it was enough. Descending the grand staircase with Katharina by his side, their steps echoed off the marble of the mansion. She still held his hand, though her clumsy attempts to appear indifferent were obvious. She was clearly playing hard to get. On the lower floor, Novah, the ever-stoic maid, was busy arranging books on a tall shelf. At the sound of footsteps, she looked up and adjusted her glasses. "Is there an issue?" "Not exactly," Vergil replied, stopping in front of her. "Send us to Paris." His voice was commanding, as always. Novah sighed heavily, as though she was more than accustomed to receiving such orders. "Paris? Any particular reason, or is this just a whim of the moment?" "A date," he said nonchalantly, causing Katharina to cough in surprise, her face flushing an even deeper shade of crimson. "Oh, I see, the children¡ª" Novah began, but when she caught the sharp look from Vergil, she froze. After a moment, she merely arched an eyebrow slightly and raised her hand. She began tracing glowing lines in the air, elegant shapes quickly forming into a spinning magical circle. Energy filled the space, casting crimson reflections across the mansion walls. "Don''t wait for us," Vergil said, stepping forward and pulling Katharina with him. Novah crossed her arms, watching as they disappeared into the portal. "I really need to watch my tongue... One of these days, it''s going to get cut if I call him a child again. Child, my foot... he''s already involved with two Demon Queens and three heiresses," she muttered with a touch of sarcasm before returning to her work. Chapter 120: A night in Paris The portal glowed brightly, and in the blink of an eye, Vergil and Katharina found themselves in Paris. The red light faded, and they stood on a narrow, charming street with old cobblestones and caf¨¦s decorated with elegant tables and chairs. The smell of freshly baked bread and coffee filled the air, while the warm glow of the street lamps gently illuminated the night.Katharina looked around, mesmerized, her blue eyes sparkling in the lamplight. "Paris... It''s even more beautiful than I imagined." Vergil, on the other hand, remained silent for a moment, watching her expression of surprise before speaking. "It really is... I''ve never been here before. I hope this is a good date." He smiled. She tried to hide the smile that was forming on her lips. "Hmm, it''s... acceptable." She said, playing hard to get, but it didn''t last long before her smile widened. Vergil raised an eyebrow, clearly noticing her teasing. "Acceptable, huh? Well, I guess I''ll have to work harder to impress you, my lovely wife." They began walking through the streets, the sound of their footsteps echoing softly. Katharina didn''t let go of his hand, although she was nervous. Vergil, on the other hand, seemed relaxed, as if he were in control of everything. "So, where to first?" Katharina asked, with a hint of shyness in her voice. "That depends. Want to have dinner, see the city lights, or maybe explore a bit?" Vergil suggested, casting a glance at her. She thought for a moment, biting her lower lip slightly before responding. "I think we can start with dinner... but nothing too fancy." Vergil nodded, leading her through the streets of Paris to a small bistro on a quiet corner. The place was charming, with a d¨¦cor that mixed rustic wood and elegant details. A courteous waiter greeted them and led them to a table on the terrace, from where they could see the Eiffel Tower in the distance, lit up against the night sky. As Katharina sat down, Vergil pulled the chair out for her, a gesture that made her raise an eyebrow. "Since when are you such a gentleman?" "I can surprise you," he replied with a slight smile. "Besides, it''s our first night, just you and me," he commented. The dinner began with simple and delicious dishes, accompanied by relaxed conversation. Katharina seemed to become more comfortable, laughing lightly at Vergil''s subtle teasing. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So," Vergil began, resting his chin in his hand as he observed her. "You''ve never been on a date before?" She blushed, looking away. "I told you, I haven''t. My focus has always been... other things." ''I can''t tell him my pastime was stalking him... Damn, I''m so boring!'' Katharina thought. "And those ''other things'' didn''t include fun?" He asked, provocative. "Not in the way you imagine. My time was always dedicated to responsibilities. There was no room for that." "Stop lying," Vergil suddenly said, smiling. Katharina froze. Her eyes widened slightly before she quickly looked away, trying to maintain her composure. "W-what do you mean by that?" she stammered, her voice louder than she intended. Vergil leaned slightly forward, resting his elbows on the table, with a look that seemed to pierce directly through her. "You think I didn''t notice? Everything you do has to do with me. Even before we met, right?" Katharina felt her heart race and her cheeks burn. "You''re crazy! What nonsense is that?" she protested, though her voice was less convincing than she''d hoped. Vergil simply laughed softly, shaking his head. "I know more than you think, Katharina. But don''t worry, I think... it''s cute." "Cute?" She repeated, her tone a mix of indignation and disbelief. "Yes," he said, with a playful expression. "It''s interesting how a woman who''s so fierce in front of others can be so... obsessed when it comes to me." "I''m not obsessed!" Katharina quickly replied, crossing her arms and looking away again. Vergil laughed, clearly enjoying the situation. "You don''t have to be so defensive. I''m not complaining." She bit her lip, trying to hold back the flood of thoughts and emotions his comment had provoked. Finally, she sighed, turning to face him, though her eyes were still a bit nervous. "You''re insufferable." "And you''re adorable when you try to hide the truth." He countered, smiling so casually that it made Katharina huff, even though a small smile stubbornly appeared at the corner of her lips. Vergil leaned back in his chair, relaxed, as if he had just won an invisible battle. "Well, I guess we now know what you did in your free time. Maybe it''s time to create new memories... with me." Katharina felt her heart skip a beat, but she quickly masked it, turning her face again. "Tch... We''ll see if you''re as good at making memories as you think." After dinner, they went for a walk along the Seine. The night breeze was cool, and the city lights reflected on the water, creating a breathtaking scene. Katharina held onto Vergil''s arm, something he didn''t comment on, but also didn''t pull away from. "You seem more relaxed now," Vergil observed. "It''s hard not to be, with this view," she replied, gazing at the river. "The view, huh?" He teased, looking directly at her, making her blush instantly. "Don''t start," Katharina retorted, though her tone was more playful than irritated. They continued walking, chatting about light topics. Vergil seemed less serious than usual, and Katharina was starting to realize there was a side of him she hadn''t fully seen before. They arrived at a bridge covered with love locks. Vergil stopped, gazing at the sea of locks in front of them. "Curious, isn''t it?" he said, touching one of the locks with his fingers. "Do you think it''s silly?" Katharina asked, tilting her head. "Not exactly. I think... it''s symbolic," he replied, looking at her. "Would you put a lock here?" She paused for a moment before answering. "I don''t know. Maybe one day, if there was something really worth holding onto." Vergil smiled. "Good answer." After some time, they reached a small, illuminated carousel still turning, even though most of the city was beginning to calm down. "I can''t believe this still works," Katharina said, surprised. "Want to try?" Vergil asked, already walking toward the operator. "Vergil, we''re adults!" She exclaimed, but he was already paying for the tickets. "So what? Can''t adults have fun?" He replied, gently pulling her toward the carousel. Reluctantly, but unable to resist, Katharina sat on one of the decorated horses, while Vergil leaned against the central pillar, watching her with an amused smile. "You''re having fun," he commented, noticing the smile she tried to hide. "Maybe," she admitted, laughing as the carousel spun. When they got off, Katharina looked at him, her expression softer than Vergil was used to seeing. "Thank you." "For what?" "For... this. For making me feel... special," she said, her voice low but sincere. Vergil looked at her for a moment before responding. "You''re my wife, you''re special in every way..." Katharina looked into his eyes, and for a brief moment, she saw something different in Vergil''s gaze. It wasn''t just the unshakable confidence or the power he always exuded, but a softness, an appreciation that she hadn''t imagined he was capable of showing. Something inside her warmed, as if she was finally being truly seen by him. She took a step forward, and before she knew what she was doing, their bodies were closer, the space between them almost gone. Vergil looked at her, his eyes fixed on hers, and she felt the intensity of that gaze. The moment was charged with something more, something that had been growing between them, from the first encounters, from the first exchanged glances. Katharina felt her heart race, and before any words could be said, she hesitantly raised her hand to his face, touching his cheek with the tips of her fingers. Vergil watched her, his gaze fixed on her, and without further hesitation, he lowered his head. The kiss started off soft, a slow and deep touch, as if both were testing the waters of this new territory between them. Katharina closed her eyes, and Vergil, feeling her breath falter slightly, pulled her a little closer, deepening the kiss. Her lips were soft, but at the same time possessive, as if she wanted to prove, once again, that he was hers. The moment grew more intense, and Katharina, overwhelmed by a wave of emotions she didn''t know how to control, wrapped her arms around him, pulling him even closer. The feeling of his skin against hers, the exchange of warmth, the rapid rhythm of both their heartbeats... all of this made her lose track of what was real and what was merely a reflection of her own desires. Vergil, on the other hand, was lost in the kiss, feeling a mix of pleasure and possessiveness growing inside him. He pulled her even closer, exploring the softness of her lips, the taste of her, as his hands moved with a firmness only he could have. The sensation of having her in his arms, completely surrendered, made his heart beat harder than he would care to admit. The kiss lingered longer than Katharina could have imagined, and when they finally pulled apart, both were breathless, their eyes half-lidded, fixed on each other. Katharina still had her hands on Vergil''s chest, feeling the warmth of his body and his heart pounding rapidly. "Now, do you feel... special?" Vergil asked with a teasing smile, but also genuine, a light playfulness in his eyes. Katharina couldn''t help but smile shyly, a smile she didn''t often show him. "I... yes." She murmured, her eyes now softened, her voice calmer. Vergil smiled, satisfied with her response, and gently caressed her face with the tips of his fingers, as if touching something precious. "Now, let''s go somewhere..." he murmured. Chapter 121 Darling... Please... (R-18) "A place...?" She asked, rather curious, and a little elated.''Tell me that''s what I''m thinking...'' She thought. Vergil saw how she reacted and smiled, a smile that almost said "Yes" "Novah got in our way twice... so I booked us a room. A quiet place, away from distractions. I want to enjoy this time with you, just the two of us." He said and Katharina''s body gave a little shudder. Katharina''s heart raced, and she nodded, still speechless. It was unusual for her to feel so vulnerable, but with Vergil, it seemed inevitable. "Come on, it''s going to be a long night." He took her hand, his fingers intertwining with hers, and led her to the hotel he had already booked a few hours ago... As they drove to the hotel, Katharina hummed like a little girl in love, watching the lights of Paris go by as they walked. The city, with its beauty and elegance, seemed almost magical under the night sky. Vergil watched her out of the corner of his eye, noticing how different she looked now, she was genuinely happy, more relaxed, more... human. He knew that behind all the intensity and obsession, there was a woman who longed for something as simple as love and acceptance. "Are you nervous?" He asked, breaking the silence, his voice low and soft. She turned to him, her eyes wide for a moment before looking away. "A little. I''m not used to... this. To being treated like this." Vergil leaned slightly closer to her, his presence comforting. "Get used to it. Because I intend to do it more often." She smiled shyly, and the rest of the journey was marked by a comfortable calm, the kind of silence that spoke more than words. When they arrived at the hotel, Katharina was impressed. It was an elegant and imposing building, with a fa?ade illuminated by golden lights. The concierge welcomed them warmly, and Vergil handed over their reservation without a moment''s hesitation. Katharina felt small next to him, but also protected. "I thought you didn''t have a job... how did you rent this?" Katharina asked, and Vergil just smiled "Since I took your mother, everything of hers has become mine. Including the money." He smiled, showing a Black Card with ''Sapphire Agares'' written on it from an unknown bank. Katharina looked at it and couldn''t help but let out a laugh. "So now you''re stealing from my mother?" Katharina said laughing, as they rode up the elevator together. "Not stealing, equal division of assets, I''d call it," he joked, tucking the card into his pocket. The floors began to pass, and Katharina felt her heart beating faster and faster. When they finally reached the bedroom, Vergil opened the door and invited her in. "Ladies first," he said. The room was luxurious, but cozy. There was a large window offering a breathtaking view of the illuminated Eiffel Tower, a king size bed with impeccable sheets, and a small table with an ice bucket on which a bottle of champagne rested. The lights were soft, creating an intimate atmosphere. "Do you like it?" Vergil asked, closing the door behind them. Katharina stepped forward, her eyes scanning the room before turning to him. "It''s beautiful. You... did all this for me?" He crossed his arms, leaning casually against the door. "I told you you were special. That''s not even the beginning." She felt her heart racing again, but before she could reply, he stepped closer, taking her hand and guiding her to the window. The view was breathtaking, and she marveled for a moment, completely forgetting about the man standing next to her. "Paris is beautiful, but it still doesn''t measure up to your feet," Vergil murmured, his voice so low it sounded like a whisper. Katharina turned to him, surprised by the sincerity in his words, she didn''t know how to respond, so she simply stood on tiptoe and kissed him. The kiss was different this time, slower, more intimate. Katharina felt as if time had stopped, as if nothing else mattered but the two of them. Vergil held her by the waist, pulling her closer, and she let him take control, feeling safe in his arms. When they separated, he guided her to the bed, but not in a rushed or insistent way. It was as if he was more interested in being with her, sharing that moment, than anything else. Katharina smiled, her eyes shining with a glint of contentment and desire. "That was... perfect," she murmured, her voice full of tender passion. Vergil smiled back, his lips curving in subtle mischief as he gently traced where she had kissed him. The taste of the gloss she had used was still present on his lips, it was the same as that day... that damn day that had been interrupted. "It reminds me of that day" He paused, his eyes shining with a hint of teasing. "But today... there won''t be an insolent little maid to stop us" he said Katharina raised an eyebrow, a mischievous smile forming on her lips. "You''re right... There won''t be any interruptions today..." "I''d love more..." She murmured as she stood up and faced him. Vergil watched her, the malice on his lips heightened by the sincerity of the desire he felt. Without hesitation, Katharina approached Vergil with a confidence that was both seductive and assertive. In one swift, determined movement, she leapt onto him, her legs wrapping around his waist while her arms entwined around his neck. She sat on the man''s lap, which was on the bed. Vergil held her firmly by the hips, pulling her closer. "Then you''ll have more... much more," Vergil whispered in a voice laden with desire, his eyes locked on hers with a passionate intensity. She held his face in her hands, her fingers gently touching his skin as she caressed him, in her eyes... He was the person she loved most in the whole world. Without wasting any time, Katharina leaned in again to kiss him, their lips meeting with a burning depth. The kiss was a dialog of passion and desire, their bodies moving in perfect harmony as the intensity of the moment grew. Katharina deepened the kiss, her lips exploring Vergil''s with fervent intensity, while he responded with equal devotion. Everything was the same that day, the day they... Unfortunately, they were stopped. But this time, different from that day. Where they had only known each other for a few days... Now they loved each other with such warmth that it was impossible for either of them to hold on or be stopped now. The kisses became more desperate and passionate, each touch and caress revealing the repressed desire they both felt, time hadn''t been fair to their feelings at all, in fact... Now there was no turning back. "Yes..." Katharina murmured as she felt the man kissing her neck and his hand moving down her waist and towards her ass. "That''s it..." She said, stroking his face... Vergil had already given himself to her, with everything he had. So now it was time to be rewarded. "Ahhh... Mmmmnh~" Katharina, feeling the intensity of the kiss and Vergil''s closeness, let out a satisfied sigh, actually more of a moan than a sigh. Vergil heard the warm murmur and began to move, still holding her on top of him. He got up with her and turned her over, leaving her lying on the bed. She was completely out of it, and probably wouldn''t hear him if he tried to speak, her eyes becoming dim and distant. Then he began to climb on top of the woman and got on top of her. Katharina''s legs were spread wide, and he placed his knee right on her most sensitive part. The woman''s black dress was thin, although it hid everything, it was still very thin, and when he forced his knee into her cavity, he immediately felt... "You''re already very wet, huh?" He smiled. "Ah~" Katharina moaned softly when Vergil pressed his knee against her intimacy. She was so wet, so ready for him. Vergil smiled, feeling powerful knowing that she wanted him so much. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t play with my body..." She ordered Vergil smiled mischievously when he heard Katharina''s request. "I''m not joking, my dear. I''m just teasing you a little." ''Let''s see how long it takes...'' He began to move slowly, brushing his knee against her through the thin layer of her dress. "Mmmnn" Katharina moaned softly, feeling the pressure increase inside her with every touch. She was lost in desire, her body trembling with desire. Vergil then approached her and kissed her as he continued to tease her, she lay still for a few seconds, just making wet noises between gasps, and after two minutes, she pushed him back. "Please, Vergil," she pleaded, "I need you inside me now." However... "It''s going too fast..." He muttered and with his demonic energy, he cut her dress in half, leaving her entire body exposed. Katharina was surprised to feel her dress being cut in half, exposing her entire naked body. She felt exposed, vulnerable, but also incredibly aroused. Seeing the look of desire in Vergil''s eyes only made her even hornier. "You''re so beautiful," he murmured, running his hands over her naked body. "Perfect in every way." Katharina sighed with pleasure as she felt his hands on her skin, touching her, teasing her. She let herself be carried away by the moment, forgetting any inhibitions or fears. Now she just wanted to give herself completely to Vergil, to let him possess her in any way he wanted. "Darling... Please..." Katharina begged. Chapter 122 Youre mine, Katharina Agares (R-18) "You''re so beautiful," he murmured, running his hands over her naked body. "Perfect in every way."Katharina sighed with pleasure as she felt his hands on her skin, touching her, teasing her. She let herself be carried away by the moment, forgetting any inhibitions or fears. Now she just wanted to give herself completely to Vergil, to let him possess her in any way he wanted. "Darling... Please..." Katharina begged as she looked with her clouded eyes directly into his. Vergil watched her with a smile, Katharina seemed completely lost in lust without even having had a single more intimate touch, he had only played with her a little and already realized... She was very sensitive. He pulled away a little, seeing her lying there still completely naked. Her large breasts were hard and her completely pink nipples were almost begging him to bite them. However, it was time to show her something... Something she had wanted all along. The moment he stepped away, he began to take off his own clothes, without much haste after all... Katharina was watching, so he decided to tease her some more. When it came to taking off his underwear, he just smiled, and took it off very slowly, making her look directly at the spot, almost as if she was expecting a surprise... But what did she see? His erect member sprang out, thick and throbbing with desire. Katharina saw that scene and swallowed dry for a moment... Katharina opened her mouth to say something, but she was speechless. ''Holy shit! Was it that big? She asked, completely startled... ''If it fits...'' She muttered, glancing down at where her uterus should be... ''Fuck,'' she thought quickly. "You look surprised... I thought you knew every corner of my body. My little Stalker." He commented, smiling as he began to approach. Katharina''s face turned completely red and she swallowed... "V-v-v-you!!! Don''t tease me like that!" She said as she leaned her back against the headboard. "Is that so?" He questioned, moving towards her, who clung to the sheets as she felt the pressure of him getting closer. "I''d love to tease you even more..." He said, facing her legs... His hand played with the woman''s thighs, which closed instinctively, without letting him see what was between her legs, or at least see the state she was in, but he knew well... "So cute," he murmured, his hand touching her skin with a hesitant touch, like someone handling something precious. His eyes met hers for a moment, seeking silent permission, a confirmation of what they both felt. Stay connected via empire With a careful gesture, he adjusted his position by spreading his legs, exposing his completely wet intimacy. What he saw was one of the most... beautiful. Katharina''s spread legs gave him a view of her pink, delicate, dripping lips... she was really horny and her cavity was begging for something. "Perfect," he said. Unable to hold back any longer, he plunged his face into her pelvis. "Wait-- AHHHNNN!!!" Katharina moaned loudly as she felt the touch of his tongue on her sensitive area. "Darlin~ HMMMM!!!!" She arched her back, while holding her face, ja Vergil... He went all out, licking and sucking her outer lips until they were throbbing with desire. "Darling!!! Hmmmnnn!!!" She threw her head back in ecstasy as he explored her soaked folds with his tongue, stopping at her clitoris and sucking it greedily. "Ahhh!!!" she screamed, the spasms of a new orgasm about to explode. It was quick, and... Magnificent.... "Sweet" he commented as he continued to suck relentlessly. And Katharina couldn''t have been more surrendered, the sensation was simply devastating and took over her whole being like a raging flame. She could feel her own body trembling, convulsing in waves of pure pleasure. She kept coming, spurting juices onto Vergil''s face as he continued to play with her wet pussy. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Baby..." She murmured, almost pleading. Her eyes seemed in a trance, her body was reddened and dying of heat, her face reddened and panting, her breasts bouncing with the rhythm of her racing heart and lack of air, she collapsed for a few seconds... But her eyes quickly opened in surprise as she felt Vergil pull her into a searing kiss, tasting herself on his lips... They rolled around on the bed. Their mouths still joined and their hands groping each other voraciously as his hands grabbed a soft breast, squeezing and caressing her soft skin. "Let''s go..." Katharina shivered, arching her stiffening nipples against his chest. She gently slid her hand down, wrapping it around his steel-hard member. "Fuck me, as hard as you can." She whispered, "I need to feel you inside me." Vergil gave her a broad smile and got to his feet, pulling her to him, while she kept her hand on his cock, holding it steady. He guided her onto her stomach and positioned his cock behind her, rubbing against her wet pussy. "Stop..." She ordered, helpless as he held her arms like a prisoner. Vergil then held her arms with one hand and with the other, he ran his fingers over her soft flesh, teasing her swollen clit until she was trembling with desire. "Hhmmm!!!" She moaned as she hid her face in the bed, after all, she couldn''t cover her mouth, she had no movement... "Are you very horny?" he asked, slipping his finger inside her. "Hold on a little longer..." he asked. He began to move his finger in and out, adding another to increase the pressure. With his thumb, he massaged her pussy, making her buck against his hand. Katharina bit her lips, trying to muffle her moans with the bed. However... muffling them didn''t mean that she wasn''t getting enough to moan about. "It''s coming." Vergil murmured between smiles, and increased the pace of his fingers. "Come on... speak..." he growled Then he shoved his finger in even deeper, in one thrust. Katharina shattered into a thousand pieces, cumming hard into his hand. "AHH!!!" She screamed his name so loudly that the bed couldn''t muffle it, Vergil continued to stimulate her through her orgasm, prolonging her pleasure as much as possible. When she finally stopped trembling, he lifted her up, straddling her ass... "I can''t stand it..." Katharina murmured, almost fainting, but her attention quickly returned and everything went white when she felt something entering her... "Ahhh" she moaned loudly as she felt his cock going deep into her bowels... "Finally..." She let out a happy sigh... "Does it hurt?" Vergil asked, without advancing on her... They were both virgins... although they had probably seen a lot of porn... Because virgins wouldn''t do something like that... "I''m a demon Darling... do you really think I''m going to feel a hymen breaking?" She questioned as she raised her ass further, almost as if asking for more... "Destroy me whole." She ordered, her eyes looked possessive, her heart was racing, but she just ordered like a Queen... ''Your virginity is mine...'' She thought, that''s what was driving her now... The sheer obsession with having this man... "Ask again." Vergil ordered, smiling. "Me - Destroy" she spoke softly. The green light activated. And quickly... His cock plunged straight into her bowels without any warning, making her moan with pleasure. "Ah~~" This was too much for Katharina to bear, and a loud moan escaped her mouth as she gripped the sheets, drowning her face in the bed as he continued to thrust deeper inside her. "Yes... Please... I want to feel it deeper, inside me," she gasped, trembling with desire. He penetrated her slowly, feeling the soft, warm flesh open up for him. Katharina arched her back as she felt the first pressure, a mixture of pain and pleasure. At the same time, Vergil grunted with pleasure as he felt her wetness and tightness around him. He began to move slowly, taking almost all of her and then thrusting deep again. Katharina kept pace, lifting her hips to meet him. Their bodies moved together in an ancient, primitive rhythm, exploring every sensation. "You''re so tight... so good...," Vergil gasped, increasing the pace. He towered over her and pulled her neck to kiss him, causing her body to tremble more, making her previously muffled moans ring throughout the room as they lost themselves in passion. Katharina could only surrender to the sensations, the pleasure increasing with each thrust. The world around her disappeared, leaving only her, Vergil and the intensity of their union. "Well Ouch!" She screamed with arousal, the sound of their bodies slamming into each other mixed with the moans of pleasure from both of them. "Do you like it like that?" he asked in a husky voice, slapping her hard on the ass. "Ahh!" Katharina only moaned louder, pushing her ass up against him. Vergil increased the pace, holding her hips firmly as he fucked her hard and fast. She was lost in ecstasy, every part of her being completely surrendered to this man The thrusts became faster and deeper, bringing them to the brink of climax. Their sweaty bodies moved frantically, clinging to each other in search of the apex. When it came, it was explosive. The intense pleasure made them both cry out, their bodies shaking as waves of ecstasy washed over them. "YES!" Katharina screamed with pleasure, the climax exploding inside her, her inner walls receiving strong jets that filled her womb with hot come. They both fell onto the bed exhausted, panting and satisfied. Vergil hugged her tightly against his chest and kissed her passionately. "That was... incredible," she murmured, looking into his eyes. "I''ve never felt that before." "You''re going to feel a lot more," he commented. "Are you mine, Katharina Agares? I want you to be mine forever." Katharina smiled back, feeling her heart overflow with joy. "I''ll always be yours," she promised. "Always." She spoke. "Shall we continue?" He said with a mischievous smile as he stood up with her in his arms. "Come on... I''m already wet again." She said smiling like a succubus. "Let''s do it in the Jacuzzi now," he smiled. Chapter 123 The problematic political power You must be wondering... What was happening in the demon world while Vergil was out there, enjoying his time with Katharina? Well, many things. But the topic of the moment in every noble house was just one...The political power he holds. You see, if he were an ordinary man, things would be much simpler. All he''d need to do was marry an heir to a powerful demon house, and his influence would be guaranteed. But Vergil is no ordinary man, is he? He got involved with not one, but three direct heirs! Something so rare that, just because of that, he was already the center of attention. Now, add Sapphire to the equation. Yes, the Sapphire. She''s not only the most powerful demoness but also his mentor... and his mother-in-law. This puts Vergil in a position no other demon has ever been in... He is a man with political power equivalent to three Demon Kings! Or better yet, he''s almost an Archon by logic alone. Add to that the fact that he possesses three bloodline powers, and politically, he has surpassed almost everyone. Vergil''s existence was directly affecting the entire hierarchy of the Demon World, which had been carefully structured in a pyramid system, with the most powerful beings at the top and the masses at the bottom. At the top are the Archons, the oldest and most powerful beings. They survived the legendary Genesis War and shaped the demon world. Thanks to them, there is order. Below them are the Demon Kings, who govern vast territories and command the masses. They have absolute power over their regions. Even Sapphire, who sometimes disregards formalities, is one of these rulers. Next comes the Demon Nobility, which consists of three subclasses: Heirs: These are the children of Archons or Kings. They live to prove they can succeed their parents, but until then, they are under constant surveillance. Demon Dukes: Demons who have gained land or titles through merit. They are strong, but not strong enough to challenge a King. Demon Advisors: The strategists and sages who work directly with the leaders. And lastly, at the base of the pyramid, we have the Lesser Demon Lords, Infernal Knights, and common citizens. These are warriors, merchants, artisans... in short, the ones who make the world go round. So... where does Vergil fit into all of this? Exactly... He doesn''t fit. He is not an Archon; he is far from it... nor is he a King, but he is above them in influence. He has direct connections with three Demon King houses, is the son-in-law of Sapphire Agares, and, of course, has Raphaeline under his control. This alone places him in a league of his own. How can someone who doesn''t even understand the complexities of the demon world be in a league of his own? That''s what has everyone in the underworld on edge... And perhaps that''s exactly what makes Vergil so dangerous. Of course, in a meeting room that no common demon could ever access, the four Demon Kings were directly discussing what to do with Vergil. "I''m not entirely against it, but I think this is an exaggeration," Paimon said, crossing her legs while trying to analyze the entire situation. As an Archon, she had to think of what was best for her people, even though she preferred to have more fun than be a political woman. "I''m against it," Astaroth said, continuing to build a magical cube while waiting for everyone to stop with this boring meeting and leave. "I agree with Astaroth, I''m against it," Phenex said, causing the room to fall silent as all eyes turned to Amon, who was still pondering a solution to this. "This is complicated... how many years has it been since we had to discuss a person like this?" Amon asked, laughing as he sat calmly. "Are you kidding, Amon?" Paimon said, raising an eyebrow. "We''re talking about a being who, despite having some interesting connections, is out of control. He probably doesn''t even know all of this is happening. He seems kind of foolish." Discover exclusive content at empire "HAHAHA!" Astaroth laughed, but the sound was more of a nervous chuckle than anything else. "He''s just a child playing with fire. Doesn''t even know what he''s doing? Let him rest. Thanks to him, Sapphire is under control! That''s something to celebrate, you know? Just months ago, she wiped part of the Vatican out with a fire meteor." Phenex, who had been silent until now, looked directly at Amon. "I still don''t understand how a demon who doesn''t follow the rules can become such a huge threat. What makes him so special?" Amon smiled gently, his expression still calm, as if he were ahead of everyone, as if he knew more than the others. "He has the power... but it''s not just that. He has something none of us had the chance to possess¡­ something that goes beyond strength, something we all fear on some level." "That''s nonsense, Amon," Paimon retorted, her voice sharp as a blade. "You''re talking like he''s a new breed of demon, but he''s not. He doesn''t have the experience, nor the skill. What we have here, in the end, is just a very strange demon." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Amon didn''t seem willing to be convinced. He continued, his voice low and measured. "Vergil may be unpredictable, especially with that crazy woman by his side... She seems to be preparing something. But as you said, he probably doesn''t know any of this, and maybe it''s better that way. But we''ll need to calm the Nobles." "So, what do you suggest, Amon?" Phenex asked, leaning forward slightly, curiosity now more evident than any other emotion. Amon paused, as if weighing his words carefully, before finally speaking, his voice quieter than usual, almost as if he were speaking to himself. "We need to keep him close. I think we can give him a noble title. He can''t be underestimated, but we also can''t let him stir up trouble among the masses. The balance must be found¡­ And well... How about a high society gathering to introduce him?" "Give him a noble title?" Paimon repeated, clearly uncomfortable with the idea. "I don''t think that''s a good idea." Amon raised a hand, as if asking for patience, and his eyes gleamed with the focus only Archons possessed. "I''m not saying we should hand him over to the nobles on a silver platter, Paimon. I''m suggesting we make him feel like he''s part of the game, without him realizing how much he''s being manipulated. A noble title... it''s just the beginning." Phenex, always more calculating, now seemed to understand Amon''s reasoning. "He''d feel part of the system, without realizing he''s still on the margins of it. Interesting... But who would introduce him to high society? We need someone capable of using him, not just controlling him." Amon smiled. The kind of smile that carried the lightness of someone who knew they were in control of the situation, even if it didn''t seem like it. "It''s simple. Sapphire." The other three Kings exchanged looks, bewildered. "Sapphire?" Paimon repeated, her expression filled with doubt. "Do you really think she, with the way she is, would accept something like this?" Amon made a dismissive gesture, as if he had already considered all possibilities. "Oh, she will... I''m sure she''ll love the idea I have." Amon smiled mischievously... ''Well... I''ll manipulate her a bit... of course... Seeing how much she''s in love with that boy, it''ll be as easy as throwing a steak to a lion...'' Amon thought, smiling, without revealing what he truly wanted to do... "Alright, meeting adjourned," Amon said, standing up. "Wait!" Paimon shouted, calling him back. "Just like that? What about our opinions?" She asked, nervous. "Since when do you care? This doesn''t change anything." Meanwhile, of course. The hotel room was unrecognizable. Chaos reigned where there had once been order. Torn curtains, pieces of furniture scattered on the floor, and the smell of perfume and sweat in the air. The mattress, which had once looked new and spotless, was now crushed, the pillows thrown everywhere, as if they had been the victims of a brutal battle. The scene was a reflection of the intensity of what had happened there over the last few hours... They had fucked in the most brutal and forceful way possible... Vergil and Katharina were finally lying down, breathing heavily, their bodies sweaty and tired, but with a gleam in their eyes that had not yet faded. Katharina, with her hair undone and her eyes wide, seemed lost in thought, while Vergil, with a vacant smile, stared at the ceiling, as if trying to process everything that had happened. "You know," Katharina said, her voice soft but laced with a provocative tone, "I didn''t realize you were so.... Brutish." She turned sideways, staring at Vergil with a look that mixed admiration and something deeper, something bordering on respect. Vergil, without looking away, just gave a small smile. "You asked for it." "Yes, that''s right," she replied, letting out a sigh, as if trying to put her own thoughts in order. She stood up slowly, walking across the room towards the window, where the moonlight seeped through the shards. "But what are we going to do now? Don''t you think we''re playing with fire? I may not care, but you... my mother will kill you, Vergil." She commented with a small laugh. "Who do you think sent me here with you?" Vergil asked, smiling. Chapter 124 Someone woke up The sepulchral silence was broken by a strange, fractured sigh. A long, heavy breath, as if the lungs of this demon were shattered and had just begun to move, awakened after years of dormancy.The place lacked concrete lighting, illuminated instead by a faint, reddish glow. With his awakening, it began to pulse through the chamber, casting eerie light on the black stone walls adorned with living runes, whispering secrets of their existence. At the center, a colossally intimidating figure sat upon a throne sculpted from bones and obsidian, surrounded by a strange energy barrier. His eyes opened slowly, revealing slitted pupils within glowing blue irises, their intensity piercing enough to penetrate any soul. He didn''t move a muscle, yet the power emanating from his presence caused the runes to flare brighter, and the chamber itself trembled. "When was the last time I felt the demonic air of this place?" he murmured into the void, stepping closer to the barrier. "Ten years passed so quickly... and you''ve grown careless, Stella," he said, placing a hand on the barrier. It was a simple gesture, yet it shattered like glass under his touch. "My daughter must be an adult by now?" His voice was deep, reverberating against the walls like rolling thunder. There was no one to answer. But he didn''t need a direct response¡­ his body already felt the shift in the world''s balance. Something had awakened him from his slumber, something powerful enough to disturb even the deepest layers of the underworld. Closing his eyes again, his mind stretched across vast distances. Fragments of information began to coalesce, like shards of glass being pieced together into a mosaic. Until¡­ he found her through his magic, far enough away to make him question why she was there. "My daughter¡­" he murmured, surprise and anger lacing his voice. Then, the most shocking revelation: glimpses of her, no longer the obedient child he had left behind, but a grown woman¡­ standing beside another man. A man who now bore the title of husband. The ground around his throne cracked. His fists clenched as he rose, each movement radiating raw power. "She married¡­ without my blessing?" He could hardly believe it. The audacity¡­ the betrayal¡­ and, above all, the humiliation of something so monumental happening while he had been absent. With a wave of his hand, he tore open a portal. The air around him grew dense, as if space itself resisted his will, but it was futile. He stepped through the vortex without hesitation, determined to confront whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªwas responsible. ~~~~ Sitri Mansion ¨C Main Hall The atmosphere in the mansion was thick with tension, as though a dark storm loomed over it. Stella, Roxanne''s mother, sat at the center of the grand hall, her gaze fixed on a book she held with apparent tranquility while indulging in sweets. But her instincts told a different story. Something was coming. A primal awareness whispered at the edge of her consciousness, sharpening her focus. She could feel it¡ªsomething was wrong. Then, the presence began to grow stronger. And then, he arrived. A thunderous sound echoed through the mansion''s entrance. The door was vaporized, shattered into countless fragments of wood. There he stood, his massive frame filling the doorway. A black cloak swirled around him like living shadows. His glowing eyes locked onto Stella, who now rose slowly, setting her book aside with measured grace. "You dare invade my home after all this time?" Her voice was sharp, cold as the harshest winter. There was no warmth, only disdain. "My home, Stella," he corrected, his voice laden with authority. "Or have you forgotten that everything here exists because of me?" "I''ve forgotten many things about you... by choice." She stepped forward, openly defying him. "And if you''ve come for Roxanne, you''d better think twice before acting. I won''t let you interfere in her life again." He laughed, a sound so deep and menacing that the chandeliers swayed from the vibrations. "Let me? You think you can stop me? Roxanne is my daughter. She carries my blood, my legacy. And now, I find out she''s married to a stranger¡ªwithout my consent?" Stella''s eyes narrowed, her power radiating out in waves, filling the room with a suffocating pressure. "She''s more my daughter than yours, and she made her choice. I won''t let you ruin it for her." "I didn''t come here to argue with you." He stepped forward, each movement causing the ground to quake beneath him. "I came to see her. To decide if this man is worthy¡­ or if he''ll be destroyed." Your journey continues at empire Stella raised a hand, and the very space around the hall began to ripple with her energy. "Take one more step, and you won''t get the chance to see her. I''ll end you here and now. If you think I''m as weak as I was back then, you''re sorely mistaken." The tension in the hall reached an unbearable peak. Stella''s aura grew, surrounding her like a tempest ready to erupt. Her figure, illuminated by the flickering candlelight, was both majestic and fearsome. Her eyes blazed with a fury long suppressed, and the air around her seemed to boil. Every word she spoke carried the weight of a past she had no intention of forgiving or forgetting. He, on the other hand, remained motionless, the shadow of a smile playing across his severe face. "Weak? You dare say that while looking at me, Stella? After everything you learned... from me?" His voice was a thunderclap, reverberating through the hall, making the very walls tremble. He raised his hand, and with a single motion through the air, Stella''s aura shattered as if it were made of glass. "I said... you have no voice here, ex-wife." His words boomed through the hall like a decree. He walked toward her, grabbing her by the neck and lifting her effortlessly. "Stella Sitri, your lack of vision is as pitiful as your damaged palate that finds solace only in sweets." "Uhggh!" Stella gasped as his hand tightened around her throat, hoisting her off the ground as if she weighed nothing. Her feet barely touched the cold marble floor, and the crushing grip around her neck left her struggling for air. Yet, her eyes burned with pure fury, defiantly staring into his, refusing to show weakness despite her vulnerable position. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And you... you''re still the same pathetic monster," she managed to rasp out, her voice hoarse but laced with contempt. "Always hiding your insecurities behind brute strength." He laughed, a deep, menacing sound like a beast savoring its prey. "Insecurities? Don''t project yourself onto me, Stella. I am perfection incarnate. My blood flows through Roxanne''s veins... and that''s what makes her exceptional. Despite your weakness, she''s my daughter." He lifted her higher, his fingers pressing like talons. "But you... you''re nothing but a failure I was kind enough to forget." Stella''s eyes narrowed, and even as she gasped for air, her energy began to surge again. She would not let him intimidate her. "If I''m... a failure," she choked out, "then what does that make you? Someone who... needed me to create... something worthwhile." The words hit a nerve. His expression twisted into a mix of rage and something bordering on humiliation. Without warning, he hurled her across the hall like a discarded object. Stella slammed against one of the walls, cracking the stone, but she rose almost immediately, albeit with visible effort. "You should know when to stay silent," he hissed, his voice dripping with venom. "But it seems you never learned. Perhaps I should remind you... what it means to live under my shadow." Stella spat blood but smirked, a defiant grin that only fueled his anger further. "And you... should know when to accept that you''ve lost. You have no power over Roxanne... or me." The energy around him exploded, a vortex of darkness spiraling outward, threatening to consume everything in the hall. He charged forward, an unstoppable force of rage, but Stella raised her hands, her own energy radiating in brilliant waves. "If you think I''m still the woman you left behind, it''s time for a lesson," she declared, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. "And it starts now." Their energies collided, light and shadow clashing in a storm of raw power and will. Just as the forces reached their peak, illuminating the hall in chaotic bursts of brilliance and darkness, an overwhelming presence descended upon the room. The air grew heavy, as if reality itself buckled under an indescribable weight. An elegant yet imposing silhouette materialized between the two combatants, and in an instant, all energy ceased, as if ripped away by an unseen force. "Sapphire Agares," he growled, struggling against the invisible pressure that pinned him to the ground. "You dare to interfere in my personal affairs?" She stepped forward, each movement exuding a cold, menacing grace. "Interfere? You barged into a Demon King''s territory, attempted to murder its Queen, and thought you''d walk away unscathed?" Her voice was soft, almost melodious, yet carried the weight of a thunderstorm about to break. "It seems you''ve forgotten who rules here." He strained against her aura, muscles taut as he tried to rise, but it was futile. The harder he pushed, the heavier the pressure grew, forcing him down further. "I don''t fear you," he spat, though the tremor in his voice betrayed him. "You don''t need to fear me," Sapphire replied, leaning in slightly, her gaze cutting through him like a blade. "But perhaps you should. I''ve been here for some time, hoping to speak with my dear friend." Her glowing eyes shifted to Stella, softening slightly. "I find it amusing... I came to see if this man is worthy..." Sapphire laughed softly, her gaze briefly shifting away. "What are you..." The man began, noticing that she... was no longer the same. "How could MY disciple not be worthy of something?" Sapphire questioned, her pressure increasing so much that the ground beneath them began to crack. "Disciple?!" He snarled, his voice thick with disbelief and frustration. "You... trained that boy?!" Sapphire tilted her head, a playful smile teasing the corners of her lips, though her eyes burned with something far more dangerous. "Vergil is not just my disciple," she began, her voice cold but carrying an unmistakable pride. "He is my Husband." Chapter 125 Agares Company?... "Hmmm." Katharina smiled as she tasted the breakfast Vergil had brought to her in bed. She was clearly enjoying the role of a wife."This is one of the best breakfasts in Paris," Vergil said, feeding her a spoonful. Katharina looked at him, a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. "You really know how to please a woman, don''t you?" She picked up the cup with one hand, savoring the aroma of the coffee as he watched her, his gaze attentive and full of interest. "But truth be told... I never thought this kind of life could be so... comfortable." Vergil leaned back against the bed beside her, a soft smile forming on his lips. "What can I say? Above all, what matters is that you''re happy. And now that we''re married, it''s my duty to make sure you have the best of everything." Katharina chuckled softly, sipping her coffee before placing the cup back on the tray. "You talk like this is a fairy tale. But between us, I think we''ve seen enough of what happens behind the scenes to believe that, haven''t we?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil merely looked at her, his smile widening slightly, though something in his eyes hinted that he understood what she was implying. "Perhaps. But even behind the scenes, we can find a little peace... even if just for a moment." Katharina studied him with an enigmatic, almost challenging expression. "Peace... that''s something rare for us, isn''t it?" "Well, I don''t believe in peace¡ªI believe in stability. And, well, after all the chaos, we''re pretty stable now, aren''t we?" he asked with a grin. "Don''t even get me started... first Roxanne was kidnapped, then you, then Ada, and then you got kidnapped again," she began listing off the disasters that had occurred even before Vergil had completed his first year as a newly born demon. "So, what''s the plan for today?" she asked, abruptly changing the subject, her eyes fixed on him as he seemed to be deep in thought. "I was thinking we should head back to the Underworld. I''m a bit worried about Viviane¡ªshe seemed... rather upset while searching for Excalibur," Vergil said, falling back onto the bed and staring at the ceiling. He lay there, pondering what he could do for the little maid... who wasn''t so little anymore. "Well... we''re going to need a new maid while she''s out. Technically, she doesn''t have the same work contract as the others¡ªshe''s basically a slave," Katharina said thoughtfully. "What?" Vergil asked, raising an eyebrow. "Oh, you didn''t know about this. Well, we demons have very generous labor contracts with our maids, knights, blacksmiths, and so on... Novah, Viola, and EI all get paid very well, you know?" Katharina said with a smile. "They earn twenty thousand dollars a month, emergency assistance, a six-thousand-dollar meal allowance, one day off per week, and life insurance if they have a family," Katharina added with a casual shrug. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire Vergil blinked a few times, incredulous. "You''re telling me demon maids have better benefits packages than most human companies?" Katharina laughed, elegantly covering her mouth with her hand. "Better and far more stable. After all, maintaining loyalty in the Underworld requires rewards of equal value. Happy maids are more loyal... and less likely to betray or, you know, blow something up out of dissatisfaction." "Okay, that explains why Novah and Viola are always so cheerful," he murmured, still processing the information. "But... what about Viviane? How does she fit into all this? I mean, a slave? That sounds a bit... medieval." Katharina tilted her head, pensive. "Ah, but it''s not. Viviane is an exception. She''s not bound by a standard contract but by a magical oath¡ªsomething she willingly accepted when my mother offered her a second chance at life. It''s different. She doesn''t get a salary because, technically, what she gets is protection, unlimited resources, and... well, conditional freedom." Vergil crossed his arms, frowning. "And she''s okay with that? Because, honestly, that doesn''t sit right with me." "Well, I wouldn''t say she''s fine with it, but this isn''t something you can just cancel. Her oath is tied to an old debt. And let''s be honest, she enjoys being your maid. She serves you with more loyalty than any of the others," Katharina said with a sly smile, her eyes glinting with a hint of mischief. "Maybe because you''re the only one she truly respects." "Respect and servitude aren''t the same," Vergil sighed, running a hand through his hair. "But if Excalibur is the issue... maybe it''s time to help her find it once and for all." "Well, I''ll think about it later..." Vergil concluded. "Hm~ Fine," Katharina replied, knowing full well it was pointless to press him further. Vergil was about to get up when Katharina grabbed the remote from the bedside table and turned on the TV absentmindedly. "Hold on, I want to check the news before we go." The screen lit up, displaying a news anchor with a serious yet slightly excited expression. "And in global economics, a massive shake-up has struck the stock market this morning. Companies worldwide are grappling with the repercussions of unexpected moves by major corporations. Leading the chaos is ''The Agares Company,'' whose staggering 300% stock surge in less than 24 hours has sent shockwaves across the market." Katharina, who had been only half-paying attention, froze at the mention of the company''s name. She blinked, incredulous, as the screen displayed a graph shooting sky-high. "Wait... Agares Company?! That''s my family!" Vergil, who had been putting on his shoe, stopped dead in his tracks. Slowly turning his head, his face was a mix of confusion and dread. "W-wait a second. Isn''t my mom the current CEO? Didn''t Saphire put her in charge?" Katharina narrowed her eyes. "Yes, she is." She paused, then looked at him sharply. "What exactly is she doing?!" The broadcast continued, showing footage of sleek corporate offices and employees in a frenzy. "Sources suggest that this dramatic surge stems from an unexpected strategy by CEO Felicia Kennedy, who reportedly made a high-stakes bet in a series of extreme risk negotiations, leading to the collapse of several smaller competitors. Analysts are stunned by the surgical precision of these decisions." Vergil felt a bead of sweat trail down his temple. "That... sounds like her. But... 300%?! That''s not normal! What''s she planning now?" Katharina took a deep breath, trying to keep her composure. "Vergil, your mother is one of the most unpredictable and dangerous people I''ve ever met. If she''s decided to use Agares Company for something, you can bet there''s a much bigger goal behind it." He ran a hand down his face, trying to process everything. "I knew she was busy, but this? I didn''t even think she was this hands-on with the company¡ªI thought it was just a facade!" "Oh, she doesn''t just get involved¡ªshe dominates." Katharina crossed her arms, her brow furrowed. "But this... this is bigger than business. It''s almost like she''s... provoking someone." "This is so bizarre..." Vergil muttered, staring at the news and the massive red graph dominating the screen. The shrill ringtone of his phone shattered his thoughts. He glanced at the screen, where the word Mom flashed in bold letters. Katharina''s eyes widened. "And there it is. The source of the chaos." Vergil swallowed hard, feeling the weight of the moment. "Why do I feel like this isn''t going to be a peaceful conversation?" "Because it never is with her," Katharina replied, crossing her arms and leaning in to see what he''d do next. He took a deep breath before swiping the screen and answering. "Hello?" Felicia''s voice came through the phone, low and sharp as a blade. "Ah, darling. I''m so glad you answered so quickly. Imagine if I hadn''t called over six hundred times in the past few months with no response. I was just about ready to send someone to fetch you¡ªmaybe kidnap you, beat you senseless, and lock you up until you remember you have a mother." Vergil''s eyes widened as he gripped the phone tighter. Katharina, sitting beside him, tilted her head curiously, maintaining an amused smile. "Oh, hi, Mom¡­" he answered cautiously, trying to ease the tension. "I''ve just been busy, you know¡­ married life and all." Felicia''s short laugh on the other end was anything but amused. "Oh, busy? How precious. Busier than a woman who runs a billion-dollar company, manipulates markets, and still finds time to call her ungrateful son six hundred times?" Vergil rubbed his temple, feeling a bead of sweat roll down. "Well, when you put it that way, it sounds like I''m the villain in this story." "It doesn''t just sound like it, darling. You are the villain in this story." Her tone softened slightly, but every word carried a razor-sharp edge. "But that''s fine, because I''m about to fix it. You''re in Paris, aren''t you? Of course, you are¡ªI already spotted you on the city cameras. You''re going to catch a flight immediately and come here. And if you don''t show up, I''ll personally drag you here myself. Is that clear?" "Crystal clear. We were already planning to come," he replied quickly, shooting a glance at Katharina, who simply rolled her eyes and shrugged. "Wonderful. And bring your lovely wife along. Katharina, dear, I know you''re listening," Felicia added, her voice suddenly sweet but laced with undeniable menace. "I love you too, Felicia," Katharina replied in an exaggeratedly sweet tone, waving sarcastically at the phone. Felicia ignored the comment. "And Vergil, darling, I hope you''re aware that your recent inactivity is testing my patience. You''re going to make up for it. Prepare yourself for some¡­ interesting conversations. See you soon. A driver will be there shortly¡ªI expect you to go with him." The line went dead before he could respond, but Vergil could easily picture his mother, legs crossed in a massive chair with a devilish smile on her face. "Your mother¡­ is scarier than mine," Katharina remarked with a shiver. "She used the city cameras to monitor you? Isn''t she supposed to be in Los Angeles right now?" "And I used to call her ''The Honored One''¡­ Crazy woman," Vergil muttered before standing up. Chapter 126 The CEO already knows... The private jet touched down in Los Angeles with impeccable smoothness, but the nervousness coursing through Vergil inside the aircraft was anything but smooth. He glanced at Katharina, who seemed to be thoroughly enjoying his evident discomfort."Relax, darling," she said, resting her chin on her hand as she gazed at him. "It''s just your mother. What''s she going to do? Scold you?" Vergil scowled. "You clearly don''t know my mother. Or, better yet, you''ve forgotten the last situation we had with her. She wanted to kill me for having three wives. Imagine what she''ll do when she realizes I''ve been gone for this long." Katharina burst out laughing, vividly recalling the moment when she, Roxanne, and Ada first met her infamous mother-in-law. "Oh, I know her. I remember exactly how she was. Don''t forget that this woman is currently one of the most powerful figures in the financial world. Relax, her temperament must''ve improved. She''s now an even more powerful and feared CEO¡ªthe kind of woman who manipulates markets while sipping green tea. She''s legendary, Vergil!" Katharina teased, trying to downplay the storm that would undoubtedly arrive in a few hours. He sighed, staring out of the window at the city''s dazzling lights. "Yeah... and she''s also the woman who made me scrub the backyard on my knees because ''I needed to learn humility.'' Can you believe I still hear her voice in my nightmares? ''If you grow up to be a bum, I''ll personally kill you!'' she used to yell," Vergil joked. "You''ll survive. Felicia isn''t that bad; she''s just a... concerned mother," Katharina replied, a playful smile lighting up her face. "Concerned about what? Katharina, if she were Japanese, she''d be a gyaru who bullied everyone," Vergil retorted, and Katharina nearly choked with laughter at the comparison. "PFFFFF...!!! Imagine HAHAHA your mom HAHAHA tanned KAKAKAKA in a school uniform HAHAHAHA! Over-the-top makeup HAHAHA," she laughed uncontrollably, and Vergil couldn''t help but laugh along with her. It was absurd to imagine, but knowing his mother... it wasn''t entirely impossible. Shortly afterward, they arrived at the main building of Agares Company, an imposing skyscraper that seemed to pierce the Los Angeles skyline. The glass facade reflected the city, emanating an aura of absolute power. Vergil stopped on the sidewalk, staring up in awe. "Wow..." he murmured. "I knew it was big, but... this is ridiculous." Katharina took his hand and pulled him toward the entrance. "Come on, dear. Don''t look too impressed, or you''ll seem like a country bumpkin." Inside the building, the luxury was overwhelming. The lobby looked more like a palace than a corporate headquarters. The polished marble floors reflected the crystal chandeliers, and an abstract gold sculpture dominated the center of the hall. Well-dressed employees moved briskly, but when they spotted Vergil and Katharina, their steps slowed. Whispered conversations started, and a few pulled out their phones to document the moment. "Looks like we''re already drawing attention. Since when are we popular in the human world?" Vergil muttered, feeling uneasy. "I get it in the Demon Realm, but here?..." "I''m the heir to the Agares family. What did you expect? Anonymity? Besides... if you check ''Y,'' you''ll see you''re pretty popular these days," Katharina replied with a smile, waving to the curious onlookers like royalty. Vergil calmly pulled out his phone and opened the social media app. He glanced at the "What''s Happening?" section, and the first thing he saw was #HandsomeAgares. The second? #PrincessConqueror. The third? #VergilAgares. "What the¡ª" "Well, despite being demons in the demonic realm, we''re human here. We''re not exactly celebrities, but we''re rich, and our company''s name is currently at the top. So, basically, we''ve become paparazzi targets and all that," Katharina explained, clicking on one of the hashtags. The first thing that popped up was a picture of her and Vergil in Paris. "In such a short time, we''re already a media target... I wonder what they''d do if they found out you''ve started two more companies recently," Katharina added, scratching her cheek as she imagined the chaos. "Two more?" he questioned in confusion, and she glanced at him. "Did you forget you have two more wives? They also have influential families in the human world. Baal''s family owns a construction empire, and Sitri''s family runs a massive confectionery chain," Katharina explained with a smile. "If you saw their market values... you''d probably have a heart attack," Katharina teased. A security guard then escorted them to a private elevator, which swiftly ascended to the top floor. When the doors opened, they revealed Felicia''s office, a modern and expansive space with glass walls offering a panoramic view of the city. Vergil stood frozen for a moment, taking in the grandeur of the place. "This is... incredible." But his admiration was cut short by the sound of high heels echoing across the room. He turned to see his mother, Felicia, approaching. She was impeccably dressed, as a CEO should be¡ªtailored suit, high heels, and her hair tied in a flawless bun. Everything about her exuded power and authority. For a brief moment, Vergil thought the situation might remain professional. But then he noticed her eyes. They were literally on fire. "VERGIL!" Her voice boomed like thunder, and Katharina''s grin grew instantly. Before he could say a word, Felicia was in front of him. She didn''t speak; she just grabbed his ear with an iron grip and began dragging him across the office. "WHAT?!" Vergil shouted, struggling to free himself. "MOM! That hurts! What are you doing?!" "EXACTLY WHAT I SHOULD HAVE DONE THE SECOND YOU STOPPED ANSWERING MY CALLS!" she snapped, her voice filled with fury. Katharina walked behind them, struggling to contain her laughter. "Oh my god, this is even better than I imagined," she whispered, covering her mouth. Felicia dragged Vergil through endless hallways, ignoring the stares of secretaries and executives who were clearly trying not to laugh. "DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT IT''S LIKE BEING YOUR MOTHER? YOU DISAPPEAR, DON''T CALL, AND I HAVE TO LEARN ABOUT YOUR SCANDALS THROUGH THE NEWSPAPERS!" "I was busy, Mom! Married life is hard, you know?! I was doing important things!" Vergil protested defensively. "Do I need to marry you to get your attention, too?" she suddenly asked. For a moment, Vergil thought she was serious, but then he caught her sharp gaze. Phew... it''s a joke. "WHILE YOU WERE OFF PLAYING WITH YOUR WIVES, I WAS LEADING AN EMPIRE, AND YET I STILL FOUND TIME TO CALL YOU! AND YOU IGNORED ME!" She rounded a corner, still clutching his ear, and marched into a conference room. The executives inside all stood, stunned, at the sight. "Carry on!" Felicia ordered, as if nothing unusual was happening. "I''m just here to show MY SON how responsible people work." Vergil shot a desperate look at Katharina, who simply waved cheerfully. "You''re doing great, love." Stay updated through empire After dragging him through almost the entire building, Felicia finally stopped in front of a break room. She let go of his ear, and Vergil rubbed it with a look of pain and indignation. "Now," she began, crossing her arms and glaring at him like a general inspecting a soldier, "you''re going to sit down and tell me exactly what you''ve been up to these past few months. And don''t spare me the details." Vergil looked at her, panting. "I''m not a kid anymore, Mom!" "Then start acting like an adult!" she shot back. Katharina finally couldn''t hold back and burst into laughter, clutching her stomach as tears streamed down her face. "It''s official," she managed between fits of laughter. "I love your mom." Vergil sighed, throwing himself into a nearby armchair. "Glad someone''s enjoying this." Felicia glanced at Katharina, her gaze softening briefly. "Oh, sweetheart, I''m so glad you''re taking care of him. He clearly needs it." Katharina smiled. "It''s a tough job, but someone has to do it, mother-in-law." Felicia turned her attention back to Vergil, pointing a finger at him like an accusation. "And you, the next time I call, you''d better pick up. Or next time, it won''t just be your ear." Vergil just shook his head, resigned. "Yes, Mom." "Good," she said, finally relaxing. "Now, let''s have lunch. And I expect you to tell me something interesting while we eat." Katharina placed a comforting hand on Vergil''s shoulder, still smiling. "At least she loves you, honey." "In a very peculiar way," he replied, standing up and following his mother toward the building''s private restaurant. ~~~ Felicia led the way, her posture as impeccable as that of a queen walking to her throne, while Vergil and Katharina exchanged nervous glances. The company''s private restaurant was as luxurious as the rest of the Agares headquarters, with minimalist d¨¦cor, marble tables, and massive windows offering breathtaking views of the city. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, Felicia chose the best table in the center of the room, and the three of them sat down. Before the waitstaff could even bring the menus, she leaned slightly forward, clasped her hands over the table, and looked directly at Vergil. "Stop pretending I don''t know you''re a demon. It''s getting on my nerves," she said flatly, as if commenting on the weather. Vergil and Katharina''s eyes nearly popped out of their heads. "What?!" Vergil practically shouted, while Katharina sat frozen, her jaw hanging open. Felicia sighed, adjusting her blazer as if preparing to explain something obvious. "Did you really think Katharina''s mother wouldn''t tell me the truth before suddenly making me the CEO of a multi-billion-dollar company?" She gestured dramatically, as if it was the most logical thing in the world. "Come on, darling. Please." Vergil sputtered, struggling to form words. "W-what do you mean? When did this happen? I¡­ I didn''t even know you two had met!" "Of course you didn''t, because you never answer your phone!" Felicia shot back, rolling her eyes. "But yes, Sapphire and I met recently. She literally showed up at my house one night, introduced herself as your wife''s mother, and dropped the truth on me. It was a very strange conversation," she added matter-of-factly. "And you just believed her?" Vergil asked incredulously. "She threw me off a building," Felicia replied, her tone deadpan. The table fell silent. Chapter 127 She knows about the Demons. "She¡­ threw you off a building?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, not because he was shocked or doubtful¡ªit was just that this was exactly the kind of thing Sapphire would do without hesitation to prove a point.She was insane, after all. And a Demon¡­ Being like that was just part of her nature. "Yeah, she threw me off that building right there. And it''s 310 meters tall," Felicia said as if it were no big deal, continuing to sip the expensive wine the waiter had just served. Vergil pressed a hand to his forehead, trying to process the information. "So¡­ Sapphire showed up at your house, told you I was a demon, then threw you off a building¡­ and you thought that was normal?" Felicia took another sip of wine, swirling the glass slightly before responding. "Normal? No. But convincing? Absolutely. When you''re falling from a 310-meter building and something invisible stops you mere inches from the ground, you start reevaluating the concept of normal." Katharina finally managed to compose herself, but couldn''t stop the laugh that slipped out. "That is so typical of my mother¡­ using a dramatic method to prove a point. And you''re okay with this?" Felicia shot Katharina a sharp look, though a slight smirk played at her lips. "Well, considering she handed me the keys to a corporate empire afterward, I guess I can let it slide." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil sighed, leaning back in his chair. "This is insane. Completely insane. She just¡­ decided you should be the CEO of a multibillion-dollar company because¡­ why? What''s the reasoning behind that?" Felicia shrugged, as if discussing the restaurant''s menu. "She said it was to protect your legacy. Something about maintaining balance between humans and demons. Frankly, I tuned out half of what she said because I was too busy processing the fact that my son is a demon married to the heir of a Demon Queen." "Three heirs," Vergil muttered, running a hand through his hair. "Ada and Roxanne are daughters of the other two queens¡­" Felicia froze for a moment, her gaze fixed on Vergil as she processed the information. Slowly, she set her wineglass down, crossed her arms, and leaned forward, her face a mix of disbelief and exasperation. "Three Demon Queens?" she repeated, each word sounding as though she was biting into it. "You''re telling me not only are you a demon, but you''re married to three heirs of infernal queens who just happen to rule the Underworld?" Katharina tried to interject, raising her hand with a nervous smile. "Technically, Roxanne''s mother is more of a Lady of Hell, but¡ª" "That doesn''t help!" Felicia snapped, pointing at her without even looking. Vergil scratched the back of his neck, discomfort evident. "Well, it wasn''t exactly planned, Mom. Things¡­ happened. Like, it''s Katharina''s fault. She made the wrong pact when reviving me, and then stuff happened, and now I have Roxanne and Ada too." Felicia froze mid-sip of her wine, her gaze fixed on Vergil as if trying to decipher whether he was joking or genuinely crazy enough to casually mention dying in passing. "You¡­ died?!" she shrieked, her voice echoing through the private restaurant, causing even the waitstaff discreetly watching from afar to freeze in place. Vergil sighed, rubbing a hand down his face. "Mom, calm down, okay? It''s over. I''m fine now." "Calm down?!" Felicia slammed the wineglass onto the table so forcefully Katharina had to intervene to stop it from breaking. "My son died and is sitting here talking about it like he lost his car keys! How did you die? Who killed you?!" "It was a fallen angel¡­" Vergil began, trying to sound calm, but his mother''s gaze grew sharper with every word. "For some reason I still don''t understand, he showed up, said a few cryptic things, and killed me. Then she"¡ªhe gestured toward Katharina¡ª"revived me as a demon." Felicia''s jaw dropped. "Just like that? You got killed, and she brought you back?!" Katharina, unable to contain her laughter, covered her mouth with her hand. "Well¡­ technically, yes." Your next chapter is on empire "That does not help!" Felicia jabbed a finger at her, her expression a mix of disbelief and frustration. "And you! You made the wrong pact? How does that even happen? You two are¡­ you''re¡­" "Walking disasters?" Katharina offered with a cheeky smile, making Vergil roll his eyes. "Yes! Exactly that!" Felicia exclaimed. She stood abruptly, pacing back and forth, her heels clicking against the marble floor. "A fallen angel. A botched pact. Three demonic wives. Vergil, your life isn''t a web novel; it''s a low-budget horror movie!" "Look, Mom, I know it sounds bad¡ª" "Sounds bad?! You died, Vergil! D-I-E-D! That''s bad in any language!" Katharina let out a muffled laugh, and Felicia turned to her with a look of pure exasperation. "And you''re laughing? You think this is funny? Really?" "Well," Katharina began, trying to maintain a light tone, "Vergil''s alive now, isn''t he? And let''s be honest¡ªhe''s only in this mess because he''s special. There''s something about this man that makes everyone, alive or dead, interested in him. Myself included." She winked at Felicia, who crossed her arms, clearly unimpressed. Felicia sighed heavily and sat back down. "Alright, let''s recap. A fallen angel killed you. Katharina made a wrong pact to bring you back. Now you''re a newborn demon with three wives and a truckload of interdimensional problems. Am I missing anything?" Vergil hesitated. "I¡­ think that''s it. Just that." "Just that?!" Felicia yelled again, and Vergil immediately fell silent, glancing at Katharina as though asking for help. Katharina only shrugged. "You asked for this, darling." "Well¡­" Vergil murmured, "At least tell me how Sapphire approached you? I have a bad feeling¡­" That Day¡­ Felicia stood in her sleek, modern kitchen, stirring a pot of simmering sauce while humming an old tune that brought back memories of simpler times. The house was eerily quiet¡­ not that she wasn''t used to it. Ever since Vergil left to "find his own path" (which apparently included living with beautiful women), she spent most of her days alone. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Felicia frowned. She wasn''t expecting anyone. Turning off the stove, she wiped her hands on a dish towel and walked to the door, suspicion growing with every step. She peeked through the peephole and froze. A towering woman¡ªtowering¡ªstood on her porch, her expression calm yet commanding. Felicia''s throat went dry as she took in the details: long, crimson hair that cascaded like silk, piercing emerald eyes that seemed to see right through the door, and a physique that defied logic¡ªmuscular and curvaceous all at once. The black crop top she wore made it clear this woman knew exactly the impact she had¡­ and cared very little about it. Felicia opened the door slowly, trying to keep her composure. "Can I help you?" The woman tilted her head slightly, a smile spreading across her lips. "What a pleasure to finally meet you, Felicia Kennedy." Her voice was deep yet undeniably feminine, carrying a hypnotic quality that sent shivers down Felicia''s spine. "You¡­ know me?" Felicia asked, still holding the door as if that would be enough to protect her. "Of course. I''m Sapphire Agares." She extended her hand, but not for a handshake; it was a gesture brimming with authority, as if expecting Felicia to kiss it or something. "Katharina''s mother, among other things." Felicia blinked several times, trying to process the information. "Ah, yes¡­ Katharina¡­ the redhead who kidnapped my son from me." "She''s married to my daughter, it''s only natural they live together." Sapphire smiled, the grin growing. "Oh, he''s fine. Don''t worry, I''m here exactly to clear up these things. May I come in?" Sapphire Agares... was... being kind? Before Felicia could respond, Sapphire walked past her as though she had already been invited. The woman was a force of nature, both in presence and literally, because Felicia felt a gust of wind as she entered. "Um, sure, why not?" Felicia murmured, closing the door and trying to compose herself. "You said¡­ you''re Katharina''s mother? Why are you here?" Sapphire looked around, inspecting the house as if she were a real estate evaluator. "Ah, that''s a long story. But to summarize: your son is a demon. More special than you could ever imagine." She turned to face Felicia, her eyes glowing with an intensity that made Felicia take a step back. "Well, you''re his mother, so of course you need to know this soon, and he would probably hide it, but I don''t like lies, so I''m telling you upfront." Identical¡­ Sapphire thought while eyeing Felicia''s appearance¡­ So very identical... Felicia stared at Sapphire, still trying to process the avalanche of information. "Wait, wait¡­" Felicia raised her hands as if trying to hold the whole world in place. "You said my son is¡­ what? A demon? Is this some kind of elaborate joke? Because, honestly, I''ve had bad days, but this one is climbing to the top of the list." Sapphire tilted her head, examining Felicia with a penetrating look. "No, it''s not a joke. Vergil is a demon. Not just any demon, of course. He''s married to my daughter, and I''m a Queen." She pointed to her head as curved horns began to emerge from it. Felicia stared at Sapphire, her eyes wide and mouth agape as the curved horns elegantly grew from the woman''s head, towering over her by at least two meters. "You just¡­ do this, just like that?" Sapphire tilted her head, a wild grin spreading across her face. "Of course. Why not? I''m a queen, darling, and I don''t have time for human subtleties." She gestured dramatically as if about to proclaim something important. "Besides, when you''re as magnificent as I am, hiding something like this is a disservice to the world." Felicia blinked, trying to process the information and attitude, but before she could form a coherent sentence, Sapphire twirled dramatically around the room as though on a catwalk. "Look at this. This power. This stature. This beauty." She flexed an arm, her impressive bicep clearly visible. "This is what true power looks like." "You¡­ are crazy!" Felicia exclaimed, throwing her hands up in the air. "Not crazy, my dear. Just¡­ above the norms." Sapphire laughed, a sound that echoed like thunder through the house, causing the nearby lamp to tremble dangerously. "And if you think this is shocking, you should see what my daughter and your son have been up to. Do you really think I''d let anyone marry Katharina? I''d destroy continents for less!" "Ah, great, so you''re possessive and have delusions of grandeur!" Felicia shot back, still dazed by the spectacle Sapphire was putting on. "Delusions?" Sapphire suddenly stopped, staring at Felicia with eyes glowing a threatening shade of gold. "Delusions imply I can''t back it up. Want to test that theory, human? The last time¡­ A meteor fell on the Vatican." "I-I-I-I-IT WAS YOU?!" Chapter 128 Survivor of Domestic Demon Terror The kitchen, once a refuge of domestic peace for Felicia, now seemed like the set of a surreal film.The demon woman before her radiated an unyielding confidence and an aura of power that made Felicia''s breath catch in her chest. But Felicia was stubborn, and even in the face of absurdity, she refused to back down. "A meteor. On the Vatican," Felicia repeated, her voice dripping with incredulity. She pointed an accusatory finger at Sapphire. "You''re telling me you launched a meteor at the heart of Christianity? Like that''s a normal thing for someone to do?!" Sapphire shrugged, as if accused of something trivial. "There was a good reason," she said, casually inspecting her flawless nails. "They were being annoying. Patience isn''t exactly my strongest virtue, you know." Felicia felt her face flush with a mix of shock and anger. "Annoying?! You destroyed a historical landmark and threw millions into a panic because you were irritated?!" "Yes," Sapphire replied, her tone disinterested, as if the question was superfluous. "And it was highly effective." Felicia opened her mouth to respond, but then closed it again, her mind struggling to find logic in all of this. Suddenly, she noticed something¡ªSapphire was stepping closer to her, her eyes gleaming with a disconcerting intensity. "You''re fascinating, Felicia," Sapphire murmured, leaning slightly forward. "You could be... useful." "Useful?" Felicia took a step back, her gaze darting between the exit and the imposing figure before her. "I am not part of your... I don''t know, demon world domination plan or whatever this is! I just want to make my dinner and get on with my normal life! Is that too much to ask?!" Sapphire tilted her head, her horns glinting under the kitchen light. "A normal life? You''re an unemployed housewife who can''t even land a job. You call that normal?" Before Felicia could protest, Sapphire snapped her fingers, and Felicia felt the world spin. "What the¡ª?!" was all she managed to say before being hoisted into the air like a sack of potatoes. Sapphire slung her over her shoulder with humiliating ease. "Hey! Put me down right now!" Felicia shouted, pounding uselessly on the demon woman''s back. "I''m not a bag of flour, you lunatic!" "Silence, insolent human," Sapphire replied, opening the house door with a casual flick. "We''re going somewhere more appropriate for this conversation." Before Felicia could scream again, Sapphire leapt into the air, and the wind instantly swallowed any insults Felicia had prepared. The view around her blurred into a chaotic mix of lights and shadows as Sapphire soared over the city with supernatural grace. "This can''t be happening! This can''t be happening!" Felicia repeated to herself, her voice fragmented by the rushing wind. "Vergil, I''m going to kill you!" she screamed internally. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eventually, Sapphire landed on the roof of a colossal building. The structure gleamed with a luminous logo: Agares Corporation. Setting Felicia down with casual disdain, Sapphire crossed her arms, clearly pleased. "Welcome to my humble company," she announced with a mischievous smile. "Here we can talk without trivial interruptions." Felicia staggered, trying to regain her balance and composure. "Without interruptions?! You just kidnapped me! Do you know that''s a crime? Or do human laws not apply to demon queens?" Sapphire let out a low laugh. "You''re learning." Discover exclusive tales on empire "Great. So, what do you want from me? And don''t say something vague like ''to be useful,'' because, honestly, I''d rather the next meteor hit me." Sapphire raised an eyebrow. "Careful what you wish for." Felicia huffed. "You know, you might be big, bad, and full of power, but I''m not someone who intimidates easily. Maybe you kidnapped the wrong person, because I¡ª" Before Felicia could finish, Sapphire cut her off with an impatient gesture. "Enough. If you''re so fearless, let''s test that." "Test how¡ª" Felicia began, but the world turned upside down as Sapphire grabbed her by the collar. "Oh no, no, no!" Felicia screamed, flailing her arms. "What are you doing?!" "I wonder," Sapphire said thoughtfully, as if pondering the weather, "how long your resolve lasts under real pressure." With a casual motion, Sapphire threw Felicia off the building. Felicia''s scream tore through the air. The wind engulfed her as she plummeted, the floors flashing past in a blurred streak. The world seemed to move in slow motion, each second more terrifying than the last. "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU, YOU PSYCHOPATH!" Felicia bellowed, grasping desperately at nothing. When it seemed like death was inevitable, Felicia stopped. Literally. Just a few meters from the ground, she hovered, surrounded by a glowing energy. Sapphire appeared beside her, floating gracefully, with a smile that was almost affectionate. "See?" Sapphire said. "You''re still alive. It wasn''t so bad, was it?" Felicia was pale, her eyes wide, and her breathing ragged. "You''re... completely... insane!" Sapphire tilted her head. "Maybe. But at least now I know you''ve got guts." Felicia finally regained a bit of control over her voice, pointing a trembling finger at Sapphire. "That''s not guts; it''s survival instinct! And I''m still processing the fact that you''re responsible for all this!" "Yes," Sapphire admitted with a satisfied smile. "And this is just the beginning. Now, you work for me." Present Day... "And that''s what happened," Felicia said calmly, though her voice still carried a slight tension. "That... insane woman kidnapped me. Carried me through the sky like I was some cheap shopping bag. Dragged me to the top of a massive building, had the audacity to call me ''useful,'' and then threw me off the damn roof as if it were some sort of joke. A joke!" She paused, taking a sip of her tea and glaring at the pair. "And you''re both laughing about it." Katharina couldn''t hold back anymore and burst into laughter, throwing her head back, her red hair bouncing with the motion. "She really... threw you... off the building? Oh, that''s so my mother. HAHAHA!" Vergil, on the other hand, was struggling to maintain his composure, but his lips twitched. He raised a hand to his face, trying to stifle the laugh that inevitably escaped. "Mother... You''re telling me Sapphire kidnapped you and then used you as... a courage test? That''s almost... almost unbelievable... Pfff... Welcome... to... HAHAHAHA THE GROUP HAHAHA!" He couldn''t finish the sentence without laughing, the sound echoing through the room¡ªafter all, he''d been kidnapped by Sapphire too. Felicia narrowed her eyes at them. "I''m serious. And the most irritating part? She genuinely believed it was, somehow, an educational test. Like throwing me off a building was supposed to teach me about... I don''t know, courage or instincts." Katharina wiped a tear from her eye from laughing so hard. "That''s my mother for you. Always over-the-top with the theatrics. You should''ve seen what she did when I told her I was marrying Vergil. Vergil mocked her to get away with it. She had to accept him as a disciple just to make sure everything was fine." Felicia stared at Katharina, incredulous. "And this is normal for you? Your mother threatening to destroy... entire geographies on a whim?" Katharina shrugged, an amused smile still playing on her lips. "It''s her way of showing love. Dramatic, I know, but effective." She leaned forward, her green eyes sparkling with amusement. "But Felicia, it seems like you held your own. My mother doesn''t go easy on anyone in her ''lessons.'' Considering you''re here now, drinking wine and complaining about her, I''d say you earned a few points in her book." "Oh, what an honor," Felicia retorted sarcastically, setting her teacup down on the saucer. "I should make a plaque that says, ''Survivor of Domestic Demon Terror.'' Maybe hang it on the wall." Vergil finally managed to stop laughing, though there was still a playful glint in his eyes. "You have to understand, Mother. Sapphire is... peculiar. She sees the world through a very different lens. After all, she has a few decades of experience. If she put you through that... experience, it''s because she respects you in some way." "Respect?!" Felicia exploded, leaning forward. "Vergil, she threw me off a building to hire me as an administrator for her company. Literally! And that''s what she calls respect?" "It''s a bit extreme," Vergil admitted, raising his hands in a placating gesture. "But for her, yes. Sapphire doesn''t waste time on people she considers useless. If she wanted to ''test'' you, it means she sees something in you." Felicia crossed her arms, refusing to be convinced. "Well, she has a very peculiar way of showing it." Katharina, still smiling, gave Felicia a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. My mother may be intimidating, but she''s fair. If she says you''re useful, she truly believes it. And considering how you handled everything without passing out... you''ve got more courage than you give yourself credit for." Felicia huffed, but there was a flicker of relief in her eyes. "If that''s courage, I''d rather not have it. And honestly, I''m still trying to figure out why that woman is so interested in me. I''m just... a mom who wants her kid to live a normal life. I''ve got nothing to do with demon nobility or whatever." Vergil gave her a warm smile. "Maybe that''s what makes you special. Just ignore it. She probably won''t throw you off a building again... I think." Felicia narrowed her eyes at him, but the warmth in his words was undeniable. "Well, the next time that woman shows up, you can deal with her. I''m out." "Deal," Katharina said, still chuckling. "But honestly, Mother-in-law, you should feel proud. My mom doesn''t care about most people. You''ve... clearly made an impression." Felicia sighed, picking up her teacup again. "If that''s what making an impression means, I''d rather stay forgotten." She took a sip of her tea, letting the silence hang for a moment before murmuring, "I still can''t believe I survived that." Katharina and Vergil exchanged a knowing glance, a conspiratorial smile creeping across their faces. Felicia noticed and raised an eyebrow. "What now?" "Nothing," Katharina replied quickly, trying to stifle a laugh. "We''re just imagining what she''s planning for your next visit." "Next visit?!" Felicia nearly spilled her tea. "Oh, no way. Next time, I''m locking the door and pretending I''m not home." This time, all three of them burst into laughter, and for the first time since that surreal encounter, Felicia began to relax. "Still... she feels so familiar somehow," she thought. Chapter 129 The First Fragment of Ex-Calibur Viviane adjusted her black cloak around her shoulders, feeling the weight of the silence that permeated the abandoned church before her. The biting wind of Romania made the stones of the ancient structure creak, as if something beyond the mere passage of time was pressing against the ruins. The church, once a sacred place, was now overtaken by mold, decay, and oblivion. The collapsed roof allowed the full moon''s light to illuminate the interior, casting silver shadows on the shattered walls, like ghosts of the past.Inside the church, the smell of moss and rot was almost unbearable, but Viviane didn''t mind. She was used to places like that, places heavy with discomfort, where the weight of history was felt with every step. But what kept her there, amidst the desolation, wasn''t the search for a sense of belonging, but the mission that had brought her to that place. The reason she, Viviane, was there. She looked at Emmily, the witch she had hired to track down the Ex-Calibur. The woman was crouched, her green eyes fixed on the ancient runes etched into the floor of the church. The moonlight reflected off Emmily''s pale skin, and the magical energy surrounding her seemed almost palpable. The witch delicately traced her fingers over the symbols, whispering words that seemed to make the air around her vibrate. "This place is saturated with ancient magic," Emmily said in a low voice, as if afraid the very atmosphere might absorb her words. "But it''s not the magic we''re looking for." Viviane observed the witch for a moment, her eyes analyzing every movement with a mix of interest and caution. Emmily was powerful, no doubt, but Viviane had never fully trusted someone who used magic so recklessly. There was something ethereal about her, as though she knew that magic was just a tool, not the end in itself. The mission was what mattered. The Ex-Calibur. "Are you sure it''s here?" Viviane asked gravely, her attention still divided between Emmily and her surroundings. She felt something in the air, a growing tension, as if the temple itself were waiting for a moment of transformation. The silence was absolute, as if the church was waiting for something. Emmily raised her eyes, her short dark hair falling over her shoulders, partially obscuring her face. She looked at Viviane with a mix of determination and slight impatience, as if it were absurd to question her skill and knowledge. "Don''t doubt me, Viviane," Emmily replied, her voice laden with unwavering confidence. "A fragment of the Ex-Calibur is not far. This place... this is where it was hidden. But you need to understand: the magic here isn''t normal. It wasn''t just stored, it was sealed." Viviane furrowed her brow, her eyes scanning the ruins of the church, observing the broken walls and fallen columns. "Sealed?" "Yes," Emmily confirmed with a nod. "Whoever hid the Ex-Calibur here knew what they were doing. It''s not just a powerful artifact. No. It''s something more. Something that needed to be kept in a special way." Viviane remained silent, absorbing Emmily''s words. Her gaze moved over the church, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that the place had been built to protect something. But what could it be? And why would the Ex-Calibur, the sword she herself had forged, be there, so far from her control? "My dear sword..." Viviane murmured to herself, with an almost imperceptible sadness. "What have they done to you? I don''t know why, but I''m afraid." Emmily smiled with a touch of irony, but it wasn''t a joyful laugh. "You''re not afraid of the Ex-Calibur, Viviane. You''re afraid of what you''re going to find. Because you know what it can do. But don''t be fooled... as you''ve said yourself, the Ex-Calibur doesn''t just choose who wields it. It chooses when and where it will be used." Emmily''s words reverberated deep within Viviane, and she felt a shiver run down her spine. The way the witch spoke about the sword, as though it were a living, almost conscious entity, unsettled her deeply. Viviane knew this better than anyone. She had forged the Ex-Calibur, imbuing it with a magic so powerful that the sword seemed to have a mind of its own. But this power wasn''t just a blessing. It was a curse. A force that, if uncontrolled, could lead to destruction. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean by ''chooses when it will be used''? Who told you this?" Viviane asked, her voice now firmer, more focused. She hadn''t shared this knowledge with anyone. Not with Emmily, not with anyone. The Ex-Calibur was her creation, and the secret of its true power was hers alone. But the witch seemed to know something that Viviane didn''t fully understand. "I did my homework," Emmily said with a dark smile. "I know exactly how and when it was forged, and whether it''s just any sword or not. It''s a weapon that alters the course of history. And whoever wields it doesn''t just make a choice. They become part of a cycle that was predicted¡­ but never fully understood." Viviane remained silent for a moment, processing Emmily''s words. There was something in her words that made sense, but at the same time, it was something Viviane didn''t want to face. The Ex-Calibur, as she knew well, was not just a sword. It was a symbol, a key to a power that couldn''t be fully comprehended. And as much as she tried to avoid it, Viviane felt she was about to unleash something far beyond her control. "And what will you do when you find it?" Emmily asked, her voice now filled with a curiosity that was almost palpable. Viviane realized that the witch was already starting to see herself intertwined with the sword''s story, as if her fate was linked to the Ex-Calibur''s. "I''ll do whatever it takes," Viviane answered coldly, the decision clear in her eyes. "Because, Emmily, there''s a reason you and I are here. A reason I hired you. The Ex-Calibur¡­ it''s not just a weapon. It''s the key to something greater. Something no one can control. Something that must be feared." The weight of Viviane''s words was almost tangible, and Emmily fell silent, absorbing the meaning of what she had just said. The witch, normally so confident, now seemed to hesitate. The air around them was thick with an unspoken tension, impossible to ignore. "I feel it," Viviane murmured, her eyes fixed on the runes, where the magic seemed to come alive. "The magic¡­ the sword is here. It''s waiting." Suddenly, a low sound, like a distant roar, echoed through the church. Viviane tensed, her fingers instinctively moving to the hidden blades under her coat. The energy around them seemed to pulse, and the air grew denser, as if reality itself were about to bend. Something was approaching. "Do you feel that?" Viviane whispered to Emmily, her gaze fixed on every movement of the witch. Emmily smiled gently, her expression as serene as always. "I know what''s happening, Viviane. The Ex-Calibur is reacting. It knows it''s close to being freed." Emmily reached out toward the runes, and they began to glow with an unexpected intensity. The air around them seemed to compress, and reality appeared to distort. Viviane felt the energy grow, a force that made the very temple vibrate. The church was alive, pulsing with a power that didn''t belong to this world. Then, an explosion of light. The broken sword, the Ex-Calibur, appeared before them, floating in the air like an entity. It was surrounded by a golden aura, its immeasurable power emanating like an uncontrollable force. Viviane took a step forward, and the destiny of the Ex-Calibur seemed finally to be revealed. But before she could touch it, the sword shone with a blinding light. It was then that Viviane realized the sword wasn''t waiting for her. It was choosing its bearer. "This isn''t ending the way you expected, is it, Viviane?" Emmily asked, her eyes now narrowed. Viviane, not taking her eyes off the sword, responded with a sad smile. "No¡­ this is¡­ something very different." She reached out once more. The sword shone intensely. But before she could touch it, the blade shattered, its magic breaking into pieces before her. The Ex-Calibur shattered. Though it had been an imposing sword¡­ it was only a fragment of the true sword¡­ So, of course, when someone tried to wield it¡­ it would break completely. "Seems like you predicted this," Emmily commented, her eyes fixed on Viviane''s hands, now holding the broken piece of the Ex-Calibur. Her voice was imbued with curiosity and frustration she tried to hide. Experience tales with empire Viviane didn''t respond immediately. Her eyes were fixed on the fragment now merging with her body, as if the sword itself were coming together with her. The hot, resonating metal seemed to adjust to her skin, becoming part of her essence. She felt a deep connection with the Ex-Calibur, an even stronger bond than before. The sword''s power was there, but in a different way. She wouldn''t need to physically wield it to use it. It was becoming an extension of herself, with all the risks that entailed. "It''s mine, in the end. Right?" Viviane said, her voice calm but with an unwavering determination. She looked at Emmily with an impassive expression, as if the fragment was no longer a broken piece of metal but a promise of the power she had always known she was meant to control. Emmily frowned, watching closely as the transformation took place. The energy of the Ex-Calibur, even in its shattered form, was molding to Viviane in a way she had never imagined. She knew the sword had powers that transcended mere cutting or destruction. She knew that, when forged, Viviane had imbued it with something more¡ªsomething beyond the sword itself. The witch couldn''t help but wonder just how far that power would take her. "Start tracking, there''s negative energy everywhere," Viviane suddenly commanded, her expression now completely altered. She was no longer the woman who had entered that church with caution and fear. Now, she was a transformed figure, with the weight of the Ex-Calibur fragment becoming part of her very essence. Chapter 130 An interesting invitation Vergil was sitting on the couch, gazing absently out the window, when his eyes fell on Viviane, standing in the living room, lost in her thoughts.She was immersed in something, perhaps memories from her trip to Romania or something deeper he couldn''t quite understand. It had been a few days since she returned from her "personal mission," but it seemed like her mind hadn''t fully come back yet. "Viviane," Vergil called, once again trying to pull her into the present moment. His tone was calm, but there was a hint of frustration beneath it, as though he had tried this before with no success. Nothing. No reaction. He stood up from the couch and walked over to her, observing her as he moved. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was distant, her eyes fixed on a point in the emptiness, as though she was in another place, another time. The soft light of the late afternoon reflected on her face, and Vergil noticed how she seemed¡­ different. He couldn''t tell if it was the clothes, her hair, or something more, but Viviane had changed. Her body, more curvaceous now, seemed more confident. Of course, he had seen that a few days ago when Viviane "returned to her full self," but now... What was once a reserved and almost neutral air was now replaced with something more powerful. A subtle sensuality was visible in her gestures and the way she moved, something that, he had to admit, made him look at her differently. She had transformed, and in a way that didn''t go unnoticed by Vergil. But he wasn''t there to think about that. Viviane seemed lost in something deeper, and he wasn''t sure exactly what it was. "Viviane," he called again, placing his hand on his chin as he observed her, a thoughtful expression on his face. This time, she seemed to notice his presence, a slight movement of her head, as if she were disconnecting from a long daydream. She looked at him, but there was something in the way her eyes locked with his that seemed distant, almost as though she was still out of that space, in another plane of consciousness. "Are you okay?" Vergil asked, his tone a little softer, yet still carrying that impassive quality that defined his voice. She took a deep breath, then, with a faint smile, replied, "Yes, I was just thinking about some things." Vergil furrowed his brow. He knew she wouldn''t say more than that, but there was something in her posture that made him want to ask more. Something that unsettled him. "I don''t have anything to do right now, how about you tell me what''s going on in your head?" She let out a small laugh, but her eyes remained serious. "Nothing major, just reflecting on everything that''s happened." Vergil watched her more closely now. Then, he decided to playfully tease her... "My maid," he called, making Viviane turn to face him. "Mm..." Vergil placed his hand on his chin as if pondering something, while Viviane''s confused eyes stared back at him. "Viviane, my maid," he called, not in his usual voice, but in the tone of her master, more imposing and firm. Viviane stared at him, and for a moment, she felt a strange sensation rise within her. "Yes, that''s me..." she replied, her voice softer than usual. But before she could finish, something unexpected happened. She felt Vergil''s hand on her head. It was large, firm, and before she could react, he began to gently stroke her blue hair with a softness that completely caught her by surprise. The touch was unexpected and tender, but deep enough to send a shiver through her body. A shiver ran down her spine like an electric current. She froze, her eyes widening slightly, and the world around her seemed to slow down. It was as if time had stopped for a brief moment. For a second, Viviane found herself floating, as if she were in the clouds, the sensation of lightness and comfort taking over her mind. Vergil, seemingly indifferent to her reaction, continued to stroke her hair with an almost unexpected tranquility, the authority in his gesture blending with a hint of gentleness. "You did well," he said in a low voice, but one full of meaning. Viviane didn''t know how to react. She was torn between the surprise of the moment and the recognition of the approval she felt. He had never been so... attentive with her, and the simple gesture left her speechless. Something inside her, something she couldn''t fully understand, warmed with that simple action. She, who had always been reserved, felt a strange mix of comfort and vulnerability. She wanted to say something, but the words wouldn''t come. The tension in the air between them was increasing, and although it wasn''t exactly uncomfortable, Viviane couldn''t help but feel immersed in a cloud of conflicting emotions. For a moment, the environment around them seemed to disappear. It was as if all that remained was the exchange of energy between them. The simple touch of Vergil''s hand on her hair had created a new dynamic between them, something she couldn''t define. She swallowed, feeling her breath falter for an instant, but she remained still. Finally, Vergil removed his hand from her head, but the impact of that moment lingered with Viviane. She looked at him, now with eyes a little more open, a little more alert. He seemed oblivious to the power of the gesture, but for her, it meant something. Something deeper than she could explain. "You''re not going to tell me anything, apparently, so I guess there''s no reason for me to insist, right? When you need my help, I''ll be here," Vergil said, returning to his usual posture, as if nothing had happened, as if it was just another casual interaction. Viviane stood still for a moment, absorbing everything. She felt a little dizzy, her mind confused. He had treated her with an unexpected gentleness, but she didn''t know whether she should seek more or just move on, as she always did. For some reason, she didn''t know what to do with what had just happened. With a silent sigh, Viviane stepped away, trying to maintain her usual composure, but something inside her had shifted. Not exactly in her relationship with Vergil, but in herself. Something that had been out of place had now fallen into place, and she didn''t know what that meant. She turned to leave, but before she could, she looked at him once more, unsure of what she was truly feeling. Viviane was heading down the hallway when the sound of a knock at the door interrupted her. She paused for a moment, the discomfort still lingering from her recent interaction with Vergil. The knock was quick and firm, an interruption to the silence that had filled the air. Without hesitation, she made her way to the door, and when she opened it, she found an employee with a neutral expression, as always. She was holding a red envelope, sealed with a golden wax seal that immediately caught Viviane''s attention. The symbol on the seal was unmistakable. A golden rose petal, an emblem recognized in very specific circles¡ªthose tied to the ancient powers and mysteries surrounding the noble demonkind. Well... it was just an invitation from an Archon. Viviane raised an eyebrow, her instincts already warning her that this was no trivial matter. "This came for the master, Vergil," the employee said, handing over the letter with a brief gesture. Viviane took the letter and, with a nod, closed the door behind her. She studied it for a moment, still uncertain about the contents, before tearing off the golden seal and opening the envelope carefully. The paper was fine and silky to the touch, a material she only recognized from certain elevated circles. Something was about to be revealed, and she felt the tension building in her chest. Inside the letter, there were only a few words, but they were enough for her to know that the matter was not trivial. With attentive eyes, Viviane read the message written in flawless, elegant handwriting, and Vergil turned to listen. "Vergil, It is with great honor that we invite you to the annual Demon Nobles'' Social. This exclusive event brings together the most influential and powerful entities of our lineage. We look forward to your presence, as your participation in this gathering will be of immense value to all of us. Sincerely, Amon." Your next journey awaits at empire "Amon? Archon Amon?" he questioned, his voice calm, but with a hint of something deeper. "Interesting." Viviane said nothing, simply observing intently as Vergil grew pensive. He wasn''t used to this kind of attention. This invitation... this summons... seemed more significant than any of his other commitments. "Are you going?" Viviane asked, knowing that his answer could change everything. Vergil remained silent for a moment, his fingers slowly tracing the golden seal of the letter. His mind was undoubtedly elsewhere, contemplating the consequences of this invitation. He knew that, in the world of noble demons, a misstep could be fatal. But he also knew that refusing the invitation could be even more dangerous. ''How interesting... I had heard about the noble demons, but he wants me¡ªwho has caused trouble for the hierarchy¡ªto meet with them? Fufufu... how interesting...'' Vergil thought with a mischievous smile on his face. Then Vergil remembered something... "Who is the strongest demon?" he had asked Sapphire during their training fight... "Amon," she had answered directly, without details. "Yes," he said finally, his voice now deeper. "How could I pass up an opportunity like this?" Chapter 131 Wives buying Lingerie It was a sunny afternoon, and Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne were having fun at a mall, doing what every woman loves to do.Shopping. They had decided to take a trip together to relax a bit and enjoy some time away from the craziness of daily life. It had been a few months since they had a "girls-only" moment. In a luxury lingerie store, the atmosphere was laid-back, and they were all in a private dressing room, trying on different lingerie pieces. Katharina, with her vibrant red hair, stood in front of a full-length mirror, adjusting a delicate silk piece. She twirled from side to side, evaluating the fit. "I think Vergil will like this one," Katharina commented playfully, while checking herself out. "But only if he''s ready to deal with the mess after I take it off." She winked at the two of them, who were not impressed. "Stop teasing us," Ada replied seriously. "You might be forgetting, but we''ll have our turn too, so you better lower that lovestruck smile." Katharina laughed and made a face. "Well, it''s not like he''s going out with you now, and he only has one virginity, and it''s mine!" She said loudly, thankfully there was no one around. Roxanne, who had been watching them while trying on an elegant golden set, couldn''t help but join the conversation. "You know, I''m starting to think that maybe the romance in Paris is overrated. A night in Rome with wine and pizza would also make my heart race." Unlike Ada, she didn''t care so much that Katharina was the first. In fact, Roxanne was already thinking of a plan to outmaneuver this perverted woman, and she had something special in mind... Ada and Katharina exchanged a glance. "What matters, Roxanne," Katharina said with a smile, "is that, in the end, romance is all about what comes after. And you know exactly what I''m talking about." Roxanne gave a mischievous smile. "Ah, I know, I know. The chemistry between a man and a woman." She paused, placing her hands on her hips. "Well, I only care about Vergil," she said, turning to them and showing off the lingerie. "What do you think?" she commented. Roxanne wasn''t really the type to wear something like that, but she was willing to try. After all, it was for him. "It shows too little, try one that''s more see-through," Katharina said. "Or one with fewer embroideries, it looks like your mom who walks around in lingerie here and there without caring if the men are looking." Ada added. The three of them burst into light laughter, sharing a moment of fun. They were in an environment where enjoyment was the priority, and none of them were in a hurry to leave. Each had her own style and personality, but together, they were inseparable. Katharina looked at Roxanne and Ada with a playful smile. "Do you two think Vergil will be able to decide which one of us he prefers in each of these outfits?" Explore stories at empire "Oh, he doesn''t need to choose," Roxanne replied with a mischievous grin. "I''m sure he''ll like all of us, one way or another." "I think I''m being influenced... I''m starting to feel like a pervert," Ada added, striking a pose in front of the mirror. As Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne continued to have fun trying on various lingerie, their laughter and teasing were interrupted by a light knock on the closet door. Before anyone could react, the door opened gently, and a woman entered with an elegant posture. It was Novah, Katharina''s personal maid, always immaculate in her uniform with a serene expression. She held something in her hands, a set of red envelopes with golden rose-shaped seals. "Sorry to interrupt the fun, ladies," Novah said with a polite smile, not appearing unsettled by the laid-back scene she walked into. Katharina, still wearing black silk lingerie, smiled upon seeing her maid and adjusted herself in the mirror, already knowing that Novah had something important to share. "Novah, what happened?" Katharina asked, stepping closer to her while Ada and Roxanne continued adjusting their own outfits. Without hesitation, Novah handed over three red envelopes, one for each of the women, with notable formality. "The high demon nobility has called for a social gathering. You have all been invited, ladies. These are the official invitations for the event. The golden seal indicates that this is a formal summons and cannot be ignored." The three women looked at the envelopes, the seriousness of the message beginning to infiltrate the relaxed atmosphere of the dressing room. Katharina, with her usual curiosity, took the letter and broke the seal, sliding out the red paper to read its contents. "A gathering of the high demon nobility, hm?" Katharina murmured, already imagining herself in the midst of a grand ceremony. "I knew something was coming, but not this soon." Ada and Roxanne also took their letters, reading them carefully. "Looks like we''ll have to put the lingerie aside for now," Ada commented with a hint of irony, before tucking the invitation into her bag. Roxanne, with her more direct style, didn''t miss the chance to make a joke. "Ah, great. Now I''ll need something... more sophisticated for this meeting. Maybe a piece of clothing that will make Vergil as enchanted as I am right now!" She grinned mischievously. Katharina, still with a curious look, turned her attention back to Novah. "When exactly is it?" Novah bowed her head respectfully. "The event will take place in two days, Miss Katharina. The location will be at Queen Gremory''s residence, a well-known place for those who frequent the high demon nobility circle." The women exchanged a look, all aware of the weight that this summons carried. Even with all the fun of the afternoon, the reality of their status and the responsibilities that came with it soon became clear. They knew that this kind of gathering wasn''t just a party; it was more like an exhibition of power controlled by the highest authorities. "But what about Vergil?" Roxanne suddenly spoke. Novah seemed to hesitate for a moment under the intense gazes of the three women, but she knew she couldn''t keep it hidden for long. She sighed and, with a slight adjustment in her posture, decided to be direct. "Vergil... has also been invited, as expected. But, unlike you, he didn''t receive a conventional invitation. He was summoned by Archon Amon himself," Novah explained with a cautious expression. "I believe something is off, given that it was the Archon who sent the letter... We have already informed Miss Sapphire, but it seems she... was dealing with an unwanted person." The three women exchanged quick glances, absorbing the information carefully. The name Archon Amon weighed heavily on them, something far greater than any demon noble. His influence was not something to be taken lightly. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Katharina was the first to break the silence, her eyes still fixed on Novah. "Archon Amon... He has the ability to shape any situation to his favor. What does this mean for Vergil?" Novah bit her lip, clearly uncomfortable with the direction of the conversation. "He''s been called for something more than just a courtesy. I believe Vergil''s presence is a... check. Amon doesn''t act without reason, and when he personally summons someone, it''s usually because he wants something, or he''s testing their loyalty. He''s cunning and always has something else in mind." Ada, who had been silent up until then, tilted her head slightly to the side, observing every word from Novah. "Are you saying Vergil could be a pawn in this game, without even knowing it?" "I can''t say for certain," Novah replied, the weight of her words heavy in her voice. "But it wouldn''t be a surprise if he were treated as a pawn in this power game. Amon doesn''t do anything without purpose. It could be an attempt to control Vergil... or to test him to see how he reacts." Roxanne huffed, a wave of frustration washing over her. "Vergil being tested... again." She shook her head. "Always putting him in complicated situations. Does he even know what''s going on, or is he just being carried along by the current?" Katharina, on the other hand, remained calm, her eyes calculating everything around her. "It doesn''t matter if he knows or not. What''s important is that this is the moment to take control. If Amon wants to put him in a position of weakness, then we must use that to our advantage." "And how are we going to do that?" Ada asked, leaning forward, interested in Katharina''s response. Katharina smiled slightly, a smile of confidence and power. "First, we''ll make sure Vergil understands the real game he''s about to play. He won''t be the only one being tested. Amon''s intentions might be darker than he thinks. We need to stay one step ahead, watching every move, and acting when he least expects it." Roxanne nodded with a mischievous smile, feeling the adrenaline starting to rise. "I like this plan. Vergil will learn that he can''t be the only one being tested." Seeing the decision solidify among the three women, Novah took a deep breath, still sensing the tension in the air. "You''re all so foolish... don''t you know your husband?" She questioned, looking at the three women who waited for her to continue. "Your husband acts irrationally when he''s in front of strong people. No matter what you teach him, he won''t think of anything but fighting. Wake up to reality!" Novah shouted at them. The three women exchanged looks and then turned back to Novah. "Aren''t you observing our husband a little too much?" they said in unison. "Eh??!!" Novah blushed. Chapter 132 A craftswoman Vergil was undeniably an attractive man. As a noble demon, he naturally exuded a charisma that made him appear even more handsome than he ought to be. However...At the moment, his three wives seemed particularly invested in ensuring he looked impeccable for the upcoming noble gathering and had practically dragged him through the streets of Abaddon. "You know, you really should care a little more about your appearance," Roxanne said, clinging to one of his arms. "You look like a vacationing uncle!" she exclaimed. "Huh? That doesn''t matter," Vergil replied nonchalantly. He was a laid-back man, especially after gaining a few extra inches in height and some muscle tone. He wasn''t particularly concerned with appearances. Currently, he was dressed in a floral-patterned pair of shorts and a white button-up shirt, looking every bit the part of a middle-aged man on holiday. "I hate to agree with Roxanne, but she''s right, darling," Ada chimed in. She walked ahead of them, a touch annoyed after once again being too slow to claim his arm¡ªKatharina had already taken the other one. "Hmph!" Katharina huffed indignantly. "Don''t listen to them, darling! I love you like this¡ªcomfortable!" she said quickly, making Vergil chuckle softly. "Comfortable isn''t the issue," Ada interjected without even glancing back. Her pragmatic tone sliced through the conversation with ease. "We''re attending an important event, which means we all need to be dressed appropriately. You must project an aura befitting your noble status¡ªespecially with the political disputes the other nobles have stirred up about our marriage." Roxanne laughed, shaking her head. "She''s not wrong, you know? Love, you look like you''re ready for a beach walk, not for impressing noble demons." "I agree with Roxanne this time," Ada added, finally stopping in front of an imposing obsidian door carved with intricate flames and glowing runes. She turned, her intense gaze locking onto Vergil. "Which is why I took the liberty of handling this situation." Katharina, who had remained mostly quiet, tightened her grip on Vergil''s arm and eyed Ada with suspicion. "What exactly did you do, Ada?" "Welcome to Thread of the Abyss, the most renowned fashion atelier in Abaddon," Ada announced with a faint smile, pushing the door open. The scene that greeted them was nothing short of stunning. Fabrics of every conceivable color and texture floated through the air as if alive. Mannequins in demonic forms displayed imposing and intricately designed outfits, while skilled demon tailors worked on arcane machines that blended magic and craftsmanship seamlessly. Vergil let out a deep sigh, already anticipating the ordeal. "You planned to drag me into a fashion parade, didn''t you?" "Not a parade, dear," Ada corrected with an enigmatic smile. "A transformation." Katharina looked around, her earlier suspicion fading into excitement as she released Vergil''s arm. "I''ll admit, this could be fun. Maybe they''ll come up with something that highlights our dear husband''s physique even more." "Something that screams authority and class¡ªnot ''relaxed uncle,''" Roxanne quipped, giving Vergil a light nudge. "You''ll thank us later." Vergil raised his hands in surrender. "Fine, but only because I''m curious about how far you''ll take this idea." He gave a lopsided smirk. "But don''t think for a second that any of this changes the fact that I''m already better-looking than any of those nobles¡ªno matter what I wear." ~~ "Hello, how can I assist you?" A woman dressed in a sharp black suit appeared. She wasn''t particularly striking in appearance, with simple brown hair and horns atop her head, clearly marking her as a noble-class demon. "Hello, kindly inform the owner that Raphaeline Baal sent us," Ada said, showing a card bearing the symbol of a gray diamond. The attendant immediately bowed so quickly that even Vergil was startled by her speed. "At once, ma''am! I will summon the proprietor immediately!" She straightened up quickly, snapped to attention like a soldier, and rushed off. "Seems my Raphaeline holds a lot of influence," Vergil muttered, only to be met with three deathly glares, as if he had just uttered a great blasphemy. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Eh?!" He realized he was treading on dangerous ground and quickly raised his hands in surrender, smiling nervously. "Wait, I didn''t mean¡ª" "Shut your mouth before we kill you. We don''t want to hear any of this ''my Raphaeline'' nonsense in front of us," Katharina said darkly. Before they could continue the brewing argument, the sharp sound of high heels echoed down a staircase, signaling someone approaching. The figure descending was tall and elegant, exuding grace and confidence. She wore a black dress that was a blend of classic and modern styles, captivating to any demon''s eyes. Her long, curled black hair cascaded over her shoulders, contrasting beautifully with her amber eyes and flawless, sun-kissed skin. "Welcome to my atelier. I am Lucy Fortune," she said with a warm smile. "As Queen Raphaeline Baal requested, I will be your personal stylist from now on. It is an honor to meet you, Lord Vergil Baal, the Demon King." Vergil barely had time to register her words. "Demon King?" he questioned, immediately glancing at Ada, considering Raphaeline was her mother. However, Ada''s shocked expression mirrored his own confusion. "Hm?" Lucy seemed surprised by his reaction. "You are the husband of our Queen, correct? That would make you the rightful King, wouldn''t it?" Vergil blinked a few times, clearly caught off guard by the statement. He turned to Ada, Roxanne, and Katharina for clarification, but all he received were equally puzzled looks. "Rightful King?" Katharina repeated, raising an eyebrow as she crossed her arms. "That''s new. Did you forget to tell us something, darling?" "I''m hearing this for the first time too!" Vergil quickly defended himself, raising his hands. "Raphaeline never mentioned anything about me being the king. I''m just... wait... what even am I to her? Her... owner?" He gestured awkwardly toward the three, his thoughts spiraling. After all, he hadn''t married Raphaeline, Ada''s mother. He had simply... claimed her as his own. Ada immediately brought a hand to her forehead, letting out a heavy sigh and shaking her head. "Vergil, please... You need to stop claiming people like they''re property and explain yourself better. I think my mother misunderstood your ''You''re mine'' as meaning she was yours in a... marital sense." "But that''s exactly it¡ªshe is mine," Vergil replied bluntly. "Airhead¡­" Katharina, Roxanne, and Ada muttered in unison, each facepalming simultaneously. Lucy, sensing the chaotic energy of the group, maintained her professional smile. "It seems you haven''t fully grasped your current situation yet. I will simply address you as Lord Vergil for now, correct?" She sought his approval while glancing at the visibly exasperated women. "Yes, that''s fine," Vergil replied, and Lucy continued, "And you three must be Lady Katharina Agares, Lady Roxanne Sitri, and Lady Ada Baal. Queen Raphaeline has informed me of your circumstances, so I''ve prepared a few things for you as well." She gestured for them to follow. "We don''t want to draw too much attention. My mother said this was a discreet place," Ada commented, and Lucy smiled knowingly. "Regarding that, our Queen did mention the current situation. But honestly, it''s not as if we''re unaware of your husband. He has caused quite the stir in the hierarchy recently," Lucy remarked without breaking her stride. "Is there any chance of information leaking?" Katharina asked sharply. Lucy turned to her with a reassuring smile. "Rest assured, my atelier values privacy above all else. What happens here stays here." "The contracts we have with witches prevent any witch from entering this place or hearing what''s discussed here. Additionally, the staff is bound by death pacts should anything ever leak. This place is a vault of secrets. After all, we must ensure excellent service for all our clients, right?" Lucy said with a smile as they reached an open room. "Welcome to my lovely workshop," she announced, spreading her arms as an array of clothing began to materialize around them. Coats, suits, boots, bags, jackets, bracelets, gloves, chokers, leather outfits¡ªall meticulously crafted. What immediately caught Vergil''s attention, however, was a dark-toned blue coat with wolf fur accents and black leather detailing. "First, my lord, I will present you with all the garments we''ve crafted using the rare materials the Queen provided, as per her instructions. As a courtesy, I''ve also prepared something... unique. Let''s call it a special creation," she said with a smile, beginning to showcase the collection to Vergil. Vergil took his time observing the clothes. Lucy hadn''t only prepared outfits for him; there were ensembles for Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne as well. It appeared that Raphaeline had provided Lucy with a generous amount of gold to ensure she became their personal stylist¡ªpermanently. What Vergil had assumed to be a one-time service seemed, in reality, to be a lifetime contract. As Vergil scanned the selection, his attention kept returning to the blue coat¡ªor jacket, as he preferred to call it. It was love at first sight. He''d always adored the color blue, a fact evident in his human-world bedroom, and this coat was everything he wanted. Without hesitation, he selected a pair of black pants, long boots, and the blue coat, pairing them with a simple black shirt underneath. "Lucy," Vergil called, catching her attention as the women emerged from the fitting rooms, each dressed in her chosen attire. "Do you also work with leather molding? I need a sheath for my Yamato," he said as the sword materialized in his hand out of thin air. "I can certainly try. With the right measurements, I can craft anything," Lucy replied with a possessive glint in her eyes, clearly feeling challenged by the request. "Perfect. I have a feeling it will be useful to carry a weapon to this gathering of demons..." he chuckled. "He''s making that face again," Roxanne commented, adjusting her yellow dress, which clung perfectly to her form. "Of course he is," Ada sighed. The two nodded in agreement, exchanging knowing glances. Read new chapters at empire Chapter 133 Ashborne, Roxannes Father "He''s my husband," Sapphire declared, and both Stella and the man choked together."W-W-What?!" Stella shouted in shock, staring at the nonchalant woman. "Ah, that sounded strange, actually..." Sapphire said, reconsidering her words, but then... "No, actually it''s right, isn''t it? I mean, I gave him everything I had, I guess that''s the role of a wife, right?" Sapphire questioned, her hand resting on her chin thoughtfully. "Well, whatever. He said he wanted me, so I''ll assume he wants to be my husband. He even kissed me," she teased, putting a finger to her lips and making a very naughty, suggestive face. The two could only listen in silence, unable to even speak. They couldn''t, really. This woman was too irrational for them to think she would say anything even remotely normal. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air was heavy, thick with tension and the suffocating presence of an incomprehensible power. They ended up ignoring her words, despite how absurd everything was. Sapphire stood in the center of the hall, her eyes glowing like emeralds as she watched the man being forced to the ground, the man who could barely move his lips, groaning weakly in a mix of pain and humiliation. Stella crossed her arms, watching the scene with an indescribable expression on her face. She didn''t know what to make of it... her ex-husband almost being killed, or her "friend" claiming she was married to her daughter''s husband... "Anyway, Ashborne, did you really think you''d be clever, waking up from your eternal slumber just to cause trouble for your ex-wife, or better yet, for your daughter?" Sapphire asked with a tone of disdain, completely relaxed as she watched the man struggle against the pressure she was putting on him. She crouched slowly, her fingertips touching the cold marble floor, but the man felt as if the weight of the world was pressing down on him. "I don''t care about Roxanne, but unfortunately, she''s also my disciple''s wife, so we have a conflict of interests here," she said, as if it were a joke. The man tried to move his head, his eyes searching for any trace of mercy. "She... she''s my... my daughter... I just..." "Shut up," Sapphire said coldly, raising a hand. The movement made the air around him contort. He felt his chest tighten, as though his very life force was being drained. "You have no right to anything. Not even an explanation. You lost it all when you chose your ego and power over your own family, or rather, when you chose to torture her, hoping she''d unlock her powers," Sapphire spoke, her voice dripping with contempt. "Aren''t you going to call your shadow soldiers? Or... have you lost them all?" Sapphire asked, smiling, just as a black spear appeared beside her, passing close to her neck. "Be quiet, Human," a shadow lancer ordered. However... "Puff!" Sapphire said, and the knight exploded. "Did you know that while you were sleeping, Paimon made a Korean Manhwa about you?" Sapphire said, laughing. "It''s actually really good, quite a hit, you know, Ashborne?" she commented, barely holding back her laughter. "The unparalleled Shadow Monarch, it''s almost funny," Sapphire said. Read new chapters at empire "Sapphire..." Stella called with her melodic voice, but tinged with caution. "Are you going to end him now, or are you just playing with the prey?" Sapphire looked at Stella for a moment, a small smile forming on her lips. "Still deciding. It''s a tough choice, after all. He''s already worthless, but letting him live could serve as an example to other idiots who dare challenge our peace, or I could just kill him now and try to steal his shadow authority..." Stella uncrossed her arms and took a few steps toward Sapphire, the sound of her heels echoing in the empty hall. "If you ask me, I''d say finish this already. The last thing we need is a ghost haunting my daughter with tragic stories." Sapphire laughed softly but didn''t soften her gaze. "They don''t even need to know about it. I won''t sully his peace with useless details." The man coughed, blood escaping his lips as he tried to lift a hand in a gesture of pleading. "I... I can... change..." "Change?" Sapphire repeated, tilting her head as if she were analyzing an ant trying to negotiate. "You''ve had centuries to change. And yet, here you are. A miserable creature who only knows how to sow chaos." Stella stepped closer, her gaze filled with disdain. "If you''re going to do something, do it quickly. I have better things to do than watch this pathetic display of regret." Sapphire raised her hand, her fingers shimmering with an intense, cruel energy. The man let out a desperate scream, but the blow never came. Instead, Sapphire let her hand drop to her side, sighing heavily as she felt a ripple of demonic energy disrupt the space. She turned her gaze toward a newly formed magical circle. "What do you want?" Sapphire asked sharply as a petite maid emerged from the purple magic circle. Before her stood her loyal servant, Viola, a young woman with violet hair styled in a high bun. She immediately bowed deeply upon seeing her mistress''s scrutinizing eyes. "I deeply apologize, my Mistress," Viola said, presenting a red letter with a rose emblem. Sapphire narrowed her eyes at the letter in Viola''s hand, the crimson glow of the golden seal reflecting in her sharp gaze. "This interruption had better be important enough to justify your unannounced entrance, Viola." Her tone was firm, laced with the promise of consequences for insufficient reasoning. Viola kept her head bowed, not daring to meet Sapphire''s eyes. "Forgive me, Mistress, but this letter came directly from Amon''s circle. It is a formal invitation to the high demon nobility gathering." At the mention of Amon, Sapphire raised an eyebrow, her gaze locked onto the letter. She stepped forward, taking it from Viola''s hand with an elegant yet commanding motion. Breaking the golden seal, she quickly scanned the contents, her eyes narrowing as a flicker of rage lit her face. Stella, still watching the man sprawled on the floor with an expression of boredom, finally turned to Sapphire. "Another noble gathering? How delightful. More wasted time pretending we respect one another. Although... judging by the color of the letter, it''s from the Gremory family. They do make excellent desserts¡­" she murmured, already salivating at the thought of the sweet delicacies. "It''s not just another meeting," Sapphire said coldly. "This is a summons directly from Amon. And it seems he''s interested in something involving Vergil." "Yes, Lord Vergil received a letter directly from Archon Amon," Viola added. "That''s why I came quickly." Stella narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms. "Vergil? Isn''t it enough that he already has half of the underworld''s attention? Now Amon himself wants to bring him into the game." Sapphire ignored the remark, her focus still on the letter. After a few moments, she shut the envelope with such force it almost crumpled. "Viola, is there anything else I should know about this?" Viola hesitated but then shook her head. "Only that all the key members of the demon nobility have been summoned. And... it was implied that Vergil''s presence is mandatory." "Mandatory," Sapphire repeated slowly, her tone laced with distaste. Her gaze shifted back to the man on the ground, who now trembled, clearly unnerved by the change in atmosphere. "So, this is what they want¡­" Sapphire murmured to herself before turning to Viola. "Prepare a full report on all confirmed participants. We are not stepping into this gathering without knowing exactly who is playing what piece on the board." "Yes, Mistress," Viola replied, vanishing in a wave of purple energy. Stella sighed, tilting her head as she observed Sapphire. "You''re going, aren''t you? Not that I''m surprised. Considering how you''ve turned into a babysitter for my son-in-law. But I have a terrible feeling about this¡­" "I will. And you''re coming too, aren''t you? But¡­" Sapphire''s gaze shifted back to the man lying on the floor, a cold smile curling on her lips. "We still have some time. Let''s make sure certain mistakes from the past don''t interfere with the future." "Ashborne, I would probably kill you right now and put an end to this childish nonsense, but I''ll let you live for now, because I know you won''t try anything foolish," she said, her voice calm, as if she were delivering a favor. Then, her smile turned almost playful. "In fact... I just had a great idea." "Why don''t you attend the meeting?" she suggested, her voice laced with mock generosity. "After all... you''re still a Sitri, aren''t you?" Her smile deepened, a glint of mischief in her eyes. This way, I can make sure Vergil loses interest in that woman, Sapphire thought, casting a subtle glance at Stella, who was still wearing her ever-revealing lingerie. Stella raised an eyebrow, her sharp instincts catching the hidden intent behind Sapphire''s words. Crossing her arms, she let out a small, ironic smile. "You really think I''m going to agree to this¡­ inconvenience?" Sapphire, maintaining her poised demeanor, tilted her head slightly toward Stella, the cold smile still etched on her face. "Oh, Stella, it''s not about inconveniencing you. It''s about reminding everyone that the Sitri lineage still has a role to play... even if it''s a minor one." She turned back to Ashborne, who was slowly regaining his composure. "Ashborne," she continued, her voice icy and authoritative, "you''ll attend this meeting. Not as a failed rebel, but as a representative of the Sitri bloodline. And let me make one thing perfectly clear¡ªif you so much as think about doing something stupid¡­" She snapped her fingers, and a pulse of green energy crackled through the air, the sheer force enough to make Ashborne flinch. "Well, your little shadow army will be erased along with you. This isn''t some web novel; this is reality." Her emerald eyes gleamed with a dangerous intensity, leaving no doubt that her warning was more than just words. Chapter 134 Cabernet Gremory In the vast hall sculpted from black marble and adorned with crimson velvet tapestries, an elegant woman stood at her perfect state.Tall and imposing, her red hair flowed as if painted by the hand of a demon god with the blood of the weak, framing a face of sharp, mysterious beauty. Her skin was pale like that of a vampire, smooth like a jade sculpture. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her lips, painted in a dark hue, perfectly matched the intense makeup on her eyes, creating an almost hypnotic contrast. Tied in her hair, a black rose stood out as a symbol of her sophistication and danger. Beside her stood a woman, her personal servant. Her white hair shone under the light of the enormous demonic chandeliers, while her tailored maid uniform accentuated her voluptuous figure, especially her large breasts. She held a clipboard in her hands, going through a list of tasks as she followed the graceful steps of her mistress. "Grayfia," the woman began, her voice low and hoarse, but laced with authority. She scanned the hall with critical eyes. "I want every detail of this meeting to scream grandeur, but without losing sophistication. The nobles should not only enter and admire; they should feel small in the face of the magnificence of this place." Read the latest on empire Grayfia nodded, quickly jotting down notes. "The velvet curtains will be adjusted to maximize the play of light on the marble walls, and the tables have been positioned to favor discreet conversations. The music is being prepared by the best bards from the Abyss, as you requested," Grayfia reported, as instructed. The woman gave a small, satisfied smile. But then, as if a thought bothered her, she stopped and turned to Grayfia. "And the guests? I want nothing to get out of control, especially considering the other three queens who will be present." "Raphaeline Baal was the first to confirm her attendance, along with her daughter, Ada Baal," Grayfia replied, adjusting her glasses as she read through her notes. "We are still uncertain, but..." Grayfia began to speak, but her mistress raised a hand, and she nodded. "The chaos of the night..." She chuckled softly, her smile curving her lips dangerously. "Vergil... I still haven''t had the pleasure of meeting him. But if half of what they say is true, he could become an interesting distraction." She said, playfully tracing her fingers over her lips. "As for Sapphire Agares," Grayfia continued, "She is known for her ability to destroy everything and being a Spartan, so... well, we''ve made some adjustments with demonic energy to avoid disasters and hired a witch to create a barrier in case things escalate too much... Additionally, there are rumors that she will come only because of Vergil..." Her mistress nodded slowly, her eyes fixed on a high crystal chandelier. "Sapphire never lets her guard down. That makes her a valuable ally, but also a potential danger. And Stella Sitri?" "Ah, Stella..." Grayfia hesitated, as if choosing her words. "She is... predictable. Always willing to come to places with sweet foods, so we''ve arranged a good menu to please her. I just hope she doesn''t come in lingerie again... she seems to have several of the same kind in her closet... Her daughter is coming too, so we''ve increased the number of pastry chefs." "Hmmm, that''s complicated," She turned back to Grayfia, her eyes gleaming with an internal flame. "So, we have three unpredictable forces, all linked to the same man. This will be interesting." She began walking again, observing the black and ruby-red flower arrangements decorating the corners of the hall. "But that changes nothing," she said, her fingers lightly brushing one of the roses in a vase. "This is my territory, and they will be reminded of that. Make sure everything is perfect, Grayfia. And keep your eyes open. In the midst of all this grandeur, even the shadows have ears." Grayfia lowered her head in reverence. "Yes, Lady Cabernet. Everything will be exactly as you wish." As Cabernet Gremory inspected a floral arrangement with attentive eyes, the sound of light, rhythmic footsteps echoed through the hall. She didn''t need to turn around to know who it was; the presence of her daughter, Runeas Gremory, was as distinct as it was unmistakable. Runeas, a young woman of slender stature, had hair as red as her mother''s, though in a softer hue, swaying lightly as she walked with an expression of pure boredom. She wore a casual outfit, something unusual for a Gremory at such an important event, but her laid-back attitude seemed to scream that she was there against her will. "All the invitations have been accepted," Runeas announced flatly, extending a stack of papers to Grayfia. "Even the most inconvenient ones confirmed. Looks like no one wants to miss a chance to impress my dear mother." Cabernet finally turned to face her daughter, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow. "Runeas, darling, at least try to show some enthusiasm. This event is not just a party; it''s a stage for us to solidify our influence." "Influence, sure," Runeas replied, rolling her eyes and shifting her weight onto one leg. "Because that''s exactly what our clan needs. More tedious meetings and fake smiles. I''d rather be at home studying." "Studying or sleeping?" Cabernet shot back with a sharp smile, clearly accustomed to her daughter''s sarcasm. Runeas let out an exaggerated sigh, throwing her hands up. "Maybe both, depending on the day." Grayfia, who had remained silent up until now, cleared her throat softly. "Lady Cabernet, Miss Runeas, it''s important to remember that the event is fast approaching. There are still details to be finalized." "Oh, yes, the ''details,''" Runeas responded, casting a glance at the large tapestry being hung at the back of the hall. "As if anyone will really notice that while everyone''s busy trying to impress each other." "That''s exactly why the details matter," Cabernet said, her voice firm but not harsh. She walked over to her daughter, placing a hand on her shoulder. "You may not like it, Runeas, but this is our world. And if you want to truly be a part of it, you need to understand that even the smallest gestures can shape great results." Runeas sighed again, but this time with less resistance. "Yes, mother. I''ll try not to roll my eyes during dinner." Cabernet laughed softly, giving her daughter''s shoulder a light squeeze before letting go. "That''s a start." Grayfia gave a small, almost imperceptible smile before turning her attention back to the list of preparations. "With all the guests confirmed, we can adjust the seating and finalize the arrangements. Miss Runeas, if you wish, I can assign you something to assist with." "No, I''ll pass. I really just want to know... who''s coming?" Runeas replied with a sarcastic smile. Cabernet narrowed her eyes at her daughter, though there was a gleam of amusement in her gaze. "Curious, as always. It seems indifference has its limits, doesn''t it, Runeas?" Runeas simply shrugged, crossing her arms as she leaned against the frame of one of the large windows. "I just want to make sure I''m not about to be suffocated by inflated egos of demons pretending to be important. It''s more about survival than curiosity." Grayfia adjusted her glasses and consulted the list in her hands, always efficient. "Among the confirmed guests are the three Demon Queens: Raphaeline Baal, Sapphire Agares, and Stella Sitri. As expected, each will bring their retinue, including family and consorts." "Consorts?" Runeas raised an eyebrow. "That boy? The man who practically collects wives?" Cabernet let out a low laugh, full of nuance. "Ah, yes, the new center of attention. He''s intriguing, I won''t deny it. A human who ascended into our world and managed to win over three future queens like you. Certainly not something you see every day." She emphasized the "like you," which made Runeas raise an eyebrow. "What are you implying, mother?" Runeas questioned. Cabernet looked at her daughter with an enigmatic smile, her red eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and challenge. "Implying? Oh, nothing much, dear. Only that if a human can achieve what you don''t even seem to try for... Well, perhaps it''s time to reconsider some of your choices. Did you know your name is still on the marriage lists of a few families?" She said, her voice sweet and sharp at the same time, like poison disguised in honey. Runeas stiffened her expression, clearly irritated by the provocation. She wasn''t one to give in to shallow emotions, but her mother knew exactly how to hit her where it hurt the most. "I''m not interested in being a trophy for any family, mother. I''m not a... ''queen'' seeking a king like some others. I don''t need that to prove my worth." Runeas declared before murmuring... "As if any man could touch my body..." Cabernet stepped closer to her daughter, elegance in every movement. She stopped beside her, her eyes gleaming with a subtle malice, and lightly touched Runeas''s arm. "You don''t need to, it''s true. But, you know, even a woman like you can be surprised by a man''s love. And, in the end, we all need something to keep up appearances. Don''t we?" Runeas looked at her mother, trying to keep a serious expression, but her gaze betrayed a slight discomfort. She knew that Cabernet wasn''t just talking about Vergil. It was about the choices she herself made, about her role in the demonic game. "I''m not for sale, mother," Runeas replied firmly, gently pulling away. "No matter how many games the demon world has to offer. And I''m not here to please anyone, not you, not him, not any man." Cabernet watched her for a moment in silence before letting out a small laugh as she saw her daughter walking away. "Grayfia..." Cabernet called, and the servant was immediately at her side. "Why did she smile when she left?" She questioned. Cabernet had clearly noticed the smile on her daughter''s face, even though Runeas was walking away from her... And it was a rather strange smile... especially since she hadn''t smiled since awakening her lineage. Chapter 135 I have a question "I have a question," Vergil said, deftly dodging a strike from Katharina. She was insistent on training under the pretext of "staying in shape," but Vergil suspected she just wanted an excuse to hit him."Ask away," Katharina replied, flexing and lightly bouncing in place as if warming up her legs. Her toned thighs seemed to shine from the effort, making a deliberate display of strength¡ªmaybe more than she truly possessed. "Is there someone I should be worried about?" Vergil asked, advancing to set up his next move, but maintaining a casual tone, as if discussing the weather. "Runeas Gremory, without a doubt." The answer didn''t come from Katharina but from Roxanne, who was sitting calmly a few meters away, indulging in a generous slice of sweet cake next to Ada. Ada, meanwhile, seemed utterly unconcerned, chewing away while scrolling through videos on TikoToko. "Gremory... Is that the woman you said was clingy?" Vergil asked, momentarily glancing at Katharina, who sighed heavily, already exasperated. "Yes, that''s her. Clingy and with a remarkable talent for destroying everything she touches," Katharina replied, crossing her arms as though this was a topic she preferred to avoid. "But wait... How do you even remember that? I thought you didn''t pay attention when I complain about other women." Vergil shrugged, his tone as nonchalant as ever. "I don''t. I just remember because I lost interest in her." He cast a provocative look at Katharina, expecting her to attack again, but realized the "training" session had apparently come to an end. "Ah, yes¡­ the famous ''green gem'' I mentioned before. My mother said she''s the Dragon Empress. But in the demon world, they insist on calling her the Red Dragon Emperor." Katharina paused, thinking for a moment before adding, "It''s confusing, I know." "Dragons don''t usually have genders, Katharina," Ada commented, not lifting her eyes from her phone as she continued to scroll through short TikoToko clips. "Really?" Katharina blinked in surprise, momentarily derailed from her train of thought. "Yep," Ada replied flatly, while Roxanne let out a muffled laugh, still occupied with her cake. Katharina crossed her arms again, adopting a more serious tone now that the training session seemed officially over. "In any case, Runeas Gremory is a problem. And there''s one thing you need to remember, Vergil: don''t touch her. Under any circumstances." "Don''t touch her? Why not?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Her skin is corrosive," Katharina explained, gesturing dramatically to emphasize the gravity of the situation. "Literally. Anything that comes into direct contact with her starts to dissolve, like acid. Clothes, weapons, even magic. I saw it with my own eyes. Once, she destroyed half a ballroom just because someone accidentally brushed her arm." "Corrosive skin, huh?" Vergil repeated thoughtfully, glancing at his own hands as if visualizing what could happen. "Interesting. But if that''s the case, how did you deal with her before? Don''t tell me it was just by talking." "Of course not!" Katharina exclaimed, indignant. "I kept a safe distance, obviously. And I used a magical protection artifact to make sure she couldn''t touch me. You have no idea how much work it takes to deal with someone like her. And she still pretends to be friendly!" "Friendly, with acid skin. Sounds contradictory," Vergil remarked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "It''s not contradictory; it''s strategic," Ada interjected, still not looking up from her phone. "She pretends to be approachable, but in reality, she''s just waiting for someone dumb enough to get close. It''s part of her game." "Exactly!" Katharina pointed at Ada as if receiving moral support. "And you, Vergil, are not going to be that someone. If she tries anything, keep your distance. And don''t even think about playing the curious hero." "Yes, yes, I get it," Vergil replied, raising his hands in surrender. "No touching. I''ll keep my distance." "Better that way," Roxanne chimed in, finishing off another bite of cake. "Because if something happens to you because of that woman, we''ll be the ones dealing with the fallout." "And it won''t be pleasant," Katharina added, narrowing her eyes at Vergil. Vergil chuckled softly, glancing at the three women. "Understood. No touching. Runeas Gremory, corrosive and dangerous. I think I''ll remember that." "Good," Katharina said, crossing her arms. "Now... can you tell me what you plan to do? I have a feeling that Arconte Amon will try to talk to you during the meeting. He never shows up at these things... and I''ve got a bad feeling about it." "I''m curious about that myself... but, well, I''ll try to handle it normally," Vergil replied. "Sorry, but you don''t know how to handle these things," Ada said bluntly, her voice tinged with worry. "Especially with your little habit of acting irrationally in front of powerful beings." The pressure on Vergil was undeniable. Married to three heirs of prominent demon families, he was essentially a target for anyone seeking to restore the "balance." At least, that''s how it should have been. Katharina sighed, placing her hands on her hips and leaning slightly toward Vergil. "Handle it normally? Darling, you do realize nothing about you is normal, right? Especially at an event like this. You''re like a bright beacon everyone''s eager to extinguish." "Exaggeration," Vergil retorted with a faint smile, though the carefree glint in his eyes dimmed slightly at the concern radiating from Katharina and Ada. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "She''s right," Ada interjected, shutting her app and standing, her expression now serious. "Vergil, this isn''t just a social gathering. It''s a battlefield in disguise. Every word, every gesture will be scrutinized by those demons, and many of them hold nothing but resentment for what you represent." "And what exactly do I represent?" Vergil asked, crossing his arms. "Chaos," Ada said flatly. "You''re a human who ascended into our world as a demon, suddenly claiming three heirs. That disrupts every unspoken rule of what power means among us." Katharina nodded in agreement, stepping closer. "And now, with Arconte Amon getting involved... that''s even more concerning. He''s one of the most powerful and reserved figures. If he wants to speak with you, it''s not for a casual chat about demon politics." Roxanne finally stood, wiping her hands with a napkin. "You two are scaring him," she said lightly but firmly. "Vergil doesn''t need even more pressure. We all know what he''s capable of." "We''re not trying to scare him," Ada shot back, frowning. "We''re being realistic. He needs to understand that any slip-up could put all of us at risk." Vergil raised a hand, cutting through the rising tension. "I get it, okay? I''ll be careful. I''m not going to play the impulsive hero or the curious human. I''ll go in, observe, and act calmly. Besides... don''t you think you''re overreacting? It''s been one day since the invitation arrived, and you''re already making me nervous." "Quiet, you say that now..." Katharina muttered, narrowing her eyes. "But if someone mentions something interesting, I know you''ll stick your nose where it doesn''t belong." "I''ll behave," Vergil insisted, trying to sound convincing. "But if something goes wrong, you''ll be there to save me, right?" Katharina and Ada exchanged a loaded look before turning back to him. "Of course," Katharina said with a small smile that didn''t fully mask her concern. "But let''s hope it doesn''t come to that, darling." Roxanne patted Vergil on the shoulder, her smile calm and reassuring. "You''ll be fine. After all, you''re stubborn enough to survive in this world. I''m sure you can handle it." Vergil let out a sigh, glancing at the three women. "Good to know I''ve got a whole team ready to keep me in line. I guess I''m pretty lucky." "Lucky?" Katharina laughed. "You''re the unluckiest man in the world, darling. You''re married to the three of us." Ada smiled for the first time in the conversation, while Roxanne chuckled softly. The tension in the room finally seemed to lift. "I still like to think I''m lucky," Vergil concluded, a playful smile on his lips. "Even if it means my life will never be peaceful again." Find more chapters on empire "It''s annoying to see you all like this." Suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, a glowing red magic circle appeared, and Sapphire stepped out of it, carrying several shopping bags. Behind her came Stella, Roxanne''s mother, struggling with an even larger stack of bags, looking oddly like a servant, which only added to the absurdity of the scene. "It''s annoying to see you all like this," Sapphire''s voice cut through the air like a blade, dripping with a mix of sarcasm and jealousy. "Mother?" Katharina began, raising an eyebrow as she turned to face her. "Decided to go shopping instead of helping with preparations? Not that I''m surprised." "Someone has to maintain a sense of style around here, and I didn''t have the proper dresses for this meeting," Sapphire retorted, setting the bags down on a table with a dramatic flourish. Her eyes swept over Vergil and his wives, landing on him with a sour expression. "And you, foolish disciple, seem to be having a great time while I take care of the responsibilities you should be handling." "Always a pleasure to see you too, my Sapphire," Vergil replied with a mischievous grin. "You came back loaded. Did you rob a department store?" "Don''t be insolent," she snapped, shooting him a sharp glare before turning her attention to Stella, who was clearly struggling with the weight of the bags. "And you, Stella, stop waddling like a penguin and put those in the guest room." Stella huffed but complied without argument, heading toward the exit. Before disappearing down the hallway, she cast a quick glance at Roxanne, who seemed to be thoroughly enjoying her mother''s discomfort. "And why is she with you?" Vergil asked, motioning toward Stella. "Secret," Sapphire replied with a mischievous smile. Chapter 136 The Demonic Nobility The air in the high demon nobility meeting hall was thick with magic and tension.The obsidian walls, embedded with golden runes and gleaming rubies, reflected the dim light from floating candelabras, creating an oppressive and hypnotizing atmosphere. A long red carpet, adorned with gold embroidery, stretched across the hall, guiding guests toward an empty throne at the center of the room. This throne, carved from black crystal, emanated an aura of almost overwhelming authority, reserved for the Archon Amon. At that moment, Cabernet Gremory stood at the top of a raised platform, surveying the hall with a critical gaze. She wore a dark purple dress that clung to her slender figure, while her crimson hair shimmered like living flames under the magical lighting. A black rose adorned her head, completing her imposing presence. Beside her, her loyal maid, Grayfia, adjusted the final details of floral arrangements made of silver lilies and black roses, which emitted a faint spectral glow. "Grayfia, have you ensured that the seals are functioning properly?" Cabernet asked, her voice firm and authoritative. "Yes, my lady," Grayfia responded, bowing respectfully. "Each portal is monitored and each guest verified. No intruder will enter without our knowledge." "Excellent." Cabernet gave a small smile, but her eyes revealed concern. "This meeting must proceed without flaws. We cannot allow our internal disputes to tarnish the order the Archon expects from us." Grayfia remained silent, but the slight tension in her shoulders revealed that she shared her mistress''s worry. Suddenly, soft but determined footsteps echoed through the empty hall. Runeas Gremory, Cabernet''s daughter, appeared from the side corridor. She was wearing a black dress with red accents, her fiery hair cascading down her back in wild waves. Her eyes carried a mixture of boredom and irritation, traits that seemed to always accompany her. "So, everyone must be starting to arrive," Runeas announced casually, waving a black-feathered fan. "Looks like no one wanted to risk being left out of such an... important event." Cabernet turned to her daughter, crossing her arms. "As it should be. The Archon does not call meetings often. Everyone knows ignoring him would be an unforgivable insult." Runeas rolled her eyes. "Yes, yes, I get it. But honestly, I don''t see why you''re so anxious about this. In the end, it will just be a display of power, as always. They''ll fight for status, measure strength, and, of course, drool over the new Demon." She said with a slight mockery in her voice, emphasizing the last part. Cabernet furrowed her brow. "He is not just any demon, Runeas. He married three heirs from powerful demonic bloodlines and claimed the Queens as his allies. He is an anomaly... and also a target. We must observe how he behaves." Cabernet said, looking around the hall... "Moreover... according to some informants... it seems Raphaeline said he is her husband." She murmured, it was so absurd that she couldn''t even bring herself to consider it valid. Runeas sighed, dramatically closing her fan. "I bet he''s nothing special. I bet he''s completely lost in all of this. Newly born demons are so... predictable." Before Cabernet could respond, a magical snap reverberated through the hall. A bright portal opened at the main entrance, and from it emerged the figures of Sapphire Agares and Stella Sitri, accompanied by their respective maids. Sapphire carried her usual lofty presence, her emerald eyes evaluating the environment with distrust, while Stella maintained an indifferent expression, though there was something unsettling about the way she observed everything. "Sapphire," Cabernet greeted, descending the steps from the platform with a controlled smile. "What a pleasure to see you." Sapphire responded with a nod, her tone cold. "Cabernet. I hope the setting lives up to expectations. It''s been a while since he''s played with the lesser demons." "It''s all under control," Cabernet assured. "And I''m certain the meeting will be... unforgettable." Runeas watched from a distance, leaning against one of the columns. "Unforgettable," she repeated softly to herself, a wry smile playing on her lips. "I''m sure it will be." Meanwhile, in another part of the demon world, Vergil adjusted the collar of his shirt in front of a mirror. Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne were gathered around him, each offering their opinion on his appearance. The formal outfit he wore was a special creation, tailored specifically for him by Lucy Fortune, the stylist recommended by Raphaeline. The black and blue ensemble highlighted his imposing presence, while the precise cut of the fabric conveyed both elegance and strength. "It''s perfect," Katharina declared, crossing her arms with a satisfied smile. "Now you look like someone worthy of standing by our side." "I''d say it''s almost perfect," Roxanne teased, adjusting a lock of Vergil''s hair. "But something''s still missing. Maybe... a sword?" Vergil sighed. "I''m not going into battle, Roxanne." "That''s what you think," Ada commented, checking the details of his outfit once more. "Don''t underestimate the demons present. A small mistake could turn into a big problem." "I know that," Vergil replied, looking at himself in the mirror. "And I promise I''ll do my best to avoid problems... at least until someone provokes me." "Ah, great," Katharina said with a sigh. "Exactly what I wanted to hear. Well, anyway, we''re all ready, so it''s time to go." A magic circle formed on the ground, glowing with red and gold energy. Vergil took one last look at his wives before stepping into the portal, feeling the usual mix of anxiety and excitement rise within him. "Shall we go, my dear wives?" Vergil said, smiling. Katharina crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow with a teasing smile. "My dear wives? Since when did you get so poetic, Vergil?" Roxanne chuckled softly as she fixed a lock of hair. "It''s not poetic, Katharina. He''s just trying to be charming. Don''t worry, he''s still the same clumsy guy as always." "Clumsy or not, he''s still our clumsy guy," Ada commented, adjusting her gloves while watching the shimmering portal. "And as his wives, he''d better keep that charm under control. We don''t need more nobles falling for him today." Vergil rolled his eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smile. "Seems like I''m surrounded by critics today. Couldn''t you give me a moment of glory before we go through this portal?" Katharina shook her head, laughing. "Glory? Maybe when you come back in one piece from this meeting." With that, Vergil extended his hand to the three, a gesture that was both gallant and playful. "Very well, ladies. Let the show begin." Ada was the first to step through the portal, maintaining her calm expression but with her eyes always alert. Roxanne followed closely behind, a playful smile on her lips. Katharina was the last to enter, but not without giving Vergil one last assessing glance. "Don''t embarrass us," she teased before disappearing into the red and gold glow. The grand hall of the demon meeting was a spectacle in itself. Crystal chandeliers adorned with demon gems illuminated the space with a crimson glow. The walls were decorated with ancient tapestries depicting epic battles and power pacts. The black marble floor reflected the light like a mirror, and the air was thick with the metallic scent of powerful magic. The portal shimmered intensely, signaling the arrival of the first important guests. As the energy stabilized, Ada was the first to emerge. Her presence, as always, was flawless. Wearing a silver dress that hugged her silhouette with elegance, she moved with the grace of someone accustomed to being watched. Whispers began to spread. Discover exclusive content at empire "It''s Ada Baal... Raphaeline''s daughter..." "She really is as impressive as they say." "To think she chose to live alongside a human..." The comments continued as Roxanne followed shortly after. Dressed in a bright red outfit with golden accents that highlighted her hair and eyes, she exuded a natural sensuality that left the onlookers intrigued. "That must be Roxanne Sitri." "Her beauty is something only Stella''s bloodline could produce." "Don''t be fooled by the smile; they say she''s as lethal as she is charming." Katharina was the last to appear, and her entrance brought a brief silence to the hall. Her deep blue dress seemed to be made of stars, shimmering as she walked. She carried an undeniable air of royalty, and every step echoed with authority. "Ah, the Agares heir." "What presence. She really is the most imposing of the three." "And their husband? He''s not with them?" The three women gathered further ahead in the hall, immediately surrounded by noble demons who began greeting them with reverence and curiosity. Each one maintained a different posture: Ada responded politely, Roxanne smiled provocatively, and Katharina observed everything with calculated attention. However, the murmurs in the background began to grow when they noticed the expected fourth guest had not yet arrived. "And Vergil? Is he coming?" "Has he decided not to show up?" "Such disrespect to be late for something like this." The three exchanged glances and, almost simultaneously, turned to face the portal. The glow remained static, but something felt off. The magic around it began to tremble slightly, as if something were about to break the boundaries of the structure. "He always likes to make an entrance," Katharina murmured, crossing her arms. Suddenly, the portal began to tremble violently. The red and gold glow intensified, and the ground around it vibrated. Demons standing nearby took steps back, uncertain of what was happening. Then, with a low roar of energy, Vergil finally emerged. His figure was surrounded by an oppressive aura, a mix of black and gold energy that seemed to pulse like a heartbeat. His eyes burned with intensity, as though every glance could pierce even the most powerful. He was dressed simply, but there was something in his posture and the aura he emanated that made him impossible to ignore. The hall, which had been filled with murmurs and conversations, fell into absolute silence. Every demon present seemed to hold its breath as Vergil slowly advanced, his steps echoing on the marble floor. The energy around him was almost tangible, and the atmosphere became so heavy that some of the weaker ones had to look away. "He really doesn''t know how to make a discreet entrance, does he?" Ada commented softly, trying to hide a smile. "That''s how he''s always been," Katharina replied, but there was a gleam of pride in her eyes. Roxanne just laughed quietly. "If he''s going to steal the spotlight, he might as well do it right." On the other side of the hall, Sapphire, who had been watching intently, allowed herself a rare smile as she thought: "You really like to cause a scene, don''t you?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil finally stopped, lifting his eyes to the assembly. The tension in the air was palpable, but he simply tilted his head slightly in a gesture that seemed both casual and authoritative. "So... this is the much-talked-about meeting?" he said, his voice echoing through the hall. Chapter 137 Are you flirting with me? The silence in the hall remained oppressive, but Vergil appeared entirely unbothered by the weight of hundreds of stares fixed on him. He adjusted the collar of his shirt casually, as though he had just returned from a leisurely stroll. His gaze swept across the room with a mixture of curiosity and mild disdain, as if he were evaluating the decor of a mediocre restaurant."So..." Vergil began, tilting his head slightly, his tone laced with sarcasm. "This is how the high demon nobility entertains itself? I must admit, I expected something... more impressive." The remark was a spark to dry tinder. Some demons gasped, others murmured, and a few let out nervous chuckles. Most, however, remained frozen, unsure of how to respond to such audacity. "Who does he think he is?" one noble whispered, only to be immediately silenced by a sharp glare from his consort. Meanwhile, Vergil''s wives observed the unfolding scene, each reacting in her own way. Katharina ran a hand over her face, stifling a laugh. Ada crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes, though the slight curve of her lips betrayed a hint of amusement. Roxanne, for her part, barely managed to contain her laughter, covering her mouth with her hand as her shoulders shook. Experience tales at empire "You just can''t help yourself, can you?" Ada whispered to Katharina. "That''s why I love him," Katharina replied with a resigned sigh, though the pride in her voice was unmistakable. Vergil continued strolling through the hall, deliberately ignoring the growing tension, as if on a leisurely walk in the park. He stopped by a table adorned with crystal glasses and a bottle of dark demon wine. With deliberate calm, he poured himself a glass and raised it toward the assembly. "To your health," he said with a lazy smile, taking a sip. "I hope the food is as good as the delightful display of nerves you''re putting on." The comment transformed the tension in the room into a chaotic mix of indignation and shock. Sapphire, watching from a distance, smirked discreetly, shaking her head. "You really do enjoy stirring the pot, don''t you?" she thought, crossing her arms as she followed his every move with interest. Vergil finally stopped pacing and looked directly at the crowd, tilting his head again. "So, who here is responsible for explaining the purpose of this fascinating event? Because honestly, I only came for the snacks." On the far side of the hall, a young man with sharp eyes and neatly combed black hair rose from his velvet chair. He wore an impeccable suit adorned with silver details that gleamed in the chandelier''s light. His expression was a blend of disdain and challenge¡ªhallmarks of his reputation. Mael Raum, one of the most promising demons of the new generation, was known for his cunning and razor-sharp tongue. "So, this is the famous Vergil," Mael said, his firm voice cutting through the rising murmurs in the hall. He descended the steps of his elevated platform with measured steps, each movement exuding a confidence that seemed almost rehearsed. "I must admit, you know how to make a first impression. Though frankly, it strikes me more as that of a jester than a king." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hall fell silent once more, all eyes shifting to Vergil, anticipating his reaction. Vergil''s wives remained still, their gazes sharp. Katharina frowned, her hand tightening slightly on Ada''s arm, while Roxanne simply observed with an intrigued smile, clearly eager to see how Vergil would respond. Vergil tilted his head to the side, studying Mael as if examining something mildly interesting. He took another sip of wine, allowing the silence to stretch uncomfortably long before finally speaking. The hall was still charged with tension, the silence thick enough to cut with a blade. Vergil stood in the center, his expression calm and utterly unbothered as Mael lay crumpled on the shattered marble floor, gasping for breath. Slowly, Vergil lowered his glass, swirling the wine inside it lazily before speaking once more, his voice carrying an air of mock cheerfulness. "Now that that''s settled..." he said, turning on his heel to address the rest of the hall with a casual, almost friendly smile. "Shall we proceed with the evening''s events?" Before anyone could respond, a voice¡ªsharp, commanding, and ice-cold¡ªcut through the air, silencing the murmurs and freezing everyone in their tracks. "Stop making a scene in my house." The words were laced with an authority so palpable it felt like a physical force pressing down on the room. Conversations died instantly, and every gaze turned to the source of the voice. Even Vergil, typically unflappable, raised an eyebrow, intrigued. At the far end of the hall, standing with an aura of undeniable dominance, was Sapphire. Her piercing gaze swept over the room, pausing on Mael before settling on Vergil. She took a step forward, her heels clicking against the floor with deliberate precision. The sound echoed ominously in the stillness. Sapphire''s expression was unreadable, but her presence alone was enough to command the attention of every demon present. The room seemed to shrink around her, her aura growing heavier with each step she took toward the center. Vergil turned to fully face her, his smirk returning, though his eyes gleamed with a spark of curiosity. "Ah, Sapphire. I was wondering when you''d step in. It''s not a proper party without the host making an entrance, after all." Her lips curved into the faintest semblance of a smile, though it was far from warm. "And here I thought you''d learned a modicum of restraint. Clearly, I overestimated you." Vergil chuckled, setting his glass down on a nearby table. "Restraint''s overrated. Besides, your guest there," he gestured toward Mael with a slight nod, "decided to test his wit. I was merely helping him recalibrate his sense of self-worth." Sapphire''s gaze flicked to Mael, who was still struggling to rise, and then back to Vergil. "And you thought breaking my floor and humiliating a promising ally was the appropriate response?" Vergil shrugged, a picture of nonchalance. "Better now than later. Consider it a public service." The corners of Sapphire''s mouth tightened almost imperceptibly, though she maintained her composure. "You''re bold, Vergil. But boldness without wisdom is reckless." Vergil stepped closer, his smile widening slightly. "And wisdom without boldness is boring. I''d say we balance each other out nicely, don''t you think?" The room seemed to hold its collective breath as the two faced off. Sapphire''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, it was as though an invisible current of power passed between them¡ªa silent battle of wills. Then, with a flick of her wrist, Sapphire gestured toward the floor. The cracked marble repaired itself instantly, the damage disappearing as though it had never existed. She turned to the rest of the hall, her voice ringing out clearly. "Enough distractions. Let us proceed with the purpose of this gathering. Vergil," she said, her tone cool but pointed, "try to behave. You may find it more challenging than you think." Vergil''s grin didn''t falter as he gave her a slight bow. "I''ll do my best. No promises." Sapphire turned away, her cape flowing behind her as she returned to her place at the head of the hall. The room, still tense but now abuzz with murmurs, began to regain some semblance of order. Ada, Katharina, and Roxanne exchanged glances, each one betraying varying degrees of amusement and exasperation. "Classic Vergil," Roxanne murmured, smirking. "One of these days, he''s going to push someone too far," Ada replied, though there was a note of reluctant admiration in her voice. Katharina folded her arms, watching as Vergil returned to them with an unbothered air. "Let''s just hope he doesn''t burn the whole place down before this night is over." At the top of a luxurious staircase that descended into the grand hall stood Cabernet Gremory. She was a figure of pure elegance and authority, like a calm storm on the brink of devastating everything in its path. Tall and poised, her striking crimson hair cascaded down her back in perfect alignment, adorned with a black rose on the left side of her head¡ªa stark contrast to her piercing, radiant eyes. Her lips were painted a deep, blood-red, matching the dark shadow that enhanced the intensity of her gaze. Cabernet didn''t merely enter a room; she claimed it. Her flowing black dress seemed woven from living shadows, molding to her form with the precision of an ancient secret. Every step she took was deliberate, the sound of her heels echoing like a funeral march throughout the hall. Vergil narrowed his eyes, studying her. Her presence was unlike anything he had encountered before. It wasn''t the raw power of Raphaeline, the explosive strength of Sapphire, or the chaotic magnetism of Stella. Cabernet exuded something deliberate, almost clinical. She was the kind of person who had already won the game before the first move was made. "Should I assume you''re Cabernet Gremory?" Vergil finally spoke, his usual casual tone intact, though there was a subtle edge of caution in his stance. He knew better than to underestimate her. "And you, apparently, think you can do whatever you please," Cabernet replied, descending the stairs with the grace of a predator. Her voice was like velvet, yet it carried an implicit warning. The entire hall held its breath. Roxanne leaned forward slightly, intrigued, while Katharina and Ada exchanged glances, clearly assessing the unfolding situation. Sapphire, for her part, remained silent, though the gleam in her eyes betrayed that she knew exactly what was coming. Vergil, however, appeared unfazed. He raised his glass again, this time with a sardonic smile on his lips. "Well, I do my best. But I must admit, your home is... impressive. As is its hostess." Cabernet paused on the final step, tilting her head slightly. "Are you flirting with me?" she asked, her sharp gaze probing his, as though testing for any cracks in his composure. Chapter 138 Threats Cabernet narrowed her eyes, watching Vergil carefully after his response. "Are you flirting with me?" she asked, her voice carrying a cold tone, but the challenging gleam in her eyes suggested something more¡ªas if she were probing his intentions, testing his composure.Vergil, however, raised his hands dramatically, as if trying to avoid her gaze. "Hey, don''t look at me like that! It''s creepy!" he said, in an almost theatrical tone, stepping back a half-step. "And just so you know," he continued, pointing to himself, "I have wives, you know? If you keep looking at me like that, you''ll probably end up zapping me with a laser beam or something. Then, she''ll come after you. And kill you. Without hesitation." Katharina sighed heavily from the side, crossing her arms while watching the scene. "He''s doing it again." "Yeah," Ada agreed, not even looking away from her glass. "Definitely doing it again." "What thing?" Roxanne asked, throwing a sidelong glance at the two. Katharina simply pointed her thumb toward Vergil. "He found someone stronger and now he''s acting like an idiot." The response would have made Roxanne laugh, but she didn''t even have time to react. A loud, unexpected laugh echoed through the hall, surprising everyone. "Pfff... HAHAHAHAHA!" Cabernet laughed openly, holding onto the nearby staircase, her eyes watering from the effort to contain her laughter. It was a completely different sight from the authoritative woman who had descended the stairs moments before. "Your... pfff... your wives?" she managed to say between laughs, catching her breath. Turning to Ada, Katharina, and Roxanne, she stared at them with an arched eyebrow, her gaze dancing between mockery and curiosity. The three, however, showed no interest in the provocation. Vergil, with a smile as relaxed as it was dangerous, tilted his head slightly, as if considering her words for a moment. Then, he responded in a tone that seemed to play on the edge of seriousness. "Oh, I''m not talking about those three over there." Cabernet furrowed her brow, confused, but before she could ask, Vergil subtly pointed his chin behind her, a mischievous gleam in his eyes. "I''m talking about the person behind you." Vergil''s smile now was a mix of provocation and something else¡ªsomething that sent chills down the spines of everyone present. Slowly, Cabernet turned around, as the entire hall seemed to hold its breath, waiting to see what would happen next. But... she only saw a massive redheaded woman like herself, standing behind her, arms crossed, with an expression that clearly said, "I''m going to kill you." "You must be enjoying meddling with my husband, huh?" Her voice was low, almost a whisper, but it had the sharp clarity of a blade. There was no need to raise her voice; the implied threat was more effective than any shout. Vergil, standing beside her, took a slight step back, raising his hands in an exaggerated display of innocence. "Oh, look, dear, I was just talking. Talking isn''t a crime... yet." He threw a furtive glance at Cabernet, as if including her in his excuse. Cabernet, however, didn''t seem intimidated, but she wasn''t foolish either. She studied the woman in front of her with a raised eyebrow, the corner of her mouth curling into an intrigued half-smile. "Interesting," she said, her voice carrying a tone of fascination that seemed to disarm some of the tension. "So, you captured this barbarian? I must admit, I''m surprised this time, Sapphire." "Barbarian?" Sapphire repeated, tilting her head slightly. "Funny, that didn''t seem barbaric, intimidating someone with a look? But please, go on. I''m curious to hear how you planned to play with what''s mine." Cabernet took a step forward, her expressions of surprise and amusement now replaced by a mask of seriousness. It was a dangerous game, but she wasn''t known for backing down. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Play?" Cabernet said, her voice deliberately light. "I think you''re projecting something, darling. I was just testing... curiosities." At that moment, Raphaeline, standing further back, leaned against one of the columns, crossing her arms with an ironic smile. "Vergil," she murmured softly to herself, "you really love collecting problems." Sapphire took a step forward, the ground literally cracking beneath her weight, although her stride was graceful. Her smile, almost gentle, only heightened the sense of imminent danger. "I''ll give you some advice, Cabernet," she said, leaning in slightly. "Be careful with what you call ''curiosities.'' Sometimes, playing with fire burns more than just your hands." She played with her fingers, showing a flame that made Cabernet take a small step back. Cabernet didn''t respond immediately, but the entire hall seemed to hum with electricity as the two titanic figures locked eyes. Vergil, still trying to appear carefree, flashed a weak smile and murmured: "Well, I guess diplomacy ended before it even began." Experience more tales on empire Cabernet, with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes, took a step back, adjusting the black rose in her hair. Her movements were calculated, controlled, like a predator carefully assessing the terrain before striking. "Interesting," Cabernet finally said, her voice like velvet wrapped in steel. "You have a peculiar talent for turning something trivial into a spectacle." Sapphire chuckled softly, but the sound was far from friendly. "If you want to test more ''curiosities,'' maybe I''ll show you something even more fascinating?" She let the flame on her fingers grow for a brief moment before extinguishing it with a casual motion. Cabernet maintained her serene expression, but her eyes, for a moment, gleamed with something that could have been either anger or fascination. "Perhaps on another occasion," she replied, glancing over at Vergil, who stood there, observing the scene with a relaxed, but attentive air. Raphaeline tilted her head slightly, the cold glint in her eyes contrasting with the relaxed smile on her lips. She twirled the golden-coated katana in her hand with an elegance that seemed nonchalant but betrayed absolute mastery over the weapon. "Babysitters, Cabernet?" Raphaeline responded softly, her voice carrying a dangerous calm. "Interesting choice of words for someone who seems to need constant validation to feel in control." The hall fell silent once again, the gazes now split between Raphaeline and Cabernet. The tension between them was different; it wasn''t just competition, but a deeply rooted rivalry that seemed to have history. Cabernet let out a low laugh, though her eyes didn''t match the apparent amusement. "Validation? Ah, Raphaeline, don''t project your weaknesses onto me. Your sword is pretty, I admit, but is it more than just an ornament?" Raphaeline took a step forward, the slight movement making the katana glisten under the hall''s lights. "Ornament?" She raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. "Perhaps I could demonstrate, if you''re curious. Of course, that would mean the hall would need repairs tomorrow." Vergil watched the scene with a smile that was somewhere between amusement and discomfort. He leaned toward Sapphire, whispering, "I''m starting to understand what you meant about this being an ego show. It''s more like a minefield." Sapphire shook her head, keeping her eyes on Cabernet and Raphaeline. "Things are usually like this, which is why I don''t like participating in these ridiculous little shows." She commented, "I''d rather be at home sleeping." Sapphire said like a spoiled woman. She didn''t even seem like a Demon Queen. Cabernet narrowed her eyes but took a step back, raising her hands in a gesture of apparent surrender. "You''re quick to draw your sword, Raphaeline. But don''t worry, I didn''t come here to get my hands dirty with blood." "A pity," Raphaeline retorted with irony, stepping back as well. "Could have been an opportunity to teach some lessons." Cabernet ignored the comment, turning her gaze back to Vergil. "You really have a special talent for being at the center of trouble, don''t you?" Vergil shrugged with a carefree smile. "What can I say? You started it, deal with the consequences." He flashed a devilish grin. Cabernet tilted her head, observing him with a look that seemed to calculate every aspect of him. "Interesting. Very interesting." Raphaeline interrupted before Cabernet could continue. "If you''re done testing everyone''s patience, Cabernet, I suggest we focus on the purpose of this meeting. Unless, of course, you prefer to continue with your provocations. In that case, I''ll be more than happy to escort you to the exit." Cabernet laughed, but didn''t answer. She turned and walked toward another corner of the hall, leaving the weight of her presence hanging in the air. "She really knows how to steal the spotlight, doesn''t she?" Vergil commented, breaking the tense silence with his slightly sarcastic tone. "Strong women are like that," Sapphire responded automatically, not even thinking twice, her eyes still following Cabernet from a distance. Vergil glanced at Sapphire, raising an eyebrow. "True, you''re exactly like that," he added with a playful smile, laughing softly. Sapphire turned to him, unable to hide a satisfied smile, even if she tried to mask it. "Don''t compare me to her," she said, though her tone didn''t carry the weight of a reprimand. "Never," Vergil replied with a playful smile, feigning innocence. "After all, you can only steal my attention, right?" The comment was followed by an almost imperceptible expression from Sapphire, a slight blush rising to her face as she tried to hide it. "Idiot," she murmured, looking away, but the softness in her voice betrayed the insult. Suddenly, a deep voice, full of authority, reverberated through the hall, cutting through the moment like a blade. "I see everyone has arrived," the man announced as he slowly advanced to the center of the room. "I hope you enjoyed the trip. I apologize for the delay... had to deal with a small issue." He was carrying something ¡ª or rather, someone. The body of a man clad in grotesque black armor, with intricate details and opaque runes, hung from his hand like a mere lifeless weight. The hall froze as the figure holding the defeated man was recognized: Archon Amon, one of the most feared entities in the demon world. His aura was like a whirlpool of primal force, compressing the air around him. Roxanne, who had seemed calm up until then, suddenly turned pale. She took an involuntary step back, her voice coming out in an almost inaudible whisper, laden with fear. "D-Dad?!" The revelation dropped like a stone in the hall, and all eyes turned to the defeated man. Vergil raised an eyebrow, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. Chapter 139 We have to talk. Vergil initially paid no attention to Roxanne''s father, mainly because¡­ the being before him was far more intriguing.Amon''s mere presence made a single second stretch into what felt like an hour, the air itself warping, leaving everyone gasping for breath. But for Vergil¡­ Vergil didn''t just feel the suffocating aura; his eyes, capable of perceiving negative energy, didn''t merely see power. What he saw was the entire existence of this being laid bare, and it made his mind scream with alarm. He didn''t see a massive wall like he had when facing Sapphire. No, this was an abyss, an endless ravine that surrounded him completely, leaving only the option to climb. He looked up¡­ and saw no end. Vergil kept his relaxed posture, but internally, every fiber of his being was on high alert. I have to hold back¡­ he thought, mentally layering restriction after restriction onto himself. One wrong move, one word, one action¡­ and he would be erased entirely from existence. Amon''s presence wasn''t just imposing; it was suffocating. The very space around him seemed bent and distorted, creating an invisible gravity that weighed on everyone. The hall was plunged into a deathly silence. Time itself seemed to slow to a crawl. Each heartbeat echoed like a thunderclap in Vergil''s ears. Still, he stood unmoving, his eyes, capable of discerning negative energy, analyzing Amon. He blinked slowly, forcing his mind to refocus. The feeling of insignificance wasn''t new to him, but Amon brought something else entirely. It wasn''t just raw power; it was a force that transcended logic, something almost primordial. "Interesting¡­" Vergil murmured softly, a faint, ironic smile tugging at his lips. "So this is what they call an Archon?" he whispered under his breath. The quiet remark seemed to ripple through the room. Amon''s attention, previously fixed on the defeated man in his grasp, shifted to Vergil. He cast a cold, assessing gaze, like a predator noticing unexpected movement from its prey. "So, you''re the boy who''s been causing all this recent chaos," Amon finally said, his deep, resonant voice breaking the oppressive silence. "Should I interpret that as courage¡­ or foolishness?" he chuckled, the tone light but carrying an undeniable weight. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil tilted his head slightly, his smile widening. "Ah, that depends on your perspective. I''d say it''s a healthy mix of both. After all, I''m a curious man," he said with a casual shrug. The irrational side again¡­ Katharina thought, watching her husband once more leaning into his most reckless tendencies. "I brought him," Sapphire said with a light chuckle. "So, are you going to share your plans with me?" she questioned. Currently, the only ones who could directly address Amon were Sapphire, Raphaeline, Stella, and Cabernet. "Oh, right, we need to clean up the mess you created," Amon said, turning to Sapphire, who narrowed her eyes slightly. "What? Have you seen the disaster you caused to the hierarchy? Every minor demon is demanding answers. A man backed by three Demon King Houses? You must be joking. Are you trying to create a new Archon?" Sapphire remained motionless for a moment, her expression unreadable, but her eyes gleamed with dangerous intensity. The way Amon confronted her wasn''t unfamiliar, but his mention of the "mess" she supposedly caused made it clear that the Archon was displeased with the disruption Vergil represented. "Create a new Archon?" Sapphire repeated slowly, her voice sharp as ice. "Believe me, Amon, if that were my intention, I wouldn''t need your approval¡ªmuch less your concern. Vergil is¡­ an anomaly, yes, but he''s mine. What happens from here is beyond your control," she said proudly. "Of course. Unfortunately, I can''t just attack you since my sense of responsibility is far too great," Amon replied, still holding Roxanne''s father. "Let''s move along; we have much to discuss." "Oh, that''s right," Amon added, and without ceremony, he hurled Roxanne''s father to the second floor where she stood. Roxanne instinctively stepped back as her father''s body landed heavily on the floor before her. Even unconscious and defeated, he still terrified her. Her heart pounded in her chest, but swallowing hard, she squared her shoulders. "Take care of him for me," Amon said casually, as if it were a minor inconvenience. "This idiot thought he could storm in here with an army of shadows to attack the boy, so I killed all the shadows and beat him senseless." "I''m not going to take care of him," Roxanne said coldly, her voice trembling at first but gaining firmness. "He''s your problem, Amon." Amon chuckled, a deep, emotionless sound. "Ah, but you need to overcome your traumas, girl. How else will you grow stronger if you don''t face your weaknesses?" He turned to Stella, his expression a mix of impatience and disdain. "And you, Stella? Are you just going to keep ignoring your responsibilities?" Stella, who had been silent until now, finally raised her eyes, her features carved into a mask of calm. "I ignore nothing, Amon. I simply choose when to act. And as for my ex-husband¡­" She glanced at the unconscious man on the floor. "He no longer matters to me. If you want him dead, do it yourself." Amon laughed again, shaking his head. "Still the same, Stella. Always avoiding dirtying your hands when you should." Vergil, who had been observing the exchange with mild interest, finally stepped in. "You all have a fascinating family dynamic, I must say." He turned to Sapphire with a carefree smile. "I didn''t realize that marrying you came with so many bonuses. It''s almost like a reality show." Sapphire sighed, rubbing her temples. "Vergil, this isn''t the time for jokes." "Isn''t it?" He shrugged. "I feel like humor is my best defense right now." "Oh, that''s right, Stella," Amon said, almost absentmindedly. "Just because he''s your ex-husband doesn''t mean you can''t kill him. Next time, do it. Hell still needs its Death Knight, so kill him so another can inherit the power." Amon then cast a sharp glance at Vergil, studying him for a moment before offering a brief but dangerous smile. "You''re bold, I''ll give you that. Boldness and foolishness often go hand in hand." Vergil met his gaze with a provocative smile. "Good to know you''re a fan of my ''foolishness.'' That means I''m on the right track." Before Amon could respond, the sound of footsteps echoed through the hall. Cabernet appeared again, arms crossed, giving the scene a bored look. "You all really know how to turn everything into a spectacle, don''t you?" Continue reading stories on empire "Spectacle?" Vergil replied, tilting his head. "I''d call this high-quality entertainment." Cabernet raised an eyebrow, more intrigued than annoyed. Amon, however, ignored the comment, turning to Sapphire. "Come. We have serious matters to discuss. And bring the boy with you. This conversation is about him." Sapphire hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Vergil, don''t do anything stupid." "Me? Doing something stupid?" Vergil placed a hand over his chest, feigning offense. "Sapphire, you should have more faith in me." "That''s precisely what worries me," she replied, already walking toward Amon. Stella and Raphaeline exchanged glances before following, leaving Vergil and Roxanne behind. Vergil turned to Roxanne, who was still staring at her father''s unconscious body. He sighed and stepped forward, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Are you okay?" Roxanne hesitated but finally nodded, her eyes still fixed on the fallen figure. "I''ll be fine." "Good," he said softly before adding with a sly smile, "Later, I''ll deal with that guy. I want to have a serious conversation with my father-in-law¡­ one that will probably end in death." His eyes gleamed crimson, a demonic glow radiating from them. Yes, he had just told his wife he planned to kill her father. And Roxanne''s reaction? "Please, erase that vermin from existence as soon as you can," she said without hesitation, her voice filled with genuine, unfiltered hatred. Her response made Vergil pause, startled for a moment, before his grin widened. "Alright, my wife," he replied, stroking her golden hair and planting a gentle kiss on her forehead. Vergil''s smile was broad, but there was a sharpness in his eyes, a promise of the intensity behind his words. Roxanne, for her part, held his gaze unwaveringly, revealing a determination he rarely witnessed. "You truly hate him, don''t you?" Vergil asked, his hand still running through her golden locks as if trying to soothe the tension radiating from her. "Hate isn''t enough to describe what I feel for him," Roxanne replied, her voice low and cold. "He destroyed lives, manipulated everyone and everything around him, and made my existence miserable on purpose. What he deserves is beyond death¡­ but for now, that will suffice." Vergil tilted his head, intrigued by the sheer intensity in her words. "Understood. I''ll make sure it''s a memorable death, then." He spoke as if discussing something mundane, though his tone carried a cruel weight. Roxanne closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath before meeting his gaze again. "Just don''t die in the process. As much as you irritate me sometimes, I don''t want to lose you." "Oh, so you do care about me!" Vergil teased, his expression shifting into a carefree grin, breaking some of the tension. "Don''t worry, Rox. I''ve got plenty of years left to annoy you. And to win your complete devotion, of course." Roxanne let out a short, reluctant laugh. "You''re insufferable." "I know," he replied with a mischievous smile. "Come on, you idiotic disciple," Sapphire called, arms crossed and pouting. "Stop flirting in a place like this." "Hey, it''s not my fault you get jealous so easily," he said, appearing in front of her in a flash. "So, you''ve started to gain control¡­" Sapphire murmured, narrowing her eyes. "I need to grow stronger," Vergil muttered, his gaze locked on Amon''s back. "You''re going to die, boy," Amon suddenly threatened, his deep voice cutting through the air. Chapter 140 An Archon, Four Queens and a Vergil. Following Sapphire, Raphaeline, and Stella, along with Amon, Vergil entered a long corridor, its walls adorned with intricate reliefs and sculptures that seemed to recount ancient stories of the Underworld.The atmosphere was steeped in heavy silence, broken only by the sound of their footsteps on the polished obsidian floor. At the end of the corridor, a pair of golden double doors opened, revealing what appeared to be a "secret" room. It was, in fact, a vast hall with a high ceiling supported by black columns that gleamed with golden magical inscriptions. At the center, an immense round table dominated the space, crafted from glossy black wood, with golden engravings that seemed to pulse faintly, as if the table itself were alive. Each seat around it was equally impressive: carved chairs adorned with symbols representing the demons who would occupy them. Beside each chair stood a maid waiting in silence. Their postures were flawless, each embodying the elegance and discipline demanded of those who served such powerful figures. Vergil, however, paused upon entering, his expression shifting to a mix of surprise and amusement as he spotted a familiar figure standing beside one of the chairs. "You''re here?" he asked, raising an eyebrow as he recognized his loyal maid, Viviane, waiting beside the chair clearly reserved for him. Viviane, with her immaculate blue hair tied back and her maid uniform perfectly aligned, bowed in respectful acknowledgment. Her gaze, however, retained its usual sharpness. "I received Lord Amon''s invitation to serve you at this table, Master Vergil," she replied, her tone more formal than usual¡ªa detail that didn''t escape him. "Invitation? Or command?" Vergil murmured to himself, a faint smile forming on his lips. Looking around, he noticed that Viviane wasn''t the only one present representing their loyalty. Across the room, he saw a purple-haired maid he recognized as Ei, standing calmly beside the chair reserved for Raphaeline. Nearby, Novah, a woman with a presence as commanding as Sapphire''s, stood like a protective shadow beside the seat designated for the crimson-haired queen. Vergil continued to observe, noticing two more figures along the table. A white-haired maid with an impressive presence and a generous figure¡ªimpossible to overlook¡ªpatiently awaited Cabernet''s arrival. As soon as Cabernet entered, she moved toward her designated seat without exchanging a word with her servant, as though their connection was instinctual. On the opposite side of the table, a green-haired woman with eyes that shimmered with an almost hypnotic aura awaited Stella. Her posture was impeccable, but her gaze betrayed an acute vigilance, ready to respond to her mistress''s every command. "Well, it seems everyone brought their ''escorts,''" Vergil remarked, approaching the chair indicated by Viviane. His gaze slid over each maid, mentally noting their postures and the energy they exuded. They weren''t just maids¡ªthat much was clear... ''Novah''s aura... she''s far stronger than I thought she''d be. If she''s like this... then Viola... must be formidable, right?'' Vergil thought at first, recalling that Viola was supposedly Sapphire''s maid, not Novah... or so he had been led to believe. Novah had always been with Katharina, not Sapphire... Viviane, however, interrupted his thoughts as she stepped closer to him. "Master, please maintain your composure," she whispered, as though sensing he was already planning something outside protocol¡ªand well, he was... "Composure? I''m always the picture of composure," he replied with a nonchalant smile, which only made Viviane sigh softly. Despite this, she maintained her serene expression. Vergil finally settled into his chair, glancing around the room as the others also took their seats. Amon seated himself at the central chair of the table, his posture as imposing as ever, but a noticeable shadow of irritation lingered on his face. The hall, which had carried a faint murmur of anticipation, fell completely silent as he assumed his position. Without preamble, his words cut through the air like a blade. "I''ll be blunt because I despise beating around the bush," he said, his tone firm and devoid of patience. All eyes were fixed on him, and for a brief moment, the tension in the room climbed to a breaking point. Then, Amon continued: "Whoever kills the boy becomes an Archon." The impact of his statement was like a thunderclap in the room, but to the surprise of some¡ªor perhaps not¡ªno one moved. Vergil raised an eyebrow, surprised but far from alarmed. He glanced around the table, expecting something to happen, but what he found was pure indifference. The four Demon Queens¡ªSapphire, Raphaeline, Stella, and Cabernet¡ªdid not react as he had anticipated. Sapphire let out an exasperated sigh, crossing her arms as if listening to a child throw a tantrum. Raphaeline rested her chin on her hand, her eyes alight with sheer boredom. Stella rolled her eyes as though she had seen this coming a mile away, while Cabernet shot Amon a look of pure incredulity, as if he were the only lunatic in the room. The lack of reaction was so glaring that even Vergil began to find it amusing. He leaned back in his chair, lacing his fingers together as he watched Amon with a mischievous smile. "Well, that was anticlimactic," Vergil remarked in a tone of mock disappointment, breaking the awkward silence. "I figured these three wouldn''t bother, but even Gremory didn''t flinch. That''s a surprise. But hey, looks like no one here''s all that eager for a promotion, huh?" Sapphire couldn''t suppress a soft chuckle. "You really think that kind of motivation works on us, Amon?" "He thinks it does," Cabernet said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "It''s adorable. Na?ve, but adorable." "Please," Stella added, her tone sharp as a dagger. "We kill for plenty of reasons, but climbing the ladder isn''t exactly at the top of the list." Raphaeline, who had remained quiet until now, finally spoke, her voice calm but carrying an undertone of cutting subtlety: "And even if it were... Amon, do you honestly believe any of us would be foolish enough to create chaos over something like that?" Amon''s expression grew darker, but he said nothing. "Tsk, you''re all so boring," he muttered suddenly, his tone shifting to one of careless dismissal. "Fine, I tried the demonic way. Now I''ll handle this my way." With a snap of his fingers, several shadows emerged around the table, moving like serpents of smoke until they deposited contracts before each person present. The black parchment, inscribed with golden ink, glowed with an almost menacing light, as though the documents themselves were alive. Vergil raised an eyebrow, regarding the contract in front of him with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. He picked up the sheet carefully, turning it between his fingers. "Impressive work, I''ll admit. Who was the artist?" he quipped, his voice laden with sarcasm as he glanced at Amon. Amon let out a low, exasperated growl. "That''s a demonic sigil seal, boy, not some painting for your living room. Sign it." "Tsk, I liked you better when you seemed like an angry guy," Vergil muttered, his tone dripping with irony as he picked up the quill left beside the contract. Sapphire let out a short laugh. "You don''t want to meet that guy, trust me. Pfft¡­" "If he doesn''t go through with it, he''ll just die of boredom," Raphaeline remarked, resting her chin on her palm while carefully reading the contract. Cabernet, on the other hand, merely scoffed, already scribbling her signature on the contract with complete disinterest. "This is just another political game dressed up as urgency. As usual." Stella remained silent, meticulously analyzing each line of the document, her green eyes gleaming with intensity. "You do have a flair for the dramatic, Amon," Stella finally said, running her fingers over the paper. "But I suppose this is... acceptable, for now." Vergil observed the others'' reactions before casting a glance at Sapphire, who was already signing without hesitation. He sighed, resigned. "Well, if everyone''s jumping off the cliff, guess I''ll join in too." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He signed the contract with an unnecessarily flamboyant flourish, as though he were autographing something. The shadows around the paper vibrated momentarily before vanishing, as if acknowledging his signature. Amon crossed his arms, his stance shifting back to one of authority. "Alright. Now that we''re all aligned... let''s discuss why we''re really here." He crossed his arms again and shot a weary glare at Vergil, as if already regretting everything before even beginning. "Sapphire, congratulations," he said, his tone a mix of irony and resignation, while Sapphire grinned from ear to ear, as though she''d just won an award. "Thank you! It was hard work, but frankly, I''m amazing," she replied, flipping her hair with a dramatic flourish. Amon sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as if trying to stave off an imminent headache. "Ah... I hate you." "Mutual feeling, darling," Sapphire quipped, her smile never faltering, while Amon continued as if she hadn''t said anything. "I hate you, I hate your daughter, I hate Raphaeline, I hate Raphaeline''s daughter, I hate Stella, and I hate Stella''s daughter. Oh, and I hate your husband." He pointed at Sapphire before turning to Vergil, who gave him a cheeky grin. "Hi to you too," Vergil said, bowing with an exaggerated flourish, like a master of ceremonies. "But Cabernet," Amon continued, turning to the white-haired queen, "you''re the only one here who doesn''t give me a headache. Keep it that way, please." Cabernet merely raised an eyebrow, indifferent, as she sipped her wine. Amon sighed again and glanced at Sapphire, his tone loaded with exasperation. "Seriously, Sapphire¡­ did you have to make such a spectacle? What were you thinking?" Sapphire shrugged with the innocence of someone who was anything but innocent. "Blame Raphaeline. She decided she wanted a sword from Phenex and figured auctioning off her daughter was a fair trade. I just¡­ adjusted the pieces on the board." Raphaeline, calmly sipping her tea, glanced at Sapphire without a hint of remorse. "The sword was quite beautiful, to be fair." "You two are a nightmare," Amon grumbled, throwing his hands up in frustration. "If Ada had just stayed with Vergil from the start, none of this would''ve happened," Sapphire added, as though explaining something obvious to a child. "Oh, of course! Let''s blame the poor guy," Vergil quipped, raising his hand as if he were the martyr of the room. "This just keeps getting better by the second." Amon shot him another glare, this time with a dangerous glint in his eyes. "You''re not helping." "I never said I would," Vergil replied with a teasing smile. Chapter 141 A problem to be solved. Amon sighed deeply and looked at Vergil."Currently, the other three Archons have agreed to eliminate you, kid," he said, pausing briefly before continuing, "However..." his eyes shifted slightly toward Sapphire from the corner. "I can''t simply kill you, so we agreed to leave it in the hands of the Demon Queens..." Amon said. Cabernet looked at him and commented, "The stupidity of the elders has truly reached a new peak; I underestimated the idiocy of the others." Amon sighed again. "Well, Paimon and the others were naive, thinking that any of you would lift a finger to attack him..." he murmured. "Sometimes I think they forget that Sapphire is a Living Chaos; none of you would attack Vergil with her by his side." "Tsk, cowards," Sapphire crossed her arms, disappointed... Well, it had been a while since she''d had a good fight. "I have a question," Vergil said suddenly... "Speak," Amon replied. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why are you beating around the bush so much? Get to the point. I have wives to take care of, and that includes my dear new wives here at my side," Vergil said, uninterestedly looking at his nails, referring to Sapphire and Raphaeline... "You talk too much, idiot disciple," Sapphire said as her eyes poured out a strong murderous intent toward him. "You two seem to have a good relationship," Amon said with a provocative smile, waiting for Vergil to reveal more. "Y-Yes." He stammered and continued, "I love Sapphire very much." He flashed a smile, "Raphaeline, not so much yet¡ªI''m still trying to forgive her for selling my beautiful Ada for a sword, but soon, who knows." "What~" Sapphire stammered as her face turned slightly red... As for Raphaeline... ''Damn man...'' "HAHAHAHAHA," Amon let out a sudden demonic laugh upon seeing Sapphire''s blushing expression. A huge vein appeared on her forehead... "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU," she suddenly shouted, making the entire space tremble. "Sure, try it. I''ll be looking forward to putting you to sleep again¡ªour last fight lasted six seconds, remember?" Amon said as if he were a father talking to his spoiled daughter. The others... well, they were trying to understand why they were there at all. It seemed everything would resolve itself with just Sapphire and Vergil¡ªwhy did they need to be there? "That big son of a bitch..." Sapphire growled, her face contorted with anger, her hair glowing faintly like flames, but... "Dear, you''re scaring the others," Vergil said suddenly with a mischievous smile, and Sapphire paused and looked at him, who smiled before glancing at the other three women... They seemed normal, but Stella''s hands... were trembling. "Don''t call me dear," Sapphire said suddenly, and a chain of fire grabbed Vergil''s neck and began to squeeze. ''Damn spoiled woman! Just accept your heart! Or are you afraid others will see you in love?!'' Vergil grunted as he thought about Sapphire''s actions. "Fine, fine, I won''t call you that anymore!" Vergil said, raising his hands in surrender. But Sapphire remained furious... "Tsk, stop being a spoiled wife," Vergil said, and Sapphire''s demonic energy vanished completely with just one gesture... Sapphire''s eyes glimmered... ''He improved... managed to nullify my energy... even though I wasn''t even using 1% of it, but... he still nullified it,'' she thought, satisfied. "Good thing I''m not you; I wouldn''t want a woman like that," Vergil suddenly heard and turned to Amon. Vergil smiled, "Good, less competition." "It seems you''ve found someone really interesting, Saphy," Amon said suddenly, and Vergil''s eyes, in a matter of seconds, turned into two possessive black holes. "Don''t call her by little nicknames," he said as if ready to kill Amon¡ªeven though he didn''t have the power. Amon raised an eyebrow and gave a mischievous smile... "Such a small little fish, calm down," he ordered, and a wave of massive energy surged, paralyzing Vergil. "Anyway," Amon''s voice faltered slightly, and he turned to the demon queens. "Honestly, there''s much I would like to do, but as an Archon, I only have to maintain order and let the Queens rule as they see fit. And now, we have a very big impasse," Amon said, finally returning to the truly concerning matter. "The fact that Vergil married three heirs to Demon Queens came to light without any preparation, and the order of things is truly problematic right now¡­" "Still, the problem doubled with this boy talking about Sapphire and Raphaeline. This isn''t public yet, but¡­" Amon murmured, glancing at Sapphire. "That''s likely to cause an even bigger rupture in society," Amon added. Vergil, who had been merely listening, became curious. "And why does that matter so much?" he questioned. Amon looked at Vergil with an expression that mixed boredom and frustration, like a teacher trying to explain the basics to a particularly stubborn student. "Why does it matter so much? Kid, you''re married to three heirs of Demon Queens and apparently openly flirting with two of them. The hierarchy of the Demon World is more fragile than a lesser demon''s ego. The entire society is on the brink of combustion because of your¡­ impressive ability to create chaos." Vergil smirked to the side, clearly not taking the lecture seriously. "Sounds like someone''s jealous." Amon ignored the provocation, even as a vein on his forehead pulsed dangerously. "Do you think I''m joking when I say demon society could collapse?" Amon asked in a dark voice. "There are millions of demons, and every day, more are born¡ªnot just those who die and are punished, but even here demons reproduce," Amon began. "We use the hierarchy to control them in a unique way. After all, we can''t watch every single one who''s born and dictate their lives, so we use the hierarchy system," Amon explained. "And then you appear¡ªa human who became a demon in less than a year¡ªand you''re with almost all the women of the highest society. A society that prioritizes hierarchy. One being holds power over nearly all the Royal Houses." Vergil leaned back in his chair, hands behind his head, his arrogant grin growing as Amon spoke. He looked more bored than concerned with the explanation. "Oh, so I''m the problem?" Vergil mocked. "Not the fragility of a system that falls apart because one man decides to bring a little charm to Hell?" The vein on Amon''s forehead looked ready to burst. He took a deep breath, clearly holding back the urge to disintegrate the young man in front of him. "You don''t understand, boy." Amon''s voice deepened, an ominous echo resonating in the room. "The balance is delicate. Demon society is built on power, respect, and fear. Each Demon King''s house governs a sector, and the Archons ensure none of them overstep. When someone like you appears, amassing alliances with the Queens and challenging the norms, you pour gasoline on a system already burning with embers." "Gasoline? I''d say I''m bringing fireworks," Vergil retorted with a smug grin. "Vergil!" Sapphire intervened, her gaze sharp as a dagger. "Be quiet before I burn you alive for insolence." "Oh, darling, so loving as always," Vergil replied, raising his hands in false surrender, though his eyes sparkled with provocation. Amon rubbed his temples once more, visibly exhausted. "That''s the problem. None of you take anything seriously! While you''re playing the lovebird couple, Hell is on the brink of civil war. And, boy," he pointed a finger directly at Vergil, "it''s your fault." Vergil finally grew serious, his red eyes shimmering with a darker tone. "You think I''m not taking this seriously? Believe me, Amon, I understand more than you think. But unlike you, who cling to a rotten system, I''m just showing that the system was never that stable to begin with." Amon stared at him intently, as if trying to read every fiber of Vergil''s being. After a long moment, he snorted. "Looks like that''s how things are," Amon said and returned to massaging his temples. "I had two plans... yes, two very well-constructed plans. The first was to follow the will of the Archons and erase you from history, even if it meant taking Sapphire along," Amon said with a dangerous look. "But that''s not possible. Sapphire is far too important¡ªmore important than a civil war in Hell," Amon said, turning toward Vergil. "The second plan was simply to convince you to leave Hell and never return, to exile you completely," Amon continued. However... "Seeing how Sapphire is now, even though I could fight her and erase her, she would destroy the entire Demon World just because you were exiled¡ªlet alone launch more fire meteors into the human world. That would cause another Holy War with the guy up there, who hasn''t been too happy lately with his own followers, let alone with demons," Amon said, glancing at Sapphire. "Believe me, the meteor made quite the dent in our relationship with the ''Big Guy,'' so we don''t have many options." "Tsk, they kidnapped Stella''s daughter, involved Raphaeline''s daughter, and my idiot daughter turned the boy who was attacked as well. They''re the ones to blame," Sapphire said, crossing her arms. "Whether they''re to blame or not, we''re in a complicated situation. That''s why... I don''t have any other way to resolve this," he said, looking into Vergil''s eyes. "Vergil," Amon called, and Vergil''s gaze met his. "I''m giving you the title of Demon King." Chapter 142 The name of the next Demon King. "Vergil, I''m giving you the title of Demon King." Amon said out of nowhere, as if it were normal for him to appoint someone as... Demon King...The entire room froze. Sapphire, who was about to take a sip of wine, stopped mid-motion, her eyes wide. She expected something... but not something this big. Raphaeline blinked several times, as if she had misheard. Cabernet raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued, and Stella merely let out a low murmur of disbelief. The maids Vergil knew were the same, the three women exchanged glances and sighed in unison like an orchestra... Vergil, for his part, remained silent for a second before tilting his head, his red eyes glowing with pure confusion and curiosity. "You... what?" Amon held his firm posture, although a hint of irritation was visible in his expression. "I said I''m giving you the title of Demon King." Vergil blinked, trying to contain the mocking smile that threatened to appear. "Wow... So that''s how it is? You throw a title like that at me and think I''ll accept it without question? Want me to thank you too? I refuse, I don''t want that crap." Amon let out a tired sigh, like a teacher dealing with the most annoying student in the class. "Listen, kid. I''m not doing this because I like you or because I think you deserve it. I''m doing it because I have no other choice. Your presence has turned Hell upside down, and if there''s no way to stabilize this situation, we''ll all be sinking into chaos. This is the only viable solution at the moment." Cabernet finally intervened, her voice laced with sarcasm. "So, now anyone can become a Demon King? Amon, I thought you valued tradition more." "He''s not just anyone now," Amon replied, turning to Cabernet with a severe look. "You of all people know what it means to have influence, and this damn bastard is now the center of attention." Vergil smiled, clearly entertained. "This is really hilarious." "First, even if you refuse, I''ll tell everyone you''re a Demon King, and they''ll believe it, and that''s that. You don''t have any chance of not being one," Amon started, pointing a finger upwards. "Second, currently Demon Kings can do whatever they want without issue, judging by the need for chaos they cause, it''s perfect for you anywhere. Right?" Amon spoke, and the women¡ªSapphire, Stella, and Raphaeline, as well as the maids, nodded. "He is chaos," the six women spoke in unison. Amon ignored the comment and continued. "Third, the title of Demon King will officially cement your position and, more importantly, will place a clear target on your back. If anyone wants to challenge your rise, let them come and prove they are stronger than you. It''s the law of the Demon World. You survive? Keep the title. You fall? Balance is restored." ''As if any demon would challenge this kid, after he killed over a hundred thousand demons with just the power of his thoughts, hahaha!'' Amon thought internally, like a little kid... he was excited. Vergil tilted his head, analyzing Amon as if the Archon had just told the most absurd joke of the century. "So, let me see if I got this straight..." He raised one finger, as if checking off a list. "You''re going to make me Demon King against my will..." He raised a second finger. "You''re going to put a target on my back like it''s a hunting prize..." And finally, he raised the third. "And you expect me to fight for a title I don''t even want? Is that it?" "Exactly," Amon smiled, looking very satisfied with the summary. Vergil let out a dry laugh, running a hand through his hair. "Well, when you put it like that, it almost sounds like I got something." "You did, idiot," Sapphire murmured, crossing her arms. "The title of Demon King is the most powerful position under the Archons. Absolute power. Zero responsibilities." "Except surviving," added Raphaeline. "But you already seem used to that." Cabernet, on the other hand, didn''t seem impressed. "It''s amazing how he turns everyone''s problem into his, and somehow still ends up with the crown." She huffed, resting her face on her hand. "If that''s not luck, I don''t know what is." "It''s not luck, it''s skill," Vergil corrected, pointing to himself with a smug smile. "And natural charm. I could teach you sometime." Sapphire rolled her eyes so hard it seemed like they might pop out of their sockets. "Vergil, I swear, one day I''ll kill you if you keep flirting with women in front of me¡ª" "Don''t love me so much, my Saphyr," he interrupted, winking at her with an audacity only he possessed. Sapphire responded with a fireball the size of a watermelon that exploded just inches from Vergil''s head. "If you call me that again, I''ll burn every cell in your body." Amon, who had been watching the scene with a look of pure amusement, cleared his throat and called everyone''s attention. "Alright, clowns. Back to the point: Vergil, as Demon King, you have a new responsibility starting right now." "Oh, of course... because nothing is ever free, you''re already making me work," Vergil murmured, clearly bored. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, but it''s simple. I need you to change your name, of course. It''s no use having your human name in the Demon Realm; you''ll become the butt of jokes," Amon continued. "Kennedy also sounds like the name of a protagonist in a Zombie Action Game," he said out of nowhere. Vergil blinked slowly, processing Amon''s completely random sentence. "Kennedy? Zombie Action Game? Have you been playing a lot in your free time, Amon?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. Amon ignored the comment with a dismissive gesture. "The point is, you need a name worthy of a Demon King, something that resonates both in Hell and on Earth. A name that will make even the other Archons swallow hard." "Do I really have to choose a name like that?" Vergil asked, casting a bored glance at Amon. Amon nodded seriously. "Yes. We demons have our own lineage, passed down from generation to generation. A name is more than just a title; it represents the continuity and strength of a family. I, for example, don''t have a lineage, but I was born with the name Amon. It''s the name that defines me." Vergil furrowed his brow, processing the information. "Wait... does this mean that demons with only one name...?" Sapphire interrupted before he could finish, with a slight smile at the corner of her lips. "Not necessarily." She uncrossed her arms and explained calmly. "My main name is Sapphire because my daughters needed something to call me. But my true name... is Agares." Vergil''s eyes widened, clearly taken by surprise. "Does this mean you''ve been alive since¡ª" "I fought in the War against God," Sapphire cut in, her voice firm and laden with old memories. The room fell silent for a moment. Vergil turned his gaze to the other demon queens, trying to process what he had just heard. Sapphire continued, looking with a certain superiority at the others. "Those three there are just kids. They aren''t the first generation of their lineages." "So that''s it..." Vergil murmured, his thoughts racing. "Demons with only one name are originals. They''re the first of their lineage. Those with a name before their demon name belong to the second generation onward." Sapphire nodded, satisfied with Vergil''s understanding. "Exactly." Vergil leaned back in his chair, his gaze distant as he delved into deep thoughts. "A name..." He clenched his fists, his expression serious, almost dark. A name strong enough to resonate through the ages. "A name that carries the weight of my own lineage," Vergil said aloud... The room watched him in silence. Sapphire and Amon exchanged looks while waiting. Vergil closed his eyes for a moment, reflecting. This isn''t just a title. "It''s a milestone. A declaration to the demon world and beyond," he whispered, then looked at Amon... "Who is the most powerful demon to ever exist? Are they alive or dead?" Vergil suddenly asked. Amon raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the unexpected question, but answered without hesitation. "The most powerful demon to ever exist... That depends on who you ask, kid. For some, it was Lucifer, the First Fallen. For others, it''s Lilith, the Demon Goddess and Progenitor of Demons." Vergil''s thoughts turned to the name of that man... the man who created the Demon War... The room went silent when the name "Lucifer" was mentioned. It was a name that carried weight by itself, a symbol of absolute power and rebellion against the heavens and divine order. "Hmm," Vergil tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing as his mental gears turned. "Lucifer..." Vergil murmured, almost to himself. "The greatest demon in history, from angel to demon..." "Interesting..." he murmured, his fingers tapping lightly on the surface of the table. His gaze shifted back to Amon, filled with wild determination. "Lucifer... He turned the impossible into reality, the taboo into revolution. So... it''s not just a name. It''s a concept. Something that can never be erased." "You''re thinking of something, aren''t you?" Amon asked, watching Vergil with a mix of curiosity and amusement. Vergil shrugged, a mischievous smile appearing at the corner of his lips. "Why choose just any name... when I can choose the greatest name of all? A name that will be my declaration to the demon world." The demon queens stared at him, sensing that something was about to change. ''You''re not really going to do this¡­'' Sapphire looked at him, amused. ''Who am I kidding¡­ you are!!!'' Vergil smiled, the room now completely silent, all eyes fixed on him. His mischievous smile grew, but there was something deeper in his gaze, a certainty of someone who already knew what they wanted. "My master told me that I am¡­ unique," he said, his voice calm and determined. "And because of that, I will take the name of someone equally unique. Someone who is the pinnacle, the top. The name of one who defied both heaven and hell." He paused briefly, feeling the weight of the words that were about to come from his mouth. "I choose Lucifer as my surname," he said, and the impact was immediate. "..." An uncomfortable silence fell over the room. The four queens exchanged glances¡­ especially Sapphire, who had a crooked smile, but it was clearly not one of happiness or anything like that... They seemed to be thinking in unison, "Does this idiot even know what he just said?" However... Amon and Vergil stared at each other¡­ and in the next second... "I''ve never seen anyone so idiotic, ridiculous, and out of their mind like you," Amon said, and Vergil smiled. "Being unique is like that, I like the compliment," Vergil responded. Then they stared at each other a little longer... "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" They laughed together. Chapter 143 Vergil Lúcifer. Amon and Vergil exchanged glances¡­ and in the next moment..."I''ve never seen anyone as idiotic, ridiculous, and insane as you," Amon said, and Vergil smiled. "Being unique is like that. I like the compliment," Vergil replied. Then they stared at each other a little longer... "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" They laughed together. The women in the room exchanged glances and watched as those two demons laughed like demons¡­ well, they were demons, so the comparison made sense. "Ahh¡­" Amon wiped a tear from the corner of his eye, laughing so hard, and looked at Vergil. "You''re funny," Amon said, pausing briefly as he recovered from his good laugh. "Yes, it''s one of my many charms," Vergil replied, doing the same. "But seriously... is that really what you want?" Amon asked, his tone shifting slightly, making Vergil furrow his brow. "Well, you asked for it." Vergil leaned back in his chair, his mischievous smile still present, but now touched with reflection. He looked at Amon, his expression serious, and for a moment, the entire room felt suspended. The laughter had stopped, and now the weight of Amon''s words hung in the air. "Yes, I asked for this," Vergil answered calmly, his eyes no longer playful but burning with determination. "I''m not going to limit myself to being just another demon. I want more. If I''m going to be Lucifer, then I''ll be the Lucifer the world never imagined. I didn''t choose this name to follow in the footsteps of an old monster¡­ I chose it because it''s the name of a new beginning." Amon observed him with a smile that was a mix of approval and curiosity. He knew that Vergil wasn''t just playing a game. There was something deeper in the boy. Something that perhaps even Vergil himself didn''t fully understand. "Well, whatever," Amon said as he stood up. "You probably won''t want territory, much less a task. Knowing that child over there, I''m sure you wouldn''t manage one either," Amon said, glancing briefly at Sapphire. Vergil shot an uninterested look at Amon, his eyes slightly narrowed. "I''m not the kind of demon who needs a territory to prove his worth. If necessary, I''ll create my own space. I won''t depend on a kingdom or a mansion to affirm my strength." Amon tilted his head, clearly impressed but with a touch of sarcasm. "Hm, nice line. Just don''t forget that to create your own space, you''ll need more than just strength. Demons don''t live off physical power alone, kid. They live off influence, and to have influence, you''ll need¡­ connections." The four queens looked at Amon with blank expressions. "Oh, that''s right¡­ he already has too much influence¡­ I forgot." Amon spoke, clearly disinterested in being there. "I find it impressive how you can be extremely competent, but sometimes utterly incompetent," Sapphire said, irritated. "Tch, shut up, I''ll make the announcement." He spoke, and a demonic circle appeared in his hand. "Boy, prepare yourself," Amon said as several demonic runes began appearing around Vergil. "Hm? What the hell is this?" Vergil asked, and Sapphire explained, "Remember when I told you my true name, when I gave you my soul?" Sapphire questioned, and Vergil nodded. "It''s time to mark your soul with your own name," she said, and Vergil understood what she meant. His existence as a Noble Demon was being formed and approved¡­ Vergil carefully observed the runes beginning to appear around him, the dense, supernatural energy filling the air. He could feel the gravity of the situation, but at the same time, his expression didn''t waver. "So, this is it," Vergil murmured, more to himself than to the others. He understood the weight of everything now. The connection between the name and his soul, the definitive approval of his ascension as a Noble Demon. Amon, still focused on the conjuration, cast a quick glance at Vergil, a subtle smile playing on his lips. "Yes, kid. It''s time for you to seal your new identity. This isn''t just a formality; it''s your very existence being rewritten. From now on, you''ll officially be a Demon King, and with that, all the consequences." Sapphire, watching the process with a keen eye, added in a slightly mysterious tone, "This is the moment you can never go back. The name you choose, the mark you receive¡­ it will be a part of you forever." Vergil felt the weight of her words, but inside, he was resolute. His smile remained, though it was more sober now. "Then let it begin." The runes floating around him began to glow with increasing intensity, a power that seemed to ripple through the air, as though the very laws of Hell were being rewritten. The energy enveloped his body like a warm cloak, power flowing through him, passing through his very essence. It was more than just a ceremony; it was a true transformation. His body, his soul¡ªeverything was being reshaped to align with the name he had chosen. "Vergil Lucifer¡­" Amon''s words reverberated through the room, and the runes erupted in a golden blaze, sealing the transformation. "Now, you are who you chose to be." A heavy silence followed. The entire room seemed to hold its breath, the women observing¡ªsome surprised, others merely curious about what would come next. Vergil took a deep breath and suddenly felt his entire body stop functioning. "¡­" He stood silent as he saw the entire world frozen¡­ Everyone in the room was still, and with a single blink¡­ Vergil found himself inside his own soul. It was the sanctuary where he had trained months ago, near Viviane''s lake¡ªthat same place. A macabre Buddhist sanctuary. The three¡ªnow five¡ªsets of horns on the roof symbolized his women. The thick, murky water covering the ground, blood-red in tone, seemed to absorb the light, creating an atmosphere both oppressive and mystical. Vergil looked around¡­ Why was he there? Why had he suddenly been¡­ sent to that place? "You look rather frightened, demon child." Vergil turned his gaze toward the temple stairs, where a demon sat. His hair was golden, his eyes a deep crimson, with abyssal black sclera. He wore strange garments¡­ "Who are you?" Vergil asked, his voice echoing through the macabre sanctuary. He tried to sound firm, but there was an unsettling feeling, a latent unease he couldn''t shake. The demon smiled, his sharp canines gleaming menacingly. He leaned forward slightly, elbows resting on his knees, like a predator watching its prey play. "Do you truly not know who I am?" His voice was deep, resonant, like the echoes of the oldest caverns in Hell. "Perhaps the right question isn''t who I am, but why you are here." Vergil furrowed his brow. "Answer properly. If there''s one thing I''ve learned¡­ it''s that demons love to talk in circles." The demon laughed¡ªa low, unsettling laugh that seemed to vibrate through the air like a discordant note. Then he stood up, and even the smallest movement carried a natural authority. Each step down the stairs echoed like distant thunder, though the sound was muted. When he finally reached Vergil''s level, the demon looked him directly in the eyes, his presence overwhelming. "It makes me uneasy to know that a lesser demon dared to take my name," he said. "Lucifer," Vergil muttered, staring at him. "So, you know who I am. Seems my story is still remembered," Lucifer murmured, his voice heavy with an ancient, oppressive authority. "I wonder¡­ do you truly intend to steal my name?" Vergil didn''t avert his gaze, though he felt the weight of the being''s presence trying to crush him. His heart pounded, but he maintained his posture, as defiant as ever. "It''s a good name," he answered, a sarcastic smile forming on his lips. "I figured you wouldn''t mind sharing. The dead usually don''t care¡­" Lucifer''s smile vanished in an instant, his crimson eyes blazing like living embers. "Sharing?" His voice deepened, the surrounding atmosphere darkening further, as though the very light was being consumed. "Do you think you can share what is mine by right? The name Lucifer is not just a title, insolent boy. It is a crown. A curse. A burden you cannot even begin to comprehend." Vergil crossed his arms, his gaze unwavering. He could feel the pressure building around him, but he refused to show weakness. "And what will you do? Hit me for plagiarism?" he mocked, his tone dripping with irony. For a moment, silence reigned. Lucifer stared at him, his form imposing, but something flickered in his eyes¡­ a spark of interest. "You really have no fear," he muttered, almost to himself. "Either it''s stupidity, or it''s courage. Perhaps both." Vergil shrugged, his smile remaining firm. "Maybe I''m just different from any other demon you''ve ever seen." Lucifer let out a dry laugh, the sound echoing through the temple like distant thunder. "Arrogance¡­ but perhaps it''s that arrogance that makes you interesting." Before Vergil could even react, Lucifer lunged forward in an instant, his hand shooting out like lightning to grab Vergil''s throat. The movement was fast and precise, carried with the intent to crush any trace of arrogance from the one who dared to challenge his existence. But then¡­ something strange happened. Lucifer stopped. His hand, which should have been wrapped around Vergil''s neck with relentless force, simply hovered in the air, motionless. It was as if the very space around Vergil had solidified¡ªan invisible barrier that the ancient demon could not penetrate. Vergil stood there, unwavering, his gaze locked onto Lucifer''s with an almost disdainful look. For a being once feared as the greatest of all, that feeling of powerlessness was unprecedented. Lucifer''s hand trembled slightly in the air, and Vergil slowly tilted his head to the side, a mocking smile curling on his lips. "Is that all?" Vergil murmured, his voice echoing through the sanctuary like soft thunder. Lucifer''s brow furrowed, his expression hardening. For a moment, he seemed smaller, as if the weight of the scene was diminishing his own presence. His blazing eyes met Vergil''s, and the air between them seemed to vibrate with a tension impossible to contain. Vergil finally broke the silence, his tone casual yet filled with challenge. "I thought the ''most powerful'' would have a firmer grip, Lord Demon God." The atmosphere thickened, the crimson waters around them began to bubble, reacting to Lucifer''s frustration. He gritted his teeth, clearly irritated, but Vergil remained unshaken. If this encounter was a contest of strength, the balance had completely shifted. "I''m not as strong as you might think," Vergil said suddenly, drawing Lucifer''s attention back to him. The demon''s fiery gaze bore into him, searching for an explanation. "The difference here," Vergil continued, his voice steady, "is that you''re just a remnant of who you once were¡ªnothing more, nothing less. The real Lucifer is dead." Vergil observed closely as Lucifer''s face seemed to crack, faint light shining through the fractures as though his very form was beginning to splinter. "Lucifer, the Lightbringer," Vergil said softly. "Now, are you going to tell me why you''re here?" The Lucifer before him began to crumble suddenly, breaking apart like a shell. Light burst from within him, exploding into the air and filling the sanctuary with a radiant glow. As the fragments of the old form fell away, a new figure emerged¡ªone far different from the demon Vergil had faced. "I''m sorry¡­ I shouldn''t even exist in this form," the voice said. Before him now stood a completely different Lucifer¡ªa being untouched by corruption, with an aura far less oppressive yet undeniably powerful. He was not the demon king, but something purer. Something from before. Vergil stared at him for a moment, realization dawning quickly. "Samael," Vergil said, his voice low and knowing. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The being before him nodded solemnly. Chapter 144 Fifth Demon King "Considering that your lifespan is short, you''re probably a freshly born demon," Samael commented, analyzing Vergil from head to toe."I must admit, Lilith did a good job¡­" Samael continued, circling Vergil like a stylist, an approach Vergil never imagined¡ªespecially coming from the man who had once been almost a God of War. "Anyway, it seems that Negative Energy works in mysterious ways," Samael said, stopping in front of Vergil, who had been staring at him the entire time. Vergil crossed his arms, narrowing his eyes. "So, what are you doing here? An angel, or what remains of one, inside a part of my soul?" Samael sighed, as if bearing the weight of millennia on his shoulders. "I shouldn''t even exist. I''m just an echo. The memory of a version of myself, before everything fell apart. When the Lucifer that the world knew was born, he crushed the light that I was, leaving only darkness to rule." Vergil watched in silence, feeling the weight of the words. A being who had once been the embodiment of light and balance, now nothing more than a memory trapped within a soul that had summoned him unintentionally. "But why did you appear to me?" Vergil asked, his voice firm but curious. Samael gazed deeply at him, as if looking not just at Vergil, but beyond him. "I don''t know. But it seems the Negative Energy wants me to do something," Samael spoke with a sigh. Then Samael''s eyes suddenly gleamed with golden light. "Ah¡­ I understand¡­" he said, and with a gesture, he summoned something. A red rune filled with even more intricate runes within it¡­ Something truly... "Here, it''s for you," Samael said, handing it to Vergil suddenly, causing him to step back in surprise. Vergil furrowed his brow, taking an instinctive step back as he looked at the glowing rune in Samael''s hand. The red light pulsed like a living heart, and the intricate marks on it seemed to move slowly, like serpents slithering across its surface. "What the hell is this?" Vergil questioned, his distrust evident in his voice. Samael extended the rune a little further, the glow illuminating his face with a crimson hue. "Don''t fear, this isn''t a curse or a burden. It''s... a gift, or perhaps a piece of what remains of me." Vergil narrowed his eyes. "You think I''m an idiot? A ''piece'' of you doesn''t sound trustworthy at all. Forgot who went to war and tried to destroy the world?!" Samael let out a tired sigh, but a faint smile touched his lips. "I expected that reaction. Well, you wanted my name, didn''t you? Here it is, my name." "What?" Vergil was left speechless. Samael smiled serenely, as if the confusion and shock on Vergil''s face were exactly what he had anticipated. "Yes, kid. You wanted a name that carried weight, a name that would shake the world just by being spoken. Well¡­ there it is." Vergil furrowed his brow, the gears in his mind working furiously. "You mean¡­ this rune¡­ carries your original name?" Samael nodded slowly, his golden eyes locked onto Vergil''s as though he were analyzing the very depths of his thoughts. "My name is more than just a title. It''s a symbol. A burden¡­ and a promise. I wasn''t just a demon. I was the one who brought light and, eventually, darkness. The name Lucifer is the bridge between these two extremes, and now¡­ it''s yours, if you have the courage to carry it." Vergil opened his mouth to respond, but closed it again, unable to find words. All of this was absurd, ridiculous even¡­ but at the same time, it made a strange kind of sense. The rune still pulsed in his hand, as if alive, calling to him, whispering promises he couldn''t hear but could feel. "So, let me see if I understand," Vergil finally said, breaking the oppressive silence. "You give me this rune, which carries your name, and I¡­ what? Become an extension of you? A substitute? The new Lucifer? Because, to me, this smells like a trap." Samael smiled again, this time more widely, as if genuinely entertained. "You still don''t get it, Vergil. I don''t want a substitute. I want a successor. Someone who will do something with the name I failed to carry. What you do with it, or who you become because of it, is your decision alone. I''m just... the bearer of the torch, passing it along." Vergil looked at the rune in his hand. It was as if the universe itself was provoking him, throwing a choice in his path that he couldn''t ignore. "Well, considering you already have my blood, probably nothing will change. You were already part of my bloodline anyway," Samael suddenly said, shrugging. "Wait, what?" Vergil looked at him, realization dawning. "DAMN IT! NOW IT MAKES SENSE!" he shouted suddenly. "Oh, so you knew something after all..." Samael remarked. "Well, this part of my memory is lost, so I don''t have many details, but you''re definitely a direct descendant," he said. "That''s why we can communicate. Truly, destiny has its chosen ones," Samael continued. "Well, my time is running out anyway. Take care, kid. We probably won''t meet again," Samael said, beginning to disappear in small sparks of light. "Wait, what do I do with this?" Vergil questioned, looking at the floating rune like a macabre pentagram. "Just place it somewhere, it''s already inside your soul, it doesn''t make a difference," Samael said, waving his hand. "Until next time, kid!" He said, disappearing suddenly... Vergil stared at the floating rune in his hand, his mind still processing everything that had just happened. "I really have a serious problem with the universe," he muttered, letting out a sigh. "Damn..." He murmured to himself, gripping the rune in his hand. "Now it makes sense... The other bloodline was Lucifer''s... But who..." He felt the growing warmth of the rune, as if something was connecting within his soul. "My father was too weak to be a demon... and he was too righteous... I have few memories, but I''m sure nothing strange ever happened with him..." he murmured, gazing at the malevolent sanctuary. "Where do I put this..." Vergil muttered, scanning the possible places... Until he looked up at the sky... as if it were instinctive... "If this world is inside my soul, then the sky must be the barrier of my soul... but if my body and soul are one..." Vergil suddenly smiled and then hurled the rune directly toward the sky. The moment it touched the "sky," the space around him seemed to pulse. The air around Vergil vibrated with intense energy, as though his soul was adjusting to a new reality. The malevolent sanctuary began to tremble slightly, and Vergil felt a wave of heat rush through his body, as though his very essence was being altered. The rune fused with the sky, and an explosion of golden light enveloped the environment for a moment, blinding everything around him. When the light dissipated, a strange and powerful sensation took over Vergil. He could feel that something within his soul had changed forever. "Yeah... this is it," Vergil murmured, a slow smile spreading across his face. He didn''t know exactly what he had done, but he felt a deep connection to the moment. Something was stabilizing, something within him was finally being realized. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sky, now brighter, seemed different. As though the space above him was an extension of his very soul. He felt stronger, more complete. The rune he had thrown now seemed to be part of his essence, an extension of what he represented. "Now... I am who I was meant to be," Vergil said softly, a sense of power and fulfillment filling his being. The sanctuary around him began to reorganize, its floating and ethereal structure molding to his new identity. No longer a mere demon, but something far greater. A bloodline was beginning to form, perhaps a new empire. But above all, he was the only one in control. "Let''s see how far this goes..." Vergil said to himself, with renewed confidence. "Now, I better go back." Suddenly, Vergil opened his eyes back into the Demon World at the moment when Amon finished the ritual, or whatever it was he had been doing. Vergil blinked a few times, his eyes still adjusting to the light of the Demon World, while he felt the vibration still running through his soul. The air around him felt different, denser, and filled with energy. He knew something inside him had changed, but he still didn''t fully understand the implications of it. However, one thing was certain: he had taken the first step toward something greater. Amon stood before him, finishing a ritual that seemed to have been carried out with calm, unwavering precision, but upon realizing that Vergil had returned, the older demon raised an eyebrow. "Interesting..." Amon murmured, observing Vergil with an approving gaze. "So, you actually succeeded. I was starting to think I''d lose you to your own ego." Vergil, already tired of everything that had happened and with his patience at its limit, let out a deep sigh. He looked at Amon, his eyes half-closed, clearly uninterested. "Is this gonna take long? I''m tired of this. Finish it already." Amon, seemingly unfazed by Vergil''s attitude, gave a wry smile, maintaining his composure. "Of course, of course..." Amon responded sarcastically, before turning toward the gathered demons. His posture gained gravitas as he began to speak. He raised his hand and opened a red magic circle, then proclaimed, his imposing voice reverberating through the room. "I, Amon, declare that today... the Underworld witnesses the rise of a new King. The Fifth Demon King, Vergil Lucifer." Everyone heard it... Absolutely every single soul that lived in the Underworld heard it... Yes... Now everyone knew... Chapter 145 Runeas Gremory Amon''s declaration reverberated through the air like an ancient roar, carrying an authority impossible to ignore.The demonic circle in his hand pulsed with a crimson glow, and the very atmosphere seemed to tremble under the weight of his words. For a moment, silence reigned supreme. Then¡­ his voice spread across the entire demonic realm like a symphony, delivering the news not just to the nobles in the hall but to every crazed demon desperate for an answer as to why a man like that commanded such influence. First, in the grand banquet hall of the Gremory family, the assembled nobles seemed frozen, shock etched across their faces. Some demons opened their mouths as if to speak, but no sound came out. Others blinked repeatedly, as though trying to wake themselves from an absurd dream. However, the most unique reactions came from Vergil''s three wives. Ada, the most pragmatic and composed of the trio, rose slowly to her feet, arms crossed, one eyebrow arched. "Sorry, I must''ve misheard." She glanced around the room as if seeking confirmation. "Did he just say Vergil Lucifer¡­ Demon King? The Demon King? He¡­ He''s got to be joking." Her tone was laced with disbelief. Katharina, the blunt and outspoken one, laughed¡ªa short, incredulous sound. "No, no, no! This has got to be some cosmic joke. That idiot Vergil, a Demon King?" She started pacing back and forth. "Okay, considering everything¡­ No, no way. Damn it, now we''re the center of attention for the entire demonic world. Though¡­ being a Demon Queen does sound kinda nice¡ªNO! A big NO!" she exclaimed, putting on a small theatrical display. Roxanne, the gentle and free-spirited one, simply sighed and covered her face with one hand. "Is this serious? This cannot be serious," she murmured through her fingers. "I was expecting something impressive, something monumental¡­ But of course, he goes and does this. The man has no sense of limits." As the three wives debated among themselves, the rest of the nobles and demons in the hall reacted in various ways. The elders, especially those from powerful bloodlines, exchanged tense looks, their concern evident. The name Lucifer carried an ancestral weight, and the idea of a new Demon King bearing that name was almost an affront to tradition. Mutters of disapproval and disbelief rippled through the crowd. "Is this a joke?" "How did someone like that ascend so quickly?" "This is dangerous. Very dangerous." Meanwhile, the younger and more ambitious demons displayed expressions of pure astonishment and, in some cases, excitement. They saw something different¡ªa chance for something new. Vergil didn''t fit the mold of the other Kings; he was an unpredictable figure. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chaotic, yes, but undeniably strong. And above all, he belonged to none of the old dynasties. "Vergil Lucifer¡­ it does have a nice ring to it, doesn''t it?" "If he pulled this off, maybe he deserves the title¡­" "This guy''s killed thousands on his own. Maybe he really does have what it takes." As Vergil left with his three beloved Demon Queens, he found the hall in complete chaos. Well¡­ As for Vergil himself, he stood still, watching the scene unfold with a mix of weariness and indifference, as though all the commotion was something he had entirely anticipated. Vergil sighed, visibly tired, and muttered under his breath, "Idiots¡­" as the echoes of the name Vergil Lucifer reverberated across the entire Underworld. Then, with a completely carefree tone and a mischievous smile, he called out: "Hey, my lovely wives." The entire hall froze. Conversations ceased, breaths were held, and even the most powerful demons seemed to turn to stone for a moment. Every single gaze in the room was fixed on him, including those of Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne. For a fraction of a second, the silence was absolute. Until¡ª "DARRRLING!!!" A crimson blur shot across the hall like a fiery arrow, followed by two streaks of black and gold that seemed intent on trampling anything in their path. Slower demons had to leap out of the way, trays were knocked over, and one poor soul was nearly hurled out a window. Suddenly, there they were¡ªKatharina, Ada, and Roxanne¡ªstanding so close to Vergil that he had to lean back slightly. All three bore absurdly curious expressions, like children eagerly awaiting their birthday presents. "Is it true? Is it?!" Katharina asked, her eyes shining like two stars, her hands gripping his arms with unnecessary force. "Spit it out, Vergil, I''m nervous!" Ada practically growled, the black aura around her rippling dangerously like a storm about to explode. "Darling, this isn''t the time for surprises like that!" Roxanne exclaimed, her sweet smile masking the fact that her fingers were snapping, as if she were about to summon something anything but delicate. Vergil looked from one to the other, his eyes narrowing, aware that any wrong move could cost him his life. "Calm down, calm down," he said, raising his hands in surrender, completely cornered between the three of them. "You''re going to make me lose my hearing. Yes, it''s true, confirmed. Congratulations, you''re the wives of the Fifth Demon King." The hall erupted in murmurs, but the three queens were focused on something far more important. Katharina''s eyes widened even further, as if he had just told her she won a golden palace. "KING?! Demon King?!" Ada took a step back, hands on her hips, staring at him like a mother about to scold her child. "Wait, wait, wait. Since when do you decide to become Demon King and not tell us?" Roxanne leaned closer, a dangerously sharp smile on her face. "Does this mean we have a territory? An army? A mansion... with a golden bathtub?" Vergil scratched the back of his neck, clearly regretting opening his mouth. "Look... I''m still processing all of this, okay? No one mentioned bathtubs or mansions..." Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne exchanged conspiratorial glances for half a second, then turned back to face him at the same time. "Congratulations, Husband!" they all said in unison with sweet expressions on their faces, making Vergil almost fall backward from the sheer cuteness. "Okay, okay! Stop it!" Vergil said, looking around at the various stares from the other demons. "Hey, you crazy women, if you want to make those faces, do it when we''re alone! No sharing those cute looks with nearby demons!!!" he roared inwardly, using demonic energy to communicate with them through the Master-Servant contract, which had long been useless. "Alright!" they said happily, their possessive gaze toward their husband clear. Vergil was distracted, watching the chaos unfold around him, when a feminine and indignant voice echoed through the room. "This is unfair!" The sound of firm footsteps, accompanied by high heels, drew his attention. Vergil turned, but despite the overwhelming presence, he saw no one. Confused, he looked around... "Down here, you giant idiot!" Vergil slowly looked down and finally noticed the small figure staring at him. The woman was 1.60 meters tall, while Vergil, at 2.20 meters, towered over her. He tilted his head, clearly wondering how he had missed someone so... loud. "Oh, you''re there." He said casually, as if he had just noticed her existence. "Let me guess... from your annoyingly dramatic aura... a Gremory, right?" Before she could respond, another voice intervened: "My daughter." Vergil looked over to Cabernet Gremory, who was smiling proudly from a distance. He turned his gaze back to the woman in front of him. "Ah, I remember you now, from the duel with Phenex... Runeas Gremory, right?" Vergil crossed his arms and assessed the young woman from head to toe, his tone dripping with almost natural sarcasm. "The ''legendary'' untouchable girl. Or, as I prefer to call it¡­ ''the uninteresting one.''" The hall was in absolute shock. Murmurs of disbelief echoed from every corner. Runeas, known as a true weapon of mass destruction, was revered and feared for her total corrosion ability, capable of reducing any being or object to dust with just a touch. Additionally, she possessed the legendary Red Dragon Emperor''s Jewel, an unmatched destructive power. "What?! How dare you?!" Runeas shouted, pointing a finger at Vergil, her face flushed with rage. "I am the most powerful being that exists! You should kneel and beg for forgiveness for those foolish words!" Cabernet, from a distance... "Why is she acting completely different? Is this still my daughter, the one uninterested in life? Or... Oh... I see..." Cabernet murmured with a smile. Vergil looked at Runeas with a completely bored expression. "Powerful? You? Your ''power'' is just destroying whatever you touch. That''s not a skill, it''s a biological inconvenience. And you still have to rely on borrowed power from a jewel?" He questioned. Runeas lost her patience and pointed her finger at him again, ready to attack him verbally. But before she could say another word, Vergil suddenly grabbed her arm and lifted her off the ground with one hand, as if she were a ragdoll. The entire room froze, the air thick with tension. Everyone expected Vergil to be reduced to dust at that very moment. After all, no one could touch Runeas without being corroded away until they vanished. However... nothing happened. Runeas, now dangling in the air, blinked repeatedly, utterly confused. Vergil merely raised an eyebrow, holding her arm as if it were the most normal thing in the world. "Hmmm... interesting. No corrosion. I guess I''m immune to ''annoying powers'' like yours, sorry. You''ve just embarrassed yourself..." Vergil said, looking around, with all eyes now on her. Well... it wasn''t supposed to be for her... It was for him... "Let me go, you idiot! This is impossible!" She shouted, clearly in panic. Runeas struggled to free herself, but Vergil held her firmly. Vergil shrugged. "Doesn''t seem impossible to me. Maybe I''m just better than you." The room erupted into a deathly silence, with nobles exchanging incredulous glances. Runeas, who had never been touched before, was now hanging in the air like a spoiled child. "Vergil, put her down before she starts crying. We have to leave," Sapphire said, trying to stifle her laughter. Vergil, however, looked at Runeas with a provocative smile. Runeas huffed, her face red with rage and humiliation. Vergil finally set the girl down on the ground and took two steps back, wiping his hands in an exaggerated manner. "There. Now you can throw a tantrum all you want," he said, walking past her... then, Vergil whispered something only she could hear. "Stop pretending, you''re too beautiful to be throwing childish fits just to test someone... I hope it''s not the influence of that little sealed dragon inside you..." He said, walking away with his wives, Raphaeline, Sapphire, and Stella. "He got you good." The voice in the jewel laughed. "But in the end, we found someone interesting. Right?" it asked, but Runeas didn''t answer. Chapter 146 A relieving surprise On the tranquil morning following the chaos of the previous day, Sapphire''s mansion was wrapped in a silence and peace so comforting it seemed almost out of place in the Demon World. The faint Subterranean sun cast soft rays through the tall windows of the living room, creating dancing reflections on the polished onyx walls. The atmosphere was surprisingly cozy, a stark contrast to the battles and grand declarations that had marked the past 24 hours.In the center of the room, Vergil sat on a plush sofa, holding a silver comb in his large hands. In front of him, Roxanne sat cross-legged on a cushion, her long, golden hair cascading down her shoulders like molten gold. Vergil, however, didn''t seem as confident as he usually was. "Are you sure about this?" he asked, frowning at the seemingly endless strands of hair that looked more complicated than any opponent he''d ever faced. "Fufufu~" Roxanne let out a soft, affectionate laugh. "Darling, it''s just hair. I''m sure you can handle it." She glanced over her shoulder, her bright blue eyes twinkling with a hint of amusement. "Besides, you promised to learn." She had played her trump card. She quickly understood that, for Vergil, promises were something he couldn''t break. It was almost amusing how every promise he made felt like he was fulfilling a demonic contract. "Hmph, you sly thing." He huffed but didn''t say anything more. He looked at the comb, then back at Roxanne''s hair, as if steeling himself for battle. Finally, he raised his hand and began brushing gently. The comb slid through her locks, tugging slightly at a few knots. Roxanne didn''t complain, but Vergil felt the weight of the task. Meanwhile, on the other side of the room, Katharina and Ada were comfortably seated at a low table, sipping steaming cups of tea. Both watched the scene unfold with expressions that blended amusement and curiosity. "Isn''t it adorable?" Katharina remarked, smiling as she took a sip of her tea. "Lucifer, the new Demon King, learning how to comb his wife''s hair. I never thought I''d see something like this so suddenly." Ada shrugged, but there was a glint of amusement in her eyes. "I think it''s good for him. After all the madness yesterday, he deserves something normal... or as normal as it gets when you''re married to three women like us." "Pfff..." Katharina chuckled, covering her mouth with her hand to hide her grin. She continued, "That''s true. But did you see everyone''s faces yesterday? Amon''s declaration practically froze the entire Underworld. The twists just keep coming. First, he goes through that bizarre ritual, and then he casually accepts the title as if it''s just another day for him." She cast a glance toward Vergil. "Hehe..." Ada chuckled as well, shaking her head. "And us? We''re now the three wives of the Demon King. I''m not sure if that''s something to celebrate or to fear." "Huh?" Katharina raised an eyebrow, giving Ada a mischievous smile. "Oh, admit it, Ada. You love this just as much as I do. We''re at the center of the biggest scandal and the most historic event in the Underworld. How can you not find that exciting?" Ada sighed dramatically but couldn''t hide the smile on her lips. "I''m not like you. But I''m sure this sudden fame will attract a lot of trouble¡ªor rather, it''s already started to." She recalled Roxanne''s father, who, according to Amon, had arrived with an army to confront Vergil. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Katharina leaned forward, resting her chin in her hands. "Trouble or not, Vergil seems ready to handle everything. Look at him. It''s funny how he can be so powerful and yet... so adorable," she remarked with a soft laugh. "You seem calmer... Normally, you''d be fighting to take her place," Ada remarked. "I''m my dear''s. I can''t fight you all, so it''s better to accept it when my turn comes. Time passes, but we''re demons¡ªwe have long lives," Katharina replied calmly. Then, a mischievous smile appeared on her face. "And I''m ahead... Pff." Ada immediately understood what she meant. After all... "Tsk, show-off," Ada muttered, biting her tongue in annoyance. Both women turned their attention back to Vergil, who was now trying to untangle a particularly stubborn knot in Roxanne''s hair. He looked clearly frustrated, but his expression also showed solid determination. Roxanne, on the other hand, was completely relaxed, enjoying the moment and occasionally giving him tips. "Darling, start at the ends and work your way up slowly. That way, it won''t pull so much," she said in a soft voice. "Blah, blah, ends..." Vergil grumbled something inaudible to her but followed her instructions. To his surprise, it worked. The comb slid through more smoothly, and he managed to untangle the knot without hurting Roxanne. A small smile of satisfaction crossed his face. "See? You''re learning," Roxanne said, slightly tilting her head to flash a smile at him. Vergil didn''t respond aloud, but his first thought was: ''Thank goodness this woman is my wife... That smile is lethal, and only I can have it.'' Back at the table, Katharina picked up her tea again and leaned toward Ada. "So, what do you think the Demon World is saying right now? I haven''t been on social media much," Katharina asked. "Ah... complicated," Ada sighed, tapping her fingers lightly on the table. "They''re probably wondering how he managed it¡ªor already conspiring to bring him down. Vergil doesn''t exactly have an army or territory, but now he holds a title that many covet." Her gaze shifted to Vergil, who seemed blissfully unaware of how others perceived him. Katharina nodded, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "I bet some will challenge him for the title soon enough. Do you think he can handle it?" Ada smiled faintly, her eyes lingering on Vergil with a hint of admiration. "He''s Vergil. He might not be the most conventional king, but if there''s one thing I''ve learned about him, it''s that he always finds a way to win. Even if it means playing dirty... His mother is proof of that. She always loses verbal battles with him and ends up embarrassed. She''s strong, but not emotionally," Ada said with a light chuckle. Katharina laughed again, raising her teacup in a toast. "Here''s to our lovable, infuriating, and improbable Demon King. May he keep surprising us." Ada raised her cup as well, a small smile on her lips. "And may he not cause too much chaos in the Underworld while doing so," she added. Vergil, hearing their muffled laughter, couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "You two should stop acting like mature women. Aren''t you 24? I don''t even know your exact ages, but act young," Vergil said as he finished brushing Roxanne''s hair. Before he could process what was happening, he felt someone tugging at his sleeve. Turning his head, he saw Alice standing there, looking up at him. Vergil blinked, surprised to see Alice holding onto his sleeve. Lowering his gaze to the petite figure in front of him, he noticed her big, hopeful eyes and her almost shy expression. "Hm?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, still holding the comb in his other hand. "Is something wrong?" Alice hesitated but then pointed to Roxanne''s hair and then to the comb in his hand. She was clearly trying to say, "Me too..." But Vergil, still a bit dense, blinked again, confused. Alice let out an almost theatrical sigh, though her expression remained soft, if slightly pouty. "I want you to brush my hair too." The previously relaxed atmosphere turned completely silent. Every woman in the room turned instantly to stare at the small, black-haired girl. "She... spoke?" Katharina stammered. "Y-yes, she did..." Ada nodded. "She''s stealing my moment..." Roxanne muttered. Alice, until now mute¡ªand rumored to have a curse or something similar affecting her¡ªhad just... spoken. "Alice... say that again, please..." Vergil, the man who had taken her in, who had been racking his brain for a way to restore her voice, stared at her as though she were an illusion. Alice tilted her head, looking confused by all the sudden attention. She glanced at Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne, who were staring at her as if she''d just performed a miracle. Then she turned back to Vergil, whose serious expression masked a mix of shock and disbelief. "I... just want you to brush my hair too..." she repeated in a quieter, shyer tone, as though she didn''t understand why this was such a big deal. The room fell silent again. Katharina set her teacup down on the table with a faint clink, her eyes wide. "She... spoke again. It''s not just me, right?" Katharina murmured, as if needing confirmation of what she''d just witnessed. Ada leaned forward, narrowing her eyes as though scrutinizing every movement Alice made. "Is this real? It''s not some kind of spell or illusion, right?" Ada asked, glancing at Vergil like he held all the answers. "I..." Vergil began, but he trailed off, as stunned as they were. "You just... managed to speak now?" he asked carefully. "N-no! S-since yesterday, when I was sleeping, I felt something burn inside me, and... and then I could suddenly talk again," Alice explained, still a bit confused. Vergil, who had been wary at first, immediately softened. He could read people well¡ªSapphire had taught him that¡ªand the little girl''s gestures and expression were undeniably sincere. "Pfft..." He started laughing suddenly, and everyone turned to look at him. "HAHAHAHA!" He let out a hearty laugh, the kind that shook his whole frame. "Come here! Let''s do something about that hair!" he said, smiling widely¡ªa smile that hid an enormous sense of relief. Chapter 147 You let your guard down The following day, an improvised battlefield in the heart of the Underworld.The chosen arena was a desolate expanse, where the dark rocky ground seemed to pulse with demonic energy¡ªa place carved by Vergil''s own hands. Yes, the mountain he had flattened with his demonic energy just a few days prior. At its center, Vergil stood with Yamato in his right hand, the sheath firmly secured at his waist. His posture was rigid, his cold eyes fixed on the figure approaching with an almost provocative calm. Sapphire, his ruthless master, moved with the elegance of a predator. Her steps were slow, deliberate, and every movement she made carried the weight of impending disaster. Her presence was suffocating, an oppressive mix of power and menace. The deep-blue garments she wore clung to her like smoke, rippling in harmony with the energy that radiated from her, saturating the air around her. "Vergil," she began, her voice soft yet heavy with authority. "You promised a fight, and I don''t take promises halfway. Show me what you''re capable of¡­ even though I know you still have a long way to go." Vergil didn''t respond immediately. He knew what she was doing¡ªprovoking, testing, trying to coax an uncontrolled reaction out of him. Still, his fingers tightened around Yamato''s hilt. "You''re speaking again... underestimating me," he said, his voice low and measured, though a spark of defiance lit his gaze. He was tired of every encounter with this woman treating him like a child. Sapphire smirked slightly, as if she had been expecting this response. She didn''t need him to say it out loud¡ªhis glare said it all. "I''m not treating you like a child, dear," she replied, her tone confident and arrogant. "But here¡­ only power matters." Before he could respond, Sapphire vanished. A split second later, a thunderous impact shook the ground as she reappeared in front of him, her fist shrouded in black energy, ready to crush him. Vergil reacted just in time, unsheathing Yamato in a lightning-fast slash that deflected the blow. However, the residual force was enough to hurl him back several meters. He barely had time to regain his footing before she was on him again, the shadows surrounding her solidifying into blades and whips that attacked from every direction. Vergil focused all his energy on enhancing his speed, vanishing in a series of rapid flashes to dodge the relentless onslaught. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t gain the upper hand. Sapphire seemed to anticipate his every move, and each of her attacks was like a wave threatening to consume him. "Is that all?" she asked, effortlessly blocking one of Vergil''s strikes. His blade barely scratched the shimmering energy barrier she had summoned. "Do you think this level of skill is enough to impress me?" Vergil gritted his teeth. He knew she was right. But Sapphire wasn''t just an anomaly¡ªshe was the anomaly among anomalies. It wasn''t just her raw strength or speed; it was the way she fought, controlling the battlefield like a chess grandmaster playing against an amateur. He leaped back, trying to create some distance, but she didn''t give him a single opening. With a graceful motion, Sapphire raised her hand, and a red magic circle flared to life beneath his feet. From it, a barrage of energy spears erupted. Vergil slashed through some with Yamato, vanished into bursts of speed to dodge others, but the overwhelming number caught up with him, slamming him against one of the jagged rocks. Vergil fell to his knees, breathing heavily. Blood trickled from a cut on his forehead, yet his eyes remained locked on her. "Tired already?" Sapphire asked, tilting her head slightly. There was an amused glint in her eyes, but beneath it was something else¡ªa flicker of frustration. "I expected more." Vergil wiped the blood from his face, his hand trembling slightly. He knew he wasn''t on her level, but giving up was never an option. He was Vergil. With a grunt, Vergil forced himself to his feet, Yamato gleaming in his hand. "It''s not over yet." Sapphire raised an eyebrow, as if daring him to prove that statement. She lifted one hand, a new magic circle forming in front of her. The sky above began to darken, as though an eclipse was about to descend. "Very well. Let''s see if you can handle this," she teased. The next attack was devastating. From the circle, a massive sphere of pure dark energy materialized, swelling with destructive force. Sapphire launched it toward Vergil with a simple gesture, as though it were nothing. Vergil reacted instinctively, channeling all his strength into Yamato. He unleashed a vertical slash, sending a cutting wave of energy to meet Sapphire''s attack. The two forces collided in a thunderous explosion that shook the entire battlefield, sending dust and debris flying in every direction. When the dust finally settled, Sapphire stood unscathed, while Vergil struggled to stay on his feet. She studied him for a long moment, her expression finally softening. "You''re stubborn. I''ll give you that. And that''s good. But stubbornness without control isn''t enough," she said, crossing her arms. "You''re still ignoring the fundamental principle of mastering demonic energy absolutely." Vergil panted heavily, unable to argue. He knew he had lost this battle, but something in her expression told him that wasn''t the only lesson she intended to impart. "Are you ready to listen now?" Sapphire asked, her arms still crossed. Vergil hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Yes." Sapphire stepped closer, her eyes gleaming with a fierce intensity. "You have potential, Vergil. But if you keep fighting like just another warrior, you''ll never become what you need to be. You don''t need to rely on a weapon¡ªor anything else that foolish. I''ve taught you this already, and I won''t repeat myself," Sapphire said firmly. She leaned in slightly, her piercing gaze locking onto his. "The good news?" Her voice took on a playful edge. "I''m here to make sure you get there. Even if I have to crush that arrogance of yours a thousand times until you finally learn." Vergil allowed a faint smile to tug at his lips, despite the pain coursing through his body. "I won''t make it easy for you," he said, his tone tinged with defiance and humor¡ªa glimmer of his indomitable spirit. Before Sapphire could reply, Vergil moved swiftly and unexpectedly, grabbing her wrist and pulling her off balance. Taken by surprise, she stumbled and fell onto him, her body pressing against his on the rough, dark ground. "Looks like someone let their guard down," he teased, his voice dripping with mockery and evident satisfaction. For a moment, the world around them seemed to fade. Sapphire, always in control and composed, now found herself uncharacteristically vulnerable, her eyes widening briefly before narrowing with a dangerous gleam. But instead of reacting with anger or frustration, she smiled¡ªa truly mischievous smile as realization dawned. Without much thought, Sapphire leaned in closer, and her lips met his in a kiss that was as intense as it was unexpected. It wasn''t a gentle or hesitant gesture; it crackled with electricity and intention. That moment felt like an extension of their battle¡ªa clash of wills where neither emerged victorious nor defeated. When they finally pulled away, Sapphire remained close, their faces still mere inches apart. Her eyes gleamed with a mix of satisfaction and challenge. "Tch, bold," she whispered, though her tone held no irritation. Vergil offered a grin that bordered on smug. "Just playing with what I''ve got, darling," he teased. "Fufufu," she let out a soft laugh, rare and melodious, a sharp contrast to her usual sharp demeanor. "If you think this will distract me enough to win, you''ll have to do better than that," she quipped, her neon-green eyes glowing faintly. "Who said it was a distraction?" Vergil countered, raising an eyebrow. Sapphire huffed, standing up and adjusting her clothes with almost theatrical poise, though the faint blush on her cheeks was impossible to miss. "You''re nowhere near beating me, but I''ll admit, you have your moments," she said. Vergil slowly sat up, still feeling the toll of their battle. His grin remained, stubborn and provocative. "I suppose that''s the closest thing to a compliment I''ll get today," he replied. Sapphire looked down at him, crossing her arms as a faint, amused smile lingered on her lips. "Don''t get used to it. Tomorrow, we''ll continue, and I''ll crush that confidence of yours again," she said, pouting slightly. "I''ll be looking forward to it," Vergil replied. For a brief moment, their gazes locked, carrying something deeper than mere rivalry. Sapphire turned on her heel, walking away with the same calculated elegance as before, though not without casting a final glance over her shoulder. "Rest while you can. You''ll need it," she said before adding, "I''m heading to the human world." "Where are you going?!" Vergil called out as a red magic circle appeared beneath her feet. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your dear mother has been causing chaos in the global economy. I need to check what she plans to do with my company," Sapphire explained with a smirk before disappearing in a flash of crimson light. "She didn''t even invite me to come along... What a pain of a woman," Vergil muttered, sighing dramatically. After a beat, he straightened his posture, raising a hand in a mock-salute. "Well... good luck, Mother. You''re going to need it." He added in a deadpan tone, holding his salute with exaggerated flair. (O-O)7 Chapter 148 I came to discuss… our family. Sapphire appeared in the human world with a sudden brilliance, a flash of crimson light materializing directly in front of the grand, cold facade of the company building.The modern structure, with its glass walls and imposing design, reflected the sunlight with calculated perfection. "At least they keep it spotless... I can''t even think about dirty windows..." Sapphire murmured as she observed the building. "Well, let''s go." She was there for a clear reason, and her presence seemed to consume the space around her, as if the very air around the company had grown denser and heavier. She didn''t care that she was in the human world. To her, those limitations didn''t exist. The automatic doors slid open with a soft whisper as she entered, her imposing figure hovering as the reception area filled with the oppressive presence of a being of her magnitude. Each step she took echoed, and the environment, which had once seemed so lively, so full of muffled murmurs and laughter, fell into an instant silence. Sapphire''s gaze swept over the room with terrifying calm. It was as though she was aware of every movement around her, every breath, every heartbeat of everyone present. She felt the tension in the air. Every employee, from secretaries to security guards, had stopped in their tracks. Their gazes were fixed, but vacant, as though an invisible force had frozen time for everyone there. She knew exactly what was happening. They were not human. She could feel the demonic aura pulsing within them, disguised as mortals. Sapphire smiled with a hint of disdain. She knew that everyone there knew who she was¡ªSapphire Agares, the most brutal of demons. Her name was engraved in their hearts as an eternal threat, and the mere fact that she had materialized there made them fear for their lives. Yet, they wouldn''t dare to move. They weren''t allowed to. They were all paralyzed by fear, like puppets. "How boring," she sighed, disinterested, and walked toward the elevator, completely ignoring the eyes on her. The weight of her presence was palpable, but she was already used to provoking this kind of reaction. What she didn''t expect, however, was to be stopped by one of the building''s security guards. He appeared like a mountain, standing at an imposing two meters tall, a muscular figure resembling a human wall. He positioned himself between her and the elevator, his eyes fixed on her, trying to maintain an authoritative stance. "Sorry, ma''am. I need to ask you to leave. This is a restricted access area. The CEO is unavailable at the moment." His voice was firm, but there was no trace of courage behind his words¡ªonly blind obedience and fear disguised as professionalism. Sapphire looked at him with unsettling calm, never averting her gaze, before her attention shifted to a little girl beside her. The woman was visibly trembling, her wide eyes filled with fear, her fingers clutching the hem of her uniform. She looked like she was about to cry, her entire body betraying the terror she felt. It wasn''t the woman that Sapphire was paying attention to, but the irony of the situation: the gigantic man, who seemed so imposing at first glance, was, in fact, being used as a shield by a woman, as if he were the last line of defense. Sapphire looked at the security guard one last time, an expression of boredom and impatience painted on her face. "Ah... new employees¡­" she muttered with a tone of disdain, as if she had said this hundreds of times before. "I told you not to hire new demons." Before the security guard could react, Sapphire''s hand moved with the speed of lightning. Without a sound, without a word, she raised her hand and, with a simple gesture, made the flesh and bones of the giant tear, disintegrate, and break apart into thousands of pieces. The air was filled with the sound of muffled cracks and explosions of blood as he was destroyed from the inside out. The man faltered briefly, the shock etched on his face before he was completely torn apart. The pieces of his body, his flesh and blood, scattered everywhere, covering the floor, the walls, and most notably, the elevator door, which became stained with fragments and human remains. And, of course... the little girl... who became completely covered in blood. The girl screamed, but the sound of her voice was drowned out by the chaos unfolding. Her eyes widened even further, and she took a step back, terror visible in every movement she made. Sapphire looked at her with an impassive expression, showing no emotion. The child trembled, her wide, frightened eyes fixed on her, but Sapphire paid her no more attention. She glanced at the pieces of the security guard on the floor, uninterested, and took a step into the elevator. "This is what happens when you don''t understand your place," Sapphire murmured, her voice low and venomous, more to herself than to anyone else. She looked at the remains of the security guard, scattered on the floor and walls, with an expression of absolute boredom. "New employees... they never learn." Her patience was wearing thin, and with an impatient motion, she raised her voice, her crushing authority filling the space in a visceral and immediate way. "Clean up this mess! Or you''ll all die!" Those words echoed through the room, reverberating in the minds of the employees as if they were branded into their hearts. Each demon disguised as a human, every person paralyzed by the pure force of Sapphire''s presence, immediately sprang into action. The scene transformed into a frenzy of desperation and controlled panic. Everyone, absolutely everyone, started running to clean the mess she had caused, like puppets in a scene of chaos. The pieces of the security guard, now scattered around the reception, were being gathered, dragged away as blood flowed down the walls and floor. There was something almost mechanical in the way they moved, as if they were being forced by a higher will. Sapphire watched the scene with disdain, her expression emotionless as the human spectacle unfolded before her. She shook her head slightly, a look of displeasure crossing her face. "Tsk, I''m going to fire whoever is hiring newly-born demons." Her words were laced with a threat that cut through the air like sharp blades. The simple fact that she said it was a death sentence for anyone responsible for hiring those employees. She then turned toward the elevator panel with almost indifferent gesture, pressing the button for the top floor. The elevator doors closed silently, concealing her from everyone''s view as she ascended. The elevator finally stopped, and the doors opened with a soft sound, but the impact of her arrival was immediate. Sapphire stepped out of the metal capsule, her presence like an overwhelming weight in the air. No words were spoken, no sound announced her arrival, and she didn''t seem to care about the secretaries who were there, their hands frantic on the keyboard, their eyes trying to avoid her gaze. Sapphire walked slowly and deliberately down the corridor, completely ignoring the employees, her steps echoing on the marble floor like a harbinger of disaster. Each of the employees around her seemed frozen in place, but not daring to move a muscle. The mere fact that she was there made the space around her bend invisibly, as if even reality itself distorted to adjust to her power. She made her way directly to Felicia''s office, Vergil''s mother, without hesitation. The door was slightly ajar, and before anyone could react, Sapphire simply pushed it open, without asking for permission, with no sign of courtesy. She didn''t need an introduction. Her presence spoke for itself. Inside the room, Felicia was seated behind a large glass desk, looking at some papers, always so serene and impeccable, but the second she saw who had entered her space, her eyes widened. The shock was immediate, and Felicia''s face turned pale, the control she had over herself breaking for a moment. Sapphire stopped in the center of the room, her dark clothing swirling around her like smoke. The calm, calculated atmosphere that had previously dominated the space now felt like a field of tension. Felicia felt her throat tighten, fear spreading through her body like a subtle poison. She couldn''t avoid the memory of what had happened the last time she encountered Sapphire. "You... you..." Felicia began, her voice low and tense, unable to finish the sentence, the words dying on her tongue. Sapphire looked at her with a subtle but dangerous smile, as if she could see through every facade Felicia put up. She wasn''t interested in empty words or a pleasantry exchange. This wasn''t the time for that. "Oh, Felicia¡­ I''ve missed you," Sapphire said, her voice smooth but laden with a palpable threat. "I was starting to wonder if you really knew how to handle your family." She paused, her expression emotionless. "Cut the crap, we''re friends. I won''t throw you off a building again. I''m here to talk." Felicia tried to swallow the panic rising within her. "I¡­ I didn''t know you''d be coming, Sapphire," Felicia said, trying to regain control. "What do you want now? I''ve already learned my lesson from last time." "I''m not one to repeat what I''ve already taught. So don''t worry, dear Felicia," Sapphire said with a nonchalant tone. She then leaned forward slightly, her voice softly dangerous. "I came to discuss¡­ our family." Sapphire''s eyes glinted like emeralds. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shit, Vergil¡­ what have you done this time?" Felicia wondered. Chapter 149 Im giving you a babysitter Felicia froze, Sapphire''s words slicing through the air like a sharp blade. She stared at the woman in front of her, unable to fully process what she had just heard. The impact was almost physical, like a punch to the gut."Wait¡­" Felicia murmured, her voice faltering as her mind struggled to absorb what had just been said. "You¡­ did you just say that my son¡­ is a freaking Demon King?" she questioned, her voice trembling with growing tension. Disbelief mingled with panic, but fear was now being replaced by a simmering anger¡ªan anger she barely recognized in herself. Sapphire simply smiled, unhurried, her gaze sharp as a knife. She moved slowly toward the glass table where Felicia stood, her smile widening in a nearly provocative way. "The consequences of wanting so many women are finally catching up," Sapphire said lightly, as though she were merely observing an amusing game unfolding. She seemed to savor every word, as if baiting a reaction she already knew would come. "He''s now arguably the biggest target in the entire supernatural world. That''s why I''m here." Felicia felt the pressure mounting, the reality of Sapphire''s words forming like an impending storm. She had always known Vergil was special¡ªbut a Demon King? The word echoed in the room with an uncommon weight, and the gravity of it wasn''t lost on her. She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to grasp the magnitude of what Sapphire had just revealed. Don''t freak out¡­ don''t freak out¡­ don''t freak out¡­ she told herself, trying to steady her racing thoughts until she finally managed to respond. "This is a joke, right?" Felicia said at last, her voice growing sharper, more strained. "Vergil was never¡­ never anything this big. This doesn''t make any sense." Her mind raced, but she didn''t want to accept the truth. Vergil, a Demon King? Sapphire watched Felicia''s reaction with an intrigued smile but said nothing immediately. She let the tension build, like a predator toying with its prey before pouncing. Finally, after a brief silence, she spoke with calm precision. "Your son isn''t entirely to blame. After all, it''s my foolish daughter who started this mess. But now, what''s done is done. So just accept it," she said before continuing. "Let''s get to the real issue." Sapphire locked eyes with Felicia, her expression turning more serious. "Now that Vergil has drawn all this attention¡­ your name is likely being investigated by the remaining factions," Sapphire revealed with a knowing smirk. "Angels, Fallen Angels, Witches, Heroes¡ªand of course, the smaller ones like Werewolves, Vampires, and Spirits¡ªthey''re all after your dear son¡­ and you, naturally." Felicia stared at Sapphire, trying to digest the cascade of revelations that seemed to crush any sense of safety she had left. "Me?" Felicia asked, frowning. "What could they possibly want with me? I''m just a CEO¡­ a human." Sapphire gave a cold, almost amused smile, crossing her arms as she leaned in slightly, like a predator ready to strike. "Human? Oh, darling, do you really think they believe that? You''re the mother of the Demon King¡ªthe woman who gave birth to the being now at the center of all this chaos. Do you think that will go unnoticed?" Felicia took a deep breath, her composure faltering under the weight of that accusation. "But¡­ I have nothing to do with this. He is what he is because of his father. I didn''t even know he had this side until¡ª" "Until now," Sapphire interrupted, cutting her off. "And that''s all that matters. It doesn''t matter what you knew or didn''t know. What matters is what you represent. You''re a direct link to him, and if they want to get to Vergil, you''re the perfect gateway." Felicia fell silent for a few moments, trying to organize her thoughts. The atmosphere felt heavier, as if the very air was conspiring against her. Sapphire, however, remained indifferent, as though this were just another routine situation for her. "And what do you suggest I do?" Felicia finally asked, breaking the silence, though her voice betrayed the nervousness she tried to hide. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m not here to make suggestions," Sapphire replied coolly, her gaze piercing. "I''m here to inform you. If you don''t prepare, you will die. And that''s not a threat; it''s a certainty." She shrugged, as if discussing something trivial. "Angels, Fallen Angels, Witches, Heroes¡­ they''d all love to use you as a pawn¡ªor perhaps a convenient sacrifice¡ªto weaken Vergil." Felicia swallowed hard. She knew Sapphire was speaking the truth, as horrible as it was. There was no room for doubt. If she didn''t act, she would be destroyed, and Vergil would bear the consequences. "So, what''s the plan?" Felicia asked, her voice firm, determined to regain control of the situation¡ªthough her tone suggested she was far more accustomed to handling corporate mergers than supernatural conspiracies. Sapphire''s lips curled into a mischievous smile, one that hinted she was about to say something Felicia definitely wouldn''t like. "The plan is simple. You now have a personal babysitter¡­ Isn''t that right, Viola?" she said, looking toward the empty air in the room. Felicia blinked, confused. "Babysitter? What are you talk¡ª" "Yes, ma''am. I will ensure Lady Felicia''s safety at all costs," a calm, feminine voice said suddenly beside her. "AH!" Felicia jumped so high she nearly toppled out of her chair, clutching her chest as though she had just narrowly survived a heart attack. Turning, she found a petite woman with perfectly styled purple hair in an immaculate bun. She wore a maid''s uniform that looked like it belonged in a period drama, complete with a lace apron and an air of unnerving efficiency. "Where did you¡ª? How did you get in here?!" Felicia stammered, struggling to catch her breath as she pointed at the woman like she''d seen a ghost. "Please, Lady Felicia, remain calm," Viola said serenely, bowing politely. "It''s unhealthy for a lady of your stature to lose her composure like this. My job is to ensure your safety, which includes protecting your emotional well-being." "My emotional well-being is going down the drain BECAUSE OF YOU!" Felicia snapped, still trying to process what had just happened. Sapphire, meanwhile, was barely containing her laughter. "Viola has¡­ a peculiar way of making an entrance. She''s discreet. And efficient. You''re going to love her¡ªI call her my ''do-it-all'' maid." Felicia shot Sapphire a glare that could have killed. "Love her?! You nearly gave me a heart attack, Sapphire! What kind of ''security'' is this?!" "The kind that won''t let anyone even THINK about hurting you," Viola replied calmly, pulling a feather duster out of nowhere and starting to clean a decorative shelf nearby. "While I''m here, your safety is my absolute priority. And, if necessary, I can neutralize threats while dusting your furniture." Felicia opened her mouth to protest but then closed it again, utterly speechless. "This isn''t normal," she finally said, looking at Sapphire as if begging for some kind of explanation. "Normal?" Sapphire raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Darling, you''re the mother of a Demon King. Forget normal. And enjoy Viola. She''s¡­ a gift." "A gift?" Felicia repeated, incredulous. "You just gave me a ninja in a maid outfit as a gift?" Viola smiled faintly. "I prefer the term ''highly qualified multifunctional protector.'' But if you wish, I also brew tea and organize schedules." Felicia buried her face in her hands, letting out a long sigh. "Great. Now I''m a businesswoman surrounded by demons, hunted by supernatural factions¡­ and I have a babysitter who pops out of nowhere to remind me to stay hydrated. My life is officially out of control." "Ah, she''s finally catching on," Sapphire said, satisfied as she settled into a nearby chair. "Welcome to the club, darling. Now, I must go see a few important people¡ªlet''s just say I have¡­ special business with certain entities." With that, Sapphire vanished, leaving Felicia alone with Viola, who was calmly polishing a lamp as if this were the most ordinary day in the world. Felicia stared at the empty space where Sapphire had been, incredulous, before letting out an exasperated sigh. "Special business with important entities... Of course, because my life clearly needed more mystery and chaos. Why not?" "If I may, Lady Felicia," Viola interjected in her calm, impeccable tone, "I could prepare a soothing infusion to help with stress. Or perhaps something stronger¡­ a drink, maybe?" Felicia narrowed her eyes at her. "I don''t drink at work." Viola smiled, unfazed. "Very well, tea it is. I can also organize your files, review your contracts, and check whether the security system has been compromised by supernatural factions. Where would you like me to start?" Felicia leaned back in her chair, running her hands through her hair. "Start¡­ by not appearing out of nowhere and nearly scaring me to death." Viola tilted her head slightly, as though seriously considering the request. "Understood. Next time, I''ll make a discreet announcement before materializing." "Great," Felicia muttered, massaging her temples. "Because what I really needed was an etiquette-trained ninja working for me." As Viola began meticulously cleaning a shelf that was already spotless, Felicia glanced at the pile of documents on her desk and sighed again. "Vergil can deal with his own problems. I''ve got enough demons in my life." Without missing a beat, Viola casually remarked, "That''s interesting, considering most of those ''problems'' technically stem from the fact that he''s your son." Felicia shot her a glare sharp enough to cut steel. "Do you want to keep your job, Viola?" "Oh, Lady Felicia," Viola replied with a serene smile. "I''m not employed. I''m assigned. But I do appreciate the sentiment." Chapter 150 Great Sage Equal To Heaven The breeze blowing at the top of the smooth mountain was unusual, carrying a strange, primal energy that made the hairs on the back of Sapphire''s neck stand up. The landscape around her was surreal¡ªthe sky above seemed like a mixture of twilight and dawn, with impossible colors dancing in the clouds. The mountain, despite its desolate and worn appearance, seemed to breathe, as if the very ground were alive.Sapphire moved forward with steady steps, though there was an almost imperceptible hesitation in her eyes. She hated being here. Not because of the danger, not because of the inhospitable landscape, but because she knew exactly who was waiting for her. The air around her grew thicker, charged with an energy that vibrated with strength and unpredictability. It was then that she heard it. Not a voice, but a laugh. A light laugh, full of malice and contempt, echoing through the mountains as though the wind itself were mocking her. "Well, well, well¡­" The voice finally emerged, slow and filled with amusement. "If it isn''t Sapphire Agares in the flesh. What brings the most brutal of demons to my humble domain? Miss me?" Sapphire rolled her eyes, crossing her arms in impatience. "Get down here already, Irritating Monkey. I don''t have time for your games." Silence took over for a brief moment, but it was soon broken by a figure that emerged from nowhere, literally falling from the sky and landing with an explosion of golden energy. When the dust settled, there he was¡ªthe Great Sage Equal To Heaven, the King of the Monkeys, Sun Wukong. He was exactly as she remembered: a sly grin, bright eyes full of mischief and wisdom, and that arrogant aura of someone who knew they were unbeatable. His clothing, although traditional, looked almost worn out, as if he had just stepped out of a bar fight. On his back, he carried the legendary Ruyi Jingu Bang, gleaming with power. "You''ve always been this direct?" Wukong asked, tilting his head, his smile widening. "I was expecting a little more¡­ excitement. Maybe an insult? A sudden attack? Or at least a ''how''ve you been''?" "How''ve you been?" Sapphire replied dryly, but her tone was so heavy with sarcasm that it could cut steel. "Ready? Let''s make this quick." Wukong let out a loud laugh, tapping his staff against the ground. "You never change, Sapphire. Always so... intense. But tell me, what exactly do you want from me? I hope you didn''t come to ask for help. That would be embarrassing for both of us." "I wouldn''t ask for help even if I were dying," Sapphire shot back, narrowing her eyes. "But this time it''s not about me. It''s about the new Demon King." Wukong''s expression subtly shifted, the smile fading slightly, replaced by something more serious. "Ah... so it''s about him." "Yes, him," Sapphire confirmed, stepping forward. "And I know you know. Don''t try any of your tricks, Wukong. I need your insight, and I need it now." His smile returned, this time more calculating. He slowly turned, looking out at the horizon, as though contemplating something far off. "The world is changing, Sapphire. The balance is tipping¡­ And, of course, you, me, and all the other ''old players'' will feel the impact of this." "Spare me your cheap philosophies," Sapphire interrupted impatiently. "I want to know what you know about the future. About Vergil." Wukong twirled his staff in one hand with a casual ease, his eyes gleaming again with that mischievous light. "You want answers, but answers come at a price. They always have." Sapphire gritted her teeth. "Wukong¡­" Before she could finish, he disappeared, reappearing just inches from her, casually leaning on his staff. "Tell me, Sapphire," he began, his voice lowered, almost a whisper, "what are you willing to sacrifice for these answers? Because, I warn you, the truth is rarely kind." She didn''t flinch, keeping her gaze locked on his. "I''ll sacrifice whatever it takes. But if you keep stalling, I''ll sacrifice you." Wukong laughed, jumping back and spinning in the air before landing with an absurd lightness. "Ah, how I missed that charming personality of yours." He raised a hand, and, as if by magic, a golden scroll appeared between his fingers. Wukong held the golden scroll with exasperating theatricality, its gleaming shine reflecting in his mischievous eyes. He unfurled it slowly, as if savoring every second of the rising tension. Sapphire kept her eyes fixed on him, her patience as thin as a hair ready to snap. "Unfortunately, it seems you won''t be getting your answers," Wukong announced, reading the contents with an ever-widening smile. He tilted the scroll to one side, then the other, as if trying to decipher something. "Ah, look at that... It''s completely empty. Seems like fate decided to toy with you today." Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire Sapphire crossed her arms, her gaze sharp enough to cut steel. "You think this is funny?" "More than you can imagine," Wukong replied, still examining the empty scroll. "Ah, I love these moments! The drama, the suspense, the complete lack of useful information. Truly, it''s a wonderful show." He casually jumped, sitting on an invisible stone in the air, swinging his legs like a child. "Wukong¡­" Sapphire warned, her voice promising violence. He laughed, folding the scroll and twirling it between his fingers before vanishing with a snap. "Ah, calm down, calm down. Of course there''s something here... But you see, how does positivity interact with negativity? The answers are... encoded. So to speak." "Encoded?" Sapphire repeated, uncrossing her arms and clenching her fists. "Are you telling me this scroll is useless?" "Exactly!" He pointed at her, excited, as if she had just won a prize. "You caught on quick. That''s why I''ve always liked you, Sapphire. Smart and threatening. A rare combination." Sapphire stepped forward, the ground beneath her cracking with the pressure. "Last chance, Wukong. Decode it. Now." Wukong leaned back as if completely at ease, even as Sapphire''s eyes blazed with fury that could disintegrate mountains. He twirled the scroll in his fingers one last time before making it disappear into the air like dust swept by the wind. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, being friends with Ma?treya is like this," he said with that casual tone he could only use in moments of extreme tension. "That old Buddha, always so... mysterious. He loves leaving everyone in the dark, doesn''t he? But you know... if he doesn''t want to tell, then that''s just it, go home, little demon. But I must admit... It''s fascinating to watch you get possessive like this... Who would''ve thought you''d care about someone." He paused dramatically, studying her as if she were some puzzle. "Ah, I''d love to decode what you want to know, really. But... If what you''re wondering is how and when he''ll be attacked for the first time..." He tilted his head, a provocative smile forming on his face. "Well, if I were you, I''d head home right now." Sapphire stood still for a moment, her eyes narrowing like sharp blades. She was clearly deciding between killing him right there or vanishing before he could continue his rambling. "You¡­" she murmured, her tone low and laden with a threat that made the air around them vibrate. Before Wukong could respond, she disappeared, the sound of her departure reverberating like thunder echoing through the mountain. Wukong remained still, watching the space where she had been, his smile shifting between amused and thoughtful. He sighed, rubbing his neck as he looked up at the sky. "Eccentric as always..." He barely finished murmuring these words when a massive shadow fell over him. His expression instantly changed, his eyes widening as he realized what was coming toward him. "Oh no¡­" Above him, a colossal meteor tore through the sky, illuminating the landscape with a fiery glow. The giant rock was surrounded by flames and seemed to grow larger with every second, as if determined to turn that mountain into dust. Wukong jumped backward, balancing himself on a floating stone that magically appeared beneath his feet. He crossed his arms, tilting his head to the side as he watched the impending destruction. "She never changes, does she?" he murmured, more to himself than to anyone else. "Always needs to leave her mark." The meteor continued its descent, its absurd speed creating a wave of heat that bent the nearby trees and caused the surrounding rocks to crack. Wukong remained still for a moment, as if seriously considering doing nothing and just accepting the impact. Then, with an exaggerated sigh, he leapt gracefully, spinning in the air as a golden cloud materialized beneath his feet. He rested on it, hands behind his back, watching the meteor from a higher vantage point. "Alright, Sapphire, if this is how you want to play..." He snapped his fingers, and the golden staff that was his trademark appeared in his hand, gleaming like a ray of sunlight. He spun it in the air, enlarging it until it rivaled the meteor in size. "Let''s see who''s more stubborn, you or me." With a leap, he launched himself toward the meteor, swinging the staff above his head. The impact was so great that the sky seemed to vibrate with the sound. The meteor split in two, exploding into pieces that rained down on the mountain like hellish fireworks. Wukong landed gently back on the golden cloud, casually spinning the staff before making it disappear. He landed once more on the mountain, gazing at the chaos he had just prevented. He shrugged, sitting back down on the invisible stone as if nothing had happened. "Ah, Sapphire. You really know how to liven up an old monkey''s day." Then he started laughing, his laughter echoing through the mountains as the sun slowly disappeared below the horizon, painting the sky in red and gold. "Who would''ve thought... maybe I''m even starting to enjoy these little visits of yours." "I''m interested in you now... New Lucifer... maybe I''ll let the Hero who follows my path fight you," he murmured. Chapter 151 Learn to be a Demon. Vergil raised an eyebrow, holding the letter Viviane had just handed him. The wax sealing the envelope bore the symbol of Amon, the Archon of the Underworld. He sighed, clearly unenthusiastic."Looks like he wants you to work," Viviane said, crossing her arms. "A job?" Vergil asked, frowning. "I didn''t even know demons had jobs." "Well, most of us have obligations," Viviane explained, scratching her head. "Apparently, Amon thinks you''ve been slacking off too much, and considering the situation, he wants you to start taking on contracts. According to him, you barely understand how our world works." Vergil let out an exasperated sigh. "So he wants me to... work full-time as a demon? Wonderful..." "Yeah, but look at the bright side," Viviane continued. "Use it as training. It''ll help you better understand your new life." Across the room, Katharina scoffed without even looking up from her demonic cellphone. "Nonsense. Just ignore the order." "Yes, ignore it!" Alice chimed in cheerfully, sitting near Vergil as he brushed her hair. "You have much more important things to do... like taking care of my hairstyle!" "I don''t think it''s a good idea to ignore Amon..." Ada murmured, her expression worried. "Especially given how influential he is in the infernal world. He wouldn''t take rejection lightly." "And what exactly does he want me to do?" Vergil asked, eyeing Viviane with suspicion. "Contracts," Viviane replied. "The Archon wants you to start making contracts with humans." Out of nowhere, Roxanne let out a provocative laugh. "Ah, so the dear Vergil is supposed to steal humans'' souls!" Vergil immediately raised a hand in protest. "Steal souls? Wait a second. That''s not what you guys do, is it?" Katharina finally looked up, resting her chin on her hand. "Technically, it''s not exactly stealing," she explained, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "It''s more like... a business transaction." Alice blinked, confused. "Stealing is stealing, though, isn''t it?" Katharina sighed, rolling her eyes. "Let me explain it simply. Every demon has an Infernal Core. It''s the source of our energy. It works like a pump, keeping the flow of power running through our bodies. The stronger the core, the more powerful we are." Ada nodded slightly, adding, "But the core alone isn''t enough. Demons need additional energy to grow or even maintain their strength." "That''s where contracts come in," Viviane added. "Contracts are an organized way to negotiate with humans for their essence¡ªtheir soul. It''s a controlled method created with the help of witches and their runes. They prevented demons from running rampant and causing unnecessary destruction." Vergil crossed his arms, still unconvinced. "And how exactly does this work? I just... make a deal, and that''s it?" Roxanne laughed again, rising dramatically. "Oh, darling, it''s far more interesting than that! A contract is an exchange. We offer something they desire, something only we can provide, in return for a piece of their essence." Katharina shook her head, cutting in. "That''s the basic theory. But depending on the level of the soul and the energy it carries, you can absorb much more than just raw power. You might even gain unique abilities. That''s why contracts with special humans are so highly valued." "And there''s more," Ada added, her tone more serious. "It''s not just about contracts. Demons can also consume the essence of other beings¡ªspiritually or physically. That''s why so many factions see us as a threat. Our appetite can be... destructive." Viviane cut in, gesturing with her hands to calm the conversation. "But that''s exactly why contracts are important. They maintain the balance between worlds. Without them, we''d be at war with every supernatural faction out there." Vergil furrowed his brow. "So... to sum it up: you want me to start exploiting humans and stealing pieces of their essence so I can grow as a demon? Is that what this boils down to?" "Stealing isn''t the right word," Viviane corrected, trying to maintain her composure. "It''s an exchange. And you need this, master. You''re just beginning to understand how the demon world works." Katharina went back to focusing on her phone, shaking her head. "Ignore it. This kind of work is tedious and... really boring." "Yes, ignore it!" Alice repeated, holding onto Vergil''s hand as if to protect him. Ada sighed, averting her gaze. "I don''t think it''s that simple..." Vergil looked at the letter in his hand, undecided. "So... if I refuse, what happens?" Viviane gave a nervous smile. "Well, let''s just say Amon isn''t exactly known for his patience. He might not take it kindly." Roxanne grinned devilishly. "Oh, I''d love to see what he''d do to you if you decided to disobey." Vergil sighed again, rubbing his temples. "It seems like my life is about to get even more complicated." Viviane shrugged. "Think of it as a learning experience. Welcome to the demon world, master." Vergil let out a long sigh, massaging his temples with frustration. "Alright... where do I start?" Viviane smiled, pleased with his reluctant acceptance, and made a gesture with her hand. Five scrolls appeared magically in the air, each one floating in front of Vergil. They were outlined in different colors, each emanating a faint aura of varying intensity. "First, we''ll start with the basics. These scrolls are preselected contracts. They''ve been reviewed by our witches to avoid... well, bigger problems. Each contract is categorized by complexity, risk, and reward." Vergil narrowed his eyes, examining the scrolls. "Categorized? This seems... a bit too organized for demons." "You''d be surprised," Katharina commented, still scrolling on her phone. "Amon might be annoying, but he has a peculiar taste for hierarchy." Viviane continued, ignoring the interruption. "Here''s how it works. Each contract is ranked on a scale of five levels, based on the color of the scroll: Green, Blue, Yellow, Red, and Black." Vergil pointed at the green-bordered scroll, the simplest of them all. "What does this one mean?" "Green contracts are... how should I put it? Simple tasks," Viviane explained, picking up the scroll and opening it. "Things like playing video games with the contractor, helping someone clean their house, or even giving advice on a minor problem. They''re low-risk, and the energy reward is minimal, but they''re good for beginners." "So, it''s like... supernatural babysitting?" Vergil asked, incredulous. "Exactly," Alice said with a bright smile. "Isn''t it cute?" "No." Viviane rolled her eyes and pointed to the next scroll, the one with a blue border. "Blue Contracts are a bit more challenging," Viviane continued. "They involve tasks that require some skill or creativity. For example, finding a way to get money for the contractor without direct theft, helping resolve interpersonal disputes, or ensuring someone has good luck at a major event. The rewards are higher, but so is the risk, as humans in more desperate situations tend to attract supernatural attention." "So... a little less babysitter, a little more life coach?" Vergil raised an eyebrow. "Exactly!" Viviane smiled. Katharina interrupted, shaking her head. "Blue is still boring. Just a waste of time." Viviane ignored her again and moved to the yellow-bordered scroll. "Now we''re starting to get into serious territory," Viviane said, holding the yellow scroll. "Yellow Contracts deal with more complex situations. For example, resolving legal disputes, intervening in business negotiations, or even protecting the contractor from physical threats. These contracts require you to use your demonic abilities more directly. They may also involve moderate use of your Infernal Heart to perform specific feats." Vergil frowned. "This sounds like something that could put me in real danger." "Exactly!" Alice replied enthusiastically. "Way more fun, right?" Viviane sighed. "The danger is relative. For you, with your special bloodline, it should be easier than for an average demon. Still, contracts like these are a good test of your abilities." She picked up the red-bordered scroll, which glowed with an intense aura. "Red Contracts are a different story," Viviane said, her tone growing more serious. "These involve dealing with minor supernatural factions, human hunters, or even protecting the contractor from other demonic entities. The energy rewards are significantly higher, but so are the risks of failure¡ªor getting yourself killed." "Wait," Vergil interrupted, alarmed. "These contracts put the contractor in real danger?" "Not exactly," Katharina replied, still distracted by her phone. "Usually, they''re already in danger, and you just have to fix the problem without making it worse." "Or without dying," Alice added cheerfully. Viviane sighed and lifted the final scroll, its black border emanating a heavy, oppressive aura. "And this," Viviane said, holding the scroll carefully, "is a Black Contract. Highly risky and generally avoided by demons unless they have no other choice. These contracts involve bargains directly tied to the life or death of the contractor¡ªor the contractor and everyone around them." "And why would I ever take something like that?" Vergil asked, incredulous. "Because the rewards are absurdly high," Roxanne replied, grinning. "But of course, the chance of failure¡ªand ending up dead¡ªis even higher. These are reserved for the best¡ªor the most desperate." Viviane quickly closed the scrolls with a flick of her hand and set them in front of Vergil. "Now that you know how it works, the choice is yours. Where would you like to start?" Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire Vergil stared at the scrolls, hesitant. "How about... none of them?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, no, absolutely not," Viviane replied, shoving the green scroll toward him. "You''re starting here. Even infernal princes need to learn the basics." "Just tear the scroll, and you''ll be teleported directly to the contract''s location." Vergil looked at the green scroll with disdain, shaking his head. "Sorry, but that''s not happening." Before Viviane could react, he reached out and grabbed the Black scroll, the most dangerous of all. "Hey! What do you think you''re doing?!" Viviane shouted, alarmed. "If I have to do this, I might as well pick something that''s actually interesting," Vergil said with a confident smirk. Holding the Black scroll firmly, he tore it in half without hesitation. "Babysitting insolent humans? Hard pass. Be back soon." And with those words, he vanished in a burst of dark energy, leaving Viviane and the others speechless. "He''s insane!" Viviane exclaimed, nearly pulling her hair out. "And that''s why we like him," Katharina remarked casually, not even looking up from her phone. "He''ll survive... right?" Ada asked, her voice tinged with worry. "If he doesn''t, well... Sapphire will probably kill whoever hired him," Roxanne replied with a mischievous grin. Chapter 152 Two Kings Vergil appeared in the center of a luxurious penthouse, his feet lightly touching the white marble floor, almost as if he were floating. The space around him overflowed with opulence: large glass windows offering a stunning view of the illuminated city, contemporary designer furniture, and a Persian rug extending across the floor, contrasting with the modern and minimalist environment. The soft golden lights from the lamps reflected the exclusivity of the place.The atmosphere was calm, but there was something in the air''s vibration that told him this wasn''t just a simple luxury apartment. In the distance, a dining table was set with lit candles, and a subtle scent of food lingered, as if the host was expecting someone¡ªor perhaps something. Vergil surveyed the environment with an expression of indifference, as though he was not easily impressed. He walked to the center of the room, his gaze sharp and calculating. ''What a joke,'' he thought, noticing something. On the other side of the room, a man in an immaculate suit, appearing experienced, stood up from a leather armchair. He seemed calm, but his eyes showed slight apprehension upon realizing Vergil had just appeared. "Welcome to my humble abode," the man said in a soft voice, yet carrying an innate authority. "I am Alessandro. I imagine you''ve come for... a contract." Vergil watched him for a moment, his expression impassive. "I''m not a fan of long introductions. Just Vergil. You called me, I''m here. What''s your wish?" Alessandro smiled lightly, but the smile didn''t quite reach his eyes. He seemed like a man too mysterious to not know who he was dealing with. "Alright... A contract. But first... Don''t you want a drink?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms with a skeptical air. "Using an illusion against a guest is rather rude, don''t you think?" Vergil''s demeanor shifted entirely as he exploded the clone with a single slash. Vergil''s eyes glowed red as the entire location was sealed off, the very existence of the room feeling abnormal, but now... he saw everything. "How long are you going to keep hiding?" Vergil asked, turning his head to the left. Then, a lateral slash cut through the entire room, slicing through half of the walls in a straight line. "Fufufu..." A restrained laugh echoed in the room... very similar to the voice of Vergil''s clone. "I really underestimated you, little Demon King. I didn''t think you''d find me so quickly. What gave me away?" The voice questioned, though it had no face, Vergil could see it clearly. But of course, it revealed itself... Stepping out of the darkness was the silhouette of a tall man, appearing somewhat old, with black hair and purple eyes, wearing a long black suit coat¡ªactually, everything he wore was black... "I don''t know how your mind works, but if you know who I am, you also know exactly who''s behind me. Even if you hide your presence, your energy will always give you away, no matter how much you try. A single trace, and I''d know." Vergil responded cautiously while analyzing the man... Despite the energy being negative... it wasn''t demonic energy... ''Tsk, what horrible fashion sense...'' Vergil thought, almost letting out a laugh at the "absolute black" the man displayed. "Hey, don''t look at me like that, as if I committed a crime," the man said, noticing Vergil''s analytical gaze. ''Another extrovert...'' Vergil thought, seeing Amon''s reflection in the man, who took a few steps forward, but Vergil remained rooted to the spot. "I''m quite impressed, I must say," the man said, placing his hands on his chin, studying Vergil. "In less than a year, you''ve gotten pretty strong... Tell me, how many contracts have you made?" "Congratulations, you''re the first," Vergil responded flatly. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man suddenly stopped and raised an eyebrow, but upon realizing Vergil wasn''t lying, his eyes subtly shifted, and he returned to speaking normally. "I see, a unique talent." "Can you stop staring at me like I''m a zoo animal? Since you''re here, just tell me what you want," Vergil said, genuinely uninterested in the current matter. He wanted to spend time with his wives, not work. "Ah yes, that''s true." Azazel said as he approached Vergil and extended his hand. "I am Azazel, the King of the Fallen Angels." His six black wings unfurled. But that only made Vergil even more bored. "Ah, yes." Vergil said, extending his hand and shaking his. "I don''t care." He continued, "Now, can you tell me your request so I can resolve it quickly and you can leave?" Azazel watched Vergil with a disconcerting look, as if trying to gauge the depth of his indifference. Vergil''s hand was cold and firm when shaking his, without a trace of hesitation. But unlike many who would feel intimidated, Azazel seemed to enjoy the lack of fear. In a way, it only piqued his interest more. "You are truly unique," Azazel said, taking a step back as his black wings folded gently behind him. He turned to the table and grabbed a bottle of whisky, filling his glass and offering it to Vergil. "It''s not poisoned." Azazel said, handing him the glass. Vergil looked at the glass and... "Ah..." He sighed. Then, he took the glass, sipping lightly, feeling the sweet taste go down his throat. ''Not bad, but I still prefer demon drinks¡­'' Vergil thought. "First, I''ll apologize." Azazel said as he guided Vergil to a chair, sitting in the other. "I caused some trouble for you a few months ago." He commented, and Vergil vaguely recalled the Fallen Angel who killed him. "Ah, don''t worry, it was actually good that I died." Vergil commented. "It was a relief, actually. I got three wives and some other things." He admitted lightly with a smile, but then returned to his absolute indifference. "Ah yes, that''s true. Well, she actually rebelled against me. You know how it is, hierarchies and orders cause a lot of dissatisfaction, especially with protestors who still want war." Azazel shrugged. "For her, the fallen angels should be attacking the demons. War and such things." "Considering how much you enjoy orgies, that''s really something I expected from you." Vergil suddenly said. "Huh?" Azazel raised an eyebrow. "Oh, sorry, my wife follows you on Y, she mentioned something like that." Vergil said, keeping his gaze on the man. "Anyway¡­ For a leader, you''re really having trouble controlling your dogs." "These things happen, so I apologize." Azazel said... ''For a King¡­ this guy is very polite¡­'' Vergil thought. It was an approach he didn''t expect. "Ah, don''t look at me like that. I''ve been negligent with some of their actions, for a long time actually. But now things are getting out of hand, I''m trying to fix things my way." Azazel admitted. "You still haven''t told me why I''m here." Vergil said next. "Ah yes, that''s true." Azazel said, looking at Vergil. "I need an Angel Hunter." Vergil raised an eyebrow, his expression impassive, but inside, something had changed. He was used to strange things, but the last thing he expected was a direct request like that. He crossed his arms and fell silent for a moment, studying Azazel. The King of the Fallen Angels seemed more¡­ human than many of the demons Vergil knew. His frankness, though unusual, was surprising. "An Angel Hunter, huh?" Vergil asked, his voice deep, but with a slight tone of disinterest. Azazel gave a subtle smile, his purple eyes gleaming faintly in the dim light. "Yes, but it''s not a typical hunt. I have some¡­ deserters within my own domain. They have their own plans, their own agendas, and if they''re not stopped, they could harm both the fallen angels and the demons. A real problem, isn''t it?" Vergil didn''t respond immediately. The idea of hunting such beings, even if traitors, wasn''t something he felt the need to do. However, the mention of an imbalance between the factions did catch his attention. He knew that when things got disorderly, it was always chaos that took over¡ªand chaos, in the end, was never good for anyone. "Why me? Isn''t there anyone else who can handle this?" Vergil asked with a tone of skepticism. He wasn''t looking to get involved in wars that weren''t his, especially not with fallen angels. Azazel looked at him with an understanding expression, as if he already knew this would be the question Vergil would ask. "I don''t know? I sent this request to Amon, and if he sent it to you, it''s because he wants you to do it." Azazel shrugged. "Actually, I asked him to have Sapphire do it, to make it quick. But he must''ve thought it was better not to, since we know how Sapphire is," Azazel said, and a large vein was already popping up on Vergil''s forehead... ''If he mentions Sapphire as a servant one more time... I''m going to attack this guy,'' Vergil thought, starting to simmer... "And what do I get out of this? Considering you probably won''t give me your soul. I''m not that stupid..." Vergil spoke, his voice cold. "Ah, yes, here..." Azazel said, pulling a blue orb from his pocket and tossing it to him. Vergil caught it and looked at the orb, confused about what it was. "What the hell is this?" he questioned. "Ah, it''s the Platinum Dragon Empress." Chapter 153 Your first target. Vergil stared at the glowing blue orb in his hand, his expression wavering between confusion and disbelief. "The Platinum Dragon Empress?" he repeated, his voice laced with skepticism. "You''re joking, right? How do you even..." He turned the orb in his fingers, examining it carefully.Azazel shrugged, a mischievous smile playing on his lips. "I never joke about contracts, young Demon King. That lady inside was a serious problem centuries ago. I got my hands on this orb some time ago, but it''s useless. She doesn''t cooperate. She''s sealed in there to stop her from incinerating half of the material plane... again. Trust me, you''re holding something worth more than hell itself." Vergil narrowed his eyes. "And why are you giving this to me now? Seems like something you''d want to keep far away from anyone, especially me." Azazel chuckled, crossing his arms. "Ah, you''re not wrong. But consider this... an investment. If you survive the mission, the Empress''s power could be useful in maintaining the balance I value so much. And if you don''t..." He paused dramatically, winking. "Well, let''s just say she''d get a new chance to return to the world." "You just said she''s useless," Vergil replied, fixing him with an unimpressed stare. Azazel let out a short laugh, as if Vergil''s response amused him. "Ah, yes, technically useless to me. But you see, uselessness is relative. To me, someone who doesn''t have time to deal with an arrogant dragon that won''t take orders, she''s dead weight. But for you..." He pointed at Vergil with a sly grin. "She might be exactly the kind of controlled chaos a rising Demon King needs." Vergil''s eyes narrowed as he gripped the orb more tightly. "So, you''re giving me a dragon problem and calling it a gift? What kind of leader offers that as a contract reward?" Azazel shrugged, his grin never wavering. "The kind of leader who knows how to play the cards he''s dealt. Look, kid, a sealed dragon is like a double-edged sword. In the right hands, it''s a devastating weapon. In the wrong hands..." He left the sentence unfinished, the implication clear. "Ah... I think it''s just as useless to me as it is to you," Vergil said, idly toying with the blue sphere. "I refuse. You can keep it." He added, "The Gremory girl already has the Scarlet Dragon Empress working with her. I don''t need something so... repulsive." "Ah, yes... Runeas Gremory. Impressive that dragon cooperates; he''s... complicated," Azazel said, rubbing his chin. "Besides, it seems you don''t like relying on borrowed power. A battle maniac?" Azazel asked, his gaze sharp. "I prefer walking on my own two feet," Vergil retorted. "Ah, such a shame... I really wanted to pass this along to a Lucifer. After all, the lady in there was fond of that guy," Azazel said with a nonchalant shrug. Vergil froze, holding the orb in one hand, glaring at Azazel with narrowed eyes. "She was fond of the first Lucifer? That sounds like the beginning of a tragic, pointless story I really don''t want to hear." Azazel burst out laughing, his black wings trembling slightly as he enjoyed Vergil''s reaction. "You''re direct; I''ll give you that. But yes, she had a soft spot for that bastard." Vergil rolled his eyes, spinning the orb between his fingers like a tennis ball. "And what exactly do you expect me to do with this? Keep it as a family heirloom? Use it as a centerpiece for my table? Because dealing with a hysterical dragon is not on my agenda." Azazel stepped forward, his expression growing slightly more serious though his mischievous grin remained. "Look, kid, you''re at the beginning of your journey as Demon King. The power you have now is just a fraction of what you''ll need to hold onto your title and survive the storms ahead. The Empress might be a dangerous ally, but in the right hands... she''s an unstoppable force." "And what if I decide to throw her in the trash?" Vergil countered, a sarcastic smile tugging at his lips. Azazel tilted his head, as if genuinely pondering the possibility. "Well, in that case, I hope you never face something big enough to regret that choice. Because, trust me, the problems heading our way will make even the proudest angels tremble." Vergil sighed, his patience clearly nearing its end. "And you think veiled threats are going to convince me? Typical. Look, if you want me to take on this dragon problem, you''re going to have to offer a lot more than this." Azazel laughed again, taking a step back. "Ah, I like you, kid. Straight to the point, no nonsense. Very well, let''s sweeten the deal." He gestured, and a small, strange book materialized out of thin air. "Here, supreme-class demon rune studies. I painstakingly acquired this from the Witch Queen herself," he said with a grin. "You get the ''useless'' orb and the book." Vergil eyed the small book now floating in the air before him, his skepticism unabated. He slowly extended a hand, taking the object carefully, as if expecting it to explode. "Supreme-class demon runes, huh? Sourced from the Witch Queen herself? This sounds like just another one of your traps." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azazel raised his hands in an exaggerated gesture of innocence, his mischievous grin growing even wider. "Oh, you wound me! This is a legitimate gift. Of course, to an average demon, that knowledge would be worthless, but to someone with Luciferian potential... let''s just say it''s a game-changer. You just need to know how to use it." Vergil exhaled heavily, shoving the book into the same pocket where he''d stored the orb. "Great. So now, in addition to being a dragon babysitter, I''m also a student of arcane runes. Anything else you want to dump on me while we''re at it?" Azazel chuckled, clearly reveling in Vergil''s frustration. "Trust me, I''m holding back. But believe me, kid, those runes might come in handy. Especially when it comes to dealing with certain entities you''re bound to encounter. Consider it an insurance policy for the chaos ahead." Running a hand through his hair, Vergil gazed up at the rooftop''s sky with an expression of pure disdain. "I hate how you so-called leaders love tossing out riddles and grins as if that''s going to solve everything." Azazel tilted his head, still smiling. "Ah, but the game is so much more fun that way, don''t you think? After all, what''s power without a little mystery?" Vergil turned on his heel, clearly done with the conversation. "If you''re done philosophizing, I''ve got better things to do. Like ignoring all of this and trying to enjoy my day. If you need anything else, you know where to find me." He had barely taken two steps when Azazel''s voice rang out, casual yet carrying the unmistakable weight of imminent chaos. "Oh, one more thing I almost forgot to mention," he said, as if they were discussing the weather. Vergil stopped mid-stride, exhaling a long, frustrated sigh as he turned back to face him. "What now?" "Your first target? She''s already here." Before Vergil could respond, the sound of shattering glass filled the room. The impact was deafening, shards of the window flying in every direction. A figure burst through the wreckage, her presence so intense it seemed to suck the air out of the room. She was a woman with hair as white as snow, golden eyes blazing with fury, and feline ears that twitched with every movement. Behind her, black angelic wings unfurled, and in her hands, a spear pulsed with dark, ominous energy. "AZAZEL!!!" she roared, her voice cutting through the air like thunder. Without hesitation, she launched herself at the fallen angel, her spear glowing with murderous intent. Vergil stood motionless for a moment, watching the scene unfold with a mixture of disbelief and resignation. "Of course. Because of course this would happen," he muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose. Azazel, on the other hand, seemed entirely unbothered, dodging her ferocious attack with the grace of someone far too used to such chaos. A playful smile spread across his face as her spear came within inches of his head. "Ah, Aisha! What a pleasure to see you again. Here to visit, or just redecorating my place as usual?" The woman didn''t respond, except with a furious scream as she spun her spear into another devastating strike. Azazel stepped back lightly, as if dancing amidst the chaos, before shifting his attention to Vergil. "Oh, I almost forgot!" he said, his tone casual, a stark contrast to the violence unfolding around him. "Vergil, my boy, this is Aisha. She''ll be your first practical lesson. Kill her or convince her to stop rebelling. Your choice." Before Vergil could protest or even fully process what was happening, Azazel flashed one last mischievous grin and... vanished. Simply disappeared, as if he''d never been there at all. Vergil blinked, incredulous, just as Aisha spun through the air, now aiming her next attack directly at him. "Seriously? He''s just going to dump this on me and vanish?" He glanced at the empty space where Azazel had stood moments ago. "Typical. Absolutely typical." Turning back to Aisha, he raised Yamato into a defensive stance, his sharp eyes coldly tracking her every move. "So, you''re the ''first practical lesson,'' huh?" he muttered, his voice calm but edged with irritation. "Great. Let''s hope you''re worth the trouble." Chapter 154 I was worried!!! Aisha charged like a lightning bolt, her spear spinning rapidly in her hand as it tore through the air toward Vergil. Her golden eyes gleamed with wild fury, her black wings pulsing with uncontrollable energy. The impact of her strike caused the rooftop to tremble, cracks spreading across the marble floor like spider webs.Vergil dodged at the last second, moving with an almost supernatural grace, Yamato leaving a trail of light as he blocked the spear''s blade. The shock of the collision rang out like thunder, and both were knocked back by the force of the clash. "You''re completely insane," Vergil commented, his cold red eyes assessing every move Aisha made. "Or maybe just really stupid. Attacking someone who just got here and doesn''t even know what''s going on? Is this part of a plan, or just a bad day?" "Shut up, demon!" Aisha snarled, her voice dripping with contempt. She raised her spear, now glowing with a golden and black energy simultaneously. "You''re just another tool of Azazel, a pawn in his game! And I will crush you along with the rest of them!" Vergil sighed, spinning Yamato in his hand with irritating calm. "Oh, great. Another lunatic with a generic speech about destroying everything. I''ve had better days." Aisha attacked again, this time with even more intensity. She hurled the spear like a projectile, and the weapon exploded with energy the moment Vergil dodged, destroying the wall behind him and opening up a breathtaking and deadly view of the city below. ''That idiot didn''t put up a barrier¡­'' Vergil thought. "You should think before destroying the place you''re fighting in," Vergil said, reappearing just a few meters away, his posture relaxed despite the chaos around them. He pointed to the hole in the wall. "The fall from there looks pretty long. You might need insurance." "Shut your mouth!" Aisha screamed, reappearing with the spear in hand again¡ªapparently summoned back by pure willpower. She descended from the skies with a vertical strike that split the ground in two, creating a fissure that spread to the edges of the rooftop. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil barely moved, raising Yamato to block the attack. The sound of the clash rang out once more, but this time he pushed her blade to the side, deflecting the strike with surgical precision. "Okay, enough playing around." With a quick movement, Vergil disappeared, reappearing behind Aisha in the blink of an eye. Yamato flashed in a perfect arc, and for a brief moment, time seemed to stop. Aisha barely had time to react before she felt a wave of cutting energy explode around her. "That was just a warning," Vergil said, his voice firm. He sheathed Yamato with a sharp click. "You can keep freaking out, or we can settle this like civilized people. Make your choice quickly." Aisha staggered, her body trembling as Vergil''s cutting energy still reverberated. But instead of retreating, she let out a low, rasping laugh. "You think you can intimidate me? I am Aisha, the Scourge of the Heavens! And I will never retreat from someone like you!" She spread her black wings and shot upward, her energy spiraling in a chaotic surge. The sky above the rooftop began to darken, lightning crackling through the clouds like furious serpents. Vergil looked up, clearly irritated. "Great," he muttered. "She''s got a berserk second phase. Why am I not surprised?" Aisha soared toward Vergil, her spear glowing with destructive energy, her golden eyes almost glowing with rage. She seemed like a force of nature ready to devour everything in her path. But instead of retreating or dodging, Vergil simply advanced with a cold, unflinching look on his face. At the moment she was just a few meters away, Vergil moved with the speed of a predator, extending his palm in a simple, almost lazy gesture. With his hand open, he grabbed Aisha''s head, his overwhelming strength manifesting as he lifted her with unnerving ease. Aisha''s expression froze for a second, surprise and frustration mixed in her golden eyes. She tried to resist, her black wings beating furiously to free herself, but Vergil''s hand was like an unshakable trap. He lifted her effortlessly, Aisha''s weight nothing more than an insignificant burden to the Demon King. "You really think you can defeat me like this?" Vergil asked coldly, his voice emotionless as he held her still. "I''ve seen enough lunatics to know that, deep down, you''re nothing more than Azazel''s toy, a puppet in his power play. But you''re only delaying the inevitable." Furious, Aisha attempted to bite Vergil''s hand, her claws extending to strike, but he didn''t move. She was trapped, suspended in the air, unable to break free. Her muscles strained in a futile effort, her breathing growing more labored. Vergil studied her eyes for a moment, as if analyzing the fury within, before his expression softened slightly, though the coldness remained. "You don''t get it, do you? This isn''t a fight. This is just a distraction." He turned his head slightly toward the destroyed window, the horizon visible behind Aisha. "Tch, it''s already dawn." With a swift motion, he lowered her quickly, letting her crash back to the ground with a heavy impact. The energy around her dissipated, and though she was still furious, her body trembled from the force of the fall. She knelt, panting, in shock from how easily she had been subdued. Vergil watched her in silence for a moment before speaking again, his voice laced with contempt. "Go back to Azazel and tell him that next time, he should send a more competent target. You''re pathetic." The venom in Vergil''s words seemed to amplify Aisha''s humiliation. She clenched her teeth, but the pain and frustration left her unable to react the way she wanted. She wanted to fight, to scream, but there was no energy left in her body to make a decisive move. Her pride was wounded, but she knew she was too weak to continue. "Damn you¡­" she muttered, her voice rough with anger and pain, but lacking the strength to confront him. Vergil didn''t answer, nor did he even look back as he walked toward the rooftop door. The sound of his footsteps echoed like a reminder of how easily he had defeated her. "Who are you¡­" Aisha, defeated and still trembling, asked. Vergil paused for a moment, his footsteps echoing through the silent rooftop. He didn''t turn back, but his voice cut through the air with an even sharper coldness than before. "Who am I?" he repeated, as though it were a pointless question, a wordplay with no meaning. "I am the Demon King." He didn''t turn around, didn''t care enough to give any further explanation. The answer he gave felt final, as if he had put an ironic and indifferent period at the end of the conversation. Aisha, on the other hand, felt a mix of anger and despair. Those words cut deeper than any physical blow she had suffered. She wanted to retort, to protest, but all that remained was a growing emptiness, a sense of insignificance that consumed her. She knew that, in her current state, she couldn''t do anything against him. And yet, something inside her, a flame of fury and pride, refused to go out. With visible effort, she tried to rise, her wings trembling slightly behind her, but the pain in her body kept her from acting the way she wanted. "I won''t forget this¡­" she muttered, her anger muffled. Vergil didn''t respond. He had already disappeared through the door, leaving the woman fallen and powerless, his presence fading as quickly as a nightmare at dawn. ... .... ... Vergil appeared back in the Underworld, his body instantly immersed in the familiar atmosphere, yet his mind still distant from the mission he had just completed. He was tired, not just physically but mentally, the weight of the interactions still echoing in his mind. He entered the room quietly, already preparing to relax and perhaps recover from the experience, but before he could even take a step toward the sofa, the sound of a devastating punch cut through the air. The blow was so powerful that it sent Vergil flying backward, crashing through one wall, then another, and another, until finally coming to a stop in a fourth wall, creating a concrete crater around him. The impact was brutal, but he didn''t move for a few seconds, absorbing the pain that reverberated through his body. Sapphire appeared in the doorway, her furious expression like a storm about to unleash. She looked at him with anger, her eyes glowing with an intense, threatening light, but also something Vergil immediately recognized: concern disguised as anger. "YOU BASTARD!" she screamed, her voice echoing through the room. "I WAS WORRIED!" Vergil, still propped up against the ruins of the wall, slowly rose, his expression impassive and emotionless. He ran a hand over his jaw, feeling the impact of the force of the punch, but recovering quickly. "Oh... my dear was worried?" he teased, smiling as he saw his beautiful redhead. Chapter 155 Worried mother-in-law Novah, who had been calmly working, heard a loud crash that made most of the servants at the Agares mansion tremble. But since she was the oldest and most confident, she decided to go and check out what had happened herself.She walked through the halls with a concerned expression, her eyes quickly scanning the destroyed walls. She let out a long sigh upon seeing the numerous holes and cracks. "My mistress... you really need to control yourself..." she murmured, noticing small sparks of flames and traces of Sapphire''s demonic energy around the holes. It was clear that the situation had gotten out of hand. Despite Sapphire''s explosive personality, she didn''t do things like this on a whim. "Ah... we''re going to need to hire a contractor to fix all this..." Novah muttered, shaking her head as she surveyed the destruction. She didn''t need to ask what had happened; she already knew her mistress'' temper. But still, the scene left her worried. ''Hm? It''s Vergil''s aura...'' she thought. She continued, walking toward the center of the largest room, where she could feel the aura. The energy was really drawing her attention, so she entered the room, where most of the destruction seemed to have occurred, and gently touched the debris of one of the broken walls. Then... Novah stood still for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she observed the scene before her. She had expected to find Vergil in an irritated state, perhaps still dealing with the aftermath of a possible confrontation with Sapphire. But what she saw was nothing like that. Vergil was relaxed on the sofa, his posture calm and controlled. But what truly caught Novah''s attention was the woman sitting on his lap, kissing him with an expression of relaxed intimacy. It was the first time Novah had seen her mistress, the always wild and imposing figure, acting so... personal. Without the usual defenses, without the games of madness, it seemed that the chaos from the previous moment had been left behind, replaced by something much more private, almost intimate. "Well, this just became a complicated situation," Novah murmured to herself, surprise evident in her voice. She was used to seeing Vergil as an innocent being, often indifferent to those around him. But in this moment, he was captivated in a different way, and the woman with him seemed equally at ease, as if the world around them had disappeared. She approached but made no move to interrupt their moment. Novah already knew what would happen if she interfered¡ªSapphire didn''t like being interrupted, especially in personal matters, and the man beside her probably wouldn''t be happy either. "Well, I did expect this to happen," Novah said, her tone lightly ironic but still filled with concern. She was observing the dynamic between the two with a sharp gaze, trying to understand exactly what was going on. The destroyed house, the fight, and now... this. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Definitely more than she expected when she entered the mansion. Vergil slowly raised his eyes, noticing Novah''s presence, but didn''t move to distance himself or interrupt the moment with the woman beside him. He seemed perfectly comfortable, as if there was no reason to hide anything. "I''m not one to hide anything, Novah," Vergil said calmly between passionate kisses from his mother-in-law, his voice as tranquil as always. "You already know how things work around here." The woman beside him, still kissing him, smiled softly without saying a word. The atmosphere now felt more relaxed, but the tension Novah felt didn''t fully dissipate. She knew that situations like this had the power to affect more than just the mood of the house¡ªthey could bring complications no one wanted to face. "Yes, I know," Novah replied, though there was a hint of doubt in her voice. She was still trying to understand exactly what was happening here. As much as she knew Vergil, he always managed to surprise her in unexpected ways. Finally, after a moment of silence, she sighed, deciding that for now, her presence no longer made sense. "I think I''ll leave you two alone... for now. But..." she said, turning to him, "You''d better head to a room... this is a bit too exposed, and Katharina won''t like this one bit..." Novah said, trying to stay composed. After all, she wasn''t afraid of Vergil, but... the look she felt coming from Sapphire practically screamed for her to leave. Vergil simply nodded slightly, not responding immediately, and the woman beside him continued her calm, comfortable demeanor as if nothing in the world could disturb her. Novah, realizing that the conversation wasn''t going to lead anywhere at that moment, turned and quietly left the room, leaving the two alone. "Now that she''s gone..." Vergil murmured. "Can you tell me why this all of a sudden?" he asked as the woman moved away from him, revealing the smudged lipstick and her excited face. "I went to see a friend... he told me to come back because you were in danger." Sapphire spoke, her possessive eyes locking onto him deeply. "When I arrived, I was told you had taken a black contract." She admitted. "I got worried." "You''ve been getting cuter and cuter, you know?" Vergil replied, his voice calm but with a hint of teasing. He raised an eyebrow, still with his arms crossed. "I knew exactly what I was doing. I don''t need anyone to protect me." Sapphire slowly approached, her eyes burning with fierce possessiveness. "I''m not an idiot, Vergil. When I sense something''s off, I go all the way." She ran a hand gently over her face, as if trying to hide the frustration she was feeling. "But I can''t stop worrying about you. Not after everything... after everything you''ve made me feel." Vergil looked at her, his icy blue eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and playfulness. "Worried, huh? Looks like my Demon Queen is getting cuter and cuter," he teased as he embraced her. "I met someone," Vergil admitted with a smile. "Even though I didn''t like him, I got some... interesting things," Vergil admitted, pulling away slightly from her. Her thighs, still draped over him, tightened almost pleadingly as if shouting "Continue!" But he only smiled and showed her the Blue Orb... "HAHAHAHA!" Sapphire immediately laughed loudly. She looked at the blue orb in Vergil''s hands, laughter escaping her lips uncontrollably. Her expression was a mix of incredulity and amusement. "That''s the ''gift'' you got? That idiot dragon? HAHAHAHA!" she asked, her voice sharp with sarcasm. "Azazel hired me to hunt down small Fallen Angels who don''t want to follow orders," Vergil admitted, and Sapphire''s expression immediately froze. "Azazel... you found the damn leader of the Fallen Angels?" Chapter 156 An angry woman. Vergil nodded slowly, watching the shift in Sapphire''s expression, which had now turned completely serious. He knew the words "Azazel" and "Fallen Angels" would provoke a reaction, and as always, he enjoyed observing her reactions, especially when it came to such dangerous matters."Yes," he replied with his usual coldness, "Azazel, the King of the Fallen Angels. He hired me to deal with a specific problem, something involving hunting down his own subordinates who are out of control." Sapphire didn''t hide the discomfort in her expression. She walked up to him, her eyes shining with a mixture of skepticism and concern. "This is too risky, Vergil. Azazel is a manipulative fool, and the Fallen Angels... they aren''t easy enemies. They may be on the decline, but don''t underestimate what they can do, especially with a leader like Azazel at the helm." Vergil watched her with an impassive gaze, but inside, he knew she was right. Azazel wasn''t someone to be trifled with. But he also knew he was never the type to back down from challenges, especially when his power was on the line. "I know what I''m doing, Sapphire," he said, still maintaining his calm. "But you''re right. I''m not underestimating the risk, I just won''t let it stop me." Sapphire fell silent for a moment, studying him more closely. "You''re getting bolder... I must admit, it''s kind of turning me on," she teased, trailing her finger across his chest. Vergil observed the energy pulsating within the orb with an enigmatic smile, the blue energy vibrating intensely in his palms. He couldn''t help but enjoy the situation, once again dealing with something that seemed to hold far more value than it appeared. "Is that so?" he said, his voice laced with irony, as his attention remained on the orb, the energy inside becoming increasingly unpredictable. "I''ll play Azazel''s game for now, but deep down, I''m just taking advantage of the opportunity." He paused for a moment, his eyes fixated on the object. "It''s easy to take down enemies with one or two blows... but if I can have more challenging battles, I''ll grow even stronger." Sapphire looked at him with a skeptical expression, but her attention remained on the orb. "You''re risking more than it seems. This might not go the way you think, Vergil." "Oh, yes," Vergil agreed with a mischievous grin. "But it''s also a big reward up front, don''t you think? Even though I''m playing along with Azazel, pretending indifference, he gave me something worth a lot." He held the orb, feeling its power pulse. Sapphire furrowed her brow as she took the orb from Vergil''s hands, her gaze narrowing as she observed the orb''s energy shifting in her hands. "Considering that demons now have both Dragon Empresses, things are about to get chaotic. This is going to alter the balance of power in the future." Vergil watched her, but before he could respond, the energy of the orb vanished completely, and he felt a thread of frustration. "How curious..." he remarked, not losing his amused smile. "It seems she likes me." Sapphire looked at him, surprised, while Vergil, without hesitation, took the orb back. The energy returned immediately, and he felt the Dragon Empress''s power pulsing with renewed force. "Indeed, she has a fascination with me. Something tells me this will be a little game within Azazel''s big game." He looked at Sapphire, his smile now more enigmatic. "It seems the fun is just beginning." "Oh yes... a lot of fun," Sapphire murmured as she returned to enjoying Vergil''s touch and their kiss. However, within the orb, reality seemed distorted, like a reflection of a world that should never have existed. The surroundings were immersed in a dense, ethereal mist, with vaguely visible shapes lurking in the shadows. At the center of it all, on an immense throne made of ancient white gold, sat the Platinum Dragon Empress. Her imposing figure radiated an aura of power that made the air around her tremble. Her blue eyes glowed with contained fury, watching every movement in her chamber as her mind boiled with chaotic thoughts. She reclined calmly on the throne, but the tension in her body was palpable, like a storm about to break. Every word spoken by Vergil seemed to echo in the silence of the empty palace, like an annoying echo that couldn''t be ignored. The mentions of her "uselessness" that he repeatedly spoke still burned in her mind, as if they were sharp blades cutting through her self-sufficiency and pride. ''Useless...'' she thought, the word repeating with growing fury. ''Damned...'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The palace around her seemed to reflect her anger. The walls were covered with tapestries of ancient battles and fallen dragons, intricate details of her lineage and deeds. But as her emotional state intensified, the images began to distort, the colors growing more vivid, and the tapestries more torn, as if the very space itself were mirroring the turbulence within her. She clenched her fists, her long dragon claws reflecting the light like sharp blades. "Damn demons," she muttered to herself, her voice low and dangerous. "With every one that appears, this race becomes more repulsive. Always so full of themselves, thinking they can do anything just because they''re... demons." She shouted, and the sound reverberated throughout the palace like thunder. The columns around her trembled, and a wave of energy spread through the environment, causing the entire structure to vibrate. She stood up from the throne with a swift, fierce movement, her eyes fixed on the emptiness, as if she could see Vergil standing there, indifferent, with that superior expression. ''You think you can treat me like this, don''t you, boy?'' She thought, her rage only growing. ''You think I''m weak, that I''m useless? What a fool!'' She moved toward the center of the hall, her steps shaking the floor as her power flowed around her like an erupting storm. "I am the Platinum Dragon Empress! I who destroyed entire kingdoms, who burned continents with my own breath! How dare you call me useless?" She roared, her voice filled with ancient fury. Her eyes blazed brightly, and a wave of pure energy began to accumulate around her, as if the very power of the dragon was about to explode. She closed her eyes for a moment, controlling the storm within her. But when she opened them again, a look of pure hatred dominated her face. The fury was on the verge of overflowing. "Vergil, you think you can control me with that orb? You think I''m just a tool to be used in your game? Damned... I WILL KILL YOU!" With a fluid and deadly movement, the Empress prepared to launch a devastating attack. The energy within her concentrated, forming a sphere of pure destruction, ready to be hurled at the intruder who had insulted her so much. She could no longer control her desire for vengeance. He deserved to be destroyed, reduced to ashes, for daring to touch her and treat her as if she were nothing. And this anger wasn''t limited to Vergil alone, but to all demons, this despicable race that had stained the name of what she was. "I will destroy all of you. And no one will escape. Not even you, Vergil..." She said, her voice laden with hatred and promises of death. However... the attack did nothing... "DAMNED!!!" Chapter 157 No-Name Bar A few days had passed since the fateful encounter with Azazel and the pact that now marked him as a Hunter of Fallen Angels.Vergil, however, pressed forward as he always did, guided by his own ambitions. After all, he had desires of his own. His elegant silhouette moved through the shadows of a narrow alley in a secluded part of New York, his boots echoing softly on the damp pavement. It was nighttime, and the glow of neon lights reflected in the puddles around him, partially illuminating the path to his destination. Vergil stopped in front of an unassuming iron door, marked only by a small symbol engraved on its surface: a circle intertwined with arcane runes. "Just as my dear one said¡­" he murmured with a smirk, "Always so dramatic." He ran his fingers over the magical scar concealing the entrance, and the door creaked open with a deep metallic groan. Descending a narrow staircase, he plunged into a world few humans could even dream existed. But where exactly was Vergil heading? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Bar Without a Name was a place that defied any mundane description. Its interior was vast, an enchanted space that felt far larger than it should. Walls lined with trophies from supernatural battles and artifacts from countless eras shared space with murals depicting mythical creatures and forgotten legends. The music in the background was soft but carried an unsettling melody, like a siren''s song. "Okay¡­ this is a lot different from what I expected," Vergil muttered. Demons, vampires, werewolves, witches, and even some creatures he couldn''t immediately recognize filled the space. They all had one thing in common: they were part of the supernatural. And even though the atmosphere seemed relaxed, there was an undeniable tension in the air. One wrong word could easily turn the place into a battlefield. Vergil walked calmly through the room, ignoring the suspicious glances that followed him. He was clearly an outsider, fresh blood, but his aura of power discouraged any confrontations. He approached the bar, where an old troll with a braided beard and tired eyes was cleaning a glass with a dirty rag. "New around here," the troll said, his gravelly voice nonchalant. "I''m not here to socialize," Vergil replied coldly. He slid a few ancient coins across the counter. "I''m looking for a witch." The troll raised a bushy eyebrow, picking up the coins and examining them closely. "Plenty of those here. Any particular one?" "You know who I mean," Vergil said, leaning slightly closer. "The one everyone avoids." The troll hesitated, his gaze flickering toward a dark corner of the bar. "You''re either brave, kid¡­ or stupid." He gestured with his head. "She''s over there. Good luck." Following the troll''s gaze, Vergil spotted a figure sitting alone at a table. The woman had long black hair that seemed to absorb the light around her, eyes that glowed a vivid crimson, and a sharp smile that hinted at knowledge far beyond the ordinary. Her fingers danced above a glass of wine, a small whirlpool of magic spinning within it, reflecting an entire constellation. Vergil approached her slowly, pulling out a chair without asking for permission and sitting across from her. "You''re the witch they say knows everything," he began, his voice direct and cutting. She lazily looked up at him, her smile widening like that of a predator spotting its prey. "Knows everything? Don''t underestimate me. I know far more than everything." She laughed softly, tilting her head. "And you¡­ you''re interesting, Lucifer." Vergil narrowed his eyes. "So, you know who I am and claim not to know everything. That makes this easier. I need something." "Ah, you need my help? And what makes you think I should help you?" she teased, crossing her legs and propping her chin on her hand, clearly amused. "Because you''re a mercenary, like everyone else here. Who I am doesn''t matter¡ªonly what I can offer." He placed a black card on the center of the table, but the witch didn''t even glance at it. "Oh, he came prepared," she joked, picking up the card... and reading it. "Agares," she said aloud. "So, the rumors were true, huh..." she murmured. The witch twirled the card between her fingers, her crimson eyes glinting with curiosity and mischief. "Tell me, how can I help?" she asked with a sly smile. "I want you to erase my existence completely. All records of my life before becoming a demon." He grinned. The witch rested her hand on her chin, smiling. "Quite the request... and you think a few dollars will cover it?" she teased. "Well, I expected as much," Vergil quipped back, rising to his feet. "Seems we won''t reach an agreement." As he spoke, he summoned his demonic energy to pull the card back from her hand. "Viviane will be disappointed to hear her friend is so... stingy," Vergil said, turning to leave¡ªthough, of course... "Wait..." she murmured, "You should''ve led with the fact that Viviane is with you, you idiot." She huffed, crossing her arms. "Oh, so now you''re willing to help, Morgana LeFay?" Morgana froze momentarily upon hearing her full name, her mischievous smile vanishing and replaced by a serious, slightly irritated expression. "You have the audacity to come here, call me by name, and provoke me?" Her voice carried a dangerous tension, but also genuine interest. Vergil slowly turned back, a faint smile curling his lips. "It''s not provocation¡ªjust efficiency. You like being remembered for who you are, don''t you? The legendary Morgana LeFay, the immortal witch, feared and revered, always teetering between power and chaos." She scoffed, crossing her legs and eyeing him from head to toe. "You know nothing about me, boy. But since you''ve brought Viviane into this, that changes things. Why is the Lady of the Lake with a Lucifer, anyway? Seems I''ve missed a few chapters." Vergil shrugged, walking back to the table and placing his hands in his coat pockets. "Viviane is... my dear employee," Vergil admitted with a grin. Morgana narrowed her glowing eyes, a mixture of irritation and fascination gleaming as she studied Vergil. "You seriously expect me to believe that my aunt, Viviane¡ªthe legendary Lady of the Lake, the forger of Excalibur and Ex-Calibur¡ªis... working for you?" Her voice dripped with sarcasm, though there was a flicker of genuine disbelief. Vergil replied with a faint smirk and a small chuckle, more provoking than humorous. "Pfft... I get it. It sounds surreal. Took me some time to adjust too. But trust me, Sapphire likes to surround herself with efficient allies. And, well, Viviane was... assigned to me." His casual tone acted as fuel for Morgana''s irritation, her gaze now sharp enough to cut steel. She didn''t respond immediately, but the silence itself felt accusatory. Vergil noticed and raised an eyebrow, his smirk unwavering. "If you''d like confirmation, come with me. We can settle this right now." His voice was calm, though the invitation sounded like a challenge. Morgana hesitated for a moment, clearly weighing her options, but before she could respond, a third voice cut through the tension in the air. "She''s not going anywhere with you, demon." Vergil felt a presence behind him, heavy and hot breath on his back. Slowly, he turned to see an imposing werewolf, his eyes glowing with primal fury. The creature stood a few steps away, his muscles tense, as though ready to pounce at any moment. Vergil felt a presence behind him¡ªa heavy, hot breath¡ªand turned slowly to find an imposing werewolf, his eyes glowing with primal rage. The wolf stood only a few steps away, his muscles tense as if ready to strike at any moment. Vergil stared at him for a moment, expressionless, before glancing sideways at Morgana. "A friend of yours?" She crossed her arms, her lips curving into a disdainful smile. "Just another annoyance." Vergil sighed softly, tilting his head slightly as he looked back at the werewolf. "Understood." The werewolf growled, baring his teeth. "Leave now, or I''ll tear you apart." Vergil tilted his head further, as if assessing the threat. "Interesting. It seems you don''t understand who you''re dealing with." Morgana''s smile grew faintly, almost satisfied, but she remained silent, apparently curious to see how Vergil would handle the situation. Chapter 158 Consider this a lesson [Two Hours Earlier]The soft glow of a crystal chandelier illuminated the private hall of Sapphire''s mansion, casting dancing shadows on walls adorned with intricate details. Sapphire reclined on a velvet red divan, her emerald eyes gleaming as she scrutinized Viviane, who stood with her usual impeccable posture. "So, Viviane," Sapphire began, her tone laden with authority, "is there any witch in the human world truly capable? I need someone who can erase Vergil''s existence. Every piece of information about his life before his ascension as a demon." Vergil, leaning against the doorframe, observing the conversation with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion, raised an eyebrow. He stepped forward, crossing his arms. "Erase my existence? And why, exactly, do you think that''s necessary?" Sapphire turned her head toward him, her gaze piercing. "Do you really need to ask? Other factions are already watching you. Azazel himself sought you out. But it''s not just you who''s at risk... anyone connected to your former life is as well. I''m protecting you, you idiot." Vergil paused for a moment, the weight of her words echoing in his mind. Sapphire didn''t need to elaborate further. He knew exactly who she was referring to: his mother. "Your concern makes sense, I admit," Vergil replied, his voice calmer but still carrying a cold edge. "But that doesn''t solve the problem of who can do this. Not just anyone can erase information like that." Viviane, who had remained silent until now, stepped forward, her posture still flawless, but her expression tinged with subtle reluctance. "There is someone. A witch. But not just any witch. We''re talking about Morgana Le Fay." The name made Sapphire avert her gaze briefly, as if pondering something, but Vergil remained impassive. He only tilted his head slightly, his blue eyes glowing with curiosity. "Morgana Le Fay? The Morgana Le Fay?" ''Every day, I meet more mythological figures... I''m starting to feel a bit unnerved,'' Vergil thought to himself. Viviane sighed, adjusting the shimmering necklace around her neck. "The very same. She''s one of the oldest and most skilled witches still alive. A survivor of Camelot, a natural strategist, and someone who... doesn''t work for free. But she''s the only one capable of performing this task perfectly." "Perfect," Vergil said with a shrug, as if the legendary name meant nothing. "And where do I find her?" "It''s not that simple," Viviane replied, her tone growing cautious. "Morgana doesn''t trust anyone. She lives in seclusion, but she''s known to frequent a certain bar in the human world¡ªa haven for the supernatural. If you want to find her, you''ll have to convince her, and that won''t be easy." Vergil let out a dry laugh, adjusting the collar of his jacket. "Convince a reclusive legend? Sounds like an average Tuesday." Viviane interrupted him, her eyes burning with concern¡ªa rare sight from her. "Vergil, do not underestimate Morgana. She''s as treacherous as she is powerful. If you make one wrong move, she won''t hesitate to turn you to ash." He met her gaze, a cold smile playing on his lips. "Then she''ll be just like everyone else I''ve faced so far." Viviane narrowed her eyes at him. "Be careful with your arrogance, Lucifer. Morgana is no ordinary opponent." Vergil simply chuckled again, leaving the room with his hands in his pockets. "I''m not worried. I''ll find her and secure what we need. Take care of the mansion while I''m gone." Before Vergil could leave, Viviane grabbed the sleeve of his shirt. "If she won''t agree to money, tell her I sent you. If she hasn''t forgotten me, she''ll help you... Oh, and be cautious. The last time I saw her, she was with a group of werewolves, and one of them liked to claim she was his... though she always denied it." "Got it. See you soon," Vergil replied before walking out. [Present Time] Vergil stepped forward, unbothered, his movements calculated and elegant, as if he knew exactly what he was doing. "Let me guess," he said, his tone low but sharp as a blade. "You think she''s yours, and you''re just trying to protect what you claim as yours?" He smirked, the taunt hanging in the air. The werewolf took a step closer, claws clicking as tension rippled through his body. "You talk too much, demon. It doesn''t matter who you are. Here, you don''t call the shots." Before the werewolf could make another move, Vergil raised a hand. A sharp crack echoed through the room as a wave of demonic energy pulsed from the ground around him. The entire bar seemed to tremble, the chatter and laughter silencing instantly. Creatures that had been casually observing now recoiled, recognizing the sheer power radiating from Vergil. The werewolf''s eyes widened momentarily, but his stubborn pride refused to let him back down. With a furious roar, he lunged forward with all his might. Vergil didn''t move until the last possible second. Then, with a single, effortless motion, he sidestepped the attack and caught the werewolf by the throat. The ease of it left the room holding its collective breath. "I don''t need to prove anything to you," Vergil murmured, his voice cold and dripping with disdain. Lifting the werewolf off the ground with one hand, he squeezed just enough to make him grunt in pain. Morgana''s smirk grew wider, her chin resting on her hand as she watched the scene unfold with evident amusement. "Vergil," Morgana finally spoke, her voice sweet like poison. "If you keep this up, you''ll end up destroying my favorite bar. Wouldn''t that be a tragedy?" Vergil turned his head slightly toward Morgana, still holding the werewolf. "I''m just showing him his place. But, for you..." He released the werewolf, who collapsed to the ground in a coughing, gasping heap. "You''re lucky I''m in a good mood today," Vergil whispered to the werewolf before turning his attention back to Morgana. "Now, where were we?" Morgana let out a short laugh, visibly pleased with the spectacle. "You were trying to convince me to help you, weren''t you? Well, I think you''ve caught my attention." She shrugged, her tone laced with amusement. "After all, it''s not every day I see someone shut up an angry werewolf without breaking a sweat." Vergil remained silent, casually adjusting the lapels of his jacket, though his thoughts were as sharp as ever. Protecting him, huh? How pathetic. Disdain flickered briefly in his icy eyes. But the moment of calm was shattered by a furious roar. "You bastard!" the werewolf bellowed, launching himself forward with all his strength, claws aimed straight at Vergil''s face. The attack, however, stopped before it even got close. A pulsating barrier of crimson demonic energy erupted around Vergil, blocking the claws effortlessly. The impact reverberated through the air, forcing the werewolf to stagger back in surprise, his eyes wide with disbelief. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil raised his gaze slowly, his icy stare brimming with contempt. His voice sliced through the silence like a razor: "She was trying to protect you, you flea-ridden mutt." Without hesitation, Vergil stepped forward. His hand shot out, gripping the werewolf''s arm with unrelenting force. The demonic energy around him intensified, humming as though the very air was on the verge of tearing apart. The werewolf struggled, but it was futile. "You don''t know the difference between courage and stupidity, do you?" Vergil muttered, his voice low but brimming with menace. And then he began. With a methodical and merciless motion, Vergil snapped the first finger of the werewolf. A sharp crack echoed through the room, followed by the werewolf''s agonized scream. He didn''t stop. One by one, Vergil broke the werewolf''s fingers, as if dismantling a broken toy. Each snap was punctuated by a groan of pain and the growing tension in the air. The crowd watched in stunned silence. Even the hardiest patrons of the supernatural bar seemed uneasy, exchanging wary glances. Morgana, however, remained still. Her eyes gleamed with a mix of fascination and caution, as if she were testing Vergil''s limits. When the last finger was broken, Vergil finally let go, letting the werewolf collapse onto the floor with a heavy thud. He looked down at the defeated adversary, who whimpered and cradled his mangled hand. "Consider this a lesson," Vergil said, brushing off an imaginary speck of dust from his jacket. He then turned his gaze toward Morgana, as if nothing had happened. "Now that I''m done teaching manners, where were we?" Chapter 159 Masochistic Maid The soft glow of the candles flickered, illuminating the grandeur of the domain. The atmosphere was imposing yet charged with a palpable tension, as though every shadow held promises of something greater and more sinister.Vergil emerged from the crimson magic circle, followed closely by Morgana, who clung to his arm with a hint of hesitation. However, her curious gaze swept across the dim yet vibrant chamber, charged with demonic energy. Before they could advance further, a familiar figure stepped into their path. Novah, ever audacious, blocked Vergil''s way with her arms crossed and a challenging glare fixed on him. "Witches aren''t allowed here," she announced, her voice sharp with authority. Vergil raised an eyebrow, coming to an immediate halt. "Oh, really? Since when do you have the power to make rules in my dear Sapphire''s mansion?" "Since always. I''m the head of the maids," Novah shot back with a defiant tilt of her chin. "Besides, it''s a matter of principle. Witches are treacherous. And frankly, I think you''ve caused enough trouble here without adding that into the mix." She pointed disdainfully at Morgana. Morgana, for her part, didn''t appear fazed. If anything, she seemed amused. "Oh, darling, don''t worry. I don''t need your approval to be here," she said with a smirk, her voice dripping with mockery. Novah narrowed her eyes, clearly irritated. She stepped forward, confronting Vergil directly. "I''m serious, Vergil. She might be a powerful witch, but here she''s nothing more than trouble waiting to happen. If you think I''m going to allow this¡ª" Before she could finish, Vergil let out a deep sigh, the kind that signaled his patience had reached its limit. Moving swiftly, without warning, he grabbed Novah by the waist and slung her over his shoulder as though she were no more than a sack of flour. "Kyaa!!! Vergil!" Novah screamed, flailing helplessly. "Put me down! Have you lost your mind?" "Yes, I have," he replied, his tone flat and laced with irritation. "I''ve lost my patience with your self-appointed vigilante nonsense." "You can''t just¡ª" "Oh, I can," he interrupted, adjusting her on his shoulder as if she weighed nothing. "Sapphire is mine, and everything of hers is mine now. That includes her staff¡ªyou, specifically. I''ll do whatever I please. Clearly, someone needs to remind you who''s in charge here." Morgana watched the scene unfold with a delighted grin, as if she were enjoying a theatrical performance. "I must admit, this was unexpected. Perhaps I should''ve brought popcorn," she remarked, her tone brimming with amusement. Vergil ignored her, striding forward with Novah still struggling and shouting on his shoulder. "If you''re done throwing your tantrum, perhaps I''ll teach you a lesson in respect," he said coldly, his voice cutting through the air like a blade. "Put me down, you bastard!" Novah yelled, her struggles intensifying. Though bound by the mansion''s rules to avoid harming him seriously, her patience had clearly reached its end. Vergil felt the impact of her fists against his back and sighed, biting back his irritation. He knew Novah was strong, but her relentless defiance was pushing the limits of his tolerance. "Tsk." He glanced at Morgana, who followed close behind, her expression one of pure entertainment. "This woman is testing me," he muttered. "Oh, please, don''t let me stop you from putting her in her place," Morgana quipped, her voice tinged with amusement. "That''s enough," Vergil said finally, his tone heavy with authority. A wave of demonic energy radiated from him, instantly neutralizing Novah''s strength. She froze in place, her muscles robbed of their power as if someone had pulled the rug out from under her. "W-what...?! You...!" Novah stammered, but Vergil gave her no chance to finish. With purposeful steps, he walked over to a nearby sofa. "Morgana, wait here for a moment. I''ll deal with this situation swiftly," he declared, his tone dry but carrying a note of exasperation. Novah let out a startled gasp as she was unceremoniously positioned across his lap, her backside raised in clear defiance of her dignity. "Let me go, you idiot!" she shouted, attempting to squirm free, only to find herself restrained. Shackles made of demonic energy materialized around her wrists and ankles, holding her firmly in place. Her eyes widened in shock and indignation. "W-what is this?! You can''t do this to me!" Novah protested, her voice a mix of fury and embarrassment. "Oh, I can," Vergil replied, adjusting her position with a calm demeanor that only heightened her frustration. "You''ve crossed the line one too many times, Novah. Since words clearly don''t work on you, I''ll have to handle this matter more... practically." Before she could fire back another retort, his palm descended firmly on her backside, producing a sharp, resounding smack that echoed through the room. "Kyaa!! This is outrageous!" Novah shrieked, thrashing against the restraints but finding them unyielding. "It''s called discipline," Vergil corrected, a sardonic smile tugging at his lips. "Kyaanann!!... Hmmm!" She moaned as she felt the impact of his hand on her ass again. "Oh, your ass is pretty firm" he teased with a smile. "That''s for calling me a child sometimes" His hand was firm and with a greedy smile his hand went up and down again Paft! "Mmnn!!" She moaned, trying to struggle, but Vergil''s strength kept her in check. "You... Can''t... Do... Ahhh!!!" She moaned again. Not satisfied, Vergil lifted her skirt, giving him a perfect view of her smooth white ass, with his handprints in red. And of course, a pair of beautiful white lace panties tucked between her reddened buttocks. "Hmm!... Ahhnnn!... Please stop!" She began to moan with pleasure... "Well, well, well... Looks like someone''s enjoying this," he teased with a low laugh. "Maybe I should teach you a special lesson, instead of just punishing your sensitive ass." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Novah moaned and squirmed against the restraints, feeling her arousal growing despite the humiliating situation. She didn''t want to admit it, but Vergil''s firm touch was igniting a fire inside her. "P-please don''t do this..." she begged half-heartedly, her hardened nipples pressing against her bra. "I... I''ll be good, I promise..." Vergil continued, each slap turning Novah''s skin redder. Finally, after a few more blows, he stopped, observing the result of his punishment. Novah''s buttocks were completely red, with the marks of his hands clearly visible. At the moment of the last slap, Vergil observed how Novah''s pale skin had turned red. With a final movement, he raised his hand and... Vergil''s hand hit Novah''s ass hard, but this time something different happened. Upon feeling the impact, a liquid began to run down her thighs, soaking her panties and creating a wet sheen on her reddened skin. Novah let out a deep moan, her body shaking with pleasure and embarrassment. "Oh... no...," she murmured, her voice trembling and interrupted by pleasure. Vergil raised his now wet hand and looked at her with a triumphant expression. "It seems you''ve learned your lesson quite intensely," he said, his voice full of satisfaction. Morgana, still watching, couldn''t hide a smile of amusement and a slight blush. "Maybe now you''ll think twice before being so insolent," she commented, clearly enjoying the situation. Novah, still catching her breath, looked at Vergil with her eyes shining with conflicting emotions. "I... I understand," she said, her voice soft and submissive. "Masochistic maid." Vergil said, leaving her alone, before standing up... "That was..." Morgana didn''t even have anything to say, in fact, even she was turned on by it... "Just ignore it, let''s get going." He said, leading the way while Novah stood there... squirming... Chapter 160 A family fight "Here we are," Vergil announced as he pushed open the heavy black wooden door adorned with intricate carvings. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Inside, the office assigned to him by Sapphire was an imposing space, with shelves filled with ancient tomes and grimoires. Crystal chandeliers cast a cool, soft light over the room. Behind a large dark wooden desk stood Viviane, meticulously organizing papers with an almost obsessive precision. Without even looking up, she remarked, "Oh, you''re back. How was it with Morg¡ª" Viviane froze mid-sentence, her breath catching as she finally turned around. Her expression shifted from indifferent to utterly shocked as her gaze fell on Morgana Le Fay, standing there in the flesh. "Well, hello to you too, my ungrateful aunt who hasn''t spoken to me in twenty-six years," Morgana quipped, crossing her arms and tilting her head slightly, her tone dripping with acidic sarcasm. "I¡­ I didn''t expect¡­" Viviane began, but her words trailed off into silence. "Oh, please," Morgana interrupted, gesturing dramatically. "Don''t even try. I don''t want to hear excuses. I''m hurt." Vergil, already seated in a central armchair, watched the exchange with a tired expression. He made a dismissive gesture toward Morgana. "Go on, settle your issues quickly. We have work to do." Morgana, however, completely ignored his comment, her focus locked on Viviane. Her eyes gleamed with a mix of irritation and what could almost be genuine hurt. "Well? I''m waiting. Say something." Viviane sighed, looking utterly lost. "Look¡­ you see¡­" she began, carefully choosing her words. "I kind of¡­ isolated myself, you know? So, I didn''t talk to anyone." "Isolated yourself?" Morgana repeated incredulously, raising an eyebrow. "Isolated yourself how? Even hermits manage to send letters. What''s your excuse?" Viviane shrugged, as if the matter wasn''t that serious. "Well, I got tired of dealing with certain¡­ connections. So, I¡­ threw away my demon-connection cellphone." Morgana''s jaw dropped slightly. "You threw away¡­ your demon-connection cellphone?" She laughed, though disbelief colored her tone. "I''m a secluded witch, Viviane, and yet, guess what? I CAN STILL TALK TO MY AUNT!" Viviane raised her hands in a placating gesture. "I was dealing with a lot! It''s not like I ignored you on purpose." "Ignored? Ignored?" Morgana took a step forward, pointing a finger directly at Viviane''s face. "You left me talking to myself for over two decades! Do you have any idea what that feels like for someone like me?!" Viviane let out a heavy sigh, rolling her eyes. "Oh, here we go¡­" "And what about my birthdays?!" Morgana continued, her eyes blazing with the intensity of her indignation. "Did you even remember my last one?" Vergil rubbed his temple, visibly impatient. "Can you two argue about birthdays and cellphones later? We have more important things to deal with than unresolved family drama." Morgana finally turned her gaze to Vergil, narrowing her eyes. "You stay out of this. This is between a witch and a demonic spirit!" Vergil raised his hands in mock surrender, a wry smile playing on his lips. "As you wish, Your Highness." Viviane crossed her arms, glaring at Morgana in annoyance. "Fine. You''re right. I should''ve kept in touch. But honestly, what did you expect from me? I was busy!" "She''s lying," Vergil interjected suddenly. "She was sleeping in her lake when I found her." Viviane whipped her head toward him, nearly shouting, "I''LL KILL YOU!" Morgana stomped her foot, the sound echoing through the office. "I expected you to be a decent person, Viviane! But of course, helping Sapphire has always been more important than remembering your niece still exists!" Viviane opened her mouth to retort but stopped, seeming to genuinely reflect for the first time. Her posture softened, and she sighed. "You''re right. I messed up. I''m sorry, Morgana¡­" "Well¡­ I was forced into it¡­ so it wasn''t entirely my choice¡­" she mumbled quietly. Morgana crossed her arms and turned her head away, pretending to be resistant, though a slight smile betrayed her satisfaction. "Well, it''s a start." Vergil, observing the interaction, muttered to himself, "As if I didn''t have enough problems already¡­ Now I have to deal with witches'' family drama." "Quiet!" the two snapped in unison. Vergil raised his eyebrows, clearly surprised but also slightly amused. He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "Oh, is that so? I''m being silenced by two witches in my own office. What an unfair world." Viviane and Morgana exchanged glances for a brief moment, a shared understanding passing between them. "Injustice would be you interrupting this conversation with your useless comments," Morgana retorted, turning fully to Vergil with her hands on her hips. "Exactly," Viviane agreed, pointing at Vergil as if to emphasize the point. Vergil sighed theatrically, rising from his chair and adjusting his coat. "I see. I''ve been reduced to a supporting character in this story." He cast a sidelong glance at Morgana, his tone dripping with irony. "After all, who am I to interrupt an emotional family reunion?" Morgana narrowed her eyes at him. "You know, for someone so powerful, you talk too much." "And for someone who''s supposed to be a legend among witches, you complain too much," Vergil shot back with a sharp smile. Viviane quickly raised her hands, trying to mediate before the argument escalated. "Alright, alright! Let''s all take a deep breath, please. Let''s not turn this into an epic brawl, okay? We have more important things to deal with." Vergil sighed and sat back down, adjusting his posture as if deciding to give them some space. "Very well. Carry on. I''m just here to enjoy the show." Morgana rolled her eyes but finally turned her attention back to Viviane. "Anyway, Aunt, this isn''t a conversation we''re done with. But I''ll admit, your apology is a good start." Viviane let out a relieved sigh, offering a timid smile. "Thank you. Let''s try to resolve this properly later, okay? Now, can we focus on why you''re here?" Morgana nodded but not without giving Vergil another warning glance. He merely smiled faintly, saying nothing, the glimmer of amusement still in his eyes. "Finally," he muttered before speaking again. "So, I need you to completely erase my existence. I want Vergil Kennedy to have never existed." Morgana tilted her head, her expression momentarily surprised, but she quickly recovered. "Alright, that''s complicated, but it can be done," she replied casually. Vergil leaned back in his chair, fingers interlaced before his face. "Complicated, but possible. That''s what I wanted to hear." He cast a calculating look at Morgana, who met his gaze with a faint, challenging smile. "Of course," Morgana continued, shrugging theatrically. "It''ll cost you, obviously. And I''ll have to consult the Witch Queen first, mainly because¡­ well, she probably already knows everything." "What do you mean she already knows everything?" Vergil raised an eyebrow. Morgana elaborated, "Her primary magic records everything and everyone. She''s probably the only one who can erase your existence 100%." Vergil''s confusion deepened, and Viviane stepped in to explain. "She has a spell that, the moment someone begins to exist¡ªor even if their name is mentioned¡ªshe starts gathering information. Think of her as a living computer, archiving every possible document. If she deletes a file¡ªin this case, the file containing ''Vergil Kennedy''¡ªall the information vanishes," Viviane explained. Vergil''s expression shifted to genuine unease. "Wow¡­ that''s some insane magic." Chapter 161 Rummaging through some boxes Vergil was at his house in the human world, the environment silent and dark, as always. Since his mother joined Sapphire''s company, she hadn''t even returned to their old home.The soft moonlight reflected through the large glass windows, illuminating the interior with an almost ethereal glow, but for Vergil, it was as though everything around him was an extension of the emptiness he felt inside. He was there, in his own space, but nothing seemed to really matter. The words of Samael echoed in his mind like a persistent nightmare. "Well, considering you already have my blood, probably nothing will change. You were part of my lineage anyway." That, more than anything else, had changed the course of his thoughts. At first, he had been tempted to embrace the idea of being a direct descendant of Lucifer himself, which could, theoretically, justify his pursuit of power and dominion. A noble lineage, full of arrogance and pride, something worthy of being called "Vergil Lucifer." But what Samael had said, what Lucifer himself had hinted at, brought a strange, almost uncomfortable feeling. The mere thought of being tied to something so... primal, so absolute and chaotic, made him feel an increasing unease. He didn''t know exactly what bothered him ¨C if it was the fact that his lineage could be a curse or if it was simply that none of this made sense... Especially considering his father clearly wasn''t the source of it. He was weak and sickly, unlike his mother... his mother, yes... She was the source of this, there was no other explanation... A strong, arrogant, and explosive woman, that fit better with the lineage of a man who caused so much Chaos. Vergil paced back and forth, his gaze fixed on his mother''s large bookshelf, filled with useless things like "How to Raise a Child" or "Children''s Horror Stories," common books a mother would have. But what exactly was he looking for? The truth? Some way to understand who he truly was? What his lineage meant? He already knew that his mother wasn''t an ordinary person by this point, but why the hell... was she so ordinary? Vergil extended his hand to the book on the shelf, his eyes fixed on the black cover adorned with arcane and esoteric symbols, ready to uncover more mysteries about his lineage. But before he could pull it out, something caught his attention. In the corner of the room, a small box, half-forgotten, was partially covered by stacks of papers and old letters. The box was simple, made of dark wood, with golden details that faintly glowed under the soft light of the room. It seemed like an old, unassuming artifact, but somehow it caught his attention almost irresistibly. Curiously, Vergil picked up the box with his hands, a little cautious. When he opened it, he expected to find documents, some lost books, or maybe even an artifact or something like that, but what he found was... different. Inside the box, carefully folded, were pieces of lingerie. Vergil stood still for a moment, his eyes fixed on it, not sure how to react. He picked up a piece, admiring the delicate lace details, the soft silk to the touch. "Seriously?" he murmured, almost not believing what he was seeing. "I... I can''t believe I''m doing this," he said again, but this time with a half-nervous smile, as if he were in some sort of nightmare he couldn''t wake up from. He looked around the room, as if expecting someone to have broken into his house and caught him at that moment. But he was alone. Alone, with a box full of women''s underwear in his hands. "Am I... really looking at this now?" he grumbled, turning the piece between his fingers, the expression of discomfort clearly visible on his face. And then, his thoughts started to mix. He shook his head, trying to stay focused, but something about what he was holding made him feel a bit more... unfocused. "Is... is this my mother''s?" He frowned, trying to organize his thoughts. "I... I''ve never seen her wearing something like this. Well, it kind of makes sense. She always had that type of body..." He looked at the lingerie again, as if expecting it to reveal some deep secret. "Well... considering the body she has..." He couldn''t help but think that if his mother wore this, "she''d probably look extremely sexy." Vergil quickly made a face, as if trying to get rid of the thought he had just formed. "I''m not thinking about this. I''m not. This is just... embarrassing. I''m Vergil, not a curious teenager!" But the damn thought kept insisting, messing with him in an uncomfortable way. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a frustrated sigh, he threw the piece aside, as if trying to shake the idea off. But, of course, when doing so, another piece of lingerie fell onto the table, almost as if it were made to test him. He picked up the new piece, which seemed to be an even more delicate set. "Jesus, this is ridiculous..." he mumbled, growing increasingly uncomfortable. "She really wore this?" The thought that his mother, Fel¨ªcia, had this sensual side left him perplexed. How had he never noticed this before? He always remembered her as an imposing, powerful figure, a woman who had no time for such insignificant details. But as his eyes passed over more carefully folded pieces of lingerie¡ªeach with more lace, frills, and ribbons than the last¡ªhe found himself being overwhelmed by a new kind of bewilderment. "I never thought I''d be doing this..." He shook his head, but now, something else was taking hold of him. He picked up another piece, a more daring one, with dark red and black details and a small bow in the front. "This looks like something I''d see in a movie... maybe in a really bad action movie scene, where the hero stumbles into the villain''s house and finds... this." He chuckled, but the idea was a little too absurd for him. And then, almost unwillingly, he had to admit: "She... knew how to dress, at least." He looked at the piece, a wry smile forming on his face. "I don''t want to think about this anymore." Vergil, still not sure how to react, glanced back at the box with the pieces scattered across the table. He took a deep breath, trying to refocus on his initial goal. "Okay. Let''s try to be serious. I just want to find something that helps me with Lucifer''s lineage." He looked at the box with a light sigh. "And of course, this... this shows up." He threw the last piece aside, trying to regain his composure. However, something inside him couldn''t shake the thought of his mother and the image he had of her... the imposing, powerful woman, now wrapped in mystery and sensuality. He had never thought of her this way. As if the universe couldn''t stop messing with him, at that moment, Ada appeared in the doorway. "Darling?" Vergil, still holding the box, began to put the pieces away, but wasn''t fast enough. Ada stepped into the room, a mischievous smile beginning to form. "Oh, is this it? Lingerie? Are you doing some... deep study on your mother now?" Ada laughed, her eyes sparkling with amusement. Vergil grimaced, completely speechless. "I... I''m not doing this. This is... just... this showed up." He looked at Ada, trying to maintain his composure, but it was clear he was completely uncomfortable. Morgana approached, picking up one of the lace pieces between her fingers and raising an eyebrow. "Interesting... looks like your mother knew how to impress. I bet you never imagined her wearing something like this." Vergil rolled his eyes, starting to move away from the table. "Ada, why are you here?" "Oh, we found something you should see." Ada smiled mischievously, clearly enjoying the situation. "Seems like your mommy isn''t as saintly as you thought." She revealed, and Vergil raised an eyebrow. Chapter 162 A familiar aura Vergil let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his silver hair as he tried to shake off the embarrassment of the situation. He cast one last glance at the now-closed wooden box before turning to Ada, who seemed to savor every second of his discomfort."Alright. What did you find? This can''t possibly be worse than..." He stopped, refusing to finish the sentence, vaguely gesturing toward the box. Ada merely shrugged with an enigmatic smile and began walking toward the garage. "You''ll see," she replied in a sing-song tone. Vergil followed her with long strides, still trying to regain his composure. If there was one thing he despised more than being caught off guard, it was being the target of jokes. And considering that both Katharina and Roxanne were involved, he already anticipated the situation wouldn''t be simple. When he entered the garage, the scene before him made him stop in his tracks, eyebrows furrowing. Katharina stood near a motorcycle that looked like it had come straight out of a museum¡ªor an action movie. It was an older model but immaculate, with metallic details that gleamed under the dim light. Roxanne was crouched beside it, tinkering with something in the engine, while Katharina held a leather-bound journal in her hands. "What is this now?" Vergil asked, crossing his arms as he looked at the trio. Katharina turned to him with a mischievous smile. "Ah, finally! We''ve been waiting for you. It seems your mother had more secrets than just fancy lingerie." She gestured toward a half-open box with even more lingerie spilling out. "She really likes these things," Vergil thought to himself. Roxanne stood up, wiping her hands on a rag, and motioned toward the bike. "This isn''t just a regular motorcycle. Look closer." Vergil approached cautiously. He leaned in to inspect the vehicle, and that''s when he noticed the intricate details etched into the metal: demonic symbols and runes that seemed to pulse faintly with energy. "This is..." he began, but Roxanne cut him off. "Yes, it seems your mother had more hobbies than we realized. Did you know this is a collector''s edition? We found it hidden behind a pile of boxes," Katharina said with a shrug. Katharina opened the journal she was holding and started flipping through it. "We found this stashed in the seat compartment. Looks like your mom kept detailed records of some... interesting things here. Notes on portals, familiar summoning rituals, and even diagrams of weapons I''ve never seen before." Vergil took the journal from Katharina''s hands, flipping through the pages quickly. "Is this really hers?" "We don''t know for sure," Katharina replied. "What we actually found was a name written on the last page: Sepphirothy." Vergil frowned at the mention of the name. He flipped through the journal again, this time stopping at the final pages. His eyes settled on the last one, where, in elegant but intense handwriting, the name "Sepphirothy" was inscribed. "Sepphirothy?" he repeated, letting the name roll off his tongue as if it weighed heavily in the air. "I''ve never heard this name before... but there''s something strange about it." Katharina smirked, clearly enjoying the moment. "Looks like you didn''t know everything about your mother, did you?" Ada leaned against the wall, watching Vergil''s reaction closely. "That name... does it sound familiar to you in any way? Maybe something you''ve heard before but didn''t pay attention to?" Vergil slowly shook his head, his eyes still fixed on the writing. "Not directly. But there''s something about the feel of this name, like it''s tied to something very old... or very important." Roxanne, who had remained quiet until now, finally spoke. "If it''s important, the journal might have clues. But if it''s something your mother wanted to hide, then maybe... it''s more dangerous than it seems." Vergil turned to her, his expression darker. "If my mother thought it necessary to hide this, it means she didn''t want anyone to know. Especially me." He looked back at the journal. "But now I don''t have a choice. I need to know what this name means. I''m going to talk to her." Katharina chuckled and moved closer to the bike, running her hand along its side. "Well, at least the bike is impressive. If nothing else, you could take it for a spin around the world. Maybe catch someone''s eye." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You two act like children with a new toy. If you''re that eager to ride it, just take it out yourselves," Vergil said with a shrug. "I have work to do... and an annoying mother to confront." Roxanne raised an eyebrow. "And what are you going to do? Point this at her and directly ask if she knows what it means?" "If I have to, yes." Vergil closed the journal, running his fingers over its worn leather cover. "But first, I need to find out more about who¡ªor what¡ªthis name is." "Vergil... is that glowing?" Katharina pointed at the journal. Experience tales at empire ... In the Lower Realm, specifically within the estate of Sapphire Agares, where construction work was underway, something unexpected occurred. An aura, dense and cutting through dimensions, sparked a strange presence that sent a chill through the essence of the primordial demon. Sapphire was sitting in her quarters, preparing for sleep, clad in nothing but black lingerie, when she felt a shiver. She quickly turned to the window, her bright, lifeless star-like eyes fixing on a distant point in the void where a wave of energy had echoed, almost imperceptible to any other being. But not to her. She rose slowly, her movement causing the obsidian floor to tremble lightly. Her long, pale fingers reached out into the air, as if sensing the vibrations of something ancient¡ªsomething she hadn''t felt in countless ages. "This is impossible¡­" she murmured, her voice laced with disbelief. For a moment, Sapphire remained motionless, analyzing every nuance of the aura that had reached her. It wasn''t just powerful¡ªit was familiar. A signature she could never forget, even after eons. "Branca?..." Sapphire whispered, almost to herself, her expression¡ªalways cold and unshakable¡ªtwisting into something that could only be described as dread. Not fear, but dread. Without hesitation, Sapphire raised her hand, tracing a circle in the air with her fingers. The space around her distorted, as if reality itself was being torn apart, and in an instant, she vanished, teleporting directly to the human world. She knew exactly where to go, where to search, where to find it... Of course, she knew everything. The aura was a trail, and the trail... led back to a place she had visited only days before. "You... I knew it," Sapphire said, her voice sharp as she stared at the woman in front of her, who appeared to have just woken up. "That foolish boy found my things¡­" the woman across from her muttered, though with a sly smile spreading across her lips. Chapter 163 The Most Honorable "You... I knew it," Sapphire''s voice cut through the silence like a blade, filled with tension and disbelief. Her cold eyes, shining like dead stars, were fixed on the figure in front of her.The woman, who appeared to have just woken up, lazily rose from the bed, but there was nothing ordinary about her. Her white hair, standing on end like a freshly formed storm, radiated a silver glow under the dim light. Her eyes burned with deep red, like live embers, while her body, wrapped in a pulsating aura of power, radiated a dangerous sensuality. Sparks of red energy danced around her, small bolts crackling in the air with an almost suffocating intensity. Behind her, two massive black bat wings slowly unfurled, dominating the space. They were enormous, as large as Sapphire''s, a detail that made the primordial demon tighten her lips in a mixture of anger and caution. These were not ordinary wings. They belonged to someone beyond the level of an ordinary demon. They were wings worthy of a queen... or something even older and more terrifying. The woman tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into a mischievous smile. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That foolish boy found my things¡­" she murmured, her voice low and laden with amusement, as though she were laughing at a secret only she knew. The smile on her face was provocative, but her eyes betrayed something deeper¡ªa mixture of nostalgia and cunning, like someone who was always two steps ahead of everyone else. She slowly raised her hand, letting the red energy around her dance between her fingers before disappearing with a casual snap. "I expected this to happen quickly... but in just twenty years?" Felicia murmured, pouting. "Ah, it''s you," she said, turning her gaze back to Sapphire. "You should be dead. Or disappeared forever. And now here you are, as if nothing happened... living a normal life... right under my nose." "Who knows... I was born rejected by the world, so I rejected humanity," Felicia replied, smiling at her, the very phrase that had marked Sapphire''s life spoken by... that woman. Sapphire''s eyes flashed with a mixture of anger and discomfort, but before she could respond, Felicia shrugged and let out a long yawn, stretching her arms lazily. "Oh, how monotonous, don''t you think?" Felicia said, flopping back onto the bed. She seemed completely oblivious to the tension her presence caused, or perhaps she was enjoying it. The apartment was on one of the highest floors of the building that belonged to Sapphire''s company, a luxury suite reserved for the CEO. However, at that moment, the environment that normally exuded sophistication and control felt small and suffocating in the presence of Felicia. "You always had a talent for theatrics, but this is beyond even you," Sapphire crossed her arms, her eyes never leaving the figure before her. Felicia tilted her head back, letting out a soft, dismissive laugh. "Oh, darling... You''ve always been so predictable. And honestly, this is getting boring." Sapphire narrowed her eyes, impatient. "Why, Felicia? What do you really think you''re doing?" Felicia shrugged with a mischievous look. "Ah, let''s keep this a secret from Vergil, okay? I don''t want to cause trouble for the boy... Luckily, he awakened my powers. I think it was because he chose the last name ''Lucifer''... Damn Samael, he probably told him about my bloodline." Sapphire frowned, letting out a sarcastic laugh. "How extravagant of you," she commented with irony, throwing an irritated look at the woman in front of her. "And of course... a traitor." Felicia made a theatrical pout, clearly enjoying herself. "Oh, don''t say that! You were the one who tried to kill me first, remember? I didn''t even have time to defend myself! You destroyed my scepter! So petty." Sapphire maintained her firm posture, her irritation overflowing. "Traitors have no forgiveness, Felicia!" Felicia''s eyes narrowed, the smile briefly fading from her lips. "You didn''t even give me the chance to explain! It was all part of a joint plan with Amon! He made you believe I betrayed you, and you fell for it." She sighed, rolling her eyes. "Blame the angels too, those damn fools." Sapphire paused for a moment, frowning at that. "Angels?" Your next read awaits at empire Felicia gave her a look as if she knew more than she was letting on, crossing her arms. "Where do you think Lucifer''s bloodline came from? Just because I was the last to be created by him doesn''t mean I don''t have the blood of those filthy ones." Her voice was disdainful, but it carried a truth that Sapphire had never considered. Sapphire kept her gaze fixed on Felicia, the tension between them growing. But before she could respond, Felicia grinned defiantly. "Want to settle this? Let''s settle it then." Her smile widened, and suddenly, the atmosphere around them changed drastically. The colors in the environment began to distort, as if reality itself were being bent. Everything around them took on a surreal and vibrant hue, like a battlefield that had appeared out of nowhere. Felicia spread her arms wide, as if welcoming the new setting. "We''re warriors, dear Sapphire. We always have been. We fight with everything we have to prove our worth. Although, of course, you''ve always been a little... unfair," she said, provocatively, as red sparks of energy began to swirl around her body. Sapphire clenched her fists, fury building inside her. "Unfair? Me?" Her voice echoed, laden with power. "You manipulated, deceived, and lied! And now you want to tell me I was unfair?" Felicia laughed again, her posture relaxed, but her eyes gleamed like those of a predator. "Ah, Sapphire... always so angry, so strong. Let''s see if you can still judge me when we''re face to face on the battlefield." "Sepphirothy¡­" Sapphire murmured, her tone thick with growing tension. The name reverberated in her mind like a distant echo, a memory of past times and battles. Something within her stirred, as if that name had the power to upheave the very foundations of her being. Sepphirothy, in turn, simply smiled enigmatically, her lips curving into a smile that seemed more like a taunt. "Sapphire¡­" she murmured, her voice low, almost like a song. A staff appeared in her hands with a barely perceptible snap, materializing from some hidden dimension, and she rose from the bed with calculated grace, her eyes locked on the tense figure before her. When Sepphirothy finally stopped in front of Sapphire, the energy between them felt palpable, as if the air were about to split in two. She looked at Sapphire with a defiant smile, her gaze knowing exactly where to hurt. "Did you become the strongest... or were you born the strongest?" Sepphirothy''s words fell like a sharp blade. Sapphire''s eyes widened as she remembered a distant day when those same words had been spoken with a challenging tone. In that instant, something in her essence warmed, a repressed power ready to break free. Before she could process everything, the blow came. A strike so devastating that it seemed to rip the very top of the building apart, sending chunks of concrete and glass flying through the air. The force of the attack was overwhelming, but to her surprise, the impact didn''t hit Sepphirothy. The woman stood motionless, a malicious smile dancing on her lips. "You dared... play with me?" Sapphire growled, rage bubbling inside her, but something wasn''t right. The blow, immense in its strength, simply didn''t touch her. Sepphirothy, with her usual calm, seemed to absorb the energy of the strike without moving a muscle. "Come on! This honorable woman hasn''t fought in years!" Sepphirothy exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement, as if the battle was just a game to her. She pointed her staff at Sapphire, her expression burning with enthusiasm. "YOUR SOLITARY STRENGTH! SHOW IT TO ME AGAIN!!" Sepphirothy shouted, her eyes blazing with a flame of challenge. Chapter 164 Red and White Still inside the garage, the atmosphere was tense and heavy, though not as intense as what Vergil had just felt."Hm?" he questioned, tilting his head slightly as his eyes narrowed. Sapphire''s demonic aura erupted like an uncontrollable storm, so intense it seemed to pierce through the barriers of space. Something was deeply wrong. Vergil turned slowly to the three women accompanying him. Their expressions couldn''t have been clearer: fear had completely overtaken them. Katharina, usually so confident, now looked as pale as a ghost. Her gaze was fixed on some distant point, but it was evident her mind was processing something terrible. Ada, who typically used sarcasm as a shield, stood frozen, while Roxanne seemed to struggle to maintain her balance. Vergil frowned. "You¡­" he began to speak, but was interrupted by Katharina''s hesitant voice, the first to break the oppressive silence. "Someone¡­ on the level of my mother¡­" The words came out trembling, and her eyes finally met Vergil''s. He could see the deep fear she was trying to contain. Ada finally blinked but seemed incapable of masking her nervousness. "This¡­ isn''t just Sapphire, is it?" "Definitely not," Roxanne answered, her voice low and grave, as if trying not to draw attention to the obvious. "That presence¡­ it''s strange¡­" Vergil crossed his arms, his gaze dark. He knew part of Sapphire''s power, but this¡­ this was something else. He could feel the heat intensify, and even at a distance, the energetic vibration made the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. "She''s inside a barrier, but¡­ I can feel everything¡­" he muttered nervously, his hands cold and clammy. He turned his head slowly toward Katharina, who was trembling slightly. "Katharina, are you saying there''s another primordial demon here? Something like your mother?" he finally asked, his voice firm but tinged with disbelief. Katharina hesitated but nodded. "Yes¡­ and I''d even say it''s comparable. This aura¡­ it feels less oppressive, but it''s very similar to hers¡­ Something we shouldn''t be feeling in the human world." Ada, recovering enough to form a coherent sentence, crossed her arms and cast a worried glance at Vergil. "What the hell is going on? Who is Sapphire fighting?" "I don''t know¡­ but¡­" Vergil murmured, spreading his black wings. "I can''t wait to find out on my own. I''m going ahead." He said, shooting toward Sapphire like a bolt of lightning. As Vergil cut through the air with impressive speed, his black wings stretched against the increasingly dark sky. He couldn''t help but notice the changes around him: dense clouds formed in chaotic whirlwinds, lightning streaked across the horizon, and violent winds began to spin into cyclones that destroyed anything in their path. Enjoy exclusive content from empire It was as if nature itself was reacting to the forces in conflict. Vergil looked up at the sky, where the blue had given way to absolute black, punctuated only by brief flashes of light. "This isn''t normal. I''ve never seen anything like this¡­" he thought, his expression growing darker. He felt as if the very fabric of reality was being pulled, struggling to resist the forces about to collide. He tried to focus on the auras. The first was unmistakable: Sapphire Agares. Her oppressive presence spread like a storm of destruction. He had felt her power before, but now¡­ it seemed like she was beyond any limit he had ever witnessed. Every beat of her wings carried a force that made the air around her vibrate. But the other¡­ Vergil didn''t know whose it was, and yet, it was strangely familiar. It didn''t have Sapphire''s calculated coldness, but it exuded something that mixed majesty with a disconcerting, lively, and almost ironic energy. "This¡­ is strange," he murmured, his heart beating slightly faster. He tried to push away the thoughts that came to mind, but the closer he got, the clearer the trail of that aura became. Vergil took a deep breath as he advanced faster, his wings slicing through the air like blades as he pushed against the growing storm around him. The atmospheric pressure increased, the heat in the air made his muscles tense, but he pressed on. He knew he was close, closer with every second. Then, he stopped abruptly. His eyes fixed on the building ahead¡ªthe same building where his mother managed Sapphire''s company. For a moment, time seemed to stand still. The barrier of energy pulsed around the structure, intense and almost suffocating. It wasn''t just powerful; it was something that seemed designed to separate that place from the rest of the world. "My mother¡­" Vergil murmured, his mind spiraling. An avalanche of thoughts flooded his head, each one more worrying than the last. Sapphire had always been clear about the dangers of her world. Protecting Felicia was an absolute priority, a way to erase any trace that could attract old enemies or awaken forgotten memories. She had taken extreme measures, even assigning Viola, one of her most lethal agents, to protect his mother from the shadows. But now, faced with this storm of power and destruction, Vergil could only think of one possibility: someone had found out. "My mother was attacked¡­" he thought, the scenario forming clearly in his mind. "Viola tried to protect her but failed. She was forced to call Sapphire for help." His heart clenched as the image of Felicia, vulnerable, crossed his mind. Though she was a woman full of mysteries and secrets, above all, she was his mother. The only link he had to a humanity he had never fully embraced. Vergil clenched his fists, his gaze darkening as the aura around him began to pulse. He knew he couldn''t just stand there, trapped in assumptions. If his mother was in danger, he needed to act. Now. "Whoever it is¡­" he murmured, his voice low and grim. "They''ll pay for this." With a single movement, his black wings beat with force, and Vergil shot forward like lightning toward the building. The energy around him was overwhelming, and with a precise gesture, he opened a portal, tearing through the dimension with his pulsating demonic energy. The space twisted at his command, creating a direct passage to the epicenter of the chaos. He crossed through, his body enveloped in power, ready to face any threat ¡ª but what he saw on the other side was¡­ indescribable. "What¡­ is this?" Vergil froze for a moment, the scene before him as absurd as it was impossible to process. "HAHAHAHA! COME AT ME, YOU PATHETIC, LOVELESS BITCH!" Sapphire roared, an insane grin on her face as she attacked with brutal ferocity. Her spear burned with pure energy, slicing through the air like thunder as she charged. On the other side: Felicia. His mother. The woman he always knew for her elegance and composure¡­ now completely unhinged. With an equally crazed grin, she blocked Sapphire''s attacks with her staff, the energy around her pulsing in vibrant shades of red. "KAKAKAKA! LOVELESS? MY SON LOVES ME DEARLY, YOU USURPING HARLOT!" Felicia shouted back, her voice dripping with mockery as she deflected each strike with infuriating precision. The two women were engaged in a battle as fierce as it was chaotic, and the space around them seemed to warp under the pressure of their auras. Each clash between the spear and the staff generated explosions of energy, cracking the walls and shaking the ground violently. Vergil blinked slowly, trying to process what he was seeing. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. His mother and Sapphire were fighting like¡­ gladiators in an arena of personal hatred? "THIS OLD SPEAR DOESN''T INTIMATE ME!" Felicia scoffed as she dodged another deadly attack from Sapphire. "DID YOU REALLY THINK YOU COULD MATCH ME, YOU BITCH!?" "SECOND-RATE?!" Sapphire exploded, her voice filled with fury as she charged again, her eyes burning like incandescent embers. "I''LL SHUT YOU UP FOREVER, YOU DECEPTIVE RELIC!" Vergil finally managed to find his voice. "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE?!" he shouted, his aura erupting as he stepped in, separating the two with a single slash of his katana. The force of the move created a wave of energy that pushed both combatants back, making the walls around them tremble even more. Felicia landed gracefully, adjusting her hair as if nothing had happened. "Son!" she said cheerfully, as if she hadn''t been about to rip Sapphire''s head off a second earlier. "I''m so glad you''re here, dear! This¡­ thing¡­ needs to be taught some honor. She''s a filthy tramp!" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sapphire, on the other hand, looked ready to explode. "HE''S MY HUSBAND! YOU INFERNAL RELIC! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU''RE TALKING TO?!" Chapter 165 Contrasting Colors [Minutes earlier]"YOUR LONELY STRENGTH! SHOW IT TO ME AGAIN!!" Felicia shouted, her eyes blazing with a fire of challenge. "You''ve got some nerve," Sapphire began, her voice icy. "Still playing the clueless victim, as if you were innocent. Always the same theatrical performance." Felicia laughed, tossing her white hair back. "Oh, darling, I thought we''d moved past this. But no, here you are, stuck in the past, as always." Her eyes gleamed with dangerous malice. "Call me by my name, please. Or are you afraid of it?" Sapphire took a step forward, the marble floor cracking slightly under her feet. "I fear NOTHING. Least of all a traitor who ran with her tail between her legs when things got tough." Felicia placed a hand on her chest, feigning offense. "Ran away? Sapphire, my dear, that was strategy. But of course, you''d never understand¡­ You''ve always been so impulsive, haven''t you? Always solving everything with brute force, like a wild animal." Sapphire''s eyes narrowed, glowing with dangerous intensity. "Impulsive? Better than being a manipulator who only survived by hiding behind Amon and the others." Felicia clicked her tongue, shaking her head in exaggerated disapproval. "Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ You really need to work on that inferiority complex. It''s so obvious it hurts. Always comparing yourself to me, always trying to prove you''re better. But, darling¡­" She tilted her head, smiling like someone who knew a secret. "You never were." Sapphire snapped. "YOU¡­ DAMNED FOOL! I BEAT YOU MULTIPLE TIMES!" Her spear appeared in her hands as if it were an extension of her rage. "How dare you provoke me here, IN MY COMPANY?!" Felicia raised her hands, holding a staff that seemed to appear out of nowhere, decorated with symbols so ancient that the air around it shimmered with its presence. "Ah, there she is. The Sapphire I know. Took you long enough to stop talking and start acting." Without another word, Sapphire charged. The impact of the first strike was devastating, her spear colliding with Felicia''s staff with such force that the entire building shook. Felicia stepped back gracefully, spinning the staff to deflect another blow. "Is that all?" Felicia taunted, deftly dodging a horizontal slash. "I thought you would have improved after all these years. But it seems you''ve just stagnated. Well, it''s hard to find anyone as strong as us." Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire Sapphire growled, spinning her spear with mastery. "And you seem even more arrogant than before! Let''s see how long you can keep that filthy mouth running when you''re on the ground!" The blows intensified, each impact resounding like thunder. Felicia laughed as she blocked Sapphire''s attacks, her expression shifting between provocation and genuine joy. "Oh, this brings back so many memories¡­" Felicia remarked, narrowly dodging a strike that split a column in half. "You were always so dramatic. ''The honorable one,'' or at least that''s what you wanted everyone to think." Sapphire snarled, attacking with even more force. "I honored my title, unlike you, who threw it away ¡ª along with our friendship ¡ª because you wouldn''t hear my side!" Felicia retorted. Sapphire raised an eyebrow. "Don''t make me laugh. You never understood anything, did you? Always living in that bubble of self-righteousness. Maybe that''s why you were always second best, while I¡­ well, I''m the strongest." "STRONGEST?" Felicia roared, her aura exploding around her. "You were a DISASTER waiting to happen! Always a disgrace to all of us!" Sapphire laughed hysterically, spinning with grace before attacking. "Disgrace? Darling, if I''m a disgrace, what does that make you, who never managed to surpass me?" The fight grew wilder, both women losing any shred of composure. Each blow was accompanied by insults and taunts, as if they were reliving old rivalries. "You were always pathetic, Felicia!" Sapphire shouted, dodging an attack that caused the ceiling to crack. "Why do you think no one ever took you seriously as a leader?" Felicia shot back suddenly. "And you were always a snake, Felicia!" Sapphire replied, striking with such force that Felicia''s staff almost slipped from her hands. "Why do you think everyone hated you?" Felicia teased. The exchange of blows and insults continued, the two women now laughing hysterically between attacks, completely consumed by the madness of the moment. "LOVELESS BITCH!" Sapphire roared, spinning her spear in a deadly arc. "USURPING HARLOT!" Felicia countered, dodging with an elegant leap and retaliating with her staff. "THAT OLD SPEAR DOESN''T INTIMIDATE ME!" Felicia taunted as she evaded another deadly attack from Sapphire. "YOU REALLY THOUGHT YOU COULD MATCH ME, YOU SECOND-RATE TRAMP?!" "SECOND-RATE?!" Sapphire exploded, her voice full of fury as she charged again, her eyes burning like fiery embers. "I''LL SHUT YOU UP FOR GOOD, YOU DECEPTIVE RELIC!" It was at that moment that he appeared... Vergil finally found his voice. "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE?!" he shouted, his aura exploding as he advanced, separating the two with a single slash of his katana. The force of the strike created a wave of energy that pushed both combatants back, causing the walls around them to tremble even more. Felicia landed gracefully, adjusting her hair as if nothing had happened. "Son!" she said cheerfully, as if she hadn''t just been moments away from ripping Sapphire''s head off. "I''m so glad you''re here, darling! This... thing... needs to learn a little honor. She''s a filthy slut!" Sapphire, on the other hand, looked ready to explode. "HE''S MY HUSBAND! YOU HELLISH RELIC! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU''RE TALKING TO?!" Vergil stopped where he was, his eyes wide. He looked at the two of them as if trying to piece together a puzzle that made no sense at all. "Wait... Since when do you two...?" He looked directly at Felicia, who was now in her demonic form. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stepped forward, pointing at her as if confronting someone caught red-handed. "Since when are you a demon, mother?! WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?!" Felicia shrugged, as if he had just asked about the weather. "Oh, well, that. It was our little secret, darling. I planned to tell you someday... or maybe not." She smiled innocently. "Anyway, it''s all her fault!" Felicia theatrically pointed at Sapphire. "That redhead bitch provoked me! Who''s to blame?" Sapphire scoffed in disbelief, releasing her spear with such force that it embedded itself in the ground, cracking the marble even further. "YOU''RE UNBELIEVABLE! YOU''RE THROWING YOUR OWN LIES ON MY BACK?!" She stormed toward Felicia, standing face to face with her. The two women were now so close that Vergil could swear the air between them was about to catch fire. He blinked, looking more closely at both of them, noticing something he hadn''t before. "Wait a second..." He narrowed his eyes, studying their faces, gestures, and even their posture. Despite the contrasting colors, there was an undeniable resemblance. They appeared to be the same age, their bodies almost identical in proportions, their presence equally dominant. Finally, he asked, incredulously, "When did you two become so alike?" Both turned to him at the same time, as if they shared one mind, and shouted in unison: "WE''RE NOT ALIKE!" The sound of their voices reverberated through the air with such force that Vergil stumbled back, almost falling to the ground from the literal power of their words. He raised his hands in surrender, his face torn between shock and exasperation. "Okay, okay! You''re not alike. I take it back!" He rubbed his temples, feeling a headache forming. "But this still doesn''t explain what the hell is going on here!" Chapter 166 Sapphire Broke "Okay, okay! You''re not the same. I take back what I said!" He rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on."But that still doesn''t explain what the hell is going on here!" Vergil exploded, frustration overflowing in his voice. He was at the edge of his patience, the pieces of the puzzle starting to fit, but the confusion only grew. "Oh, sorry, it''s still your fault anyway," Felicia replied with a sarcastic smile, looking at Vergil as if it were obvious. "MY FAULT?! YOU ALMOST DESTROYED LOS ANGELES!" Vergil shouted, his voice echoing through the room, rage plastered on his face. He was fed up with the situation, the mess, and the destruction around him. How was all of this happening? What the hell was happening to his mother and Sapphire? Felicia shrugged as if he were complaining about something trivial. "It''s your fault for breaking the seal on my diary," she said with the utmost nonchalance, as if that was a valid explanation. "Seal?" Vergil furrowed his brow, confused. "What seal?" "Oh, right," Felicia started, making a theatrical grimace. "Well, I had to hold back all my power to create you in peace. You know, so I wouldn''t cause a disaster. But... now that you''ve figured everything out, there''s not much to be done. You woke the monster, and now the beast is loose." She shrugged again, as if that were a simple solution. "I even asked this huge ogre disguised as a woman to stay secret, but, of course, she had to start a fight, and that''s where we are now." Vergil stared at her in disbelief, trying to process what he had just heard. "You... created all of this? The seal... the diary... you did all of that to keep me a secret?" His voice wavered between astonishment and indignation. How had he never known about this? How had she done all of this behind his back? S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Felicia looked at him with a false expression of sympathy, almost as if explaining something very simple. "Oh, darling, I just did what needed to be done. Secrets are a necessary evil, you know how it is. And now, everything''s out of control... because of you." She laughed softly, dismissively. "But what does it matter? It''s already done." Sapphire was almost beside herself, her body vibrating with rage. The tension inside her was palpable, a burning flame consuming every cell of her being. Not just because she was being unjustly accused, but because her friend, the woman who had betrayed her trust and disappeared for years, was standing right there before her. Not only was she the mother of the man she had chosen, but the most unbearable thing... SHE WAS STILL AS STRONG AS EVER! And the worst of it all was that, despite all the pain and lost time, Felicia was there, with the same power as always, without even trying. Without even training, as if strength were a gift from afar. This was unbearable for Sapphire. She forced herself to breathe deeply, trying to control the fury that consumed her. The hatred, the betrayal, the disgust¡ªall mixed in her chest. But there was something more, something deeper, a feeling she didn''t want to recognize, but couldn''t ignore. The woman before her, her eternal rival, the only one she had truly respected, was back. And that meant the balance of power between them had never changed. Felicia was still a real threat, and that wounded Sapphire''s pride in ways she never imagined possible. "Let''s continue," Sapphire yelled, her voice heavy with contempt, but also with a pride that trembled beneath the surface. "I can''t accept that you''re still as strong as I am." Those words came out as a challenge, not just to Felicia, but to herself. Because deep down, what she couldn''t accept, what truly made her writhe, was the fact that her rival, after all these years, still possessed that unshakable strength. And that, to Sapphire, was not just a matter of power, but of honor. The only woman she had ever considered her equal was standing there, before her, as strong as she had always been, without even lifting a finger for it. Her anger wasn''t just directed at Felicia; it was a reflection of the failure of her own pride. The pain of realizing that someone, especially that woman, could remain so formidable without any effort at all ate away at her from the inside. And it made her even more determined. Because, in the end, she didn''t just need to defeat Felicia¡ªshe needed to prove to herself that her own strength had its limits, and that she wouldn''t be overshadowed so easily. "Hm? Why? You''re much stronger than me," Felicia admitted with a carefree smile, as if discussing a simple game. "I''d love to continue... but the truth is, I''ve run out of energy." Sapphire froze, the rage that had been consuming her fading for a moment. How could this be? She had just started, and now she was surrendering? It was hard to believe. Felicia didn''t even look tired. She was still standing, her posture immaculate, yet there was something strange about her presence. "But how...?" Sapphire began, her voice faltering, trying to make sense of what was happening. Felicia let out a playful chuckle, clearly enjoying Sapphire''s evident confusion. "Oh, darling... I haven''t trained in a long time. I even delayed my pregnancy for a thousand years to maintain my power, you know? But look, I''ve lost a lot of my energy. I only used about 20% of my total, and now... it''s all gone. And look, you''re still a monster, impossible to compete with." Felicia''s words were like a direct blow to Sapphire''s pride. The casual way she spoke, as if the entire fight were irrelevant, unsettled Sapphire in a way she never imagined. Felicia was standing there, before her, with the same confidence and strength, but, in reality, she was no longer trying. Everything she had done, everything she had shown, had been just a fraction of what she could offer. She had spent her energy so lightly, and still made Sapphire feel as if she was being defeated. Sapphire was silent for a moment, the tension between them broken not by Felicia''s strength, but by the quiet humiliation she had just received. She didn''t know what to feel: anger, frustration, or simply a deep sadness, seeing that her greatest rival, the one she had always competed with to be the strongest, had just proven that, perhaps, she had always been more powerful than she imagined. And that... that was destroying her inside. "But..." Sapphire tried to speak, but the words just wouldn''t come. She was incredulous, lost in the whirlwind of emotions and thoughts rushing through her. Before she could gather a response, she felt something approaching. Her body, once tense with fury, suddenly warmed with a feeling of familiarity. Something, or someone, was surrounding her from behind, and a powerful presence began to encircle her. "My love, you don''t need to be sad. I will be strong enough to put you in your place..." Vergil whispered in her ear, his voice soft and protective, making Sapphire''s body tremble with the intensity of their connection. The sensation of his presence was like a balm amidst the emotional storm she was facing. Felicia, who had been watching the scene with a critical eye, immediately noticed something strange. She froze for a moment, a mischievous smile forming on her lips as her words came out with a mix of surprise and disbelief. Read the latest on empire "Wait... since when are you two... Together?" Felicia asked, her voice full of skepticism, trying to understand what was happening. Vergil turned slightly to her, his gaze calm but determined. "It''s been a week... I don''t remember exactly when, but the truth is, I''ve claimed her. I''ve taken her completely." Felicia was left speechless, her mouth opening, not knowing what to say. Chapter 167 Could you... Stop? Felicia, who had been observing the scene with a critical gaze, immediately noticed something odd. She froze for a moment, a mischievous smile forming on her lips as her words came out laced with a mix of surprise and disbelief. "Wait... since when are you two... together?" Felicia asked, her voice dripping with skepticism as she tried to piece together what was happening.Vergil turned slightly toward her, his expression calm yet resolute. "It''s been a week... I don''t remember exactly when, but the truth is, I claimed her. I took her completely." Felicia was left speechless, her mouth slightly agape as she struggled to process what he had just said. "What?" she asked, her voice low and filled with incredulity, but her expression said it all. A vein throbbed on her forehead, as though her patience was fraying quickly. "Repeat. What. You. Just. Said," she murmured, her aura growing so menacing it seemed impossible, considering she''d already admitted to being low on energy. Vergil blinked, confused, but there was no trace of fear in him. He tilted his head slightly, as though failing to understand why she was so worked up. "I said I claimed her. Sapphire is my woman now. What''s the problem, mother?" he responded calmly, though there was a faintly provocative undertone in his voice. Felicia froze for a moment. Her aura grew even denser, and the ground around her began to crack, despite her not making any conscious effort. Her eyes burned with a mix of shock, anger, and pure maternal possessiveness. Vergil fully turned to her, still holding Sapphire, who remained silent, her cheeks slightly flushed. She knew exactly what was coming ¡ª Felicia''s expression was unmistakable. It was the look of a mother who refused to be sidelined. "How dare you?!" Felicia exploded, her voice reverberating through the space. She stepped forward, pointing an accusatory finger at Vergil. "You think you can just abandon me like this? I''m your mother! My word is law! And you dare... you dare to claim a woman without even asking my permission?!" Vergil sighed, as though dealing with a petulant child. "Mother, with all due respect... you don''t get to dictate my love life." Felicia''s eyes widened, her face reddening with fury. "I don''t?! I DON''T?!" she practically screamed, making Sapphire take a small step back. Felicia spun toward Sapphire, now pointing her finger at her. "And you! What did you do to enchant my son? He would never have done something like this on his own! You must be under some kind of demonic spell!" Sapphire finally lifted her chin, crossing her arms as she stared Felicia directly in the eyes. "I don''t need any spell, Felicia. Vergil chose me of his own free will. Maybe because I''m more of a woman than you''ll ever be." She smirked boldly. "More of a woman?! How dare you insult me?! I''m his mother!" Felicia retorted, clearly offended. "He''s my son! And no one, NO ONE, can replace him in my heart!" Vergil sighed again, rubbing his temple with his free hand. "Mother, you''re overreacting. Sapphire isn''t trying to replace you. And frankly, I''m an adult now. I can make my own decisions." He glanced at Sapphire, who was now smiling victoriously. "And I won the bet¡ªshe''s mine." Felicia looked between the two of them, her expression oscillating between rage and frustration, before throwing her hands up dramatically. "This is outrageous! Sapphire, you''ll be hearing from me! And you, Vergil... this isn''t over!" Her voice echoed through the air, brimming with indignation. Before either of them could respond, a new voice, firm and brimming with authority, cut through the tension like a blade. Stay tuned to empire "What is all this unnecessary commotion?" The sound made all three of them freeze instantly, as though time itself had stopped for a moment. A distinct, immense, and utterly undeniable presence filled the space. The pressure emanating from the voice was unlike anything they were used to¡ªit was neither demonic nor human. It was something pure, yet overwhelming. Felicia turned abruptly, her eyes widening in surprise. "Raphael..." she murmured, her voice carrying a mix of recognition and discomfort. A white portal appeared out of nowhere in the center of the room, radiating an ethereal glow¡ªsoft yet intense enough to be almost blinding. From the portal emerged a figure so commanding that even Sapphire, with all her fearless demeanor, took an instinctive step back. A woman stepped through the gateway, her presence dominating the space. Her short pink hair framed a flawless face, exuding grace and an almost otherworldly beauty. Her figure was breathtakingly elegant, wrapped in a white dress with a daring neckline that defied earthly concepts of modesty. Six angelic wings, their feathers pure as snow, extended behind her, emanating an aura of divine and unshakable authority. Raphael descended gracefully onto the ground, the light around her dimming slightly, though her overwhelming presence remained intact. Her piercing golden eyes swept across the room, analyzing each person as if they were mere pieces on a chessboard. She seemed unruffled, almost bored, yet her arrival made the room''s temperature drop by several degrees. "So this is where you''ve decided to create such a ridiculous uproar?" Raphael said, her voice dripping with thinly veiled disdain. "Frankly, Sepphirothy, is this how you spend your time when you should be... quiet?" She cast a fleeting glance at Sapphire and Vergil, as if assessing them, though her face betrayed no emotion. "Self-righteous celestial whore," Sapphire shot back, clenching her fists, her aura still pulsing but laced with a clear sense of caution. "Go back to your blessed palace." Raphael raised an eyebrow, a faint smile forming on her lips, though devoid of any warmth. "Bold, Demon Queen. Admirable, but still foolish." Felicia, still reeling from the sudden turn of events, tried to interject. "Raphael, this situation is more complicated than you think. Leave before I kill you," Felicia said, her voice trembling with both anger and lingering exhaustion. "Ah, Sepphirothy..." Raphael sighed, her voice dripping with condescension, almost motherly, as she shook her head, her wings moving with effortless grace. "You never learn, do you? You can barely stand, yet you persist in trying to rise against me. Go to sleep, little demon." With a subtle movement of her hand, Raphael conjured a golden orb of pure light. The energy was dense and radiant, carrying a divine weight that seemed to choke the air around it. The orb shot toward Felicia, cutting through the room like an inevitable falling star. But before the light could reach its target, an unexpected presence intervened. "It seems even angels have forgotten the basics of manners," Vergil said, his voice firm yet laced with an undeniable edge of contempt. He extended his hand, his open palm meeting the orb mid-air. The impact was instantaneous, flooding the room with blinding light that even the shadows seemed to retreat from. As the brilliance dimmed, the orb was suspended, caught between Vergil''s fingers. The heat was unbearable, and the acrid scent of burning flesh filled the air as smoke rose from his hand, a searing burn evident on his palm. Yet Vergil didn''t flinch. His gaze remained locked on Raphael, a mix of defiance and disdain gleaming in his eyes. Raphael arched a brow, her expression faintly surprised but still composed. "Interesting¡­" she murmured, a slight smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "You dare to intervene, son of Sepphirothy? And with such insolence." Vergil tightened his grip on the orb, crushing it into a burst of golden sparks that dissipated like falling stars. Slowly lowering his hand, ignoring the glaring burn on his skin, he stepped forward, his icy gaze boring into Raphael. "If you''ve come here to flaunt your supposed authority, Featherbrain, I suggest you reconsider your priorities. I have no patience for angelic games today," he said, his voice laced with venom, the intensity of his glare threatening to consume Raphael. Raphael''s brow quirked higher, a playful smile now fully forming on her lips. With deliberate slowness, she brought her fingers to her lips, biting them lightly as her golden eyes scanned Vergil from head to toe. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh... how adorable," Raphael said in a provocative tone, her voice almost a whisper yet deliberately loud enough for everyone to hear. "Such boldness, such strength... He''s exactly my type of man." Sapphire immediately rolled her eyes, crossing her arms in clear irritation. "Oh, great. Because that''s exactly what we need right now... another lunatic falling for Vergil." "Ugh... just let everyone die already..." Another voice echoed through the room¡ªa voice laced with exhaustion and melancholy. "Why is it so damn hard to maintain control in this miserable world?" The voice''s owner stepped forward, raising a single finger with an air of resigned authority. The chaos in the room abruptly halted, as if the very fabric of reality had been commanded to still. "Pardon the interruption... but, if I may... Could you all please stop?" the woman said, her tone flat but cutting, as if both irritated and entirely fed up. Chapter 168 Almost a war happens. "Ugh... just let everyone die already..." she murmured, her tone drawn out and emotionless, as if the entire world was an exhausting task. "Why is it so hard to maintain control in this miserable world?"Everyone''s eyes turned toward the source of the voice, and for a moment, even the chaos seemed to hesitate. The figure that entered the room exuded an overwhelming presence. Her skin was as pale as alabaster, contrasting with her black, shiny hair that cascaded in flawless waves down to her waist. Her scarlet eyes gleamed with a calculated coldness, framed by long, thick lashes that only emphasized her expressionless face. She wore a tight black dress adorned with golden details that resembled strands of liquid gold. A large neckline accentuated her aristocratic posture, while two curved horns, made of a material that looked like polished obsidian, rose majestically from her head. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She raised a single finger, and the chaos around her abruptly froze, as if reality itself had decided to obey. The oppressive auras vanished, sounds extinguished, and the room was enveloped in an absolute silence. With an air of resigned authority, she sighed, shaking her head slightly, clearly tired of the scene she had just witnessed. "Pardon the interruption... But, if I may..." Her voice was emotionless but as sharp as a blade. "Could you please stop?" The woman took another step forward, and the sound of her heels echoed through the room. Every movement seemed to carry authority, as if the power she displayed was only a fraction of her true strength. Sapphire, Vergil, Raphael, and even Felicia, who usually didn''t give space to interruptions, looked at the newcomer with a mix of discomfort and caution. "Paimon¡­" Raphael murmured, narrowing her eyes and taking a step back¡ªsomething rare for her. Paimon sighed deeply, as if carrying the burden of patience was her greatest trial. She scanned the room with her scarlet eyes, clearly annoyed. "Honestly, you four are the biggest problems in my existence. If you can''t control yourselves, perhaps I should intervene directly¡­" She crossed her arms with an air of superiority, waiting for no one to dare contradict her. Her eyes wandered to a distant point in space, and she arched a brow with theatrical curiosity. "Now¡­ why, exactly, is there an army of angels back there?" She pointed to an area invisible to the common eye, where celestial power pulsed intensely. "As far as I remember, our war ended centuries ago. We have no more grievances¡­ or at least, we shouldn''t have, poor angel." Her cold gaze fell on Raphael, who briefly avoided her eyes. Raphael, quickly recovering, responded with a confident smile and a slight nod. "It''s hard not to bring an army when it concerns these two. You yourself should recognize that." She gestured with her hand toward Sapphire and Felicia, as if the explanation was obvious. Before Paimon could reply, she tilted her head slightly, and a faint gleam of disdain flickered in her eyes. "Besides..." She raised her voice, her tone laced with subtle provocation. "Don''t you think it''s time for introductions, gentlemen Azazel and Alucard?" Her finger pointed to the skies, where two male figures hovered in the air, watching the scene with malicious smiles. Azazel, with his black wings stretching out in stark contrast to his golden armor, seemed to embody the balance between grace and destruction. Beside him, Alucard appeared more relaxed, his black garments fluttering with the wind, his red eyes gleaming with pure amusement. "We were just enjoying the show," Alucard said with a sarcastic grin as he slowly descended, landing effortlessly beside Raphael. "Oh, but we''re not the only ones here, are we?" Sapphire finally interrupted, her eyes scanning the room intensely. She felt a shiver run down her spine as she noticed the presence of many other forces converging in that one place. Find adventures on empire In a grave tone, she continued: "This is becoming something much bigger. This gathering of powers¡­ it feels like a declaration of war." The others began to realize the same. From demons to angels, and even vampires, witches, and some unknown figures watching the scene, the atmosphere was charged with so many auras that it seemed as though the very fabric of space was on the verge of tearing. Paimon narrowed her eyes, her voice coming out as a threatening whisper. "If anyone here is thinking of restarting a war, let me make it clear¡­ that will not be tolerated." Everyone remained silent for a moment, until Alucard let out a low laugh, breaking the tension. "Don''t worry, Paimon. We''re not looking for a war. But... let''s be honest, your two... Nuclear Bombs. You almost destroyed Los Angeles, you know?" "I know exactly what happened in Los Angeles," Paimon replied, her voice as cold as ice. "I don''t care what your little power games caused, Alucard. If you think you can use that as an excuse for your own amusement, then underestimate my patience at your own risk." Alucard simply smiled, the smile being the only thing that seemed to keep his calm intact. He crossed his arms and stepped forward, as if ready to test Paimon''s patience. "I do enjoy myself, yes, but I also appreciate a good show. I just think the last display of power was a little... out of control. And don''t come at me with that air of authority, Paimon. You know as well as I do that all of this was bound to happen." Sapphire, who had been silently watching until then, felt frustration rise in her chest. She was no longer willing to stay on the defensive. Her gaze turned to Paimon, and her voice came out heavy with increasing weight. "I''m done with this shit," Sapphire suddenly said, and her aura exploded... "Go home, you lesser worms..." She murmured, and her aura was so oppressive that it began to throw everyone back... Azazel, who had been observing closely, quickly understood that this was the limit. The weight of Sapphire''s aura, combined with Paimon''s presence, made any attempt at resistance a suicide. He felt an urgent need grow inside him. Can''t stay here anymore... ''She''s already at her breaking point¡­'' he thought, his eyes quickly scanning the situation. ''Though I can survive this power, if she has Paimon''s support, she could destroy all of us¡­'' With a quick movement, Azazel disappeared from the scene, his words and presence dissipating as if he had never been there. His instinct for self-preservation won out. "Oh... fine. Let''s go," Alucard, on the other hand, approached his vampires with a sarcastic grin, nodding his head. His relaxed posture contrasted with the growing tension, but he knew this wasn''t the time for a direct confrontation. Without hesitation, he vanished, silently giving orders to his followers, who followed his lead and disappeared into the darkness. The scene, once chaotic and full of distrust, now calmed down, with each faction retreating. Demons, angels, vampires, and other powerful beings began to vanish one by one, retreating from the arena with the sense that something much larger could happen, but they weren''t prepared to face the storm that Sapphire and Paimon might unleash. "Go home. If you want to settle your differences, start with simple conversations. You''re not children," Paimon spoke like a frustrated mother. "Even with the Battle Dimension, you caused many problems in the world. Innocent people died in the storms you caused. Hurricanes killed people," Paimon said, and the two looked at her, completely indifferent. "Ah... why do I even try..." Sapphire said, walking past Vergil and placing her hand on his shoulder with an expression of extreme exhaustion. "Please, control these women. I just want to watch my favorite anime in peace..." she murmured, with a melancholy worthy of a drama protagonist. Vergil, with a mischievous smile, couldn''t resist: "Ah, so you were in cosplay... Really, you look like the hot one who wants to get with the big guy from that anime." Before he could continue, a wave of pain exploded in his stomach, causing him to double over and fall to his knees. "SHUT UP!!!" Sapphire yelled, her eyes glowing with rage, before disappearing in a purple magical cycle, swirling around her like a mystical storm. Vergil stayed there, recovering, the pain still pulsing in his stomach. "I was just trying to be funny..." he murmured, still dazed, as he looked at the empty space where Sapphire had been before vanishing. The walls of the room still echoed with the sound of his forced laughter, and Vergil simply let out a sigh. "That... was ridiculous..." Chapter 169 We are identical! But I am more controlled. After the great upheaval, chaos finally gave way to a rare moment of calm. However, the living room of Vergil''s old house was now so packed it seemed ready to burst. At least five women were there, but the most animated and curious were undoubtedly his three wives: Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne.The three of them sat close to Vergil, surrounding him like detectives interrogating a suspect, while he slouched on the couch with a tired and slightly annoyed look. And, of course, his mother was sleeping peacefully on his lap, as if she owned the place. She was¡­ S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, explain to me again how exactly your mother is a primordial demon?" Katharina asked, her almost childlike curiosity contrasting with the grim subject. "We know you had no idea¡­ but you don''t seem too fazed by it, huh?" Ada added, biting into a cookie while staring intently at him, her eyes sparkling with interest. "And more importantly," Roxanne began, crossing her arms with a serious expression, "why does your mom have the same vibe as a sexy villain and still manages to be cuter than half the world? Is that normal? Should I be worried about our kids?" Vergil ran a hand over his face, sighing deeply. "You guys really manage to ask dumber questions than usual, huh?" "Hey!" Ada shot back. "There''s no such thing as a dumb question, only bad answers!" "Great, then my answers are going to be terrible," Vergil said with an ironic smile. "First: I don''t care, at least she can defend herself. My mom hid this better than any spy. Second: Who knows and who cares? I''ll just accept it before I get my ass kicked. And third: I have no idea if it''s genetic, but if it is, I''ll pray for all of us. I don''t want daughters like my mom." The three exchanged glances before bursting into laughter, only adding to Vergil''s irritation. He opened his mouth to retort but was interrupted by a loud noise coming from the kitchen. "WHAT?!" Sapphire yelled, suddenly appearing in the doorway, her eyes blazing. "How come there''s WINE, and nobody told me?!" Felicia, lying on Vergil''s lap as if she were the most serene person in the world, smiled sweetly as she opened her eyes. "Oh, Sapphire, shut up. It''s been there all along. You were too busy kidnapping me, you know? You could''ve just talked. Lucky for me, I didn''t have my memories until the seal was broken." The silence that followed was so dense it could almost be cut with a knife. "You¡­ old¡­ hag¡­" Sapphire growled, her aura threatening to explode again. "Old?" Felicia raised an eyebrow, standing up from Vergil''s lap with an expression that mixed disdain and provocation. "Sweetheart, I''m living proof that age only makes things better with time." With a sharp smile, she cupped her own breasts, barely contained in the tight tank top she wore. "Firmer, perkier. Want to compare?" Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne, who had been munching on cookies until then, froze mid-bite, their eyes darting back and forth between Felicia and Sapphire as if witnessing an epic battle about to unfold. "Please, DO NOT start another fight," Vergil intervened, raising his hands in a tired gesture. "My left lung is still recovering from the last explosion." "You''re going to fix a lot more than that if this¡­ this egocentric cow keeps provoking me!" Sapphire shot back, pointing at Felicia, her aura beginning to pulse faintly. Felicia blinked innocently, placing a hand on her chest. "Provoking? Sweetheart, I was just being honest. And, let''s be frank¡­" She spun around theatrically, flaunting her curves. "It''s not my fault if you can''t handle the competition." Vergil let out a sigh so heavy it made the entire room fall silent for a moment. He ran a hand down his face and muttered, "I should''ve kept quiet¡­ should''ve never snooped through her stuff. Because now, every scene gets weirder in my head." He paused, looking at Felicia, who was still holding her own breasts with a provocative smile. "Especially after finding those extremely sexy lingerie sets tucked away in the back of your closet. Was that really necessary, Mom?" The room fell into an awkward silence, broken only by Sapphire''s wide-eyed exclamation: "LINGERIE?! EXTREMELY SEXY?!" Felicia didn''t flinch. She simply shrugged with a mischievous grin. "Oh, darling, just because I''m your mother doesn''t mean I can''t appreciate beauty¡­ and the comfort of fine silk. Perhaps one day, you''ll understand." Ada leaned toward Katharina, whispering, "This is disturbing and fascinating at the same time." Katharina nodded. "I kind of want to see those lingerie sets now." Roxanne slapped her forehead, trying to keep her composure. "You''re all impossible." "You do realize this is just fueling my imagination, picturing you wearing them, right?" Vergil questioned, looking at Felicia with a mix of exasperation and disbelief. Felicia shrugged again, her smile unyielding. "So what? Who cares? I''m a demon, darling. Depravity is in our nature." Vergil blinked, trying to process what he''d just heard. "So you''re telling me that¡ª" "That I''m completely yours, my dear son?" Felicia interrupted without a shred of shame, her tone casual as if she were discussing the weather. "I don''t see the problem. You''re literally the reason I exist now. It was hard enough to let you be born." She shrugged again, as if she hadn''t just dropped a bombshell. Vergil felt his mind stall, but before he could form a coherent response, Felicia flashed a wicked grin. "Besides, if it helps, you don''t even need to imagine. If you want, I can strip right here for you." "NO!" Vergil immediately shouted, raising his hands as if to block both the vision and the idea itself. His expression was a perfect mix of horror and desperation. "For the love of anything still remotely sane, don''t do that!" Felicia laughed, clearly pleased with his reaction. "You''re so adorable when you''re flustered, darling. Truly charming." Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne were practically rolling on the couch with laughter. Ada, between fits of giggles, wiped a tear from her eye. "Another crazy one for the collection¡­ Pfft, how does he even survive this?" "This is completely out of bounds¡­" Roxanne muttered, though her gaze was fixed on Felicia, now a mix of fascination and a hint of disbelief. Read exclusive adventures at empire Felicia, noticing the stares, smiled as if she''d just won some kind of competition. "Limits are for the weak," she declared, crossing her arms and lifting her chin, clearly proud of her "wisdom." She then gestured casually toward Sapphire. "And honestly, you think I''m crazy? Who do you think my best friend is?" All eyes turned to Sapphire, who was trying her best to appear indifferent, though the tension in her expression betrayed how much she was holding back from diving into the chaos again. "She and I are practically identical," Felicia continued, pointing at Sapphire with a triumphant air. "Physique, flawless looks, and, of course, personalities as vibrant as hellfire." She paused to adjust her neckline with all the intention in the world. "The only difference? I''m more balanced. She, on the other hand, is completely obsessed with battles. All she thinks about is fighting, fighting, and more fighting." "Obsessed with battles?" Sapphire finally shot back, her voice laced with offended pride. "I just enjoy testing limits¡ªsomething you clearly forgot while you were busy playing demon housewife!" "Oh, of course. Testing limits..." Felicia let out a sarcastic chuckle. "And blowing up half of Los Angeles in the process is just a ''test,'' right?" "Better that than talking nonsense about lingerie with your own son!" Sapphire retorted, crossing her arms. "Okay, okay, enough!" Vergil exclaimed, rubbing his temples. "Can you both please at least pretend you know what self-control is? For my sake?" .... Author''s Note: Before you ask "Ah, but why was the scene with Alucard and Azazel, and the other forces that were there, so fast?" Well, honestly I wasn''t even going to put it, but I ended up putting it on impulse, later I''ll develop this part better. However... for now, just act like Vergil... He doesn''t care about these big guys. Chapter 170 9.9.9 The night enveloped Madrid in a cloak of darkness, interrupted only by the distant city lights flickering on the horizon. However, at the abandoned airport, the atmosphere was suffocating and heavy, as if the air itself was different, imbued with something ancient and sinister.The shadows cast by the moonlight seemed to move, forming figures that disappeared as quickly as they appeared. Viviane was at the front, as usual, her eyes shining with determination. She wore a fitted black coat, leather boots that muffled her steps, and carried a long sword sheathed on her back, ready for whatever they would encounter. Behind her, her niece Morgana LaFey followed closely. Morgana, with long black hair that seemed to absorb the light, had a dark and mysterious aura. She wore a fitted dress that accentuated her slender body and carried a grimoire that seemed alive, pulsing slightly in her hands. "Aunt, I don''t like this," Morgana said, her voice low and hesitant. "This place feels... wrong." Viviane didn''t respond immediately. Her eyes were fixed on a trail on the ground ¨C mixed footprints, some clearly human, others distorted and monstrous. A scent of blood hung in the air, growing stronger as they approached the warehouse. She finally stopped and turned to Morgana, her face serious and pale under the dim light. "I know it feels wrong. But this is where the fragment should be; I can feel something coming from there," she said, her voice tense. "We''re not turning back now." Morgana huffed, flipping through her grimoire with her sharp, black nails. "You say that as if we''re not surrounded by something that probably wants to devour us. Always so optimistic, Aunt." Viviane gave a small smile but didn''t respond. They continued in silence until they reached the rusted doors of the warehouse. With a small gesture, Viviane pulled the doors open, their screech echoing like a scream in the empty night. The smell that wafted from inside made Morgana recoil, covering her nose with her sleeve. "By Merlin..." Morgana murmured, her eyes wide. "This is..." The scene inside the warehouse was pure horror. Under the dim light of a few broken lamps that still worked, a grotesque pile of bodies rose in the center of the space. Humans, vampires, werewolves, and other creatures Morgana didn''t recognize were piled up as if they were just bags of flesh. Blood poured out, forming black, shiny pools on the concrete floor. Some bodies still looked fresh, while others were in advanced stages of decomposition, which only made the smell even more unbearable. "What is this?" Morgana asked, her voice trembling. She slammed the grimoire shut with a snap and instinctively stepped back. Viviane didn''t respond immediately. She took a few steps forward, her eyes scanning the grotesque heap with a mixture of horror and anger. A spark of determination flashed in her eyes as she knelt near the pile, trying to find any clue among the mutilated bodies. "This is what happens when you try to tamper with the wrong forces," she said, her voice low. "Someone ¨C or something ¨C is using these creatures for some kind of ritual. A blood ritual... And it''s not something small." "Ritual?" Morgana asked, narrowing her eyes. She stepped forward, hesitantly, as she flipped through her grimoire again. A purple light emanated from the pages as she muttered words in an ancient language. The book seemed to respond, a rune glowing softly in the air. "Yes. Some kind of summoning or binding spell," Viviane replied, now examining something at the edges of the pile of bodies. She drew a dagger from her waist and pointed at the marks on the ground. "See this? A conjuration circle. They used these bodies to channel energy." Morgana stepped closer, her eyes now analyzing the circle. The marks were deep, etched into the concrete with macabre precision. There were runes of demonic origin and others that Morgana recognized as being ancient and forbidden. Her eyes widened as she realized what she was seeing. "They were trying to summon... something gigantic," she said, her voice filled with fear. "This isn''t just any ritual. They were trying to open a portal." "Yes," Viviane replied, standing up. "And from the state of this, something went terribly wrong. Or perhaps... it went terribly right." Viviane turned to the wall and read something... "9.9.9"... She said and looked at Morgana, "666 backwards." "Yes, it looks like someone wanted to summon a primordial... but... these things stopped working thousands of years ago..." Viviane said as she approached the marking. "Fresh blood... it was done recently." Before Morgana could respond, a low, guttural sound echoed through the warehouse. Both women immediately went on high alert, Viviane drawing her sword while Morgana gripped her grimoire firmly, runes glowing around her. "It''s coming from inside the pile," Viviane whispered, her eyes fixed on the pile of bodies. Morgana swallowed nervously. "You''re saying that...?" Before she could finish, the pile shifted. Slowly, as if something was moving beneath the bodies. A wet, grotesque sound echoed as the bodies began to slide, falling on top of one another. Something was emerging from the center of the pile. "Get out of there, now!" Viviane ordered, pushing Morgana back. From the midst of the pile, a grotesque creature rose. It was something neither of them had ever seen. It had a humanoid shape, but its skin was as black as the night, pulsating as if alive. Its eyes glowed with a blood-red hue, and there were tentacles protruding from its back, each covered in spikes. "What is that?!" Morgana screamed, opening her grimoire and starting to chant a spell. "It''s not an ordinary demon," Viviane said, raising her sword. "Get ready. This won''t be easy." The creature let out a roar that made the warehouse itself tremble. It then lunged, its tentacles whipping through the air toward Viviane and Morgana. Viviane blocked the attack with her sword, but the impact was strong enough to push her backward. Morgana conjured a mana shield that blocked one of the tentacles, but it cracked under the impact. "We''ll need something more powerful!" Morgana exclaimed as magical flames began to swirl around her hands. Viviane advanced again, her eyes locked on the grotesque head of the creature, each step a combination of agile dodges and precise strikes. The sound of the tentacles slicing through the air echoed in the warehouse like whips made of steel. She knew she needed to act quickly. But before she could strike, one of the tentacles moved with impossible speed, slamming into her with brutal force. "Urghhh!" The impact threw her like a ragdoll against the concrete wall. The sound of cracking bones echoed through the space, followed by a dull thud as she collapsed to the floor. "Viviane!" Morgana screamed, her voice laced with panic. Viviane tried to get up, but a searing pain ran down her spine. Her body felt as though it had been torn apart from the inside. Each attempt to move her arms or legs was accompanied by indescribable agony. "Y... you damn..." she whispered through clenched teeth, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth. Even so, her eyes burned with determination. The creature took advantage of her momentary vulnerability, moving closer, its tentacles lashing out like hungry predators. Seeing the gravity of the situation, Morgana gritted her teeth and channeled even more energy into the spell in her hands. "You won''t touch her, monster!" The fire in her hands erupted in a wave of heat that illuminated the warehouse. She cast the spell with all her strength, the flames transforming into an incandescent phoenix that flew directly toward the creature. The monster roared, recoiling from the impact of the flames, its grotesque skin crackling and deforming. "Viviane, hang on!" Morgana shouted, rushing toward her fallen aunt. Even weakened, Viviane lifted her head with difficulty. "I... I''m not done yet..." she murmured, extending her trembling hand toward her sword, which lay just out of reach. "You need to rest! You''re too injured to fight!" Morgana protested, kneeling beside her. Continue reading on empire Viviane let out a short, raspy laugh, despite the pain. "If you think a nasty tentacle is going to take me down, then you don''t know me, girl." The fire in Viviane''s eyes was fierce, almost supernatural. Even with her body broken, her will was unyielding. "Help me up... or get out of the way," she demanded. Before Morgana could respond, the sound of footsteps echoed through the warehouse, and a new voice filled the space. "I''m sorry, little girl," the voice said, dripping with irony and calm. Suddenly, the monstrous creature stopped moving. Its tentacles froze in mid-air as though an invisible force had severed its control. A second later, it was slammed to the ground with a crash, completely immobilized. Viviane and Morgana looked in the direction of the voice, both surprised and alert. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A male figure emerged from the shadows, the sound of his boots reverberating on the concrete floor. He had messy black hair, golden eyes that gleamed with a mix of malice and power, and wore an outfit that seemed to be a blend of ancient armor and a modern suit, giving him an aura of deadly elegance. "Ah... if it isn''t the famous Lady of the Lake," he said, a crooked smile appearing on his lips. "I''ve heard quite a bit about you. I heard you''ve been having a lot of fun with our dear Sapphire." Viviane narrowed her eyes, despite struggling against the pain. "Who the hell are you?" The man tilted his head slightly, as though he were offended, but still enjoying the situation. "Oh, where are my manners?" He gave an exaggerated bow, his hands open as if on a stage. "I''m someone you shouldn''t stand in front of," he smiled. Chapter 171 Training with mom At Sapphire Agares'' Mansion...Well, how can I describe it? The mansion was an imposing place, almost as grand as its owner. Twisted trees reached toward the blood-red sky like claws, while flowers of impossible colors bloomed between black stones etched with ancient runes. Everything about the scenery exuded power and, above all... danger. It was the perfect stage for a confrontation, especially between two forces like Vergil and Felicia. Felicia, with her usual provocative smile, stood in a combat stance. She wore a simple training outfit, yet even that seemed designed to highlight her perfect curves. Her demonic wings were retracted, but her aura radiated confidence and power. "So, my dear son, where''s that smile of yours?" she teased, twirling a sharp dagger in one hand. "I guess you still don''t understand your place, so let me spell it out for you... You''re the challenger here." Vergil, on the other side, held his katana firmly, his eyes locked on Felicia. He wore a black combat uniform with silver accents that gleamed under the spectral light of the environment. "You''re the one who provoked me, Mother. I thought this would be a good opportunity to test your... evolution." Felicia burst into laughter, a sound that seemed to echo across the courtyard and reverberate through the infernal realm. "You cheeky little brat, HAHAHA!" Without further warning, Felicia charged. Her movement was so fast she seemed to vanish for a moment, reappearing in front of Vergil with her dagger already descending in an arc. He blocked it at the last second with his katana, the impact creating a shockwave that cracked the stone ground beneath their feet. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fast... but predictable," Vergil remarked, pushing her back with a precise strike. Felicia stepped back without losing her balance. Her eyes sparkled with excitement. "Predictable? Oh, my son, you haven''t seen anything yet." She leapt backward, flapping her wings to gain momentum, and launched a series of crimson energy projectiles. Vergil dodged them effortlessly, disappearing and reappearing at various points in the courtyard, leaving shadowy trails in his wake. "You''ll need more than that," he taunted, appearing above her and coming down with a vertical slash. Felicia twisted in midair, narrowly dodging and countering with a kick that struck Vergil''s side. He was thrown back but landed gracefully, his katana already poised for the next exchange. "You''re improving," Felicia admitted, landing softly. "But you''ve still got a long way to go to catch up to me." Vergil simply smirked. "We''ll see." He advanced again, this time unleashing a flurry of swift, precise strikes, each aimed at a vital point. Felicia dodged or blocked with her dagger, but the intensity of his assault began to push her back. "You''re taking this seriously, aren''t you?" she noted, breathless yet still smiling. "I always take you seriously, Mother," Vergil replied, his voice steady and filled with resolve. Felicia decided to change tactics. She flapped her wings hard, creating a gust of wind that forced Vergil to retreat. Taking advantage of the moment, she traced a glowing crimson symbol in the air with her dagger. The symbol erupted into a wave of energy that surged forward like a wall toward Vergil. He raised his katana, slicing the energy in half with a powerful strike, but the effort delayed him just enough for Felicia to appear behind him. "Surprise," she whispered, before unleashing a blast of energy directly at his back. Vergil was sent hurtling forward, but in midair, he twisted and landed on one knee, gripping his katana tightly. He looked up at Felicia, and for the first time, she saw something beyond determination in his eyes. She saw pride. "You really are improving," she admitted. "I said I''d prove my point," he replied, rising to his feet and brushing the dust from his clothes. Both were panting now, neither willing to back down. Felicia fully unfurled her wings, her demonic aura intensifying. Vergil gripped his katana with both hands, lowering into a ready stance. "Let''s finish this. I''m too old to keep pretending I''m a young girl," Felicia declared. "I agree," Vergil replied. They charged at the same time, their auras colliding in the center of the courtyard. The impact was so intense it cracked the ground, shattered trees, and made the very air seem to vibrate with raw energy. At the last moment, Vergil swung his katana in a perfect arc while Felicia dodged and countered with her dagger. The clash of metal against metal echoed like thunder, freezing the two combatants in place at the heart of the courtyard. Then Felicia smiled. "Not bad, my son... but still not enough. You''re still just a little fish." Vergil wiped the sweat from his forehead with his forearm, panting as he tried to regain his stance after the intense fight. He looked at Felicia, a mix of exhaustion and determination burning in his eyes. "You won this time..." he admitted reluctantly, a tired smile forming on his lips. "But I''ll come back stronger. Count on it." Felicia threw her head back in a satisfied laugh, patting him lightly on the shoulder. "I hope so! After all, you''re my son. I won''t accept anything less than perfection." Vergil gave a brief smile, but before he could respond, hurried footsteps echoed through the courtyard. Roxanne appeared, breathless, her face pale and her eyes wide with panic. It was clear she had run as fast as she could. Find your next read on empire "Vergil!" she called, her voice laced with urgency, drawing their attention. He turned immediately, his expression hardening as he sensed the gravity in her tone. "Roxanne? What happened?" She stopped, trying to catch her breath, but couldn''t hold back the worry that poured from her. Her eyes locked onto his, filled with fear and desperation. "Viviane..." Roxanne finally managed, her voice trembling. "She... she''s dying." Vergil froze for a moment, as if time itself had stopped. Felicia, still at his side, frowned, her expression shifting to something more serious. "What?" Vergil demanded, his voice heavy with tension as he stepped forward. "She''s in the main hall," Roxanne explained quickly. "She''s gravely injured... worse than anything I''ve ever seen. Even Morgana doesn''t know what to do!" Vergil clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles cracked, but he said nothing. His body disappeared in a blur of speed, moving like lightning toward the main hall. When he arrived, the scene before him made his heart stop for a moment. Viviane lay sprawled on the table, a picture of devastation he would never forget. Her right arm was completely severed, with shreds of flesh hanging loosely around the bloodied shoulder. Her left leg was destroyed beyond repair, reduced to fragments of bone barely held together by what little flesh remained. One of her eyes was obliterated, a mess of mangled tissue and blood streaming down her pale face. But the worst was the wound on her torso. A massive hole gaped through her abdomen, grotesquely exposing her insides. Blood still dripped from the wound, pooling into a dark stain on the floor. Her breathing was shallow, each gasp a desperate struggle to cling to life. Chapter 172 Is she really that precious to him? Beside her, Morgana was kneeling, pressing a blood-soaked cloth against the wound in Viviane''s side. Her eyes were filled with tears, but her determination remained firm. She murmured healing spells, yet even the most powerful seemed insufficient to contain the gravity of the damage.Vergil stood still for a moment, his wide eyes taking in the shock of the scene. "Viviane..." he whispered, his voice barely audible. "Vergil!" Morgana lifted her gaze to him, the urgency in her voice slicing through the silence. "She''s... she''s on the brink of death! I''ve done everything I can, but I can''t heal these wounds! They''re... cursed." Felicia entered the room right behind Vergil, halting abruptly upon seeing Viviane''s condition. She gritted her teeth, her eyes narrowing with a dangerous gleam. "This was the work of something very powerful... and very cruel." Vergil finally moved, approaching the table slowly. He extended a trembling hand, hesitating before touching Viviane''s forehead. Her skin was cold as ice. Stay connected through empire "Who... did this to you?" he asked in a low tone, but the contained fury in his words was palpable, like a storm about to erupt. Viviane opened the one eye she had left, her breathing shallow. "I... followed the trail of the fragment... it was a trap..." Morgana pressed her lips tightly together, her expression hardening with frustration and fear. "Vergil, this isn''t something I can solve alone. We need something more... something beyond what I can access right now. If we don''t act immediately, Viviane..." Her voice faltered, and she turned her gaze toward the fragile form of the woman on the table. "This curse is draining her life every second." Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted. An overwhelming pressure filled the room, a suffocating black aura that made the air feel dense, almost impossible to breathe. Every strong being in the house felt the crushing weight of this energy, and it didn''t take long before everyone gathered. Roxanne, Katharina, and Ada rushed in but halted abruptly at the door, their bodies immobilized by the intensity of the aura. Their gazes were filled with shock, and for the first time, perhaps even fear. Then, Sapphire appeared, moving cautiously, sensing the imbalance in Vergil''s energy. She opened her mouth to speak. "Vergi¡ª" "Shut up," Vergil interrupted, his voice deep and cold, filled with unquestionable authority. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone fell into absolute silence, the air in the room pulsing with Vergil''s contained fury. His eyes gleamed with a dark intensity, and the black aura surrounding him seemed almost alive, writhing and pulsing as though responding directly to his emotional state. He took a step forward, his gaze fixed on Viviane. Every word he spoke seemed to resonate like a divine decree, unavoidable and absolute. "Heal her." His command wasn''t directed at anyone present in the room but at the very demonic energy surrounding him. It was as if he was speaking to an invisible force, commanding it as a king commands his subjects. The black aura responded immediately. The room trembled slightly, and the sound of something whispering echoed through the walls, like thousands of voices blending in an indecipherable chant. The energy began to move, flowing toward Viviane like a river obeying its ruler''s command. The energy enveloped Viviane''s mutilated body, penetrating her wounds. Where there had once been shattered flesh and exposed bones, a sinister glow of healing began to take shape. The wounds slowly began to close, bones realigning, lacerations being restored. Even so, the room remained in absolute silence, broken only by Viviane''s low moans as her body struggled to absorb the overwhelming energy. Morgana watched closely, her eyes wide. "This... This is a level of magic... or energy... I''ve never seen before." Sapphire crossed her arms, her gaze fixed on Vergil. "He''s channeling energy directly from his demonic essence. This isn''t just power. It''s his will in action. This... is dangerous." "Dangerous?" Roxanne murmured, barely able to speak through the lump in her throat. "This feels... monstrous." Katharina tightened her grip on Roxanne''s arm, trying to remain calm, but her eyes never left Vergil. "He''s pushing limits none of us ever considered crossing." Meanwhile, the energy continued its work. The hole in Viviane''s side began to close, muscle tissue rebuilding at an almost miraculous pace. Her amputated arm started regenerating, flesh and bone slowly forming from the black energy that enveloped her. Her obliterated eye began to glow crimson before being restored. Vergil never took his eyes off Viviane, his expression unwavering, but inside, the anger and determination burned like an infernal storm. "You won''t die, Viviane," he whispered softly, but his voice carried a promise that everyone in the room could feel. Finally, the energy began to dissipate, like a wave retreating after crashing on the shore. Viviane was now nearly fully restored, though her breathing was still weak, and her body trembled slightly. Vergil approached her, leaning in until his face was only inches from hers. "You''re safe now," he said softly, though his voice still carried the weight of that dark authority. Viviane opened her eye, now fully healed, and looked at him. "Vergil... you..." Her voice was weak but filled with emotion. "Don''t speak," he ordered, placing a firm hand on her forehead. "Rest. We still have work to do." Felicia finally broke the silence, crossing her arms and letting out a heavy sigh. "Well, it seems my son has finally decided to act like a true demon. Should I be proud or worried?" Sapphire narrowed her eyes at Vergil, but a small smile curled her lips. "This might be a threat... but for now, it seems he''s in control. Let''s hope it stays that way." Vergil slowly turned to face her, his expression cold and dark. "Stop speculating," he said in a firm tone. "You yourself said I control demonic energy absolutely. I''m not losing control." Without waiting for a response, he shifted his attention to Morgana, his piercing gaze locking onto hers. "Now, you''re going to explain to me, in full detail, what happened to MY servant to end up like this." His voice was calm, but it carried a threatening undertone that made Morgana involuntarily tremble. Even though she knew she wasn''t directly at fault, the intensity of Vergil''s anger was overwhelming, almost tangible, as if the very air around him had grown heavier. Morgana lowered her gaze for a moment, trying to find the right words. But the pressure was so great that an unwanted thought crossed her mind. ''Is she really that precious to him?'' Chapter 173 Come to your senses. "I will go after all the Excalibur Fragments. I don''t want anyone interfering," Vergil said, his voice deep and cold as he held Viviane in his arms, who was peacefully sleeping, unaware of the chaos that had just unfolded. He carried her with an imposing posture, showing no weakness, while Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne followed him, unsuccessfully trying to get his attention."Wait, you can''t¡ª" Katharina tried to protest, but was interrupted by a tone that cut like a blade. "I''m not asking for your opinion. I''m just announcing what I will do." The coldness in his voice was indescribable. He was no longer negotiating. This was no longer a matter of choice. It was the first time Vergil''s expression was so dark. A heavy, silent weight hovered around him, and the three women could barely comprehend the depth of the anger radiating from him. Something was deeply altered within him, a dense energy that they had never witnessed before. "From now on, you are prohibited from going to the Human World." His words resonated like a final sentence. The tone left no room for contestation. "This is an order." The three of them felt the weight of his words, and the master-servant contract pulsed between them with unexpected force, making Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne tremble. Vergil''s authority was overwhelming, more intense than any of them could have imagined. Without another word, Vergil gently placed Viviane on the bed in his room, covering her with a care that contrasted with the intensity of his earlier words. He looked at her for a brief moment before turning, completely ignoring the women still present. His silhouette faded, the sound of his footsteps echoing like an omen, while they remained paralyzed, unable to follow, question, or fully understand the fury he carried. Only the emptiness and tension in the air filled the space between them. "You won''t." Sapphire said, her voice firm as she watched Vergil enter the living room of the mansion. Her eyes glowed with unmistakable intensity. "Let''s see you stop me." Vergil responded with a threatening calmness, his eyes glinting like sharp blades, ready to cut through any obstacle. Suddenly, Sapphire disappeared from Vergil''s sight, reappearing instantly in front of him with a speed so fast it almost seemed impossible. "You... won''t." Her words were low but filled with relentless authority, as her emerald eyes slowly turned into a deep red, reflecting a supernatural intensity. Experience more content on empire "Leave." Vergil ordered, his voice cold and precise, but he couldn''t help an instinctive movement: he leapt back with speed, evading the imminent proximity. "You''re still too slow to avoid me~" Sapphire said with a cruel smile, appearing behind him in the blink of an eye. She struck with deadly precision, her hand moving toward Vergil''s neck, but a block of blood materialized, interrupting her movement before she could touch him. Vergil''s protection, like an invisible shield, defended him from her blow. Without wasting any time, Vergil quickly enveloped his body in cutting winds, and with a single agile move, he kicked Sapphire toward her face. The impact was so swift and unexpected it could have cleaved any other person in half. But as the battle unfolded, what stood out most was Vergil''s expression. His face was impassive, not a single trace of smile or satisfaction. It was a look of pure concentration and coldness, something none of the women around him had ever seen before. There was no joy in the fight, only the immense seriousness of someone who, for the first time, was completely focused on a single goal: to win. "Oh? You have good instincts, I like that~" Sapphire said, her voice laden with a challenging and admiring tone. With a quick and precise movement, she grabbed Vergil''s leg, interrupting his offensive. The winds surrounding him dissipated instantly, as though an invisible force had drained his energy. The cutting blade of air was hurled around, hitting the floor with a crash. The sound of the cuts echoed through every corner of the room, a rain of stone and concrete fragments falling around them. The force of the impact was so strong that it created a considerable hole in the wall behind Sapphire, leaving a clear trace of Vergil''s colossal power. The strength of his attack not only shook the environment but also demonstrated the immense force he had invested in every move, a power that, for a brief moment, seemed unbeatable. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But it''s still not enough." Sapphire murmured, her voice now tinged with confident defiance. With a swift movement, she increased her strength, tightening her grip on Vergil''s leg with even more ferocity. Her fingers dug in like claws, and with a powerful yank, she drew him toward her, attempting to strip him of any advantage he might have had. Vergil gritted his teeth, the pain of his foot being crushed by Sapphire''s grip almost making him lose his composure. He fought against the urge to react, maintaining his calm at all costs. With a quick move, he formed a blood shield around his stomach, but to his surprise, Sapphire easily pierced through the barrier. Her punch hit his abdomen with brutal force. "Cough!" The pain was sharp, and Vergil felt pressure in his throat. Realizing his consciousness was fading, he quickly bit his tongue, forcing himself to stay alert. The pain from the bite brought clarity to his mind, and with a surge of determination, he kicked the ground forcefully, quickly distancing himself from Sapphire. "Hahahaha..." Sapphire let out a wild laugh, watching Vergil''s reaction with a gleam of amusement in her eyes. She was clearly enjoying the challenge. With a mischievous smile, she released Vergil''s leg, allowing him to move away. "Mother..." Katharina murmured, concern evident in her voice, but before she could say more, Sapphire raised her hand in a firm "stop" gesture, and with a bloodied, sinister grin, fixed her gaze on Vergil. "Keep this up, and next time, I''ll really kill you." Her words were laden with threat, but there was something more behind that smile¡ªa flicker of growing rage. Her eyes, once calm, now trembled with the intensity of the fury starting to take hold of her. "Come to your senses, quickly," she said, her voice forcing control that was on the verge of breaking. Despite her relaxed appearance, Sapphire''s patience was rapidly running out, and the tension in the air was palpable. "Let me go already," Vergil said, his voice filled with frustration, as his body healed at a supernatural speed, bones and muscles regenerating at a pace impossible to follow. "Only when you come to your senses, you idiot," Sapphire replied, her voice firm, but tinged with exasperation. "I''m walking out that door, and you won''t stop me," Vergil declared with conviction, focusing all his energy on the wind element. He channeled a massive wave of negative energy, forcing his body to transform into pure air, a blur of absolute speed, determined to escape by any means. But, in the next moment, an unmistakable voice sounded at the door, stopping him in his tracks. "She''s right. You won''t be leaving." Vergil froze. At the door stood the one person he would never dare to challenge. His dear mother. Chapter 174 Sucker Thing Vergil, desperately trying to escape from Sapphire, was abruptly interrupted when a white-haired woman appeared out of nowhere and, with incredible speed, abducted him in front of everyone.They were now in a newly constructed coliseum, completely empty, with only two figures standing at its center. The coliseum had been built recently on the very spot where Vergil... had cleaved the mountain. "You''ll die quickly if you keep this up." Felicia said, her calm voice brimming with overwhelming authority as she casually tossed Vergil to the ground like a sack of potatoes. He was weakened, the pain from his wounds leaving him powerless to react. She had beaten him so severely that even at his full strength, he wouldn''t have stood a chance against her. ''Sure, I wasn''t planning on hitting her¡­ but she''s really abusing her authority,'' Vergil thought, struggling to compose himself as anger bubbled within him. ''Damn it¡­ and she''s wearing something this sexy.'' He grumbled internally, his eyes involuntarily trailing over his mother''s attire. Felicia''s outfit was black, adorned with golden and blue accents, clinging perfectly to her body and highlighting every curve of her silhouette. She exuded an undeniable sensuality, but upon closer inspection, Vergil realized it wasn''t just a provocative outfit. It was, in fact, battle armor, designed for durability and function rather than aesthetics. ''Damn it, I''m going to have to keep looking away¡­'' Vergil thought, clearly distracted. He was struggling not to stare at Felicia; her voluptuous figure was simply unfair. ''This is basically another Sapphire but with a different color palette¡­ It''s like I bought a chroma skin for some legendary MOBA character, damn it.'' Felicia noticed Vergil''s internal conflict, and a small smile formed on her lips, her eyes gleaming with mischief. Her smile widened even more as she saw Vergil turn his face away, clearly trying to avoid looking at her like a man battling his instincts. "I''m sure I''ve already taught you how to admire a woman... so look at me." Felicia said, her voice soft but with an implied authority that fully captured his attention, even as he struggled against the temptation of her presence. "Well, this has already helped you calm down. Now, you can look all you want. I''ve already told you, I''m all yours. I sacrificed so much for you to be born, and I won''t do it again." She continued, her voice now tinged with possessiveness. Felicia wasn''t just challenging Vergil but also making it clear that, despite his struggles, he belonged to her, and she to him, unconditionally. "What do you want..." Vergil murmured, avoiding her gaze as he stood up, clearly trying to maintain his composure in Felicia''s overwhelming presence. "If you face the person who hurt Viviane, you''ll die," Felicia responded, her voice cold and relentless, with not a trace of remorse. Read exclusive adventures at empire "Actually, I think it''s highly unlikely that this person is the leader. If it''s him, you''d die twice as fast." She added with a subtle smile, as if the situation were a joke. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean they''re probably not the leader?" Vergil asked, his voice filled with confusion and irritation as he tried to understand her logic. "Cursed attacks are for losers," Felicia replied, shrugging as if it were the most obvious explanation in the world, clearly impatient with the need to elaborate. "Wait, what?" Vergil asked, raising an eyebrow, visibly perplexed. "Oh, you don''t know? Curses are... loser stuff." Felicia said, making an exaggerated grimace. "Like, fwoosh WHOOSH bam, ''I curse you with the power of the spirits I stole!'' You know? Real... pathetic stuff." She mimicked an over-the-top spell-casting gesture, rolling her eyes. "Loser-level nonsense." Vergil looked at her, trying to suppress his laughter at the absurdity of what she''d just acted out, but he couldn''t help the involuntary smile. Felicia had this peculiar knack for making even the tensest moments... amusing. "Anyway, seriously, it''s the ultimate loser move. Like, maximum loser energy. Using someone else''s power? Total loser behavior." She shrugged, completely unfazed. "Now, back to what matters." She smiled mischievously. "I''m going to train you..." Vergil frowned, his expression a mix of suspicion and exhaustion. "Way worse than Sapphire," he muttered, trying to keep a straight face, but the idea of being trained by Felicia was, at the very least... unsettling. "Well, let the end begin," Felicia declared, her voice filled with authority and determination as a dense demonic energy began gathering in her hands. Slowly, the energy took the form of an enormous black spear, pulsating with pure negativity, almost as if it were alive. "Don''t flinch." She commanded, her eyes locked on Vergil, daring him. Her tone left no room for argument. Without hesitation, Felicia hurled the spear directly toward Vergil''s heart. The air around them seemed to ripple under the pressure of the attack, and time appeared to slow. Vergil watched as his instincts screamed at him to move. But he couldn''t. He wouldn''t. Gritting his teeth, Vergil stood his ground, unmoving. He knew that if he dodged, he would not only betray Felicia''s trust but also forfeit any chance of becoming stronger. He stared at the spear, feeling the crushing threat draw closer, his heart pounding as if it already anticipated the impact. And yet, he didn''t move. The spear struck with overwhelming force, sending a cloud of dust into the air, engulfing the two of them. The sound of the impact reverberated through the empty coliseum like thunder. For a moment, everything was silent, save for the faint sound of settling dust particles. As the dust began to clear, Felicia finally broke the silence in a calm but sharp tone: "As I thought... it''s impossible to harm you with demonic energy when you see the attack. Or rather, when you know it''s coming." The sight revealed as the dust settled was astonishing. The black spear, which should have pierced Vergil''s chest, hung suspended in mid-air, mere inches from his heart. It still pulsed, as if struggling to push forward, but an invisible force held it at bay. Felicia observed the scene with a faint smirk. "Interesting," she said, crossing her arms. "Even when you don''t react, your body and soul instinctively respond to negative energy... You truly are a puzzle, my son," she remarked, smiling. "The Perfect Aberration I created." Her smile widened with a possessive gleam in her eyes¡ªone Vergil had only seen once before. The same eyes Sapphire had when¡­ they first met. ''This is going to cause me problems...'' he thought. Chapter 175 Hes just my son "Currently, I''ve recovered about 35% of my true strength. That should be equivalent to Sapphire''s power in the human world," Felicia said calmly, allowing her aura to flow around her body, radiating a pressure that made even the air feel heavier."Wait... What do you mean it''s equivalent to Sapphire''s power in the human world?" Vergil asked, visibly confused. Felicia raised an eyebrow, surprised by the question. "Huh? She didn''t explain it to you?" Her tone carried a mix of disbelief and irritation. Seeing Vergil''s expression, she let out a long sigh, running a hand through her white hair. "Do you really think the Strongest Female Demon would have... such pathetic strength? For heaven''s sake, Vergil, we, primordial demons, carry limiters on our bodies so that we don''t... well, destroy the world. It''s a matter of survival for everyone," she explained, crossing her arms as if it were obvious. "Limiters?" Vergil murmured, still trying to process the information. Felicia rolled her eyes. "It seems no one has taught you the basics. Fine, I''ll simplify it for you. In our world, there are various categories of power divided by classes." She began to explain, her voice carrying the authority of someone accustomed to giving orders: "The weakest demons, Demonic Servants, belong to Class D. Then come Demonic Warriors, in Class C. Above them, we have Demonic Nobles, in Class B. Going higher, there are Archdemons, in Class A, and above them all are Demon Kings, in Class S." Felicia then smiled dangerously, and her aura intensified for a brief moment. "But... there''s a class above all of those, reserved for just a few of us. It''s where I, Sapphire, Amon, and the other Archons belong: the Chaos Lords, also known as Class SSS." Vergil remained silent, absorbing the information as Felicia continued: "Chaos Lords aren''t just stronger. We''re forces of nature, capable of shaping and destroying realities. That''s why we need limiters in the human world... so we don''t erase everything with a single step." Felicia gave a slight, almost disdainful smile. "Now, I hope that clears things up. If Sapphire seems strong in the human world, it''s because she''s holding back. Otherwise, she could turn that entire world to ash without any effort¡ªafter all, she''s practically the embodiment of fire in her True Form," she said casually before continuing. "Now, however, it seems it''s time to teach you something real." Felicia smiled, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she summoned dark energy, which quickly took the shape of a deadly blade, as menacing as the spear she had created earlier. Without taking her eyes off Vergil, Felicia raised her right hand, which began to glow with a shadowy energy, and with a deliberate motion, she shaped her own hand into something resembling a sharp blade. Then, without hesitation, she extended her left arm and sliced through it in one clean, precise strike. The sound of the cut echoed through the empty coliseum, and Felicia''s arm fell to the ground with a dull thud. Blood dripped, forming a small pool on the floor, but the most shocking thing was the unshaken smile on her face. Felicia never broke eye contact with Vergil, her smile provocative, as if daring him to react. The severed arm didn''t stay there for long. Within seconds, it began to disintegrate into black particles, which floated through the air as if being drawn back. In less than a second, her arm was whole again, completely regenerated, without any sign of injury. Felicia flexed the fingers of her newly regenerated arm and, with an air of triumph, said: "This is the difference between surviving and dominating, my son. Learning to lose parts of yourself to become whole again is what separates the weak from the strong." Watching Felicia''s demonstration intently, Vergil felt a spark of curiosity and decided to try it himself. He imitated her movements, extending his arm with determination. Focusing his demonic energy, he executed a clean, direct cut to his own arm. The sound of flesh being severed echoed through the coliseum, and blood began to drip to the ground. Just like with Felicia, the arm fell with a dull thud. Your next journey awaits at empire However, unlike his mother''s instant regeneration, Vergil''s process was slow. The arm began to rebuild itself piece by piece, as if each cell were fighting to realign. The pain was intense, but he endured it, his face expressionless as he watched his body work to recover the lost limb. Felicia, seeing his effort, gave a satisfied smile. "See? In time, you''ll do this as naturally as breathing. Resistance to pain... that''s what we''ll train first." She pointed to his newly regenerated arm, now whole again, though it bore signs of evident strain. "This ability is the foundation of our fighting style. No matter what happens, you must keep standing. Always." Felicia crossed her arms, her expression now carrying a mix of pride and sternness. "Pain is not an obstacle, Vergil. It''s a tool. And when you learn to control it, you''ll understand the true meaning of invincibility." "Alright," Vergil replied in a neutral tone as he began to undress. Without hesitation, he pulled off his shirt, revealing his chiseled muscles and sculpted physique. Felicia, who was prepared to continue the training, was caught completely off guard. Damn it... I need to be careful... she thought, briefly averting her gaze, though she couldn''t stop her eyes from returning to him. Just as she knew she was alluring to him, it was now impossible to deny how absurdly attractive Vergil was to her. She bit her lower lip lightly, trying to rein in her thoughts. The sight of his perfectly toned muscles and the flawless contours of his skin made it hard to stay focused. Ignore... ignore... ignore... she repeated to herself, a faint blush creeping onto her cheeks. Felicia took a deep breath, trying to push away any inappropriate thoughts, but Vergil''s mischievous smile wasn''t helping. He was aware of the effect he had but chose not to comment on it. "Are we going to continue, or are you just going to stand there staring at me?" he asked, crossing his arms with an amused expression. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Felicia immediately scowled, forcing herself to maintain her serious demeanor. "You''re far too full of yourself, you know that? Set that ego aside and focus, because what''s coming next will be much worse." Still trying to suppress her lingering embarrassment, she turned her back to him for a moment, muttering under her breath, "Breathe... focus... he''s just my son... just my son..." Chapter 176 Lets go crazy "Any questions? I''m not going to go easy on you," Felicia said, her smile tinged with pride as she watched Vergil.He remained unfazed, answering calmly as he stretched, "You''re the master here. I just need to follow your orders." Felicia raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed with his response. "What a boring answer," she retorted, expecting something more spirited or challenging from him. Vergil paused for a moment, glancing at her sideways before replying in an easygoing tone, "I trust you. I know you won''t waste my time with anything useless. After all, you''re my mother, right?" With that, he resumed his stretches, as though the conversation was merely a side note. Felicia fell silent for a moment, observing him. Despite his calm demeanor, she could sense something deeper behind his behavior. There it is again¡­ Pretending everything''s fine. She thought, the neutral look on Vergil''s face triggering old memories. It''s the exact same expression he had when¡­ the puppet died¡­ Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The memory of Vergil''s father surfaced in her mind, a distant echo from over a decade ago that still made her wonder how much of the strong, resilient boy in front of her was masking scars from the past. Like a flicker from the past, the memory played out in her mind... The muffled hum of voices filled the small hospital waiting room, but for Felicia, it all felt like a hollow silence. She sat on a stiff chair, her hands trembling slightly as she gripped Vergil''s arm beside her. He was just a child back then, and even at such a young age, there was something peculiar about his eyes¡­ a glimmer that seemed to know more than it should. "Miss Felicia," the doctor began cautiously, her voice laced with care as if softer words might lessen the blow. "We''re sorry to inform you, but¡­ he didn''t make it." Felicia froze. Even though she had prepared herself for this, the confirmation hit like a physical blow. Her fingers instinctively tightened around Vergil''s arm, but he didn''t react. He sat still, staring at the doctor with a blank, unblinking expression. "We did everything we could, but the complications were¡­ too severe. He passed peacefully, without pain." The doctor hesitated, then added, "If you''d like to see him one last time, we can arrange it." "No," Felicia replied almost instantly, her voice low but firm. She looked at the doctor with cold eyes, a mask of absolute control hiding the storm within. "I don''t need to see him¡­ and neither does he." She turned to Vergil, who remained motionless. The boy seemed detached from the weight of the situation. His eyes were fixed on the floor, his expression unshaken. "Vergil?" Felicia called softly, crouching down to meet his eye level. "Do you understand what the doctor just said?" He looked at her finally, and his response was simple and direct. "Yes." "And¡­ how do you feel?" Felicia asked hesitantly, unsure of how to handle the situation. Vergil remained silent for a few seconds before replying, "It doesn''t matter. He''s gone. There''s no changing that." The coldness in his response broke something inside Felicia. Not because he was wrong, but because he was far too right for a child his age. There were no tears, no anger¡ªjust an acceptance that felt¡­ wrong. "Vergil, you don''t have to be strong right now," Felicia tried, placing her hands on his shoulders. "You can cry. You can scream. That''s not weakness." He stared at her, and for a moment, Felicia thought he might do exactly that. But then, he averted his gaze and shrugged. "He always said I had to be strong, right? So that''s what I''ll do." Felicia was left speechless. As much as she wanted to break through the barrier he was building, she knew forcing him might only make things worse. Instead, she pulled him close, hugging him tightly. He didn''t hug her back, but he didn''t pull away either. ''Damn it, I hate remembering things that weren''t even my memories¡­ What a mess, wiping my own mind.'' Felicia cursed inwardly, her expression hardening as she pushed the unwelcome thoughts aside. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Vergil, who continued his stretches as if nothing had happened. "Come on," he said casually, breaking her train of thought. "I know you''re dying to train me. Your little contest with Sapphire is still on, isn''t it?" He raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk playing on his lips. Experience more content on empire Felicia narrowed her eyes, irritated by his provocative tone. Before she could respond, he finished his stretches, straightened up, and faced her with unwavering confidence. "Then come on, show me what you''ve got." For a brief moment, the room was consumed by complete silence. "..." Suddenly, everything changed. "!!!" Felicia''s smile vanished as if it had never been there. Slowly, it morphed into something far more menacing. Her eyes glowed a deep, fiery red, burning like molten embers, radiating an aura of pure terror. Her fangs sharpened into refined, blade-like points, and a dark, oppressive energy began swirling around her body like a raging storm. The arena was enveloped in a suffocating pressure. Her killing intent was so intense it felt almost tangible, weighing heavily in the air and sending chills down the spine of anyone near. Vergil stood still, observing the transformation with a mix of fascination and caution. The overwhelming force felt like a massive wave, ready to crush him, but he didn''t step back. "You want me to show you what I''ve got?" Felicia said, her voice now low and sinister, like a whisper that carried the weight of thunder. Her smile returned, but this time it was completely sadistic. "I hope you''re ready because I''m not holding back." A bead of sweat rolled down the side of Vergil''s face, yet he kept his gaze locked on her. He knew that when Felicia was like this, there was no room for hesitation. "That''s exactly what I want," he replied with a bold smile, even as the crushing weight of her aura bore down on him. "If you''re going to train me, then give me everything you''ve got." "HAHAHAHAHA!" Felicia''s laugh was a chilling blend of amusement and madness. "You''ve got guts, boy. Let''s see if that confidence of yours survives when I''m done with you." With a sudden burst of speed, she lunged forward, the entire room trembling under the force of her demonic energy. Vergil clenched his fists, feeling his blood pump faster through his veins. He knew he was about to face something far beyond anything he''d encountered before. And despite the looming danger, he smiled. After all, this was exactly what he needed¡ªhe needed to unleash everything, to let out the fury he''d been holding in since what they did to Viviane. Chapter 177 I need a vacation... "O-O what is this?" Roxanne murmured, collapsing to the ground as her breathing grew erratic. Her face was pale, overtaken by terror¡ªa rare sight for someone like her, who always maintained composure. She looked at her hands and realized she had dropped the cake she had been eating, something that never happened. Roxanne would never allow something as precious as her cake to be wasted."I-Is that... Vergil''s mother?" Katharina whispered, leaning against a tree, staring at the coliseum now shrouded in a dome of pure murderous intent. Her expression shifted between shock and disbelief. "She''s... like my mother?" she asked, her voice trembling, unable to process what she was witnessing. "I-I¡­ what happened? Is she angry?" Ada murmured, her voice low as her arms trembled uncontrollably. She clutched her own shoulders as though trying to contain the fear that consumed her entire body. "L-Let''s pull back a little," Katharina said with difficulty, forcing her trembling legs to move. Each step was a struggle, but she managed to muster her strength and began to retreat slowly. "Y-Yes," Ada agreed quickly, without hesitation, and began to follow Katharina. Even from a distance, she could still feel the crushing weight of that aura. Looking back, Katharina noticed Roxanne still in the same spot, paralyzed as if the gravity around her had multiplied. The fear seemed to affect her even more intensely, likely because she had been closer to the coliseum when the wave of killing intent was unleashed. "Rox," Katharina called out, her voice slightly hoarse as she tried to hide her nervousness. Roxanne slowly turned her head, her eyes revealing a mix of determination and despair. She bit her lower lip hard, nearly drawing blood, as she fought against the panic threatening to consume her. "I... I can do this," she murmured to herself, trying to convince herself. Taking a deep breath, Roxanne began channeling her energy. A barrier of wind formed around her body, shielding her from the oppressive weight of the aura. With the strength she had left, she vanished in a blur, reappearing beside Katharina. "Let''s get out of here... now," Roxanne said, her voice filled with urgency. Her knees were clearly trembling, but she maintained her composure as she grabbed Katharina''s arm to help her walk. "My legs won''t hold out for long." Katharina nodded and supported Roxanne as the two, with Ada trailing close behind, moved away from the coliseum as quickly as they could. "Why is something so terrifying... even possible?" Ada murmured to herself, glancing back one last time before hurrying to catch up with the others. Even at a considerable distance, they could still feel the crushing weight of that energy, as if a colossal presence was watching them from afar, suffocating them with its mere existence. As terror spread among Katharina, Roxanne, and Ada, elsewhere, Viviane, who was trying to rest after her near-death experience, felt something similar. Lying down, her body still fragile and covered in blankets, she opened her eyes slowly, her gaze glowing with a mixture of surprise and concern. "That aura..." she murmured, her voice barely audible but laced with recognition. Viviane sat up with difficulty, clutching the sheets around her as the flow of energy continued to flood the environment. She hesitated for a moment, trying to understand what she was feeling, until the truth finally struck her. It was a power she knew all too well. "It can''t be..." she whispered, her eyes widening as her heart raced. Ancient memories began to surface, bringing back images of times long past, of battles and alliances forged in blood and fire. That overwhelming presence, that crushing power... There was no doubt. "Sepphirothy..." Viviane murmured, the name escaping her lips like a long-buried secret, carrying a weight that transcended eras. It was a name that evoked intense memories, full of admiration but also an almost reverent apprehension. In that moment, everything started to make sense. She closed her eyes briefly, allowing her mind to clear as the oppressive presence continued to envelop everything around her. "I''ve felt this power before..." she whispered to herself, her tone filled with late realization. "At that time, I was too weak to notice... But now, it''s undeniable." A faint humorless laugh escaped her lips as she leaned back into the pillow, reflecting on the irony of her discovery. "Ah, of course... It all makes sense now." Explore new worlds at empire "Vergil''s mother..." Viviane murmured, as if confirming the thought was heavier than the presence itself. With a deep sigh, her expression softened, though there was a spark of understanding mixed with resignation in her gaze. "Now, so much becomes clear... That extraordinary talent... that innate strength... It was obvious it could only have come from her." Viviane let her head tilt slightly to the side, staring out the window. A tired smile appeared on her lips, as if she were coming to terms with the fact that destiny always revealed itself to be more intricate than it seemed at first glance. "Sepphirothy... always leaving her mark. How could it be any different?" [Human World...] "What a mess," Novah muttered, staring at the grotesque pile of bodies towering in the center of the area. Humans, vampires, werewolves, and other creatures were tangled together in a chaotic scene that reeked of both death and despair. "That smell..." Viola grumbled, covering her nose with one hand and wrinkling her face in disgust. "It''s horrible." Novah, showing no emotion, adjusted a worn-out mask, the kind that looked like a generic pandemic-era model. It was clear she was no stranger to situations like this. "Let''s go. We''ve got work to do," Novah said, her tone firm as she stepped over the bodies without hesitation. Viola hesitated for a moment before sighing and pulling on a pair of rubber gloves. "Do you think..." she started to ask, then stopped herself. "Never mind. We need to check everything carefully. We can''t afford to miss a thing." Her eyes scanned the area as she adjusted her gloves. "I''ve never seen Mistress Sapphire so angry before... We need to comb through every corner, even the smallest detail. We will find who attacked Viviane." There was determination in her voice, but she couldn''t hide the unease she felt from the scene around her. Passing by an unrecognizable piece of flesh dangling from a bone spike, Viola swallowed hard, trying to push down the bitter taste rising in her throat. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I need a vacation...'' she thought. Chapter 178 Prepare yourself both maids began methodically checking the warehouse filled with corpses. what they were truly searching for were traces of mana¡ªany small, traceable remnants. but...novah stopped for a moment, leaning down to pick something up off the ground. a fragment of a broken rune lay in her hand, faintly glowing with remnants of dark energy. "this isn''t just a message," novah said, studying the rune fragment with sharp eyes. "this... was deliberate. they knew exactly what they were doing." viola approached, her brows furrowing as she examined the object in novah''s hand. "runes? radiating dark magic? that''s not typical of werewolves or vampires... curse masters, perhaps?" "could be..." novah murmured, closing her hand around the fragment and carefully placing it in a small leather pouch. "this was done by someone... more refined. whoever did this wasn''t just trying to spread chaos. they were testing something." her eyes turned to the grotesque pile of bodies, her expression serious as she analyzed the scene more intently. with cautious steps, she approached the corpse of a werewolf, whose frozen expression was a mix of absolute horror and unbearable pain. crouching beside the body, novah extended her hand and spread a thin layer of her demonic energy over the corpse. for a moment, nothing happened, but then she felt it. "this... is demonic energy?" novah asked, surprised, her hand hovering over the lifeless body. across the scene, viola moved closer, her expression uneasy. "yes... i found similar traces here as well." she looked around at the surrounding bodies with disgust. "you realize what this means, right? they... were trying to create demon-monster hybrids." novah stayed silent for a moment, processing viola''s words. she looked again at the werewolf''s body, now noticing the details she had previously overlooked: the black veins running beneath its pale skin, the facial features partially transformed, as if the creature were trapped in an incomplete metamorphosis. "this is insanity," novah muttered. "mixing demonic essence with monsters... it defies all natural laws. it''s dangerous, unstable... and cruel." "not to mention arrogant," viola added, adjusting her gloves as she examined another nearby corpse. "whoever did this thinks they can manipulate demonic essence like it''s just another tool." "that''s not all," novah said, standing up and crossing her arms as she observed the scene with a sharp, disdainful gaze. "if they were testing hybrids, it means these bodies are just rejects. the results of failures." viola shuddered. "so... they''re not done yet." "no. they''re only getting started," novah replied, her voice icy, making the air around them feel heavier. she narrowed her eyes, assessing every grotesque detail around her. "this is doomed to fail, unless... they''re after something more than just creating hybrids." viola, her expression serious, approached a heavily decomposed carcass, lifting it with visible disgust. "i don''t think they''re trying to create true hybrids. in fact..." she let the body fall to the ground with a dull thud and wiped her gloves on her legs. "i''m starting to suspect something else." novah raised an eyebrow. "and what would that be?" "they''re studying our energy," viola said sharply, her voice cold as she pointed to the fine, intricate markings carved into the corpse''s skin. "look at this. these runes aren''t for containment or summoning. they''re for extraction. they''re dissecting every trace of our demonic essence." novah stood in silence for a moment, analyzing the bodies with more attention. finally, she let out a heavy sigh and allowed a bitter smile to escape. "this reminds me of the witches'' experiments... but here, there''s no trace of mana." viola frowned. "so... what does that mean?" "a new group," novah replied firmly, her eyes glowing with determination. "someone who''s not just playing with forces they don''t understand, but is deliberately preparing for something bigger. if they''re trying to comprehend demonic energy to the point of disassembling it and studying it, it can only mean one thing." "they plan to use it," viola whispered, finishing novah''s thought. novah nodded, the bitter smile fading into a look of absolute seriousness. as they stood there, a strange sound came from the back of the warehouse, where the light did not reach. the sound was low, almost imperceptible, but its resonance made both of their instincts kick into high gear. novah turned her head toward the darkness, her posture stiffening as her hand moved directly to the hilt of the blade at her waist. "did you hear that?" viola asked, her voice barely a whisper, her eyes anxiously scanning for the source of the noise. she felt the energy around them growing denser, as if something were moving in the shadows. "yes," novah replied, her voice firm and sharp. "stay alert." the two of them advanced slowly, stepping carefully between the piled bodies. the sound continued, now clearer: a mixture of scratching and something resembling a muffled growl. novah narrowed her eyes, trying to distinguish what was hidden in the darkness. "it could be a trap," viola said, her voice tense as she conjured a small sphere of light with her demonic energy. the sphere floated ahead, partially illuminating the shadowy space. suddenly, a figure leapt from the shadows with a fierce jump, going straight for novah. she reacted quickly, drawing her blade and blocking the attack with surgical precision. the sound of metal against claws echoed through the warehouse. "what the hell is that?!" viola shouted, retreating as she summoned an energy whip to push the creature back. what stood before them was grotesque¡ªan horrifying fusion of flesh and demonic energy. it was a hybrid, but it seemed incomplete, as if it had been torn from a failed experiment. its skin was deformed, with exposed, pulsating muscle tissue, and its eyes glowed an intense red, filled with irrational fury. "failure or not, it''s far from harmless," novah said, pushing the creature back with a powerful strike that severed part of its arm. however, the creature didn''t retreat; instead, it seemed to regenerate slowly while growling even more fiercely. sear?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "these things shouldn''t even be alive!" viola exclaimed, attacking with her whip, which coiled around the creature, burning it with concentrated demonic energy. explore more at empire "they''re not alive," novah replied coldly, dodging another attack from the creature. "they''re being controlled." "controlled?!" "yes," novah said, her voice firm as she delivered a precise strike to the creature''s leg, knocking it off balance. "the energy keeping it moving isn''t natural. it''s as if it''s... a demonic puppet." the creature let out a deafening scream, and other responses echoed from the back of the warehouse. "more of them," viola said, panic beginning to slip into her voice. "prepare yourself," novah ordered, spinning her blade into a combat stance. "if these things are just the scraps, i don''t even want to imagine what''s behind this." Chapter 179 Create an Instinct felicia watched vergil''s body with a thoughtful expression, her hand on her chin as if she were appraising a rare masterpiece. she approached him with insatiable curiosity, her eyes shining with a mixture of appreciation and something more... obscure.''a body like that... i don''t even want to imagine what''s under there... shit, stop thinking about these vulgar things.'' felicia caught herself as she returned to what really mattered. "interesting," she murmured, running her fingers over vergil''s muscular body, feeling the tension in every line of his defined muscles. "truly a body blessed by a demon god... or maybe more than that..." vergil felt his body tensing under her touch, but before he could react, the pain hit him suddenly. "well, at least you''re strong," felicia said, as if making a simple observation, without taking her eyes off vergil''s body. vergil opened his mouth to protest, but before he could speak, a shock of pain shot through his body. he spat blood onto the floor, his eyes widening as he realized that felicia''s hands were digging into his stomach, as if she was... messing with something inside. "wait," she said with disconcerting calm, her voice emotionless. she began to turn vergil''s stomach, her fingers moving with precision, as if she were after something very specific, something... valuable. vergil clenched his teeth. the pain was unbearable, but he kept his fists closed and forced himself not to react. ''i won''t fall, i won''t be weak in front of her. he repeated to himself, every muscle in his body begging to bend to the pain. she removed her hand from his stomach and, at that moment, vergil felt a sensation of something being pulled out of him. the pain was acute, and he almost lost his balance, but with a desperate effort, he planted his feet on the ground and stood up, a sigh of agony escaping his lips. "your instinct is broken," felicia said with an innocent, almost mischievous smile. she seemed genuinely pleased with what she had discovered, as if she had unearthed a precious relic in one simple gesture. vergil, still stunned by the pain, looked at her, confused. the agony still pulsed in his stomach, but the question in his mind was stronger: what had she done with it? "your existence is so... confused. and because of that, your instincts are all out of order," felicia continued, with an expression of mild frustration as she touched her forehead as if trying to calm a nagging thought. "that''s why that idiot... is an idiot." she shook her head, clearly annoyed, but also, strangely, a little amused. "she was so... dumb. it was just trying to understand and amplify. but no, she only knows how to hit hard." vergil arched an eyebrow. "what are you saying, mom?" he asked, bewildered. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. felicia sighed deeply, turning to look at him like a teacher who has finally tired of repeating the same lesson. "haven''t you really noticed? your body and soul are fused. unlike the others, who have separate bodies and souls, you are... all distorted. your existence is confusing even to yourself. your organs, your flesh, everything is out of sync. it''s like your body is a blurry painting that you can''t even understand properly." vergil swallowed, beginning to realize that the complexity of his own existence was deeper than he had imagined. but he couldn''t afford to be vulnerable now. "and how do i remove this blockage?" he asked, his eyes focused, the desire for answers burning in his chest. felicia smiled with a disturbing glint in her eyes. "the solution is simple, my son... but it will require you... to learn to master the chaos inside you. every part of your body, every piece of flesh and bone, needs to be understood. you''ll have to create a new instinct from scratch... as if you were building your own nature." she moved closer to him, her voice lower, almost whispering. felicia smiled sinisterly, her piercing gaze fixed on vergil. "and this... is going to be more painful than anything you''ve ever experienced," she said, with a devilish glint in her eyes, as if the suffering she was about to impose was a delight. vergil tried to keep his composure, but felicia''s expression challenged him. "it''s good to know that sapphire failed miserably to train you... we''ll put that right." she laughed lightly, a low, malicious sound. "m-mother, wait," vergil said, taking two steps back. his instinct told him to move away, but before he could react, an invisible pressure forced him to stop. it was as if a spectral hand was holding him in place. "come here," felicia ordered with an amused smile, and, as if under some kind of spell, vergil was forced to move. every step he took seemed heavier, as if his will was overridden by his mother''s strength. as he followed, without having much choice, vergil noticed, in a disconcerting way, that his eyes strayed to her buttocks which looked as if she was trying to hypnotize him. he didn''t want to look, but his attention was involuntarily caught by the way she moved. his thoughts jumbled together: ''ignore... she''s your mother, vergil... ignore...'' he tried, tried hard, but... ''this outfit... is against the rules... not that i''m complaining... but it''s... strange to look at your own mother like that. i guess.'' he tried to convince himself, but it was an uphill battle, his mind and instincts at war. felicia stopped in front of the weapons room, her eyes glowing with a sinister intensity as she looked at vergil. enjoy new chapters from empire "i will tear apart every part of your body," she said with menacing calm, picking up a gigantic axe, "every cell will be destroyed and rebuilt, reformed by your own energy, until you are fully aware of every muscle, every fiber that makes up your body. your body and soul will merge into a new, perfect instinct, adapted to your battle style, to your aura. only then will you be able to create a new instinct." she smiled slightly, her eyes fixed on vergil as the axe reflected the light, creating an almost mystical aura around her. "you will become a living weapon, and i will be the forger." vergil, trying to keep his composure, gave a slightly crooked smile. "when do we start?" he asked, trying to hide apprehension behind confidence. "she''s my mother... she won''t take it that seriously. that was vergil''s mistake. he forgot, for a moment, who was really in front of him. in the underworld, she wasn''t just felicia, the distant mother. she was sepphirothy, one of the few primordials who still lived, a relentless force. and in that room, she wasn''t there to play. she was there to transform. Chapter 180 A nervous werewolf "it''s impossible to ignore..." katharina murmured, her body trembling slightly as her eyes remained fixed in the direction of the coliseum. "they''ve started, but¡­ why do i feel so weak?" she questioned, the frustration evident in her voice."there''s not much we can do in a situation like this," ada replied with a sigh, shrugging. despite her attempt to appear calm, her pale face betrayed her. "just wait¡­" every so often, both of them shuddered, feeling the impact of the auras clashing violently in the coliseum. it was as if the air around them grew heavier, making it hard even to breathe. "how about we head to the human world?" roxanne interrupted, trying to break the tension lingering in the air. "we could take alice shopping. she needs human clothes¡­ she can''t keep wearing victorian gothic dresses all the time." her tone carried a hint of humor, but her eyes revealed that she too was trying to ignore the chaos. katharina blinked, tearing her gaze from the coliseum to look at roxanne. "yeah¡­ that''s a good idea," she admitted with a sigh, finally allowing some of the tension in her shoulders to release. "at least someone needs a distraction." "it''s been a while since we last went shopping together, hasn''t it?" ada added, attempting to sound enthusiastic but with a distant look in her eyes. "yeah¡­ i think it''s been a few months," katharina replied, a faint smile crossing her lips. "then¡­ like the old times?" roxanne suggested, an excited spark flashing in her eyes as she tried to lift the group''s spirits. "like the old times," katharina and ada agreed almost in unison. --------- [no-name bar] the door creaked open slowly, the sound of the hinges enough to draw the attention of everyone inside. a tall man, standing nearly two meters, stepped into the dimly lit bar. his presence was commanding, with a physique so defined that it was evident even under his simple attire: black jeans, a high-neck black shirt, and a necklace adorned with sharp, fang-like teeth. his messy black hair framed a face that carried a look of perpetual boredom and disdain, as if the world around him barely deserved his notice. piercing blue eyes, reminiscent of a calm sea, seemed to see through everyone in the room. his body was marked with black, stripe-like tattoos in patterns that gave off an almost tribal vibe, interspersed with scars that told stories of battles long past. "oh, you''re here, ethan," a female voice called out, breaking the brief silence. a woman with curly hair, amethyst-like eyes, and a cigarette lazily perched between her fingers leaned against the wall, observing him. a provocative smirk curled her lips as she exhaled a slow stream of smoke. ethan offered a fleeting smile, revealing two sharp, white fangs. "how are you feeling? i hope you didn''t come here to¡­ stir up trouble over your little brother," she teased, her tone laced with playful mockery. ethan replied in a cold tone, pulling out a chair and sitting at the bar. "ah, yes¡­ my little brother, who was nearly killed by some random demon," he said, savoring the bitterness in his words. "don''t make too much noise, ethan," the woman warned, the smirk never leaving her face as she sauntered away. "sure, old witch, sure," he muttered under his breath, turning to the troll bartender. "as if i''d make noise," he added, his irritation evident. the woman paused at the doorway, clearly catching the jab. without even glancing back, she responded with a restrained laugh, "yes, you do." then she left, leaving ethan rolling his eyes. s~ea??h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "is ranni here?" ethan asked the troll behind the counter, gesturing for a strong drink. the troll gave him a disdainful look as he wiped the bar with a grimy rag. "for you? probably not," he replied, a malicious grin stretching over his tusks. ethan let out a long sigh, closing his eyes as if summoning every ounce of patience he had. he grabbed the drink the troll had poured without asking and stared at the amber liquid. "great," he muttered, swirling the glass in his hand before taking a sip, his irritation still simmering beneath the surface. then, he raised his voice, addressing someone unseen. "hey, ranni," he began, his tone sharp with restrained frustration and carrying an undercurrent of veiled threat. "do you want me to tear this entire bar apart?" he paused, taking another sip of the whiskey as though the burn was less painful than his growing annoyance. ethan placed the glass on the counter with a soft clink and looked up at the ceiling, clearly addressing the person in question. "we''re talking. now," he commanded, his voice reverberating through the room, plunging the bar into an uncomfortable silence. enjoy new tales from empire "ethan, you''re ban¡ª" the troll began, but his words were cut off as he felt ethan''s murderous intent radiating in waves. the aura of an alpha was unlike that of a beta... and now he was experiencing the primal fear of being easy prey. "s-she''s upstairs," the troll stammered, quickly pressing a button to open a concealed door. ethan didn''t spare the troll a glance, his piercing eyes locked onto the secret doorway as it began to creak open. the oppressive killing intent around him seemed to devour the atmosphere, like a ravenous beast provoked to its limit. the troll, now drenched in sweat, took a step back, every fiber of his instincts screaming to avoid crossing ethan''s path again. "thanks," ethan said, his voice low and sharp as a blade, before rising from his seat. the scraping sound of the chair against the floor echoed like a warning to everyone still in the bar. he casually adjusted the fang necklace around his neck with a fluid yet intimidating motion, then strode toward the staircase leading upstairs. the troll exhaled deeply, trying to steady his trembling hands and regain control of his breathing. wiping the sweat from his brow, he muttered to himself, "i need to retire... live a quiet life in the forest, far away from this madness. this job is definitely not for me." he turned to the communicator mounted on the wall and pressed the button with a hesitant touch. "boss, the problem is all yours now," he announced, his voice still tinged with unease. from the other end, a sharp, irritated female voice responded almost immediately. "what now?" "the werewolf you hate¡­ he''s on his way up," the troll replied, glancing toward the door leading to the upper floor with a look of pity. "what?! and why the hell did you let him through?" the voice snapped, seething with indignation. the troll grimaced at the communicator and replied in a defensive tone, "do you want to lose the bar? because if i''d stopped him, neither me nor this place would still be in one piece right now." a long pause followed on the other end, and when the voice returned, it was quieter but brimming with frustration. "¡­fine." "exactly. think about that," the troll muttered, cutting off the call with a final tap before grumbling to himself, "i''m paid to pour drinks, not to play bodyguard for suicidal people." Chapter 181 Three wives being a mother for a day. it was a sunny morning when katharina, ada, roxanne, and an excited alice arrived at the local shopping mall. alice was dressed in a simple outfit they had managed to buy in the underworld, along with a tiara that effectively hid her demon horns. despite the complications, this was the first time she had truly seen the sun, trees, and fresh wind. she was utterly fascinated by the world."it''s huge! is this a castle?" alice asked, gazing up at the glass ceiling of the mall while holding katharina''s hand tightly, like a child with her mother. katharina smiled. "no, alice, this is a shopping mall. it''s where people come to buy things and¡­ spend a lot of money." "and eat!" roxanne chimed in, her eyes already scanning the food court. "ooh! there''s a sweets promotion!" she exclaimed, nearly ready to dash off immediately. "and get lost," ada added with a mischievous grin. "be careful, little one," she teased, clearly enjoying herself. alice furrowed her brow. "that sounds dangerous. why do people come here, then?" "trust me, little one, you''ll love it," katharina said, ruffling alice''s hair. as they entered the first store, alice was captivated by the colorful racks. there were glittery dresses, fluffy coats, doll-like shoes, and funny hats. alice stopped in front of a hat that looked like a giant donut with frosting and sprinkles. "is it for eating?" she asked roxanne seriously, pointing at it. roxanne laughed loudly. "no, it''s just a silly hat. you can wear it if you want, but¡­ no one''s going to take you seriously¡­ and it''s definitely not as tasty as the real thing. come on, say you want to eat something¡­ let''s go eat sweets¡­" roxanne was trying to manipulate her at any cost! "oh, so it''s like you? no one takes you seriously either. that''s what mom ada said!" alice responded without hesitation, pointing at ada, who nearly choked from laughing so hard. sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "why you little¡ª" roxanne began to retort, but katharina shot her a deadly glare. the look simply said do. not. swear. in. front. of. her. ''tsk, second-rate harlot,'' roxanne thought bitterly, then turned back to alice. roxanne feigned offense. "listen here, missy, you''ll see how amazing this hat looks on me!" she plopped the hat onto her head and struck a dramatic pose. alice stared at her for a few seconds and, with a completely serious expression, declared, "you look like a walking cake." with that, they continued until they finally reached the kids'' section. ada pulled out a floral dress and held it in front of alice. "this is beautiful! what do you think, alice?" ada was a bit distracted and didn''t notice she had grabbed a dress from the adult section next to the kids'' section. it was much larger and designed differently. alice tilted her head, studying the dress carefully. "it''s pretty¡­ but it doesn''t seem very practical. looks uncomfortable." ada blinked. "uncomfortable? it''s not uncomfortable, it''s for you to look adorable!" "i''m already adorable," alice replied innocently. the comment left ada speechless for a few seconds before she burst into laughter, while roxanne watched with a smirk. "why uncomfortable?" roxanne asked, leaning toward alice. alice pointed at the fitted bodice of the dress. "i don''t have boobs for that. i''m not like you guys, with¡­ those huge melons," she said with utmost sincerity, gesturing vaguely at ada and roxanne''s chests. for a moment, silence fell over the group. ada and roxanne exchanged glances and then, almost simultaneously, began looking at their own chests and then at each other''s, as if trying to determine who had the "bigger melons." read the latest on empire katharina, observing everything with a smile bordering on sarcasm, held up a black dress with lace details. "how about this one? it looks elegant." alice turned to katharina and critically analyzed the dress. "it looks like something you''d wear to scare someone." the comment drew a short laugh from katharina. "well, at least you understand the concept." the shoe section was absolute chaos. alice seemed hypnotized when she came across a pair of glittery boots with lights that blinked with every step. she grabbed them as if she had discovered a legendary artifact. "these boots¡­ are they magical?" she asked, her eyes wide with pure fascination. roxanne, trying to stifle her laughter, picked up one boot to show her. "not exactly. they just¡­ light up when you walk." alice narrowed her eyes at the boots, holding them up to her face. "so¡­ they''re just to trick people?" ada, having way too much fun, replied without missing a beat, "yes, that''s basically it." alice placed the boots back on the floor, crossing her arms in disdain. "i don''t need to trick anyone. i prefer normal shoes." roxanne raised her hands in surrender. "alright, miss honesty. let''s find something more practical." while trying on a pair of simple, comfortable flats, alice glanced at katharina, who stood gracefully balanced in her high heels. alice blinked a few times, as if trying to understand the logic. "how do you fight in those?" she asked, genuinely curious. katharina smirked, a smile brimming with confidence. "practice. and a little bit of magic." alice shook her head, even more impressed. "magic to wear shoes¡­ that''s harder than fighting monsters." ada and roxanne burst out laughing while katharina, amused, crouched to alice''s level. "who knows? one day, i might teach you the trick. but it''ll have to be our little secret, okay?" alice grinned excitedly. "okay! i want to be elegant like you, but without the heels¡­ or maybe with magic, too." ada gave roxanne a light shove, still laughing. "we''re raising a little fashion prodigy here. and it seems she already has strong opinions." "strong opinions is putting it lightly," roxanne said, wiping a tear from laughing so hard. "she''s mentally redesigning our wardrobes as we speak." alice just shrugged. "it''s true. you all need more practical clothes." their next stop was the food court, where ada insisted alice try a burger for the first time. alice held the sandwich carefully, as if it might explode at any moment. "what is this exactly?" she asked, her eyes scrutinizing the burger like it was a creature from another world. "it''s meat, bread, cheese, and some vegetables," ada explained, pointing out the different layers. alice eyed the burger suspiciously and took a hesitant bite. as soon as the flavor hit her palate, her eyes widened in pure delight. "this¡­ this is amazing! do you eat this every day?!" roxanne laughed, shaking her head as she devoured a generous portion of fries. "if we ate like this every day, we''d be rolling around and begging for a doctor." alice looked at roxanne''s plate, her gaze fixed on the golden fries. "those shiny things¡­ are they made of gold?" roxanne nearly choked on her fry from laughing, covering her mouth to keep from spitting it out. "gold? no! they''re just fries. want to try one?" curious, alice picked up a fry, chewing slowly as she analyzed the taste like a true food critic. "hmm¡­ i still think they look like gold. they''re crunchy, shiny, and¡­ addictive." katharina, who was elegantly eating a flawless-looking salad, glanced at alice and then at roxanne. "if they look like gold, it makes sense that they''d be roxanne''s favorite food." "hey!" roxanne protested, but she was laughing. "i eat other things too!" "yeah, like ice cream, chocolate, and probably the entire stock of candy we find," katharina retorted with a sarcastic smile. ada, trying to mediate, handed a milkshake to alice. "here, try this. it''s sweet and goes well with the burger." alice held the cup, inspecting the straw before taking a small sip. as soon as the milkshake hit her tongue, she let out a sigh of pure happiness. "the human world is amazing! first the burger, now¡­ this!" ada smiled, satisfied. "see? we''re broadening your horizons." alice, with a serious expression, looked at the three women. "if i stay here any longer, you''re going to turn me into one of those¡­ what do you call them? foodies?" roxanne and ada burst out laughing, while katharina shook her head, murmuring, "she''s learning way too fast." Chapter 182 Im so horny... two weeks had passed since vergil went with his mother to the colossal coliseum built on the mountain that he had split in two during training with sapphire. the structure, imposing and grand, was now the stage for something much greater: the complete reconstruction of vergil''s very being."definitely... you surpassed all the expectations i could have had for you," felicia admitted, wiping the sweat from her brow while panting. even with all her power and experience, she was exhausted. when she decided to forge a new instinct for vergil, felicia knew it would be a tough task, but she never imagined it would be so... peculiar. she structured the training into two distinct layers: defensive and offensive, each serving an essential purpose in the transformation process. the defensive layer focused on understanding and controlling vergil''s body. it wasn''t just about avoiding damage; it was about creating a natural danger sensor, a skill that would allow him to move with pure instinct, fighting fluidly and intuitively, without exposing himself unnecessarily. the biggest challenge, however, was something unique to vergil: the fact that his body and soul were one entity. while it was an unprecedented advantage, it also carried immeasurable risks. absolute control over his body was crucial to preventing his energy, which seemed infinite, from becoming a purposeless destructive force. felicia emphasized that vergil''s defense shouldn''t be passive but adaptive. every blow he received should be absorbed and returned, transforming the impact energy into usable force. it was a deep, instinctive understanding of every cell, muscle, and fiber in his body¡ªthe ability to adapt in real-time to any threat. "without control, even the most devastating power is useless," she would repeat endlessly during training, testing his limits with ruthless attacks. if defense was the foundation, offense would be the blade. the offensive layer trained vergil to use everything at his disposal as a weapon¡ªevery inch of his body, every slight movement, every particle of energy. felicia taught him to channel his raw power into precise and devastating strikes. "it''s not just about strength," she explained. "it''s about control. the greatest attack is the one that eliminates the enemy before they even perceive the danger." through brutal training, vergil was forced to use his body as an extension of his will, refining his movements until every action became lethal. there was no room for wasted energy; every strike, every step, every breath needed to be perfect. felicia made him fight against magical constructs of increasing complexity, each designed to exploit his weaknesses. he faced illusory attacks that tested his reflexes, energy labyrinths that confused his senses, and direct battles against felicia herself, who, despite being his mother, showed no mercy in defeating him. vergil was now on the brink of something extraordinary. felicia didn''t just want him to be strong; she wanted him to transcend the limits of existence itself, fusing defense and offense into a single, fluid, instinctive entity. "what we are creating here, vergil," felicia once said, as he stood up from the dust-covered floor, "is not just a warrior. it''s a living weapon. a being who understands their own body and power so perfectly that every movement is absolute." vergil looked at her, his eyes glowing with determination. the pain and effort of the past weeks had only strengthened his resolve. "a living weapon, huh?" he replied with a wry smile. "so, when we''re done, do you think i''ll finally be able to beat you?" felicia laughed, a rare and almost warm sound. "i wouldn''t be so optimistic. but you''ll certainly give me a run for my money." the training continued relentlessly, and the coliseum felt like a living forge, reverberating with the echoes of power explosions that tore through the air and shook the surrounding mountains. every strike, every wave of energy, was a hammer falling on vergil, relentlessly shaping him into something that transcended both the human and the demonic. yet, the limit seemed to be approaching. "ugh..." vergil murmured, his body collapsing to the stone floor of the coliseum. he was exhausted, completely shattered. there was no rest, no truce. he was a piece of raw metal under the relentless hammer of felicia, being heated, struck, bent, and cooled repeatedly, until he reached a fusion point with his own essence. vergil''s body was broken beyond what any mortal being could endure. but he was not mortal. like animals that evolve to survive in an unforgiving environment, vergil began to adapt, instinctively. while lying motionless, as if life had abandoned his body, something changed. all the blood he had shed during the weeks of training began to move. slowly, but with terrifying determination, the blood crawled across the ground as if it had its own will, and returned to vergil''s body, reuniting with him. felicia, who was watching from above, looked on with a glint of interest in her eyes. "it''s true... i forgot..." she muttered, tightening her grip on the hilt of the sword resting on her shoulder. "i forgot that you carry the damned four bloodlines... and, above all, the baal bloodline." she saw vergil''s body begin to pulse with energy. every fiber, every cell seemed to be in a state of controlled mutation, adapting to the extreme conditions. the air around him became heavy, vibrant, as if the world itself was reacting to the transformation. s§×ar?h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. then his eyes opened. experience tales at empire vergil''s gaze was no longer the same. it was something beyond human, beyond demon. his eyes burned like live coals, radiating an ancient and uncontrollable power. he stood up slowly, each movement charged with an overwhelming force. "a few weeks..." felicia commented, her voice filled with a mixture of pride and surprise. "and your body is already capable of reaching that form..." rooooooooooooooooooooo!!! the roar that emerged from vergil was not human. it wasn''t something that belonged to the mortal world. it reverberated through the coliseum, making the walls shake and launching waves of energy that shattered the ground around them. the demonic scream was the sound of pure ascension, a declaration to the world that vergil was no longer an ordinary creature. felicia, even though she was used to extreme situations, felt the impact of the power emanating from vergil. she narrowed her eyes to better observe his transformation. vergil''s body seemed denser, stronger, as if every muscle had been sculpted by the energy flowing through him. then something unusual happened. felicia felt a wave of heat run through her body. she blinked, trying to concentrate, but her face flushed slightly. "i got wet..." she muttered to herself, slightly embarrassed, as her hand instinctively touched her crotch over her clothes. even with the layers she was wearing, she could feel the wetness forming. "i''m so horny..." she said aloud... and glanced at vergil... "hahahahaha! she was right! you can''t resist! being a battle freak is my being!" felicia shouted as the force limiters began to break down one by one. "you will take responsibility!" she shouted, attacking him with all her might. Chapter 183 Flaming Wolf [bar without a name]"i''m busy," a woman said coldly, not lifting her eyes from the stack of documents in front of her. sitting at a cluttered table, rosseline continued writing and signing, as if the presence of the werewolf who had just entered was utterly insignificant. ethan, however, didn''t share the same indifference. he sat across from her, arms crossed, his gaze locked onto her face, even though she stubbornly ignored him. "speak quickly, ethan. i have work to finish," she said, not even glancing up. "oh, rosseline," ethan began, a sarcastic smile curling his lips. "don''t treat me like that. our last time together... it wasn''t that bad, was it?" rosseline finally looked at him, her eyes cold and calculating. "if memory serves, last time, i nearly castrated you because you thought you could cross a line i very clearly told you not to." there was a moment of silence. ethan raised his eyebrows, clearly remembering the event but choosing not to respond directly. instead, he changed the subject. sea??h th§× novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "who was the demon that touched my brother?" his voice, though controlled, carried a menacing weight. rosseline sighed, turning her attention back to the documents. "no one important. just one of morgana''s playthings." ethan slammed his hand on the table, making a sharp noise. his eyes glinted intensely, revealing a flicker of his wild nature. "some random demon nearly killed my brother and disappeared with an incredibly famous mage. and all you have to say is, ''just a plaything''?" his voice rose slightly, laced with frustration. rosseline finally set down her pen, clasping her fingers over the papers. her gaze was as sharp as a blade, piercing through ethan''s. "you''re not here for information, ethan," she said, her tone cutting. "you''re here to vent your anger, to find an excuse to unleash the beast you try to hide. but let me give you a warning: morgana isn''t someone you can just ''handle'' like you do with others." "and who says i can''t?" ethan shot back, leaning forward. "my brother nearly died because of this. you think i''ll just sit and let it slide?" "i think you need a plan, not a testosterone-fueled show," rosseline replied curtly, picking up her pen again. "but do as you wish. it won''t be my neck on the line." ethan fell silent for a few seconds, taking a deep breath to control his anger. he knew rosseline wasn''t one to speak without thinking, but that didn''t make the situation any less infuriating. "i''ll figure it out," he muttered, standing up. "and when i find that plaything, you''ll hear from me again." "don''t keep me waiting too long," rosseline replied, not even looking up. ethan turned and left the bar, the heavy sound of his boots echoing through the room. rosseline watched the door close behind him, letting out a heavy sigh as she rubbed her temples. "werewolves... always so predictable. i''d better give her a call..." rosseline sighed deeply, her slender fingers sliding into the inner pocket of her coat and pulling out a sleek, discreet phone. with a quick gesture, she unlocked the screen and quickly found the contact she was looking for: "fiery wolf." she hesitated for a brief moment, frowning as if the very idea of the call was bothersome, but she soon pressed the call button. on the other end, after a few rings, a deep, energetic female voice answered. "rosseline, what is it now? don''t tell me the world''s ending again." rosseline let out a small, sarcastic laugh. "not yet, but depending on your brother, we might be heading that way." the voice on the other end grew more serious. "which one? never mind¡ªit''s ethan, isn''t it? what''s he done now?" "he hasn''t¡­ yet. but he''s about to throw himself into something way above his level." there was a pause on the other end, followed by a heavy sigh. "go on. what happened?" rosseline leaned back in her chair, her fingers drumming on the table. "he was just here, huffing and puffing about someone touching his little brother. i tried to talk him out of going after the person, but¡­ it doesn''t look like that''s going to happen." "it''s about morgana, isn''t it?" came the voice. "exactly," rosseline confirmed, her tone growing firmer. "he doesn''t know yet, but¡­ a man went after morgana. and you and i both know that things never end well when morgana is involved. the problem is¡­" she paused, her voice dropping. "the person is the new demon king." a sharp cracking sound came through the line, likely something being crushed in a moment of frustration. "he''s my brother, but sometimes he''s a complete idiot!" the voice was laced with both frustration and genuine concern. "that''s why i''m calling you," rosseline continued. "i know the two of you have your differences, but he''s all you have. and, frankly, the last thing i want is a situation where you lose your brother¡­ and i lose one of the few reasonable allies left in this world, alexa." there was a deep sigh on the other end, followed by silence. "i''ll handle it," alexa finally said. "he won''t listen to you or anyone else, but maybe¡­ maybe he''ll listen to me." "do it quickly," rosseline warned. "he''s already on edge. and you know how ethan gets when he''s like this. he won''t think. he''ll just act. and acting against the demon king¡­" "is suicide," the voice finished. "i know. i''ll get to him before he does something stupid. thanks for letting me know, rosseline." "don''t thank me yet," rosseline murmured, her tone growing darker. "just bring him back in one piece. and, preferably, without starting a war." "i''ll do my best," came the reply before the line went dead. alexa exhaled deeply, her lungs still burning after an intense training session. the clang of weights hitting the floor echoed through the gym¡ªa secluded, worn-down space, but still functional. it was the only place she could train without interruptions. she rubbed her face with her hands, trying to shake off the tension. "stubborn idiot¡­" she muttered, more to herself than anyone else. sweat trickled down her face, dripping onto the concrete floor as she leaned on a weightlifting bar, her gaze fixed on a distant point. worry for her brother was beginning to eat away at her focus. explore more stories at empire after a few moments, she huffed and walked over to a small, rusty steel locker where she kept her belongings. opening it, she grabbed a water bottle and took a few long gulps, letting the cold liquid cool her heated insides. "ethan, ethan¡­" alexa whispered, shaking her head as she slammed the locker shut. "always getting into trouble, always thinking you can handle everything on your own." Chapter 184 Bored Wives "they''ve been there for two months already¡­" roxanne commented, delicately slicing another piece of chocolate and strawberry cake, savoring each bite under the sunny skies of scarlet''s mansion garden."well¡­ i''m starting to feel sad," ada admitted, her voice low, almost a whisper. she sat cross-legged, absentmindedly playing with a flower she had plucked from the garden. "i feel abandoned," katharina interjected, suddenly appearing in their line of sight, her tone dripping with drama. roxanne glanced up, raising an eyebrow at katharina''s unexpected presence. "huh? going out?" she asked, noting her friend''s striking appearance. katharina was impeccably dressed, wearing tight black pants that accentuated her curves, a leather jacket left open to reveal a red crop top that exposed her toned midriff, dark chokers adorning her neck, and sunglasses that added an air of mystery. "yes," katharina replied, adjusting her sunglasses with a confident flair that matched her casual yet commanding demeanor. "heading to the human world. i need¡­ a distraction." "a distraction, huh?" roxanne countered, a mischievous smile forming as she chewed another bite of cake. "let me guess¡­ drinking or making contracts?" katharina laughed, tossing her hair back elegantly. "a contract, actually. someone at the bar without a name seems to need something. but¡­ i won''t say no to a good gin while i''m there," she said with a nonchalant shrug. then, her gaze shifted to her friends. "and you two? any plans, or are you just going to stay here, sighing in the corners?" roxanne made a face, pushing her empty plate aside. "i brought everything i need here¡­ i have no intention of going home anytime soon." katharina raised an eyebrow, catching the bitterness in roxanne''s voice. "i''m guessing because of that man?" find more adventures on empire "exactly," roxanne confirmed, crossing her arms and looking away. the mention of her father, whom she clearly despised, seemed to weigh heavily in the air. ada, who had been silent until then, sighed and stood up from her chair. "i''m going to visit my mother," she announced with uncommon softness. "it''s been months since i''ve heard from her. i think it''s time to check in." katharina smirked slightly, noting the melancholy in her friend''s voice. "some mothers seem better than others, don''t they?" ada simply smiled back, a touch nostalgic, while roxanne scoffed. "just don''t forget to bring something interesting back from the human world. i''m getting bored here." "what kind of something interesting? ah, never mind. you just want sweets," katharina teased as she prepared to leave, grabbing the contract. "surprise me," roxanne replied with a playful smirk. "you never change," katharina remarked before spinning on her heels and walking toward the portal that opened as she tore the contract. "see you later, girls." "take care," ada said, watching their friend disappear through the portal with a reddish glow. roxanne turned to ada. "think she''ll come back with a contract or a hangover?" "both," ada replied with a chuckle before drifting into thoughts about her visit to her mother. kaboooommm!!! the thunderous explosion shook the garden, prompting roxanne and ada to exchange a knowing look. without a word, they both let out a deep sigh, as if this were just another normal day in their lives. "husband¡­" roxanne muttered, crossing her arms and furrowing her brow. "darling¡­" ada finished, adjusting her hair that had been tousled by the shockwave. they stared at each other for a moment and, in perfect sync, let out another heavy sigh. "ahhh~¡­" roxanne was the first to break the silence, throwing her hands up in surrender. "can''t they go a single day without blowing something up?" s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "doubt it," ada replied, her tone exasperated, though her eyes gleamed with a mix of affection and resignation. "well, at least he''ll come back stronger," roxanne joked, picking up her teacup and taking a sip as if the blast had been nothing more than a faint thunderclap in the background. ada sighed, smoothing her skirt as she stood up from her chair. "we need to train too, you know. we can''t just leave everything to him." roxanne shrugged, still holding her teacup. "he insists on carrying the weight of the world alone. i just try not to get in his way." ada raised an eyebrow. "and eating cake helps with that, does it?" "exactly," roxanne answered with a mischievous grin, lifting a piece of cake on her fork. ada rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a smile. "i''m off to see my mother now. take care of alice, alright?" roxanne immediately set down her teacup and struck an exaggerated soldier-like pose, saluting. "yes, ma''am! operation ''don''t let alice blow anything up'' activated!" ada laughed, shaking her head. "i trust you¡­ i think." "you should," roxanne retorted, winking before returning to her cake. "good luck with your mother!" "thanks. i''ll need it," ada replied with a final wave before leaving. ... [human world] "i don''t believe it¡­" katharina muttered, interrupting her own thoughts as she noticed the entrance to the bar. she stopped, crossing her arms as she stared at the glowing runes etched a bit to the right of where the original door used to be. "they changed the entrance to this damn place again," she grumbled, her tone heavy with impatience. she took a few steps toward the new runes, tilting her head to examine them closely. "can''t they keep anything in the same place for more than a month?" she sighed. "well, a contract''s a contract," she said to herself, adjusting her leather jacket over her shoulders. with a firm motion, she pushed open the rune-decorated door and stepped into the legendary bar without a name. the moment katharina entered, the chatter in the bar almost instantly quieted. every male gaze¡ªand a few female ones¡ªturned in her direction. her confident stride, combined with the tight black pants accentuating her curves, the red crop top revealing her toned midriff, and the open jacket, made her the center of attention without her having to utter a single word. the sunglasses resting atop her head held her perfectly styled hair in place. katharina noticed the stares but ignored them with practiced ease. she was used to it, and to be honest, she didn''t mind one bit. the smirk playing on her lips said it all: she knew she was stunning. as she passed the tables, a whistle sounded from one corner. without breaking stride or even glancing back, she raised her hand and snapped her fingers. the sharp sound was followed by a faint pulse of energy that caused the whistler to trip over his chair and spill his drink all over himself. "pathetic," katharina muttered, more to herself than to him, as she continued to the bar. the bartender, a burly troll with scars crisscrossing his face and a worn-out apron, looked at her with a nervous smile. "katharina¡­ always a pleasure," he said, wiping a mug with a rag that looked dirtier than the mug itself. "cut the small talk, grog," she replied, leaning casually against the counter. "who''s the client?" "the lady''s upstairs¡­" grog said as he opened the secret door. "oh, that witch bitch doing contracts again," katharina said as she walked past him. Chapter 185 The Tea Table [another place ¨C a tranquil garden]under a clear sky and amidst a garden bursting with multicolored flowers, sapphire sat elegantly at a wrought-iron table. in front of her, a delicate cup of steaming tea rested in her hands, held with the grace of someone completely at ease. sitting across from her was raphael, a woman with soft pink hair cascading in gentle waves over her shoulders. her eyes sparkled with a blend of wisdom and humor as she stirred her tea with a silver spoon. "you never change, sapphire," raphael remarked with a light smile, watching her companion. "and why should i?" sapphire replied, her tone both relaxed and sharp. "the world changes around us, but we¡­ we remain constant." raphael chuckled softly, setting the spoon down on the edge of her saucer. "constant, yet always in the middle of everything. don''t you find it ironic that even when you try to step away from certain situations, you still get pulled in?" sapphire raised an eyebrow, lifting the cup to her lips. "if that''s a comment about what''s happening at the coliseum, let me remind you: he came to me. not the other way around." "ah, of course," raphael said, resting her chin on her hand with a smile that suggested she knew more than she let on. "and the fact that you trained them until they disintegrated a mountain was purely coincidental?" sapphire shrugged, her expression unreadable. "training is necessary. and you know how young ones are¡­ full of potential but lacking discipline." raphael leaned forward slightly, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. "so, you''re saying you''re doing this¡­ out of altruism?" sapphire was silent for a moment before responding. "of course not. i need a strong husband. the world is getting more dangerous, isn''t it?" raphael laughed, the sound light as a melody. "always so pragmatic. but tell me, sapphire¡­ why did you really agree to the tea? it''s not like you." sapphire glanced at her cup, the steam rising lazily. "because it''s rare to have a moment of peace like this. besides, they say having tea with an archangel is a unique experience." raphael offered a mischievous smile, tilting her head slightly. "so you admit i''m influencing you?" "not exactly," sapphire replied, her voice dripping with irony, though a faint, rare smile graced her lips. "i''m here because we have a common enemy, isn''t that right?" the silence that followed was comfortable, almost intimate, broken only by the gentle rustling of leaves and the soft fluttering of petals around them. after a moment, raphael broke the stillness, her voice suddenly grave. "how much do you know?" sapphire lowered her tea cup calmly, her piercing gaze locking onto raphael. "enough," she said, her tone hinting that she knew more than she was letting on. "did you really think i''d ignore demon hybrids being manufactured? come on." she paused, her eyes narrowing. "i may be a lot of things, but blind isn''t one of them." raphael nodded slowly, her expression serious. "good. that''s a relief." read the latest on empire with a snap of her fingers, raphael summoned a thick folder onto the table. the cover was black, reinforced with visible enchantments glowing in hues of gold and silver. in bold, striking letters, it read: 9.9.9 ¨C top secret. "this is everything we''ve gathered so far," raphael said, sliding the folder toward sapphire. "and it''s not even the tip of the iceberg." sapphire stared at the folder for a few moments before picking it up. it felt unusually heavy, not just physically but as if it carried the weight of dangerous secrets and crucial information. "so, it''s that bad," she murmured, flipping through the first few pages quickly. "worse," raphael corrected, her voice low. "and it will get worse before it gets better." sapphire closed the folder and set it aside, crossing her arms as she leaned back in her chair. "if it''s so urgent, why didn''t you bring this to me earlier? the contract between the three factions is still in place... even with the inquisition attacking my daughter." "don''t remind me of that," raphael said, haunted by the mention. after all, one mistake by her followers, and the vatican had been struck by a meteor. still, raphael didn''t blame sapphire; they had broken the non-aggression pact, so consequences were inevitable. "anyway..." raphael offered a tired smile. "some things take time to mature. and others, well..." she paused meaningfully. "they need the right person to handle them. we''re stretched thin, so all we could do was monitor this organization." sapphire let out a short, humorless laugh. "angels short on manpower. how surreal..." "you know it is," raphael replied without hesitation. "that event still echoes through here." she shifted in her seat. "now... open it. we''ve identified some targets behind this. you might recognize a few of them." sapphire opened the folder slowly, her cold gaze sweeping over the first page. there were photos, names, and detailed information about various individuals. some appeared to be ordinary people, while others clearly bore features betraying their demonic or hybrid origins. s§×arch* the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "interesting..." sapphire murmured, turning the page. "so, this is what you''ve been doing while hiding behind the curtains. silent investigation." "silent because we have no choice," raphael replied, crossing her legs and resting her chin on her hand. "the chaos from that event left us without the resources for direct action. our priority has been protecting what remains and attempting to reorganize." sapphire continued skimming through the pages, stopping when she came across a familiar face. she tapped her fingers on the table, thoughtful. "this one... i know him. he was involved in a contract i handled years ago. i always suspected he was working for someone bigger." raphael leaned forward, intrigued. "so, you have some connection to him?" "not exactly a connection," sapphire replied, her eyes fixed on the man''s photo. "but enough to know he''s not as clever as he thinks. if he''s involved in this, someone is pulling his strings." raphael sighed. "what we do know is that these hybrids are being created for a specific purpose. they aren''t just soldiers or experiments. they''re pieces of something much larger, something we haven''t fully uncovered yet." sapphire turned another page, revealing a diagram of intricate, interlinked demonic circles. she raised an eyebrow. "this is high-level magic. whoever is behind this has knowledge that rivals even the oldest arcane masters." "exactly," raphael agreed. "and that''s the problem. these circles aren''t just for containment or summoning. they''re being used to fuse human souls with demonic essences, creating something neither human nor demon can predict or control." "dangerous," sapphire commented dryly, snapping the folder shut. "but what exactly do you expect me to do with this? spy? neutralize?" raphael smiled faintly, though there was a shadow of exhaustion on her face. "you do what you do best, sapphire. you find the weaknesses. you exploit them. and when the time is right... you cut off the serpent''s head." sapphire leaned back, crossing her arms. "so basically, you want me to act as your hired blade." "it''s not like you''re not used to it," raphael teased, though her expression softened. "besides, you know as well as i do that letting this continue is dangerous for all of us¡ªangels or demons alike." sapphire remained silent for a moment, her eyes fixed on the folder as if weighing the risks. finally, she pulled it closer to herself and stood up. "fine," she said, tucking the folder under her arm. "but i''ll have vergil handle it. he needs the experience. unfortunately, we don''t live in a chaotic world like the heian era or the time of genesis anymore." she shrugged casually. "well, do as you see fit. we just need this resolved..." raphael murmured, then added, "i don''t like asking others for these things, but... michael is trying to handle too much at once..." she trailed off mid-sentence as she noticed something strange. "huh?" raphael looked around, searching for the other woman, but... sapphire had disappeared. Chapter 186 Satan, hold me back. rosseline lifted her gaze from the papers on her desk, adjusting her glasses with an almost irritating calm. the room was lit only by the soft glow of a magical lamp, casting dancing shadows on the walls lined with shelves full of documents and ancient artifacts.katharina, on the other hand, looked impatient, arms crossed and a carefully calculated expression of boredom on her face. she tapped her fingers on her own arm, her eyes glinting with slight irritation. "so, rosseline," katharina began, leaning slightly forward. "i didn''t come here to admire your gloomy d¨¦cor, much less you. how about stopping the delay and telling me what the contract is?" rosseline sighed, closing her pen and finally pushing the papers aside. she rested her elbows on the desk, crossing her hands in front of her face, and looked directly at katharina. "it''s a complicated job," she started. "something that needs... a subtle touch, but at the same time, someone who knows how to use brute force when necessary." katharina laughed, a low sound full of self-confidence. "well, you just described my specialty. keep going." rosseline didn''t smile. she pulled out a sealed envelope and slid it across the table. katharina grabbed it but didn''t open it immediately, waiting for rosseline to explain more. "recently, we had an... incident with the new demon king... he almost killed one of the werewolves," rosseline said, looking at her with a bit of apprehension. ''i see... the dear one came here... fufufu,'' katharina thought and raised an eyebrow, beginning to open the envelope. "a werewolf? strange... i thought you had expelled all of them after you killed adam." "these ones can''t be gotten rid of," rosseline continued. "the problem is who the demon king provoked... i mean, for him it''s probably no big deal, but this werewolf is someone i don''t want to die for anything." katharina analyzed rosseline''s serious expression, her curiosity now genuinely piqued. she carefully removed the papers from the envelope, examining the information and photos inside. "so... who is this werewolf that you want to protect so badly?" katharina asked, her eyes scanning the words on the paper, looking for something that explained rosseline''s urgency. rosseline crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair, sighing. "his name is ethan. he can be annoying, provocative, and sometimes suicidal, but he''s one of our best contacts in the underworld. also..." she hesitated for a moment, her tone softening. "he''s important to someone very close to me." katharina raised her eyes, intrigued. "ah, so it''s personal? interesting. and what exactly do you want me to do? protect the werewolf or just watch the chaos from afar?" rosseline rolled her eyes, clearly exasperated with katharina''s mocking tone. "i want you to keep an eye on him. ethan is stubborn and thinks he can face the demon king alone. you and i both know how that''s going to end." s§×arch* the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a mischievous smile appeared on katharina''s lips. "ah, darling, you''re asking me to take care of a werewolf who has problems with my... demon acquaintance? this is going to be fun." she said, avoiding mentioning the key detail... that demon king is literally her husband. "don''t underestimate ethan," rosseline warned, leaning forward. "he''s more dangerous than he seems. and, although i hate admitting it, if he''s killed, it will create a domino effect that no one needs right now. understood?" katharina shrugged, putting the papers back in the envelope. "got it. watch the werewolf, make sure he isn''t torn to pieces, and prevent chaos from spreading. any other demands?" rosseline stared at her for a moment before answering, her tone colder. "yes. don''t interfere with whatever he''s doing, just... keep him from meeting that man unless it''s absolutely necessary. he''s unpredictable, and i''d rather not deal with a diplomatic disaster because of your curiosity." katharina laughed again, shaking her head. "alright, alright. i won''t interfere. at least, not directly." she stood up, adjusting her jacket as she started walking towards the door. "i''ll take care of it, but i''m guessing you didn''t want to sell your soul, right? so, tell me, what are you going to offer me to catch my interest?" katharina said, smiling. rosseline watched katharina with a distrustful gaze, but maintained her calm demeanor. she knew katharina loved playing these games, testing limits, but she also knew she was dealing with a sharp woman. "ah, you''re clever, katharina," rosseline said, crossing her arms as she remained seated in her chair. "i''m not a fool, but of course, you want something in return. i''m not naive enough to miss that." katharina stopped at the door and turned, a provocative smile on her lips. "you always underestimate me, rosseline. we''re not here to be friends, after all. i want to know what you have to offer in exchange. this isn''t the kind of work i do for nothing." rosseline remained silent for a moment, pondering, before responding calmly. "you know i''m someone who deals with many things... influence, information, favors... there''s much more that you might want, but let me be direct with you: if you do this, i''ll give you access to everything i know about whatever you need." she said, smiling as if it were a great prize. "hm, what trash. i''m leaving." katharina said, as if completely uninterested in the offer. rosseline watched katharina, who was seemingly about to leave without giving a second thought to the proposal. she furrowed her brow, a little surprised by katharina''s indifference. "you''re really going to turn down an offer like that?" rosseline asked, her voice full of disbelief. "access to precious information, secrets from the most powerful... you know i don''t offer that to just anyone." katharina turned to her with an expression that looked more like a grimace of disdain, as if trying to swat away an annoying fly. "hm, what trash. i''m leaving," katharina replied in such an indifferent tone that it made rosseline pause for a moment, unsure if she was joking or being serious. rosseline was speechless for a moment, trying to process the response. "trash?! you''re really calling my offer ''trash''?" she almost shouted, but quickly swallowed her frustration. "alright, katharina, then tell me... what the hell do you want?" katharina shrugged, as if it were the simplest thing in the world. "if you can''t offer me something interesting, then i don''t have time for this. maybe a coffee, a good wine, a dragon that spits fire in a rainbow... or something fun like that, you know?" enjoy exclusive adventures from empire the door suddenly opened, interrupting the silence that had settled between rosseline and katharina. the woman who entered had a commanding presence, dressed in tight leather clothes that reminded katharina''s but with a wilder touch. her orange hair, with green-tipped ends, was short and messy in a way that looked both rebellious and carefully styled. she had an arrogant expression, as if she already knew the impact of her entrance. "so, how about a favor from the werewolf princess?" the woman said with a malicious grin, making it clear she knew exactly how to make her entrance. katharina needed only a glance to recognize the woman immediately. her blood ran cold. she felt a wave of anger and an electric charge running through her body as if it were an energized wire. there she was, the woman she never wanted to see again. the woman who had stood by her husband''s side for years, studying, learning, and above all, trying to win him over. ''satan, hold me back, or i''m going to launch a meteor shower!'' katharina thought. Chapter 187 A crying mother as katharina muttered under her breath, clearly irritated, rosseline sighed and shifted her gaze to alexa, who wore a crooked smile on her face, as though enjoying watching the discomfort of the other."i thought you''d go straight after him," rosseline commented casually while sizing up alexa with experienced eyes. "i would have liked to," alexa replied in a tone of false resignation. "but it seems he''s... occupied. he''s started looking for some deep web friends with connections to the demon world. he seems to want to find this demon king, even though he doesn''t know he already met a demon king." rosseline raised an eyebrow, intrigued but not surprised. "i don''t think that''s an immediate problem. it''ll take him a long time to piece things together." "yes, which will give me time to stop him from doing something stupid," alexa said, crossing her arms and leaning against the wall. her eyes, however, briefly darted toward katharina, almost as if she wanted to provoke her even more. rosseline nodded, but before she could continue, her gaze returned to katharina, who was visibly boiling with irritation. the tension was palpable, and rosseline, as always, couldn''t resist exploring the drama. "now, back to our matter..." rosseline began, but paused to observe katharina with a curious smile. "what''s going on?" katharina turned, her look sharp, almost growling. "nothing. she was just too close to someone i know." alexa furrowed her brow, confused but still maintaining her confident posture. "huh? someone you know? who?" katharina clenched her fists, clearly trying to keep her composure. "doesn''t matter," she responded curtly, turning her face away. "oh, don''t do that," alexa insisted, leaning forward slightly as if trying to fish out a response. "you''re so tense... i bet it''s something good." "you''re just as irritating as i remembered," katharina retorted, crossing her arms and rolling her eyes. rosseline laughed quietly, enjoying the show. "do you two know each other? this is getting interesting..." "unfortunately, yes," katharina replied, throwing a murderous glance at alexa. "oh, don''t be so cold, even to women asking you to stay away from vergil? though it''s been a while since i''ve seen him..." alexa teased, her smile widening. "i remember you had a special talent for dramatizing everything. are you still in that phase, katharina? or have you gotten over it?" "i''d get over it faster if you disappeared," katharina shot back with sarcasm. rosseline sighed and rested her head on one hand, watching the two trade barbs like a duel of swords. "well, looks like i''ll have to be the responsible adult here," she said, tapping lightly on the table to get their attention. continue reading at empire alexa shrugged, while katharina looked away, clearly unwilling to give in. "katharina, focus on the contract. alexa, stop provoking her. we have bigger problems than personal rivalries," rosseline declared in a firm voice. alexa smiled but couldn''t resist casting one last provocative glance at katharina. "sure, boss. i won''t play anymore... for now." katharina huffed but chose not to respond. rosseline, on the other hand, was already picking up another envelope from the table, ready to finally focus on the task at hand. as katharina started her new venture... [palace of the baal clan] the ornate doors of the palace opened with a soft creak, revealing the majestic interior illuminated by crystal chandeliers. ada entered the grand hall, her footsteps echoing across the vast marble floor. her eyes calmly surveyed the familiar surroundings, but her expression remained neutral, as always. soon, a hurried figure appeared in the hallway ahead. ei, one of the most reliable servants of her family, seemed visibly flustered. her usually calm and composed expression now displayed concern. "ei?" ada called, narrowing her eyes as she noticed the unusual behavior. "a-ada-sama!" ei replied, stumbling slightly in her voice as she hurried over to her. she quickly bowed, but her hands were restless, clutching her apron. "something happened?" ada asked directly, crossing her arms. her relaxed posture masked a growing curiosity. ei hesitated, her eyes briefly drifting away. "well... it''s that... your mother..." ada raised an eyebrow, now truly intrigued. "my mother? what happened to her?" the servant took a deep breath, trying to organize her thoughts. "she... is... in her room... crying..." ei commented... she didn''t even seem like the calm woman she usually was, showing how worried she was about her mistress. s§×arch* the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ada stopped in the middle of the hallway, blinking several times as though she had heard something completely absurd. "c-crying?? my mother? the woman who only thinks about swords and more swords?! are you sure about that, ei?" ei nodded seriously, which only made ada more unsettled. "yes, ada-sama. i saw her... she was in her room, alone, with the lights off, and... i could hear sobs. i didn''t have the courage to enter, but i thought i should warn you." ada crossed her arms again, trying to process the information. "my mother... crying. this doesn''t make sense. did she break one of her swords and get sentimental?" ei tried to hide a nervous smile at ada''s attempt at humor. "i don''t know, but this is very... unusual. she''s never shown anything like this before." ada sighed, running a hand through her hair. "alright, alright. i''ll handle it. i''ll find out what''s going on." she began walking toward her mother''s room, muttering to herself: "crying? the next thing they''ll tell me is that she''s writing poetry. what the hell is going on here?" when she reached the door, she paused for a moment to listen. the muffled sound of sobs truly came from within. ada hesitated, feeling a bit nervous. it wasn''t like she knew how to deal with something so... emotional. taking a deep breath, she lightly knocked on the door. "mother? is everything alright?" the sound stopped abruptly. after a few seconds, a firm and determined voice replied, "i''m busy." ada rolled her eyes. "mother, i know you''re in there. ei told me. what''s going on? i''m not leaving until you open this door." silence. then, finally, the door opened, revealing her mother, her eyes slightly reddened but still carrying the same serious expression as always. "i''m fine," she said, trying to compose herself. "no, you''re not," ada retorted, entering the room without invitation. "now, are you going to tell me what''s going on, or should i guess?" her mother sighed deeply, closing the door behind her. "it''s nothing. just... a moment of weakness." "weakness?" ada crossed her arms again. "you, the woman who would sell her own daughter for a sword? this, i have to hear." hesitating, her mother finally murmured, her voice barely audible, "he didn''t even look at me... didn''t say anything... or do anything..." ada blinked, completely confused. "he who?" her mother remained silent, looking away. for a moment, ada thought she wouldn''t get an answer, but then she noticed something strange: her mother''s face was... flushed? "mother?" ada asked, leaning forward. "i didn''t hear that right. who?" "v-v-vergil..." she finally stammered, her voice low, as if each syllable was a monumental effort. ada froze, blinking slowly as her mind tried to process what she had just heard. "vergil...? my husband?!" her mother covered her face with her hands, clearly mortified, but still whispered, "h-he said i was his... but... but he hasn''t even looked at me since then... or... or done anything..." Chapter 188 The queen is in love "What?" Ada asked, crossing her arms and staring deeply at her mother, trying to process what she''d just heard.Raphaeline, still seated, covered her face with her hands as if she wanted to disappear. "H-he said... that I was his..." she murmured, her voice muffled by shame. Ada blinked, incredulous. "You''re... crying because... my husband didn''t pay attention to you?" She spoke slowly, trying to maintain composure, though the irritation was evident in her tone. "It''s not that..." Raphaeline whispered in rebuttal, too embarrassed to meet her daughter''s gaze. "He said I was his... and I... I thought he wanted me... as his wife..." "As his wife?" Ada repeated, her eyebrow arching dangerously. Raphaeline finally looked up, her face as red as a tomato. "Like he did with Sapphire... He said it with such... intensity... I thought he was serious..." Ada placed a hand on her forehead, letting out a long sigh. "I thought nothing could get worse... over a random remark..." "It wasn''t random!" Raphaeline exclaimed, gesturing dramatically. "He said it that way... with that deep voice... and he looked at me like I was the only person in the world! You know how he is!" Ada remained silent for a few seconds, breathing deeply as if trying to suppress a volcanic eruption inside. When she finally spoke, her tone mixed irritation and disbelief. "Alright... First, he''s married to me. Second, he was probably just being... himself. And third, mother, for the love of Satan, you''re a Demon Queen! How did one little phrase get to you like this?" Raphaeline crossed her arms, avoiding her daughter''s gaze. "I don''t know... He''s different..." "Different?" Ada repeated, almost choking on the word. Raphaeline finally murmured, her face still flushed. "He... made me feel things no one ever has..." Ada slammed her hands down on the table with such force that the tea cups trembled. "Great! Wonderful! Now I have to deal with my mother, a Demon Queen who tried to sell me, completely smitten with MY husband! This is too much even for me!" Raphaeline lowered her head, embarrassed. "I just... thought maybe there was something more..." Ada put her hands on her hips, looking up at the ceiling as if searching for patience from the heavens¡ªor whatever hells were available. "I''m going to have to talk to him... I can''t believe I''m stuck in this ridiculous mess." "Daughter... I..." Raphaeline began, but her words caught in her throat, hesitant. Ada narrowed her eyes at her mother, waiting for her to continue. Then Raphaeline finally found the courage to speak, her voice soft but firm enough to strike Ada like thunder. "I''m sorry for what I did." Ada froze, her eyes widening. For a moment, time seemed to stop. She blinked, trying to process what she''d just heard. "You... apologized? The Demon Queen Raphaeline, who never admits she''s wrong... apologized?" Raphaeline raised her gaze, a mix of guilt and sincerity etched on her face. "Yes... I went too far that day. I don''t know how to fix what I did, but... I regret it, Ada. Deeply." Silence hung between them for a few seconds until Ada let out a long sigh, running her hand through her hair. "Great. First, my husband seduces you with half a dozen words, and now I''m hearing the Demon Queen apologizing. What''s next? A hellish eclipse?" Raphaeline gave a faint, melancholic smile. "If it comes, I probably deserve it." Ada rolled her eyes, but something in her mother''s expression softened her heart¡ªjust a little. "I can''t believe this¡­" she muttered, placing a hand over her face as if trying to erase the scene from memory. "This can''t be happening¡­" Her mother, the coldest woman she knew, someone who seemed to love swords more than her own family, was not only apologizing but also... coveting her husband! The worst part? This wasn''t the first time something like this had happened. Ada let out a deep sigh, trying to stay calm. "First Sapphire... now you¡­ Is he trying to collect mothers-in-law or something?" Raphaeline''s eyes widened, her face growing even redder. "That''s not it! I just... He''s... different!" "Different. Sure. Because a half-witted, battle-obsessed newborn demon with a crazed penchant for yelling things like ''you''re mine'' is completely harmless, right? Nothing unusual about that," Ada shot back, dripping with sarcasm. Raphaeline tried to justify herself, but all that came out was a disjointed mumble, something between "it''s not like that" and "I couldn''t help it." Ada exhaled loudly, her irritation clear as she pointed a finger at her mother. "Listen here, I don''t have the patience to deal with love-struck Demon Queens having existential crises. Whether he wants you or not, that''s on him, not me. But let me make one thing very clear¡­" She paused, her eyes narrowing. "When he gets out of that damned coliseum, there''s a good chance he''ll come here. And if that happens, you''ll have to fend for yourself. Because, honestly? I highly doubt he''d want someone who, until yesterday, barely cared about her own daughter." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The impact of Ada''s words was immediate. Raphaeline opened her mouth to retort, but no sound came out. It was as if every word hit a nerve too sensitive to ignore. "So instead of whining about how he didn''t look at you or how a few words boosted your ego, maybe it''s time to start acting like the Queen you claim to be," Ada concluded, crossing her arms and glaring at her mother with unwavering firmness. Raphaeline lowered her gaze, her shoulders sagging slightly, but she said nothing. Ada, noticing her words had struck a chord, took a deep breath to calm herself. "I''m not saying this to be cruel," she continued, her tone softening slightly. "But maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit''s time for you to look inward and figure out what really matters. Because at the end of the day, he''s my husband. And you¡­ you''re my mother." Continue reading at empire Raphaeline finally raised her hands in surrender, letting out a resigned sigh. "Alright, alright... I get it. It was just a moment of weakness, nothing more." "Weakness, huh?" Ada raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "The next time he says something, try to remember you''re a Demon Queen, not some love-struck teenager swooning over a compliment! For Lucifer''s sake!" Raphaeline sighed again, this time with a touch of exasperation. "I''ll try¡­ But he really is¡ª" "Don''t even finish that sentence!" Ada interrupted immediately, raising a finger in a threatening gesture. "I don''t want to hear it. Don''t. Want. To. Hear it!" Chapter 189 Feelings of a Maid As days went by and everyone busied themselves with their own tasks, one woman, in particular, was finally recovering fully after a long period of forced rest.Viviane, fresh from her morning bath, sat before her vanity. With slow, deliberate motions, she began brushing her light blue hair, each strand catching the gentle light of the room. Her eyes, however, betrayed a storm of emotions. Part of her was drowning in disappointment, a corrosive guilt tightening around her chest. She felt like a complete failure, someone who had no right to be there after that traumatic event. Every sigh that escaped her lips seemed to carry the weight of her doubts. A cruel voice in her mind urged her to give up, to settle for being a mere shadow, a submissive follower who obeyed without question¡ªor worse, to disappear entirely. Yet there was another side to her, shy and ashamed, clinging to the memory of something that kept her moving forward: her master''s anger. Novah had told her what had happened while she was unconscious. Her master, furious and consumed by worry, had to be physically stopped from seeking immediate vengeance on those who had caused it all. He had been so enraged, so protective... And that made her feel a sense of warmth she couldn''t quite describe. It was conflicting. One part of Viviane wanted to run to him, to throw herself into his arms, confess how much she loved him, and how much his concern meant to her. But the other part... was terrified. What if he was still angry with her? What if she was just a burden, a source of frustration? "Master¡­ why won''t you come back already?" she murmured, her voice trembling with conflicting emotions. "I... I miss you so much..." She buried her face in her hands, trying to stifle the blush spreading across her cheeks. The vibrant blue of her hair seemed almost dull against the heat coloring her skin. Even though she was alone, she couldn''t bring herself to look into the mirror, so deep was her confusion. Only the sound of the wind outside and the steady rhythm of her breathing filled the room, as Viviane, lost in thought and emotion, struggled to summon the courage to face not just the world, but herself. "Could it be¡­ no¡­ don''t overthink this," Viviane muttered to herself, interrupting her own train of thought as she resumed brushing her hair. "I''m not falling for Master Vergil just because he¡­ cares about me, right?" She paused, staring at her reflection in the mirror as if expecting an answer from the woman staring back at her. Her eyes betrayed the growing doubt in her mind. "No¡­ that''s absurd," she continued, trying to convince herself. "I''m far too old for him. I mean, I''m the Lady of the Lake! A legendary entity, a symbol of wisdom and antiquity. And he¡­" She sighed deeply, setting the brush down and running her hands over her face, clearly frustrated with herself. "He''s a 21-year-old demon! A young man, full of ambition, energy, and¡­ and..." Viviane bit her lower lip, cutting off her thoughts before they spiraled any further. "It doesn''t make sense¡­ it shouldn''t make sense." She leaned forward, resting her forehead in her hands. "Then why does my heart race every time I think of him? He was just being¡­ considerate, right? It can''t be more than that. It can''t..." Her face flushed an even deeper red, and she let out an irritated huff. "Damn it, Viviane, you''re the Lady of the Lake, not some lovestruck teenager! This isn''t happening. It''s not..." "Well, watching you act like this is almost making me embarrassed for you, aunt." Continue reading at empire Viviane froze, her eyes widening at the familiar voice. Slowly, she turned her head, finding Morgana LaFey lounging on a velvet sofa, her legs crossed and an open book resting casually in her hands. "M-Morgana?! How long have you been there?!" Viviane stammered, her face growing even redder, now from sheer embarrassment. Morgana looked up from her book, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. "Oh, I''d say since the charming little ''Master¡­ why won''t you come back already?''" With a flick of her hand, Viviane''s voice echoed in the room, perfectly mimicked through magic, laden with the same melancholic and dreamy tone she had used. "Y-You weren''t supposed to be listening!" Viviane protested, covering her face with her hands, desperately trying to hide her shame. "Oh, but how could I not?" Morgana replied, snapping her book shut and leaning casually against the armrest of the sofa. "You were practically shouting your feelings to the entire room. Honestly, Aunt, who would''ve thought the majestic Lady of the Lake could be so adorably pathetic." "P-Pathetic?! Morgana!" Viviane exclaimed, her hands trembling as she struggled to find something, anything, to counter with. Morgana raised her hands in mock surrender, her grin only growing more devilish. "I''m just saying. It''s not every day I get to see you, the embodiment of serenity and mystery, completely unraveling over a man. This is pure gold, Aunt." "You''re impossible," Viviane muttered, sinking into the vanity stool, feeling more defeated by her embarrassment than by any battle she had ever faced. "Oh, but you love me this way," Morgana quipped with a victorious smirk, picking up her book again. "Now, do go on. I''m curious to hear more about what your ''master'' makes you feel." "Morgana!" Viviane practically yelled, but the witch only laughed, returning to her reading as if nothing had happened. "All right, all right, I surrender," Morgana said, setting the book aside with a theatrical sigh. Then her expression shifted, becoming more serious. She crossed her legs and leaned forward slightly. "Now¡­ let''s talk about that." Viviane frowned, confused, but Morgana''s eyes locked onto hers with a piercing intensity. "I sealed him," the witch finally said, her voice heavy. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viviane''s eyes widened in shock. "You¡­ you sealed him?" "Yes. And before you ask¡ªyes, I teleported you somewhere safe. But seriously, did you really think I''d let you get hurt without leaving a mark on that idiot? Please." "But I thought¡ª" "That I just saved you and left it at that?" Morgana interrupted, shaking her head. "I''m not that nice. Before that bastard disappeared, I sealed his body." Viviane blinked, trying to process what she was hearing. "His body...? But how did you...?" "Oh, it was simple," Morgana replied with a sly smile, raising her hand and gesturing theatrically. "The idiot died, but since no one was about to lug around that grotesque corpse, I decided to be practical. Used a bit of dimensional magic, neatly compacted it, and shoved it into a ring. Voil¨¤, problem solved." "You¡­ compacted his body¡­ into a ring?" Viviane repeated, still struggling to wrap her mind around the idea. Morgana shrugged, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Of course. I''m not a fan of leaving loose ends lying around. Besides, who knows? I''ll study that thing and see if I can trace that disgusting energy back to its source." Chapter 190 Dissecting a Hybrid. "Are you telling me that... all this time... you kept this hidden and didn''t show anyone?" Sapphire''s voice was calm, but there was a latent tension in every word, as if at any moment she could explode and destroy Morgana with a single movement."Well... I didn''t have time?" Morgana said with a crooked smile, feeling the imminent danger in every second. She knew that at any moment she could become the target of Sapphire''s fury, and she didn''t want to be on that path. ''I hate witches... oh, yes, I hate all witches,'' Sapphire thought, the hatred spreading through her body, but she was trying to maintain control. "How disgusting..." Viola, the maid, said with a grimace, covering her nose while trying to step away from the table. The smell emanating from the dead creature was nauseating, a mix of rot and something even more unbearable. "Really, it''s like the traces we found in that... slaughterhouse," Novah commented, adjusting a surgical mask over her face to block the repulsive odor of the creature. He didn''t seem to care about the scene itself, but the disgust was evident on his face. The creature on the table was a nightmare in physical form. Its humanoid body was covered in black, viscous skin, pulsating as if it were a living organism, and its eyes glowed with a blood-red light, as if death still resided within it. From its back, spiny tentacles extended, threatening the air with every involuntary movement. Fortunately, it was dead. "How did you kill this thing?" Sapphire asked, her voice cold and calculated, though her mind was boiling with curiosity from a warrior''s perspective in search of information. This type of knowledge could be useful in the future. "We didn''t kill it. That man did," Viviane replied, her eyes still fixed on the creature, unable to believe what was before her. "I think we should perform an autopsy. We don''t know what else might be inside this... body," Novah suggested, quickly putting on surgical gloves and a white lab coat. She seemed determined to examine everything, aware that there might be something else, something more dangerous inside that aberration. Novah leaned over the body, focusing her attention on the grotesque details. She touched each area with precision, flipping the corpse over to examine its back, her eyes narrowing with scientific interest. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hm... didn''t know you were a doctor," Viola commented with curiosity, watching Novah''s meticulousness as she worked. "I lived through the Black Plague. I was a doctor before becoming a demon. I have more years of experience than most people have in their lives," Novah replied, her tone calm and emotionless, handling the creature with the skill of someone accustomed to scenes of death and disease. Viola gave a nod of approval. "Impressive. You seem more useful than I thought." "I thought you were just a stupid rich girl, wearing those clothes way too provocatively for an old woman," Morgana said, shifting on the couch as if more interested in messing with her own hair than the investigation. The blonde woman turned abruptly, her eyes giving Morgana a deadly look. "I''m an old woman? You think I''m your age, dear?" she replied, her voice making it clear that any further jokes about her age would be a fatal mistake. Morgana shrugged, immune to the threat. "Look, the outfit is way too daring for a ''doctor''... What kind of doctor wears a neckline like that to mess with corpses?" Novah smiled faintly, not taking her eyes off the body. "I''m a doctor and a demonic hunter, if you ever find yourself in a situation where I have to save your life, you''ll be thankful for the daring neckline," she responded, letting out a subtle laugh as her fingers continued to examine the creature. Viola, not missing the chance to make her own comment, chuckled softly. "Look, just because she wears sexy clothes doesn''t mean she doesn''t know what she''s doing." Morgana grimaced before dramatically sighing. "Fine, shut me up then... When you all are done playing scientists, let me know." Novah returned to focusing on the body, her expression grave as she continued to inspect the grotesque tentacles of the creature. She carefully pulled one of the spiny tips and, with a sharp knife, sliced through part of the dark flesh, revealing a viscous substance that had coagulated over time. The unpleasant odor, already filling the room, became even stronger, causing Viola to wrinkle her nose, but she remained silent. "This is... repulsive," Viola commented, watching as Novah extracted the contents from the tentacles. "Repulsive is an understatement," Novah replied, her clinical tone unchanged. She began extracting a thick liquid from one of the tentacles and placed it in a glass jar. "I''m not sure what exactly this is, but it seems to be some sort of toxin or poison, and it''s impregnated in this body." "I''m starting to doubt if this is really a body," Morgana said, turning her gaze away with a grimace, but still unable to completely divert her attention from the process. "It looks more like a cross between an octopus tentacle and a B-movie monster." Viola, looking more closely, nodded. "It looks like something that could have been made in a nightmare laboratory." Novah nodded, adjusting her gloves and continuing the examination. She made an incision in the center of the creature''s chest, her agile fingers pulling apart the deformed muscle fibers. "I don''t think this was made in a lab. The structure seems... too organic. And look at this..." She peeled back a thick layer of flesh, revealing what appeared to be a pulsating heart, but it was beating with an irregular rhythm, almost as if it were... artificial. "This... isn''t normal," Novah murmured to herself, the seriousness in her voice now even more palpable. She carefully pulled out the still-beating organ from the creature and placed it on the table, studying the details while observing the small tubes that connected the heart to parts of the body, spreading out like roots. "We already know this is a hybrid, but is this some kind of experiment with the body? I mean, yes, obviously, but I''m referring to some form of evolution. I understand that Demonic Energy can be used in many ways, after all, energy is still energy, but naturally, this shouldn''t happen," Novah said, her expression cold, but her gaze visibly more intense. She was starting to see something far more sinister unfolding here. "Yeah... it''s a possibility," Viola replied, still holding her nose, not getting too close to the corpse. "But who would have the knowledge to create something like this?" "Someone with a lot of power or... a witch really good at altering lives, I''d say," Morgana commented, still grimacing at the corpse but seeming more intrigued by the discoveries than truly bothered. Novah, however, continued to examine. "Or something far worse," she whispered, more to herself than to the others, feeling a chill run down her spine as she analyzed the way the internal fibers connected, as if they weren''t natural. "This isn''t something that just appears. There''s intention behind it," Novah concluded, her expression darker. "And the question is: who wants to create monsters like this?" "I already have the clues, I just want to know if this thing can be duplicated," Sapphire suddenly said after listening in. "Well... yes, I need to analyze the blood, but... considering the result, the person who did this is probably already perfecting this technique, something like the super soldier serum from that captain whatever," Novah said, shrugging. "Okay, start dissecting this body. I want every piece archived, sealed, and studied. I''m going to see someone," Sapphire said, disappearing in a red magical cycle. Chapter 191 The Maid, the Wives, and a Witch [Eight months later]In a year, many things can change. Eight months are no different. Ups and downs shaped those days, but for Viviane, one thing remained constant: her unwavering devotion to Master Vergil. Unfortunately, the plan to hunt down the man who had attacked her was put aside, waiting for Vergil''s return. And, during those eight months, Viviane devoted herself entirely to faithfully following what she believed to be her mission. However, time had not been kind to her. Now, sitting in front of the coliseum where Vergil was, Viviane seemed like a shadow of the woman she once was. Her blue hair, normally as bright as the sky, was tangled, unkempt, and matted. Her maid''s dress, which she always kept impeccable, was dirty and torn in places. She looked exhausted, her body slumped over an improvised bench made from an old tree stump. Her eyes, empty and tired, slowly opened when a change in the air made her lift her head. Finally, the two monstrous energies she had felt emanating from the coliseum disappeared. A heavy, strange silence filled the air. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems they''re finally done... or maybe she killed my master," Viviane murmured, her voice hoarse from exhaustion. Despite trying to sound indifferent, there was a hint of concern in her words. She sighed, resting her chin in her hand, defeated. "Eight months... Eight damn months of guard duty... And not a single instruction. How is a maid supposed to react to this? With no orders? It''s like I''ve been... fired!" Her eyes shone with dramatic melancholy as she gazed at the sky. "I did everything I could... even things he never asked! I took care of little Alice, trained until my hands bled, forged weapons, sewed battle clothes, cleaned his room so many times it was spotless... I even fed the birds, for Lucifer''s sake! But he''s been gone for eight months without even calling me!" She crossed her arms, her expression hardening in indignation. "Why couldn''t he at least leave me a task? A note? A post-it on the door saying ''Wait until I get back''?! I feel useless!" Viviane huffed, but deep down, the mental and physical exhaustion was starting to take over her. Even so, something inside her still clung to the hope that he was okay, that he would return... and that she still mattered to him. "Vergil... where are you?" she whispered softly, as the clouds in the sky seemed to dissipate, signaling that, perhaps, the moment she had been waiting for so long was finally approaching. Suddenly, a seductive and provocative voice whispered in her ear: "You seem pretty excited for an abandoned maid." "KYAAAA!!!" Viviane screamed in pure panic, jumping off the makeshift stump and running a few meters forward before abruptly turning around, her heart nearly leaping out of her chest. "KAHAHAHAHA!" The sound of a demonic laugh echoed, and, to her absolute horror, Sapphire was there, wearing that teasing smile she always made sure to show whenever there was an opportunity to mess with someone. But Viviane''s nightmare didn''t end there. Sapphire was not alone. Standing beside her were Katharina, Ada, Roxanne, and even Raphaeline. They had all witnessed her little moment of weakness. "Well, well, Viviane... That was quite the performance," Katharina said with an amused smile, crossing her arms as she examined the disheveled maid from head to toe. "I''d say it was pathetic," Ada added, rolling her eyes. "Vergil would have died laughing if he saw that." "So this is what you''ve been up to all these months, Viviane?" Roxanne teased, tilting her head to the side with a curious look. "Talking to yourself, missing your ''master''? Such touching dedication." "S-s-stop looking at me like that!" Viviane screamed, utterly embarrassed. Her tangled hair, dirty dress, and now, her dignity? Everything was in shambles. "I really don''t know what''s more embarrassing," Raphaeline began, her tone more serious but no less provocative, "the fact that you''re in such a deplorable state, or the fact that, after eight months, you still haven''t learned to relax." Sapphire took another step forward, her demonic smile widening. "Now, dear Viviane, tell me... What was it you said again? Something about missing your master? I think I heard something like ''Why don''t you come back already?''... Was that it?" She imitated Viviane''s voice with disturbing accuracy, earning muffled laughs from the others. Viviane covered her face with her hands, completely desperate. "Why are you all here?! Shouldn''t you be busy with... I don''t know... anything else?" Ada huffed, hands on her hips. "We came for exactly this, you airhead. We felt the coliseum go silent and thought Vergil might have finished. And here we are... and we find you, dying of longing." "She''s pretty slow, huh?" Roxanne commented, watching Viviane with a mocking smile. "Yeah, really slow." The voices of Sapphire, Katharina, Ada, and Raphaeline echoed in unison, as if rehearsed, prompting more laughter among them. "Look, it seems like they''re about to come out..." someone commented from afar, with a tone of expectation, and as they looked in the direction of the voice, they saw a peculiar figure approaching. Morgana was there, but... her choice of attire was a little... She was wearing an extremely revealing bikini, barely covering her ample breasts, and a black pleated skirt that seemed more fitting for a party than for combat. To top it off, she wore an exaggeratedly large witch''s hat, its tip dramatically tilting to one side, and her high heels did nothing to hide her style choice. She looked like... a gyaru? Or perhaps someone dressing for a party, but with a peculiar touch of magic. "I admit, I''ll never call you all sluts again... Morgana has outdone all of you, sorry." Katharina couldn''t hold back her laughter, watching the witch approach. "This is so inappropriate," Raphaeline said with an expression of disgust, but even she couldn''t help but observe the scene, her eyes lingering just a little too much on the irreverent outfit. ''Maybe if I wear something like that... he''ll look at me?'' Internally, her intrusive thoughts fought against her normal self. "Watch out, Morgana," Ada warned, a malicious smile touching her lips. "If I were you, I''d stay far away from my husband." Ada''s eyes sparkled with rage. Morgana, clearly not caring about the stares around her, winked and adjusted her hat. "You don''t know what you''re missing. It''s way too hot to worry about that. I''ll give everyone a little fun while I wait for the others to make a move." She swayed her hips with a hint of challenge, as if fully aware of the impact her outfit was having. Viviane, still embarrassed, didn''t know where to hide her face. She wanted to disappear, but at the same time, she was dying of curiosity about what would happen next. "This is... absolutely unbelievable," Viviane murmured to herself, still trying to process the bizarre scene unfolding before her eyes. The situation was so strange that anything uncomfortable almost seemed normal. Suddenly, the large gate of the coliseum opened, and a wave of demonic energy burst forth with such force that Morgana lost her balance, falling face-first onto the ground. The impact made her breasts compress against the floor, creating a scene that was both comical and awkward at the same time. "H-h-hey, someone help me!" Morgana shouted, her voice muffled as she tried to get up, but to no avail. Her posture was clumsy, like a child trying to stand up after a fall. Viviane, watching the scene with a disapproving expression, couldn''t help but sigh deeply. "Idiot," she murmured, clearly exasperated by her aunt''s behavior, who seemed more concerned about her appearance than the actual situation. As if the scene weren''t strange enough, a strange dark water appeared from nowhere and enveloped Morgana''s body, lifting her with an unusual magical force. The water, dense and murky, seemed to have a mind of its own, as if it were being controlled by a complex spell. Morgana was gently raised, now levitating above the ground, unable to do more than let out an irritated grunt. "Thanks," Morgana said with a tone of resilience, though still very uncomfortable, adjusting her bikini that was almost falling off. ''Huge breasts... huge... and obscene...'' Viola, who had been silently watching from the shadow of Sapphire, was irritated by this collection of excessively large breasts... and hers were small and cute, fitting comfortably in the palm of her hand... Chapter 192 The return of Virgil After the wave of energy dissipated, a heavy silence hung in the air, creating a tension that spread to everyone present. It felt as if time had stopped, and no one dared to break the moment, waiting to see what would happen next."Darling?" Katharina murmured, her voice trembling, still trying to comprehend the situation. She was completely bewildered, but before she could process what was happening, a demonic breeze passed by her, cold and heavy with power. Suddenly, a man appeared behind her, wrapping her in a possessive and familiar embrace. "Roses... changed your shampoo, darling?" He said softly, his voice deep and full of charm. Katharina couldn''t hide the shiver that ran down her spine as she felt his presence. The aura he radiated made her skin crawl, and the sensation of being in the hands of someone much stronger left her almost speechless. "I-Is that him?" Roxanne couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She couldn''t understand how the man before her, with his imposing aura and visceral power, could be the same being she remembered. But before she could fully process the situation, a chill ran down her spine, and she felt his presence approaching. "My blonde wife seems even cuter," he said, silently appearing behind her, then enveloped her in a warm embrace. "Smells like sweet," he smiled, his voice full of alluring malice. Discover hidden content at empire Ada, stunned, couldn''t help but let out a nervous laugh. "This is impossible... How did he improve this much¡­?" Before she could finish the sentence, a soft and unexpected kiss touched her neck, and she couldn''t suppress a scream, a sharp and involuntary sound. "KYAA!!!" she exclaimed, her eyes widening in surprise. He, with a mischievous smile, pulled away a bit, still keeping close, and commented: "Hmm, so bitter... You should be nicer, you know?" He teased, kissing her neck again with a lightness that made her falter. "P-please, darling, stop¡­" Ada pleaded, but her feet were already weakening, her legs starting to give way under the inexplicable force of her reaction. His touch was hypnotic, as if his presence was a drug she couldn''t escape from. "As expected... she did what I feared I''d do... seriously... and I''m the demon, and she''s the ''honorable'' one," Sapphire muttered, with a low and irritated growl. She was still consumed by the idea of destroying Vergil, a thought that had accompanied her for the past eight months. She watched everything with keen eyes and silent anger, but she also felt a touch of respect for Viviane. ''Still... she did a good job... for someone who doesn''t follow the brutal methods like me,'' Sapphire reflected, reluctantly acknowledging Viviane''s efforts. While the others observed, each with their own reactions, Viviane couldn''t help but display a small smile as she noticed Vergil''s progress. It was clear that he was much stronger than before, and that somehow made her feel... proud. She then turned her gaze to Morgana, who was lying on the ground, panting, sweat trickling down her body. "Tsk, who said you could lie in the presence of my master?" Viviane said, the irritation in her voice obvious. She looked at Morgana with a serious expression. Morgana, who initially seemed indifferent, shot her a defiant glance. But before she could react, Viviane quickly used her energy, bathing the witch''s body with a wave of demonic power. "KYAA!!!" Morgana screamed in surprise and discomfort, feeling her energy being suddenly channeled to force her to rise. The energy seemed to envelop her, making her stand up abruptly, almost as if she were a puppet being pulled by invisible strings. Viviane''s gaze remained firm, but inside her, a subtle satisfaction grew as she watched Morgana being forced to obey. "Now, you''re standing. Are you going to stay lying down, or will you rise like a lady?" Viviane said, almost mocking, but without losing control. When Viviane turned to look at her master, a wave of surprise hit her. Before she could react, her body was lifted into the air, making her let out a small "Huh?!" as she turned to see who was raising her. Then, she saw him. Vergil stood before her, and his presence radiated an overwhelming aura. His blood-red eyes glowed with an almost supernatural intensity, and his hair, now immensely long, cascaded down to his waist, contrasting with his previously more contained appearance. He was... transformed. "I''m glad you''re well, sorry for leaving you alone." Vergil''s voice was deep, carrying an unexpectedly soft tone that made Viviane''s heart race. Without another word, he wrapped her tightly in his arms, and something inside her broke. Viviane, who had always remained firm and controlled, couldn''t hold back her tears. Her throat tightened, and an immense weight fell upon her. The weeks of waiting, the loneliness, the tension of not knowing what was happening with her master, all of that dissolved in an instant. She cried without shame, her head against Vergil''s chest, the relief flooding over her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He held her so tightly, as if fearing she might vanish at any moment. Viviane, between sobs, murmured, "I... I thought that..." The anguish in her voice was palpable, as if all the repressed emotions from the long months of waiting were finally surfacing. Vergil, with surprising calmness, tightened his embrace around her, responding in a soft yet firm tone, "You were scared after everything that happened, weren''t you? Relax... it''s all right now." He comforted her, his embrace radiating a sense of security that made Viviane sigh with relief. After a few seconds, he carefully set her down on the ground, his fingers still gently touching her head in a soft, almost protective manner. "I''m sorry for leaving you to search for the Excalibur fragments on your own. That won''t happen again. No one will hurt you... not ever again." His red eyes glowed with an intensity that seemed to consume everything around him, and even Viviane, being strong, couldn''t help but tremble under his possessive gaze. He took a deep breath and then turned, staring at all the women in the room, as if he were assessing the situation in a calm yet relentless way. "I presume this is quite the gathering..." Vergil commented, his eyes locking onto the various women before him. It seemed as though he had pulled them all from a "Gacha" lottery, given the number and variety of women present. Demons, a spirit, demon maids, and even a witch who wore an outfit so revealing that it was almost revealing the areolas of her enormous breasts. She wore a provocative bikini that left little to the imagination, with her breasts almost on display, only held up by a thin fabric and her eyes with a strangely mischievous glint. Vergil looked at them all, his eyes moving from one to the other, but he didn''t seem surprised or intimidated. On the contrary, he appeared quite pleased. "Shall we go home?" he suggested, smiling, but... "Ugh... I''m exhausted..." A woman''s voice echoed softly, but with a tired tone, coming toward the coliseum. It was Felicia. She appeared with the top half of her clothes completely worn out, exposing a thin bra that barely covered enough, her body covered in glistening sweat. The scene was... almost sinful, as if every movement she made provoked a sense of repressed desire, mixed with exhaustion and sensuality. The way she walked, her disheveled hair, and her eyes half-closed gave the impression that she had just gone through an intense battle or rigorous training, and now, entering the room, her body seemed in perfect contrast to the heat radiating from her skin. "Did you... have sex with your mother?" Katharina questioned, "she looks like she just got ravaged..." "Huh? No?" Vergil replied. Chapter 193 Perverted Wind "I''ve broken some bones..." Felicia muttered, placing a hand on her back as her large breasts swayed with the movement, as though they too were exhausted. "Damn, why didn''t anyone warn me he was so damn stubborn?" she grumbled, casting an accusing glance at Sapphire.Sapphire, however, just shrugged nonchalantly. "How many cuts?" she asked casually, as if she were asking for the bill at a bar. "A billion and a half." Felicia replied with the expression of someone reporting an absurd feat. Experience more on empire Sapphire blinked, incredulous, her tone finally shifting. "What did you say?!" "I said I cut him over a billion times! That''s why I''m saying, what a stubborn bastard." Felicia growled, pointing at Vergil, who appeared perfectly fine, as if he had just walked out of a spa instead of a life-or-death battle. Sapphire seemed hesitant, her cold mask starting to crack. "Did... you use that technique on him?" The question came out almost like a whisper, but her gaze still held the intimidating strength she always exuded. "I did!" Felicia responded with an irritated tone, still rubbing her sore spots. "And guess what? He took all my attacks like they were mosquito bites! Look at me!" She pointed to her waist, where a massive bruise darkened her skin. "This bastard''s like an overpowered final boss in an unbalanced MMO! I cut him so much that I''m the one who started breaking apart! Look at this!" She raised her arms, showing not only the injuries but a look of pure indignation. Sapphire took a deep breath, trying to maintain composure, but it was clear she was as shocked as anyone else present. "And you know what''s worse?" Felicia continued, her voice rising an octave. "My body''s taking forever to heal! I, Felicia, one of the strongest women in this hell, and he walks out of this without a scratch?! Not a SINGLE SCRATCH!" Vergil, with his sharp and calm smile, responded casually, "Well... if it''s any consolation, Mom, you fought really well." Felicia, with an expression of exhaustion mixed with frustration, didn''t hesitate: "Oh, fuck off, Vergil." She pointed an accusatory finger, her voice full of frustration. Sapphire, who had maintained her composure until now, narrowed her eyes and furrowed her brow in confusion. "What the hell is an MMO?" she asked, clearly trying to understand Felicia''s comment. Vergil raised an eyebrow, surprised by the question. Before he could respond, Felicia, still massaging her sore body, scoffed. "MMO, Sapphire! Massively Multiplayer Online! It''s a game where a bunch of idiots go in to get their asses kicked by absurdly unbalanced bosses, just like what I just did with my damn son!" "Game?" Sapphire tilted her head, even more confused. "You all play fight in another world? What kind of ridiculous thing is that? Fighting with your own fists is more dignified." She puffed out her chest. Katharina entered the conversation with a suppressed laugh. "She doesn''t know what technology is, Felicia. Forget it, she was born in the time when people still prayed to thunder." "Hey!" Sapphire protested, crossing her arms, clearly irritated. "I know what technology and thunder are, and I''m sure it''s better than wasting time with... what was it? Games?" Felicia raised an eyebrow, a sarcastic expression overtaking her face. "Oh, sure, because spending centuries sharpening swords and hunting monsters isn''t a waste of time." At that moment, Raphaeline decided to join the conversation. "You''re all pathetic." She sighed dramatically, still adjusting her questionable outfit, which looked like it was about to fall apart. "We''re here discussing games and thunder when clearly the real issue is... is... oh, fuck it." She suddenly said, frustrated... ''Oh my god, Mom... could you not make it so obvious?'' Ada said, slapping her hand to her forehead. Vergil chuckled softly, but soon cast a serious glance at everyone. "Are you done?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The women froze, feeling the weight of his aura once again. His voice, now firmer, cut through the air like a blade. In fact... he hadn''t done anything... it was just... his new self. ''You went overboard.'' Sapphire spoke to Felicia through a communication rune. ''You talk like you didn''t want him to get stronger to face you.'' She retorted, and Sapphire huffed. Vergil crossed his arms, his red gaze glowing as he scanned the group before him. "Now that I''m back, we have bigger matters to discuss. What happened to me during these months was necessary, and, Sapphire..." He turned his gaze directly to her, softening his tone. "Thank you for holding down the fort. You did more than enough." Sapphire quickly blushed, her rigid posture faltering for a moment before she regained her composure. "Hmph! I worked hard," she declared with inflated pride. Meanwhile, a silent storm of thoughts passed through the heads of the other women: ''Worked hard, my ass, old bitch,'' Katharina thought, her eyes half-lidded. ''I did work, yeah, sleeping like a bear in hibernation,'' Roxanne muttered internally. ''The one who really worked was me! Dealing with my mom is real hell,'' Ada complained in her own mind, crossing her arms. Vergil ignored the unspoken tensions and turned back to the group. He studied each of them before breaking into an ironic smile. "So... can someone explain to me why, in my absence, you''ve assembled a collection of Waifus here in front of me? And more importantly, why the hell does she look like a Gyaru?" He pointed directly at Morgana, whose questionable outfit looked even more out of place under his critical gaze. "Gyaru?" Sapphire repeated, furrowing her brow. It was clear she had no idea what he was talking about. Well, considering she was practically a humanoid fossil, it made sense. Morgana, who had been posing casually, shrugged and shot him a defiant smile. "Be a human woman for one day in this hellish heat and tell me you wouldn''t end up looking like me." Showing off her bikini tan line, she was already starting to tan in that... place. Vergil rolled his eyes while Sapphire, still trying to understand, looked to the other women. Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne exchanged knowing glances before turning to Sapphire, scrutinizing her as if she were a strange specimen. "Hey! Brats, why are you looking at me like that?!" Sapphire growled, her tone irritated as she crossed her arms defensively. Katharina grinned sideways. "Just trying to imagine you as a Gyaru." Ada raised an eyebrow. "I think she''d be a lost cause. Her personality doesn''t fit with fake nails and artificial tanning." Roxanne laughed, covering her mouth. "Not to mention that Gyarus are cool. Sapphire is more... a whip-wielding dinosaur." "DINOSAUR?!" Sapphire shouted, taking a step forward, her face turning red with anger. "Calm down, T-Rex," Roxanne teased, winking at her. Vergil raised his hands, interrupting before Sapphire could explode in fury. "Enough, enough! We don''t have time for a civil war among women." He sighed, massaging his temples before turning his attention back to Morgana. "And you, Morgana..." He narrowed his eyes at the witch, who was casually adjusting her bikini, completely oblivious to the seriousness of the situation. "Be careful. That outfit of yours isn''t exactly practical, and¡ª" Vuuush! A strong breeze blew past the group, and in a catastrophic instant, Morgana''s bikini simply slid off her body, leaving her voluptuous breasts completely exposed. The silence that followed was almost deafening. The eyes of everyone in the group widened as Morgana blinked slowly, processing what had happened. "AHHH!!!" Morgana screamed, covering herself awkwardly with her hands, her face as red as a ripe tomato. "FUCKING PERVERTED WIND!" As she screamed, Vergil looked down at his hand... "I think... ah..." he muttered then... ''Better pretend it wasn''t me... I don''t think I can fight the jealousy of my mother and Sapphire together...'' Chapter 194 Sacred Mission [New Vatican]Pope Adrian rose from his throne, a man of noble bearing but with a face etched with worry. Much of his youth had been stripped away when Sapphire attacked the Old Vatican. His eyes fixed on the three generals before him¡ªAlexander, Lariet, and Gordon¡ªsurvivors of that fateful day. The men still bore the scars of the previous battle, their bodies wrapped in bandages and their expressions a mixture of determination and exhaustion. It had taken long months for them to recover. "Generals Alexander, Lariet, Gordon..." Adrian began, his voice heavy with gravity. "We were fortunate. Fortunate that the fragment of Excalibur was able to shield us from the devastating impact of that... meteor." He emphasized the word as if it were a painful reminder of the overwhelming force they had faced. "But it seems our luck has completely run out." Adrian turned to gaze at the golden sword mounted on the wall, its blade gleaming under the candlelight that illuminated the grand chamber. He stepped closer, extending a hand toward the weapon, though he did not touch it. Instead, he merely contemplated it, as though searching for answers. "Excalibur..." he murmured. "A mere fragment of its former glory, yet powerful enough to protect us." His voice dipped into a somber tone. "But... the world is shifting." The sound of resolute footsteps echoed through the hall, drawing the attention of everyone present. Two pairs of high-heeled boots, crafted from gleaming leather, crossed the threshold of the chamber, heralding the arrival of two women whose presence radiated equal measures of power and allure. The generals instinctively straightened, as though the room had been invaded by two elemental forces of nature. Iridia was the first to catch the eye. Her golden hair, like strands of pure sunlight, swayed gently with every confident step, reflecting the torchlight as though blessed by the heavens themselves. She wore a sleek black leather bodysuit that hugged every curve of her flawless figure, adorned with golden metallic accents that gave her an air of regal authority. A long white cape flowed from her shoulders, contrasting with the boldness of her outfit and adding a touch of divine majesty. Her eyes glimmered with a gaze that seemed to pierce through the souls of those present, inspiring both awe and fear. Following closely behind her was Zex. Her short, deep blue hair shimmered under the flickering light, highlighting her exotic and intimidating beauty. Unlike Iridia, Zex''s presence was fierce and predatory, like a huntress on the prowl. She wore a black leather crop top that revealed her toned midsection and a pair of form-fitting leather pants. Elbow-length gloves reinforced her image of authority and danger. Her white cape flowed behind her, split to reveal glimpses of her legs as she walked, adding an air of wild, lethal freedom to her figure. "Iridia, Zex," Adrian greeted, his voice a mix of relief and concern. "You''ve arrived just in time." Iridia offered a brief bow, her white cape gliding gracefully as she inclined her head. Her voice rang out, clear and melodious, yet imbued with undeniable authority. "Your Holiness, we received your summons. It seems recent events have surpassed even our darkest expectations." "Indeed," Adrian replied gravely, motioning for them to step closer. "We are facing forces that challenge not only our control but our very understanding. I presume these are..." He trailed off, his gaze locking onto the swords strapped securely to their backs. "Yes," Iridia confirmed, her voice steady. "We have recovered two more fragments." Zex, with no pretense, drew the blade from her back in a smooth motion, the sound of metal slicing the air reverberating like distant thunder. The sword''s blade shimmered with a golden aura, radiating an almost divine energy. "We don''t know how many fragments remain, but..." she began, her tone grave and serious. Before she could finish, Pope Adrian raised his hand, a calm yet meaningful gesture that silenced her. "It''s all right, Zex," he said, his voice softening with a serene undertone. "Every fragment we recover brings us closer to the strength we need. You''ve done well." Iridia and Zex exchanged glances but maintained their firm and imposing posture. The tension in the room was palpable, yet there was something in Adrian''s tone that seemed to calm their concerns, if only for a moment. "These fragments," Adrian continued, his eyes fixed on the gleaming blade in Zex''s hands, "must not fall into the wrong hands. Do you understand?" He asked, and both women nodded in unison. Zex sheathed the sword once more, crossing her arms as a sly smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. "Then tell us what needs to be done, Your Holiness. We''re here for that. But let me warn you... subtlety isn''t exactly our specialty." Adrian allowed himself a faint smile, though his eyes betrayed the urgency of the situation. "I''ve noticed that, Zex. And in this case, subtlety will be the last thing we need." He stepped forward, gesturing toward the swords that Zex and Iridia had brought with them. "The fragments of Excalibur are not just relics. Each one holds a portion of Sir Arthur''s sacred power. And in the wrong hands..." He let the sentence trail off, but the gravity in his tone was enough for everyone in the room to grasp what was at stake. Iridia tilted her head slightly, her golden hair cascading over her shoulder as she fixed Adrian with her piercing gaze. "What is it you wish for us to do, Your Holiness?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Adrian raised his eyes to meet theirs, his voice cutting through the silence that hung heavy in the room. "Begin hunting down the remaining fragments. Every second we waste is an opportunity for others to misuse the sacred power for nefarious purposes." Zex took a small step forward, crossing her arms over her chest. "And what about those who already have fragments? Are we supposed to... persuade them to hand them over?" Her suggestion carried a dangerous edge, reinforced by the predatory glint in her deep blue eyes. Adrian hesitated for a brief moment, but his expression quickly hardened. "If possible, retrieve them without bloodshed. But if you encounter resistance... remember what is at stake. The future balance of the world depends on this." Your adventure continues at empire Iridia nodded, adjusting her white cape with an air of composed elegance. "Understood. We will track the fragments and ensure they are returned to where they belong." Zex''s smirk widened, a mischievous glint lighting up her face. "Perfect. I was starting to get bored." Despite his deep concerns, Adrian felt a momentary sense of relief. With these two leading the mission, there was a real chance for success. He could only hope that the power they sought to restore would not destroy everything in the process. Chapter 195 Conversations and Milkshakes. Vergil was sitting in a luxurious black leather armchair, in the center of the spacious living room of Sapphire''s mansion in the Human World... The d¨¦cor was a blend of classic elegance and modern extravagance: crystal chandeliers hung from the high ceiling, while demonic sculptures carved from obsidian adorned the sides of the room. Despite the imposing setting, the atmosphere was lighter, almost comical, due to the personalities in the scene.''When was this place rebuilt?'' He wondered, as he had visited here several times, but... after eight months... so much had changed. Seeing his expression, Novah finally revealed. "Lady Sapphire destroyed half the house after... well, she couldn''t see you." Novah said as if reading his expression. "Oh... right..." Vergil murmured, looking at the women in the room... "So... the Vatican is back in the game," Vergil began, crossing his legs and looking at the women gathered around. "And it seems they''re not wasting any time." His tone was calm but laced with sarcasm. Sapphire, who was lounging on a nearby sofa, huffed as she twirled a wine glass between her fingers. "The Vatican never knows when to quit. They should have learned their lesson after the meteor." She took a sip of her wine and added, "But no, there they are, sticking their noses where they don''t belong, and now, they have pieces of Excalibur." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mom... you threw a meteor on top of them," Katharina retorted, adjusting her glasses as she flipped through a tablet. "It''s not like it''s something easy to forget." ''She... is using teacher glasses to... try to seduce me?'' Vergil questioned before noticing Katharina crossing her legs in a rather... malicious way... ''Of course she is...'' "I agree," Ada commented from the other side of the room. "You can''t help but take it personally when a meteor falls on your backyard. You practically slapped them in the face and said: ''Prove God exists now.''" Vergil chuckled softly. "You guys are terrible, but what''s this story about the Vatican having... Fragments of Excalibur?" Vergil asked, his red eyes flickering between curiosity and anger. "It seems like everything''s turned into a race to unite Excalibur," Roxanne interjected, sitting on a puff with a plate of small sweets in her hand. "The Vatican is like that cockroach you step on and think you''ve killed, but when you turn your back, there it is, walking around like nothing happened. They somehow heard about the incident with Viviane and started going after the fragments themselves." "And now they''re even hiring leather-clad women to hunt sacred swords," Ada said, rolling her eyes. "What''s next? Sending a boy band group to steal the remaining fragments?" "Hey, don''t underestimate boy bands," Morgana commented casually, sitting cross-legged with a milkshake in hand. "They win hearts and destroy physiques. It''s a dangerous tactic." She said, raising her finger, "No. Underestimate. Idols!" She spoke as her breasts in a bikini bounced. "Morgana... please," Viviane sighed, rubbing her temples... "We''re trying to be serious here, put on some clothes..." Vergil raised an eyebrow, looking at Viviane. "Are we really? Because, honestly, this feels like a Chaos Council meeting." Viviane blushed slightly and tried to compose herself. "The point is, we need to decide what to do about this situation. The Vatican isn''t just going to stop. They have the resources, the motivation, and now fragments of Excalibur. This could be a real problem." "Finally, something sensible," Katharina said, adjusting her glasses again. "If the fragments are reunited, their power could be enough to cause real damage to everyone in the world." She looked at Vergil. "And we know who they''ll try to target first." Vergil tilted his head thoughtfully. "Demons, of course. Because apparently, we''re the protagonists of this story." He paused dramatically before adding, "And also because I''m a fucking Chaos Magnet." Sapphire rolled her eyes. "Magnet or not, you''re a likely target because of your high position in the hierarchy. And that means all of us are too." "That''s not news," Roxanne commented, grabbing another candy. "Ever since I joined this team, I''ve gotten used to being attacked by all sorts of crazy people." She gave a provocative smile. "Comes with the marriage package, right?" Ada laughed. "Yeah, Vergil''s marriage package comes with endless drama, constant fights, and, of course, a mansion full of crazy women." Your next read awaits at empire "Don''t forget, you''re part of it," Morgana added, still sipping her milkshake. "Stop being a hypocrite." Vergil tilted his head with a satisfied smile. "I knew you all loved me." "Let''s get back on track," Viviane interrupted, crossing her arms. "What are we going to do? Letting the Vatican act freely isn''t an option." "I suggest we wait and see what they do first," Sapphire said. "If we go after them now, we''ll be playing their game." "What if they gather all the fragments?" Katharina asked, worried. "That could put us at a significant disadvantage." Vergil raised his hand. "Let''s think strategically. If they want the fragments, we want them even more. But we won''t act impulsively. We''ll gather information, prepare our defenses, and plan our next moves." "That sounds... sensible," Viviane said, surprised. "Of course," Vergil replied with a smile. "I''m sensible when it matters. And when it doesn''t, I care a lot less." "Anyway," Sapphire said, standing up. "If that''s what we''ve decided, I''ll contact some informants and see what we can find out about the Vatican''s movements." "And I''ll prepare our gear," Katharina announced. "If we''re facing something of this level, we need to be ready." "I''ll make a snack," Morgana said casually. "Anyone want anything?" "I''ll take a coffee," Roxanne replied. "But no magic this time." "No promises," Morgana answered with a mischievous smile as she stood up to leave. The women nodded in unison, but it was only a few steps from Morgana when the tranquility was interrupted by a sharp scream. "Kyaa! Ice cream!" Morgana suddenly exclaimed, drawing everyone''s attention. Vergil, along with the rest of the group, turned around quickly, only to be faced with a sight that made time seem to slow down. She had poured milkshake on her huge breasts, which were barely contained by her bikini top. The sweet, creamy liquid leaked between the curves of her soft mounds, forming sticky trails that dripped onto her tense stomach. Her wide eyes and surprised expression made her even more irresistible. She tried to clean up the damage with her hands, but each movement only seemed to make the scene even more sensual, spreading the cold cream while biting her lower lip, clearly uncomfortable with the cold. "A-Ah, that''s... so cold!" she moaned, her cheeks blushing slightly. Vergil was speechless for a moment, but quickly regained his composure. He huffed, trying to look away, but the other members of the group couldn''t disguise their mischievous smiles or embarrassed glances. "Morgana..." he began, trying to sound serious, but his voice sounded huskier than he intended. "Perhaps... you''d better change your clothes." Morgana let out a frustrated sigh and rolled her eyes. "You think?" she replied sarcastically, as she reached for a towel to cover herself, but not before casting an insinuating glance at Vergil, the corner of her mouth curving up in an amused smile. "I think you like it..." he started to say, but his teasing was suddenly cut off. Almost imperceptibly, a sheet of crystal-clear water appeared against her throat, cold as ice. Morgana widened her eyes, feeling the delicate but threatening pressure, while a soft, dangerous female voice sounded behind her. "My dear niece..." said Viviane, with a sweet tone that made her blood run cold. "How about you listen to what my master said before I... have to reshape the size of those exaggerated breasts of yours with this knife?" The smile that accompanied the threat was dazzling, but terribly frightening. The woman showed no effort in keeping control of the blade, but her gaze was like an even sharper blade. Morgana felt a shiver run down her spine. Swallowing dryly, she slowly raised her hands in surrender, a small nervous smile curving her lips. "Right, right... Got it. No more teasing..." Chapter 196 Red and White continue to fight over Vergil "So¡­ why are you still holding that?" Sapphire asked, narrowing her eyes as she fixed her gaze on the bluish orb in Vergil''s hands."I just find it fascinating that a dragon is sealed inside this, that''s all," Vergil replied with a nonchalant smile. He spun the orb between his fingers, admiring the shimmering nuances that seemed to hold a miniature storm within. "It''s amazing how magic can contain something so powerful... the Platinum Dragon Empress. Not something you see every day." Sapphire, hearing the title, raised an eyebrow and, with a firm motion, snatched the orb from his hands. "The Platinum Dragon Empress?" she repeated in a dry tone, holding the orb with a critical look before placing it beside her. "Are you really finding another woman interesting right in front of me, Vergil?" He opened his mouth to respond, but before he could formulate a defense, Sapphire was already acting. With the predatory grace that defined her, she climbed onto his lap, wrapping her legs around his waist and leaning forward until their faces were just inches apart. Vergil arched an eyebrow, surprised but clearly amused by the sudden shift in behavior. "Sapphire¡­" he began, but she cut him off, leaning even closer until her lips nearly brushed against his earlobe. "Tell me, darling¡­" she whispered in a low, sultry voice, enough to make his breath hitch. "Do you find this so-called ''Dragon Empress'' more interesting than me? Because if that''s the case¡­" Sapphire dragged her fingers across his chest, toying with the buttons of his shirt as she spoke, "I can show you what it''s like to play with something far more dangerous." Vergil let out a low chuckle and gripped her waist firmly, locking eyes with her. "Sapphire, my dear¡­ do you really think some magical orb or dragon could steal my attention with you around?" Satisfied with the answer, Sapphire tilted her head with a victorious smile. "Hm, I hope not. Because if I find out you''re thinking about another¡­" she lightly bit his chin, "I won''t hesitate to remind you who''s in charge here." "Oh, so you want to be in charge?" Vergil replied, squeezing her hips slightly. "If you behave, darling, I might even let you believe that," Sapphire said in a mischievous tone before gracefully sliding off his lap and picking up the orb again, holding it with disdain. At that moment, Felicia entered the room, her expression a mix of jealousy and anger. "Can you get off my son?" she asked, crossing her arms, her voice carrying a firmness that demanded attention. "I''m still his mother, and frankly, I don''t want to see¡­ my ''Battle Companion'' sitting in his lap." Sapphire, far from intimidated, raised an eyebrow and let out a mocking laugh. "We were just discussing important matters, Felicia. Are you so jealous you want to sit on your son''s lap yourself?" The room fell into a charged silence, Sapphire''s words hanging in the air like a deliberate provocation. Felicia narrowed her eyes, her lips curling into a dangerous smile. She slowly stepped closer, the sound of her heels echoing through the room as Sapphire maintained her smug smile. "You talk too much, Sapphire," Felicia said in a low, threatening tone. "And you''d better be careful with your insinuations¡­ because you have no idea what I''m capable of." Vergil, who had remained silent up until then, watching the exchange with an enigmatic smile, decided to step in. "Mother, Sapphire¡­ I know you''re both forces of nature, but maybe this isn''t the best time to test each other''s patience." Felicia turned her gaze to him, and for a moment, her rigid demeanor faltered. Her eyes, always so confident, took on a conflicted shine. "Vergil," she began, her voice softer now. "I just don''t want¡­ to lose you to these¡­ opportunists." "You''ll never lose me, Mother," Vergil replied calmly, rising from the chair and walking toward her. He placed a hand on her shoulder, his eyes locked on hers. "But maybe it would be good to remember that I''m capable of making my own decisions¡­ and dealing with the consequences of them." Felicia bit her lower lip, her face taking on a faint shade of red. Her thoughts quickly wandered to less appropriate places, and she averted her gaze, murmuring something incomprehensible. "See that?" Sapphire teased, tossing her hair back again. "He''s more mature than you think, Felicia. Maybe it''s time to stop trying to control him like he''s a child." "Shut up, Sapphire!" Felicia snapped back, now blushing with anger. She pointed a finger at the other woman, but her threatening posture only made Sapphire laugh harder. Vergil sighed, massaging his temples. "Why do I feel like, instead of ruling demons and facing enemies, I''m always caught in an endless domestic dispute?" Felicia crossed her arms, looking at him again, but this time with a more maternal¡ªor almost maternal¡ªair. "Because, darling, you''re special." "Ah, ''special'' is one way to put it," Sapphire added with a mischievous smile before leaning closer to Vergil. "But don''t worry, my dear. I''m here to make sure you''re treated exactly as you deserve... like a king." Felicia opened her mouth to retort, but before she could, Vergil raised his hand, cutting off any further argument. "That''s enough. Both of you. Let''s focus on what matters... and it doesn''t include who can or can''t sit on my lap." Both women looked at him, each with a mix of respect and stubbornness evident on their faces, but neither seemed ready to back down easily. "If he thinks this is over, he''s mistaken," Felicia muttered to herself, while Sapphire let out a soft laugh, clearly pleased at having managed to rattle her rival once again. "Alright, Mother. What happened this time?" Vergil asked, gently moving Sapphire off his lap as he stood with a firm yet curious expression. "Hmph." Felicia huffed, crossing her arms and turning her face away in a gesture of proud defiance, though her eyes watched him from the corner of her gaze. After a few seconds, she finally relented. "We found another fragment." Vergil raised an eyebrow, his interest immediately piqued. "Another fragment? Where exactly?" Felicia sighed deeply, as if the answer was so obvious it hardly deserved being said. "It''s in an area controlled by the Fallen Angels." Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 197 The next targets "Hm... so all of this is..." Vergil murmured, his eyes scanning the long list of wanted criminals. Papers were scattered across the table, filled with names, crimes, and disturbing descriptions.He sighed, a hint of frustration in his voice. "Which one of these attacked Viviane?" he asked, narrowing his eyes as he examined the endless rows of criminal records. As he read, thoughts began to form. ''To think that Angels, Demons, and Fallen Angels have so many common targets... Could the concept of "celestial justice" be more flexible than I imagined?'' Sapphire, leaning against the edge of the table, was the first to break the silence. "That''s the problem, all of these bastards are somehow connected... Like a..." "A faction of renegades from all races," Vergil completed, sarcasm dripping from his voice as he rolled his eyes. "Because, of course, the world needed more complexity..." He flipped another page, stopping to observe a few particularly eccentric names. Felicia, sitting further back in a chair with her chin resting in her hand while she swung her foot, cast a critical glance at the papers. "Are they remnants of the war who didn''t agree with the outcome?" "Some, yes. Others, apparently, just want to watch the world burn... or maybe they just don''t like the current leaders of the factions." Sapphire replied with a shrug, as if talking about a minor inconvenience rather than a potential threat to the balance of power. Vergil let out a dry laugh, pointing to a particularly flamboyant name on the list. "I assume most of them are Fallen Angels..." He paused and, with a malicious smile, added, "With their leader, even I would join a band of traitors." Felicia raised an eyebrow, crossing her legs and leaning her arms on the back of the chair. "Azazel is a... peculiar man," she said, her voice laced with a mix of sarcasm and curiosity as she glanced out the window. Sapphire couldn''t hold back a laugh, shaking her head. "Peculiar is an understatement. I''d say he''s... innovative." She turned to Vergil with a mischievous smile. "But I''ll admit, it''s not exactly the most dignified approach for a leader of a race." Vergil leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms and staring at Sapphire. "Oh, and what exactly do you consider ''undignified,'' my dear?" Sapphire grinned slyly, like a cat who just caught a mouse. "Posting his orgies on social media, for starters. A truly uplifting spectacle for the angelic community. Nothing like a world-renowned leader flaunting his... carnal... achievements on Y." Vergil laughed, and even Felicia cracked a slight smile. "Ah, of course," he replied, his voice heavy with irony. "Because nothing says ''responsible leadership'' like a feed full of parties with drinks, women, and, occasionally, bursts of power." Felicia crossed her arms, feigning indignation. "Honestly, what surprises me more is that he still has followers. Just imagine: ''Hi, I''m Azazel, and I lead my race with wisdom, strength, and a little tequila on Fridays.''" Sapphire burst out laughing. "Well, he''s charismatic, I''ll give him that. Apparently, ''capital sin'' is the new black." Vergil shook his head, a smile still on his lips. "Well, jokes aside, the fact that so many people are willing to betray their factions can''t be ignored. This is more than just a collection of renegades. It''s a coordinated threat." Sapphire nodded, her smile gradually fading. "I agree. These names you''re reading? Many of them are monsters, even among their own races. People you wouldn''t want to cross in the market, let alone on the battlefield." Felicia stood from the chair, walking slowly toward the table while pulling one of the papers. "If they''re connected, it means they have a common goal. Something big enough to unite beings who would normally kill each other at the first opportunity." Vergil drummed his fingers on the table, thoughtful. "That raises the question: who''s leading this mess? Doesn''t seem like anyone important." Sapphire narrowed her eyes, pulling another sheet from the stack. "There''s a name here..." She stopped, frowning. "No, it can''t be." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil leaned forward, taking the paper from her hands. He read the name aloud, his expression hardening. "Lucian. I''ve heard of him... a brilliant strategist, but as sadistic as he is powerful. He''d be more than capable of organizing something like this." Felicia snorted, placing her hands on her hips. "How do you know someone from the supernatural world?" A heavy silence fell over the room, filled with unspoken meaning. Vergil was the first to break it, letting out a long sigh and standing up. "Well, I kind of started... looking into powerful people..." Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire Sapphire and Felicia exchanged a look before both smiled in a similarly predatory way. Sapphire straightened, pulling a stack of papers closer, her fingers running through them with precision. She seemed more focused now, the excitement of the moment fading as her expression turned serious. "Well, since you''re not too familiar with the main players here, let me give you a little history lesson," she said, her voice now cold and direct, as if preparing Vergil for a mental battle. "Lucian may be a potential leader, but he''s not the only name you should be worried about." She tossed a sheet onto the table, the ink almost looking burned from so much time and movement. Vergil grabbed the paper, his eyes quickly scanning the information. "Dante," Sapphire continued, watching his reaction. "Dante DeValle, a name many prefer to forget. Former member of the Council of Archons, he was expelled for disobeying orders in an ancient war. But instead of hiding, he became something of a... shadow advisor. He manipulates both humans and supernaturals with chilling ease. If there''s one thing he knows how to do, it''s plant chaos and reap the rewards of disorder. And the worst part? He loves to do it from afar." Vergil furrowed his brow, processing the information. He was still trying to grasp the complexity of the new world he was in, but he began to realize how much more dangerous the players were behind the curtains. "Interesting," he murmured, tossing the sheet aside. "And who else?" "There''s also her." Sapphire paused before carefully pulling another sheet. "Seraphina Kalra, a renegade leader of Fallen Angels. No one knows exactly how she gained so much power, but it''s said she had a unique ability: she could corrupt the souls of angels before they fell, making them stronger. She uses them as chess pieces, with no mercy. But the most intriguing part? She disappeared from the scene decades ago, but her name still echoes in the halls of Hell and the Celestial realms." Vergil looked at the paper, a shadow of concern crossing his eyes. "A shadow from the past... And she''s still a threat?" "Yes," Sapphire replied without hesitation. "Her network is vast, and even in her exile, she has influence. Don''t underestimate someone with the ability to hide and manipulate for so long." Felicia, who had been silent until then, raised an eyebrow and intervened, "We can''t forget some of the others, right? Like Carmine, the former leader of one of the largest vampire factions. They say he allied himself with a high-ranking demon who died at the hands of the Fallen. Carmine isn''t someone who submits easily... and his loyalty to these new renegades is unquestionable." Sapphire smiled coldly. "Exactly. Do you see the pattern, Vergil? They''re all powerful individuals, with personal ambitions and reasons. And unlike you, who''s just beginning to understand the complexities of this game, these others have mastered the rules long ago." Vergil made a gesture with his hand, his expression more focused. "It''s starting to make sense... but something''s still missing. They have a common goal, but what could it be?" "Ah, my dear, that''s the big question," Sapphire replied, her voice laden with mystery. "For now, they''re acting as a unit, but what truly binds them? The answer... well, that''s what we need to find out." She paused, as if savoring the moment. "And who knows, maybe you''ll feel more at ease dealing with their leader, whoever he may be." Vergil looked at the papers, his mind racing with possibilities. Each name, each faction, and every move she explained added a new layer of complexity to his understanding of the world. He knew things wouldn''t be easy, but now, he was starting to see the bigger picture. "I just hope you''re not making me walk straight into the first trap," he murmured. Sapphire gave an enigmatic smile. "In the end, who will be the trap and who will be the hunter, Vergil? Perhaps you''ll have to find out for yourself." Chapter 198 The little general! "Hm... I''m bored..." Katharina muttered, hanging upside down off the edge of the bed, watching Alice idly play with two dolls. The little figure seemed engrossed in the imaginary world she was creating, manipulating the miniatures that, curiously, resembled Katharina and Ada.Ada, seated at the table and scribbling intently in a thick, ornate book, raised an eyebrow in response. "You''ve been away for months, and now you''re bored? Sounds like a joke." Katharina sighed dramatically, stretching out her arm as if reaching for an invisible support. "Ugh... I don''t know... nothing feels exciting anymore." Roxanne, lazily reclining in a nearby armchair, was engrossed with a tray of sweets that seemed to never empty. Even so, a hint of discontent slipped into her voice. "He didn''t even come to see us... went straight to talk to his mother instead." Ada paused her writing for a moment, her gaze fixed on the tip of her pen as though reflecting on something distant. "I miss racing with our cars..." Her voice carried a touch of melancholy, something rare coming from her. The silence that followed was broken by a small but determined sigh. Alice, who had seemed oblivious to the conversation until then, dropped the dolls onto the table and leapt to her feet. Her eyes sparkled with determination as she marched to the center of the room, planting her hands on her hips in a surprisingly authoritative pose for someone her size. "That''s enough!" Her voice cut through the air, drawing everyone''s attention. Katharina turned her head to look at her upside down, Ada raised an eyebrow, and Roxanne paused mid-bite of a sweet. "You three are ridiculous!" Alice declared, pointing an accusing finger at each of them. "You''re amazing! You''re powerful! And here you are, sitting around complaining like a bunch of... of... boring mortals!" Roxanne blinked, confused. "Uh, we are mortals." Alice rolled her eyes in exasperation. "You know what I mean!" She began pacing back and forth like a little lecturer. "Katharina, you''re a force of nature! If you''re bored, go find something¡ªor someone¡ªto destroy who deserves it! Ada, you love racing with those ridiculous cars! So go grab one and race until you feel the wind in your hair!" "What about me?" Roxanne asked, raising an eyebrow while biting into a sweet defiantly, her relaxed posture contrasting with the rising tension in the room. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alice stopped in the center of the room, planting her feet firmly as if she were a tiny general ready to issue orders. She crossed her arms and pointed directly at Roxanne, her eyes sparkling with fierce determination. "You... you stop eating those damn sweets and do something useful, Roxanne!" she shouted, her high-pitched voice laden with surprising authority. "You just said he''s with his mother, right? Then how about you get off that lazy butt and do something to show that you''re important? That you actually care?" The room fell silent, the weight of Alice''s words settling over everyone. But she wasn''t done yet. "You''re always like this¡ªbored, whining, acting like the world owes you something! These amazing lives you have are wasted because none of you take any initiative!" She took a few steps forward, pointing at each of them with her finger. "Don''t you think you''re acting like cowards? Because honestly, even I¡ªa child¡ªam braver than this!" Ada gasped, surprised, while Katharina sat up on the bed, her eyes wide at Alice''s audacity. Roxanne, still holding a half-eaten sweet, froze in place, her expression shifting between shock and amusement. "Cowards?" Roxanne repeated, her voice a mix of incredulity and laughter. Alice crossed her arms, tapping her foot on the floor. "That''s right! Cowards! And if you want to prove me wrong, then do something! Anything! I''m tired of watching you act like you''re so powerful but behaving like you don''t have a shred of courage!" Katharina finally let out a loud laugh, getting up from the bed and stretching as though waking from a long nap. "Well, little general, you''ve convinced me. I can''t let someone half my size call me a coward." Ada snapped her book shut with a decisive click, a faintly amused smile on her face. "Alice has a point... and I''m not willing to hear this lecture again. We''d better get moving before she decides to flay us alive with words." Roxanne, still holding her sweet, finally sighed and set it down on the table. "Fine, fine. You win, little brat. I don''t know how, but you actually made me feel guilty about a sweet." Alice, seeing that she had finally managed to shake them, gave a satisfied smile but maintained her firm, defiant stance. "This is just the beginning! Stop being a bunch of wimps and start acting like real women!" Katharina raised an eyebrow, surprised by the little one''s boldness, and then gave her a pat on the shoulder. The gesture seemed casual, but the predatory gleam in her eyes said otherwise. "You''re pushing your luck, kid." Alice, who for a brief moment seemed invincible, gulped as she felt the intensity of Katharina''s aura. Her legs trembled, and she took a step back, raising her hands in surrender. "S-sorry..." she mumbled, her bravado quickly fading. Katharina laughed, her laughter echoing through the room like a rumbling thunder of amusement. "That''s better." She turned to Ada, her expression softening slightly but still brimming with enthusiasm. "Well, let''s settle this once and for all. Since I''ve been gone for months, I need some real fun. Ada, how about joining me? Let''s buy some supercars and race down Route 66." With a graceful motion, Katharina pulled a black card from her pocket, holding it up like a deadly weapon. The card gleamed in the light, almost as dazzling as her confident smile. "All on the house, of course." Ada looked at the card and then at Katharina, finally closing the book she was still holding. A small smile tugged at her lips. "I have to admit, I''m tempted. Nothing like speed and adrenaline to really wake me up." Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire "That''s the spirit, partner. Let''s make the earth shake!" Katharina responded, excited, already heading for the door. Meanwhile, Roxanne watched the scene, shaking her head with a mix of exasperation and amusement. "Cars, races¡­ You two really don''t know how to relax like normal people, do you?" Katharina turned briefly, winking at Roxanne. "Relaxing is for the weak, darling. Life is all about the thrill." Alice, still recovering from Katharina''s "lesson," watched as the two left, leaving the room quieter. She sighed, crossing her arms again. "Well, at least someone''s doing something¡­" Roxanne, picking up another sweet, let out a low chuckle. "Relax, you''re about to work really hard now... Come on... tell me how I can seduce Vergil and get him to go out with me?" she asked. Alice narrowed her eyes at her but kept a sly smile on her lips. "I''m a child, remember?" she questioned, her smile growing even wider. "But I do have a few ideas!" she added eagerly. Chapter 199 Vergil Kennedy No Longer Exists Vergil floated in the air, immersed in his own thoughts as he hovered above the Empire State Building in New York. The city below seemed small and distant, but strangely, he couldn''t help but wonder, "Why am I here?" There was no apparent reason for his presence, just a vague curiosity, an instinct that urged him to remain. The lively, pulsating city around him was, in a sense, just a backdrop to the turmoil happening in his mind.Suddenly, with a sarcastic smile, he turned to the emptiness before him and spoke, as though addressing someone who was watching him¡ªthough, to any onlooker, he appeared to be speaking to himself. "Your existence is impressive, I admit... But how long will you continue watching me?" His voice carried a mix of cynicism and disdain, directed not at a specific person, but at the energy emanating from the small orb floating in front of him. The artifact, seemingly insignificant, resisted Vergil''s control ever so slightly, but he was still in charge. "When Azazel gave you to me, I thought it was pure madness. Such a pathetic and useless tool... a rare gem, but it shines less than all the others." He mocked the sphere, keeping it levitating in front of him with a nearly indifferent motion of his demonic energy. "Platinum Dragon Empress... A title so... extravagant, don''t you think? For a woman who doesn''t even have the courage to show her own face." He taunted, as though the Empress herself were present, responding to him. His eyes were fixed on the sphere, but his mind was elsewhere, in a place where answers had yet to form. The orb gave no response, but its energy began to pulse in a peculiar way, emitting a demonic aura that felt almost... familiar. Vergil raised an eyebrow, observing the movement within the artifact. "Looks like you''re trying to get out of there, huh, little girl?" He murmured, more for amusement than anything else, as the orb writhed, releasing spirals of power that seemed to tear at the seal keeping it trapped. The effort was impressive, but nothing grand or catastrophic. It was just the energy of the orb trying to break free. And Vergil, with a mischievous smile, continued to watch it with growing interest. "Who, in fact, had enough power to seal a Dragon? Or rather... two Dragons?" He pondered, his eyes narrowing in thought. He knew how powerful that dragon''s soul was, but there was something else there. Something he still couldn''t fully comprehend. The orb, seemingly in desperation, continued to struggle against the sealing spell. Its energy pulsed with force, but it wasn''t enough to break the prison. Vergil, however, didn''t seem concerned. Instead, he appeared fascinated, as though presented with an intriguing curiosity, an opportunity that perhaps deserved to be explored. "Yeah, seems like you really don''t want a master, huh?" He said, his voice smooth, but full of malice. "Then why should I care about you? Maybe... I should devour this orb." With a low laugh and a mischievous grin, Vergil extended his hand and used his demonic energy to pull the orb back into his grasp. "My body and soul are one, and if I devour this orb... maybe I can absorb a Dragon''s soul..." He questioned himself, intrigued by the possibility, as the orb floated between his fingers, now completely in his hands. The idea of devouring such a powerful entity, of acquiring the essence of a Dragon, seemed irresistible. The strength he could gain, the complexity of the soul he could integrate... It was a temptation that fit perfectly with his nature. Vergil heard the voice of a familiar woman, cutting through the silence around him. "Talking to yourself?" The voice, laced with sarcasm, immediately caught his attention, and his eyes shone with a hint of interest. "You took too long, Morgana," Vergil said with an enigmatic smile, anticipation evident in his tone. He was there, suspended, waiting for the explanations she would bring, unhurried, as if he knew the moment had finally come. Morgana appeared before him with graceful movement, her gaze fixed on him, but with an expression of mild indifference. She seemed serene, but there was an energy of caution in her posture. "The Queen of Witches isn''t exactly the most welcoming when a Demon King demands her name be erased from the Records of Humanity," she replied with a slight shrug, as if it were a small inconvenience in the midst of something much more complex. Vergil maintained his smile, but his eyes narrowed, the moment he had been expecting finally unfolding. "But at least, I succeeded," Morgana continued, now with a touch of satisfaction in her voice. "Your previous life... the life of Vergil Kennedy... will be excluded from all records. Vergil Kennedy no longer exists." Vergil let out a light laugh, his expression becoming more serious as he absorbed the magnitude of what she had just revealed. "And who, exactly, will remember who I was before?" he asked, with an unnerving calm. Morgana observed Vergil for a moment, her expression carrying a quiet curiosity. "No one. As if you never existed. Every trace of your human existence... erased," she replied with an unwavering coldness, as if speaking of a job well done, without any emotion behind it. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire Vergil, however, was more interested in what would come next. Morgana didn''t make him wait long. "Now¡­ how about you go teach that guy a lesson, the one who''s been staring at you for a while?" she said with a mischievous smile, pointing into the distance. Vergil followed the movement of Morgana''s finger and, with a curious look, his eyes fixed on a man floating in the air, far, far away from where they were. He had two black wings, a characteristic mark of fallen angels. Vergil narrowed his eyes and murmured, "Ah... fallen angels." His playful smile quickly vanished, and in an almost imperceptible movement, he approached Morgana, holding her waist with surprising speed. Morgana let out a startled scream, "Kyaa!", as she was suddenly pulled close to him. But Vergil didn''t seem to care about her reaction. He focused on the distant figure, and with a single step, he disappeared. When Morgana regained her composure and looked at where Vergil had been, he was already standing before the fallen angel. In the blink of an eye, the space between them had been annihilated, and Vergil was there, as though he had simply appeared in the air in front of the man with the black wings. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fallen angel, surprised and clearly uncomfortable, took a step back, but Vergil didn''t give him time to react. He smiled with a touch of sadistic amusement on his lips. "Hello, fallen angel," Vergil said, his voice carrying a chilling calm. "How about you tell me who you work for, before I decide to end your existence?" He spoke with an almost irritating tranquility, as if he were simply asking about the weather. Chapter 200 King of the Fallen Angels "How about you start talking, little fallen angel?" Vergil asked, a sinister smile twisting his face as he held the angel by the throat with crushing force. His hand wrapped around the fallen angel''s neck like an iron shackle, threatening to snap it at any moment.The fallen angel struggled, his hands gripping Vergil''s wrist in a desperate attempt to break free. However, it was futile; the demon''s strength was overwhelming. "You think you can ignore me?" Vergil asked with irony, tilting his head slightly as he tightened his grip, making the man groan in pain. "Speak. Who do you work for, or... well, I have plenty of methods to get the truth out of you. None of them are pleasant." The fallen angel gasped, his wings trembling as he tried hopelessly to break free. His voice finally came out, trembling and filled with fear. "I... I work for... for Lucian..." Vergil raised an eyebrow, a glimmer of interest crossing his gaze. He let out a low laugh, almost amused. "Ah, so his name comes up again. Lucian, huh? And exactly what does he want? Why is he watching me?" The fallen angel hesitated, fear evident in his eyes. Vergil wasn''t interested in patience. He squeezed the man''s throat even tighter, drawing a scream of agony. "Answer before I lose the little interest I have in keeping you alive." Finally, broken by pain and desperation, the fallen angel gave in. "He... he knows who you are... He wants... wants you... to join him..." Vergil laughed, a cold, empty sound that made the air around them feel even heavier. "Join him? Interesting... But I''d rather rip that invitation out of his guts than accept it." Vergil flashed an enigmatic smile and turned his gaze to Morgana, who was watching the scene with a mix of curiosity and distrust. "Go home, Morgana," he said in a casual but firm tone as he took a step back and adjusted his coat. "I''ll have a... little chat with that guy." Morgana narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms. "You''re not going to give me any details, are you?" Vergil responded with a smile that was both charming and annoying. "Spoil the surprise? Not a chance. Just wait for me, this won''t take long." She let out an exaggerated sigh but shrugged. "As you wish, Your Majesty." The sarcasm was evident, but Morgana knew it was useless to insist when Vergil had made up his mind. He chuckled lightly at her tone. "Good girl." Then, without waiting for a reply, he turned his back to Morgana and vanished in a blur of pure demonic energy, leaving only a slight distortion in the air. Now alone, Morgana sighed again and conjured a portal with a fluid gesture, muttering to herself as she passed through it. "If he gets into trouble, I''ll laugh before I help." Meanwhile, Vergil appeared at another point in the city, his energy guiding him directly to the next target of his attention. His eyes were fixed on the distance, where a far more powerful presence awaited. His smile widened, his relaxed posture concealing the intensity that burned beneath the surface. Vergil held the fallen angel with a firm grip, his neck being squeezed while the man still struggled to breathe. The angel''s face was red and contorted in pain, but Vergil maintained a calm, threatening demeanor. He was well aware of the fine line between torture and death, and knew exactly where to cross that line... or keep it. "Well, let''s see if this game starts getting more interesting..." he murmured once again, the sadistic smile still on his lips as he tightened the fallen angel''s throat, almost as if playing with his prey. The presence of his target was still distant, but Vergil didn''t need much more than a fragment of his energy to locate him. He expanded his demonic aura with a precise gesture, a wave of power cutting through the city, quickly finding the energy signature he was searching for. "Got you." The demon effortlessly lifted the fallen angel and, with a swift motion, leaped into the air. The city of New York seemed to stretch below them as Vergil moved with speed, as if he were cutting through the air with the same ease he would a room. The small fallen angel barely had time to process what was happening before being swept away at dizzying speeds. Upon reaching the top of an imposing building, Vergil landed with a startling smoothness, as if he were floating. He looked around, evaluating the area before giving his full attention to the fallen angel, still trapped by the throat. "Azazel..." Vergil said, his voice deep and full of authority, as he threw the fallen angel onto the ground with an unrelenting movement. The angel''s body hit the ground heavily, and Vergil stood still, waiting. His presence seemed to dominate the environment, while his aura pressed the tension into the air. The sound of the city in the background seemed to fade momentarily, as if even the world knew that something big was about to happen. As if stepping out of a shadow, Azazel appeared, his imposing figure materializing from nowhere. He descended with a supernatural lightness, crouching near the fallen angel, observing him with an amused, almost disdainful look. "Oh, I thought it would take you longer to hunt the angels I requested... How cute," Azazel said with a mocking smile, his eyes shining with a mix of arrogance and amusement. Vergil didn''t move, keeping his eyes fixed on Azazel, who was now bent over to look at the fallen angel. Azazel glanced at him as if the demon were a passing distraction. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, one of Lucian''s lackeys... How cute..." Azazel continued, his voice dripping with acidic irony. He eyed the fallen angel as if it were a mere object. "Is it Zataniel? Or Garindiel?" He paused, the amusement in his eyes replaced by a slight frustration. "Or is it some new toy your master decided to send to test me?" The fallen angel, still on the ground, looked at Azazel with an expression of sheer terror, his breath erratic and weak, yet without the courage to speak. Azazel''s gaze toward him was one of pure indifference, as if he had already decided the fallen angel''s fate. Vergil didn''t move, but his eyes glowed with a cold light. "You don''t need to worry about him. He has nothing left to offer, Azazel. I''m more interested in you." The Fallen Angel King raised his gaze to Vergil, his eyes now fully focused on him, and his smile widened, displaying absolute confidence. "So, you found me, huh? And what do you want, Vergil? Do you think you have something to offer me that I haven''t already seen?" Vergil took a step forward, his eyes expressionless, but his body emanating an unmatched strength. "I came to discuss something, Azazel. Something far more interesting than this game of espionage and betrayal." Azazel, maintaining his smile, rose with surprising lightness, his eyes staring at Vergil with a gleam of curiosity. "So, what do you want, Demon King? Or rather, what do you think you''ll gain from this?" When the fallen angel heard Vergil was the Demon King, his whole body trembled. Vergil merely smiled. "I just want some information about... the Fallen Angels who escaped your domains... and of course, about this Lucian." Vergil smiled again. Chapter 201 A lying fallen angel Azazel looked at Vergil with curiosity, crossing his arms while his carefree smile remained. "Interesting. And what exactly do you want with me, Demon King? Any special reason for bringing this poor fool here?" He pointed with his head at the fallen fallen angel on the ground, who was weakly groaning.Vergil, still imposing, took a step forward, causing his aura to intensify slightly. "No beating around the bush, Azazel. I want the list. All the fallen angels who are on the run and causing trouble." Azazel raised an eyebrow, surprised, but still maintaining his casual composure. "A list? You want the list of all my ''rebellious children''? And what exactly are you going to do with it, hmm? Planning to finally fulfill our contract?" He let out a short laugh, clearly finding the demand rather bold. Vergil did not smile, his expression remaining cold and serious. "These traitors are threatening more than just you or your race, Azazel. They are a bigger problem. And I hate loose problems roaming the world." His voice had an unquestionable tone of authority, a reminder of who he was. Azazel sighed and rubbed his neck, seemingly pondering. "You know it''s not as simple as it seems. These ''problems,'' as you call them, are scattered across the world, many hidden, others with... delicate alliances. It''s not just a list that solves it, my dear." Vergil narrowed his eyes, his patience clearly limited. "You know me well enough to understand that I don''t care about the details. Give me the names, the locations, and who Lucian''s pawns are. I''ll handle the rest." Azazel tilted his head, watching Vergil intently, as if evaluating his determination. "You speak as if it''s simple, but it''s not. Many of them are with Lucian because they believe he can offer something better than I ever could. Others simply want to destroy everything... and everyone." He smiled in a somewhat provocative manner. "Do you really want that kind of responsibility, Vergil?" Vergil gave a cold smile, his demonic presence becoming even more overwhelming. "Responsibility is a luxury I don''t have, Azazel. What I want is efficiency. And you, as the leader of the Fallen Angels, will give me what I asked for." For a moment, the silence between them was almost palpable, the tension in the air as dense as steel. Then Azazel raised his hands in a theatrical gesture of surrender. "Alright, alright. No need to make that face like you''re going to split me in half. I''ll prepare the list." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''He''s changed quite a lot in a few months...'' Azazel thought, smiling slightly. ''More than he should have... much smarter now... better just agree...'' Azazel concluded, taking a step back, a glimmer appearing in his hands as he conjured a sphere of black light. "Here it is. The names, the last known locations, and the crimes committed. Some are just criminals, but others... others are monsters that are a pain to track down and I don''t like wasting time." He threw the sphere to Vergil, who easily caught it. "I hope you know what you''re getting yourself into, Demon King," Azazel murmured, his eyes serious for the first time. "These are not common enemies. Many of them would do anything to see me dead, and you may be next on their list." Vergil tightened the sphere in his hand, absorbing the information without taking his eyes off Azazel. "If they want to hunt me, let them try. I''ll make sure none of them survives to tell the tale. But anyway, now... tell me about Seraphina Kalra." Azazel, already turning to disappear in a burst of black energy, suddenly stopped when he heard the name Seraphina Kalra. He turned slowly, his eyes now more cautious. "Seraphina Kalra... you don''t waste time, huh?" He said, his voice carrying a mix of respect and caution. Vergil didn''t move, just watching Azazel with a calculating gaze. "I know enough to recognize her power. But I still don''t know enough about who she is, or what her goal is. So tell me, Azazel... What do you know about her?" Azazel sighed and ran his hand through his hair, clearly pondering his words. "Seraphina Kalra... she''s an enigma. She''s one of the most powerful and unpredictable among the Fallen Angels. I met her a few centuries ago, and unlike many of my followers, she didn''t lean into anarchy. In fact, she''s a brilliant strategist and... a bit obsessive when it comes to power." He paused, seemingly pondering whether he should continue. Vergil gritted his teeth, impatient. "So, what does she want?" Azazel looked at Vergil, a cryptic smile forming on his lips. "What she wants... well, you should understand, she''s not like Lucian or other traitors who seek power through destruction alone. Seraphina has a much more ambitious goal. She wants to restore the ''order'' of the Fallen Angels, but with her at the top, of course." He chuckled lightly, a laugh empty of any humor. "She believes that an empire of Fallen Angels, organized under strong leadership, could end the war and eventually subjugate the other realms. Humans, demons, even the angels themselves... everything should be subordinated to the power of the ''new order.'' And she wants to be the Queen of that order." Vergil frowned, the details about Seraphina starting to form a clearer picture. "A tyrant, then... and you think she can really pull it off?" Azazel looked at Vergil, as if evaluating his question. "Don''t underestimate Seraphina, Vergil. She''s not just a leader with ambitions. She''s extremely skilled, has control over celestial forces, and, most importantly, she has loyal followers, both Fallen Angels and creatures who despise the status quo. She knows how to manipulate factions, how to orchestrate alliances. And she''s willing to go to any extremes to achieve her goals." Vergil kept his gaze fixed on Azazel, absorbing the information attentively. "You said she had control over celestial forces. Does she still have it?" Azazel made a face. "Yes, she does... but in a unique way. She has the power to control the very fabric of the sky, the souls, and the light flowing from the Celestial Realms. And if you think that''s something easy to handle, you''re gravely mistaken." Vergil smiled, his gaze now becoming sharper. "Perfect." He muttered to himself. "Another interesting enemy... I''ll definitely need to face her soon." Azazel shook his head, a cynical look on his face. "You have no idea what you''re getting into, Vergil. Seraphina isn''t just a threat, she''s an obsession. She won''t stop until she destroys whoever stands in her way... including you, if you get in her path." Azazel said. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire "Sure, do as you wish," Vergil said before disappearing without saying anything. He reappeared again at the Empire State. "You recorded everything, didn''t you?" Vergil asked with an ironic smile, watching Morgana emerge from invisibility with a calculated intensity. Morgana, without showing any surprise or apprehension, shrugged. "Of course, as always. But let''s be honest, the Orb... it''s reliable for some things, but when it comes to Seraphina Kalra''s information, that was a blatant lie." She paused, now focusing her gaze on Vergil. "He didn''t even bother to create a more convincing story. Azazel isn''t exactly trying to deceive you; he just wants to scare you." Vergil frowned, his mind analyzing the situation with precision. "So all that talk about celestial control and angelic forces... all lies?" Morgana nodded. "Yes, a bit of truth here and there, but the essence of what he said about Seraphina? Pure fabrication." "Tsk, I figured as much," Vergil said, beginning to form a red magical cycle. "Let''s go." He said, and Morgana agreed, wrapping her arms around him, almost rubbing against his body... ''Hm... I want a piece of him too...'' She murmured. Chapter 202 Upset Wife Vergil walked through Sapphire''s mansion with firm and determined steps.The house was quiet, but he knew things always became interesting when he was around. After so long away, he could finally spend some time with his wives: Ada, Katharina, and Roxanne. He knew his life always took unpredictable turns, but nothing could prepare him for what would happen when he crossed the door. Before he could even raise his hand to turn the doorknob, something moved as fast as lightning towards him. Roxanne, with her golden hair shining like a living flame, appeared from inside the room, her eyes burning with fury. A bolt of energy, metaphorically speaking, seemed to emanate from her, as unpredictable as her personality. "YOU EVIL HUSBAND!" Roxanne yelled, her voice a mix of rage and drama, echoing through the mansion as she charged at Vergil. He barely had time to react before she hit him squarely, knocking him backward. In an instinctive move, he fell onto his back, with Roxanne landing on his lap, her eyes flashing with a mix of fun and surprise. Vergil let out a low laugh, not out of pain, but sheer enjoyment. He couldn''t help but admire the way Roxanne threw herself into her fury, unaware that it only made her more irresistible. "So... seems like I really made you wait, didn''t I?" Vergil said, his voice soft and laced with sarcasm, as he recovered with a mischievous smile. "But, you know, it''s good to see you still so lively, my sweet queen." Roxanne, furious, quickly stood up, her golden hair shimmering in the ambient light. She crossed her arms, but couldn''t hide the playful smile that started to form on her face. "Evil! You leave me alone all the time, and still have the nerve to call me that?" "I really can''t resist this part of you, Roxanne," Vergil replied, getting up from where he fell. "But, deep down, you know you love seeing me, even when I''m being... ''evil.''" Roxanne, with an expression that mixed provocation and frustration, finally took a step forward, her eyes glowing with an intensity only she could exude. She was still on top of Vergil, their bodies close in a way that couldn''t be ignored. The atmosphere, once filled with tension and teasing, now seemed ready to explode into something more. "Is that what you think, hmm?" she murmured, her voice filled with sarcasm and desire. "I''m the one who''s going to teach you what it means to be ''evil.''" Vergil, surprised by Roxanne''s audacity, watched her take the decisive step, her lips finally meeting his. The intensity of the kiss, though initially a response to provocation, quickly turned into something deeper. She was no longer just angry; there was something else, something irresistible in her attitude, something Vergil knew how to recognize. The touch of their lips was firm, but also filled with an uncontrollable passion, as if she were finally putting Vergil in his place. He felt his body react automatically, the warmth of the kiss flowing through his veins as she dominated him unexpectedly. The energy between them was almost palpable, as if the air around them was charged with the electricity of the moment. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil, for a moment, let himself go, his mind instinctively moving away from the coldness that always accompanied him. Roxanne, with her golden hair and her usual attitude, knew how to capture his attention. He wrapped his arms around her hips, pulling her closer, and the kiss, which had started as provocation, now seemed like a dance of mutual power and desire. When they finally pulled away, both were breathing heavily, their eyes locked on each other, as if the world around them no longer existed. Roxanne was still on top of him, a mischievous smile forming on her lips, while Vergil looked at her with a glint of satisfaction. "That was... unexpected," Vergil said, his voice now softer, but still carrying his usual challenging tone. Roxanne smiled back, more confident than ever. "And who said you were ready to be ''dominated,'' my dear?" she whispered, her voice showing that, despite the playful tone, she knew exactly how to control the pace of their relationship. Vergil, in a gesture of surrender, held her more firmly, making it clear that he was more than ready to face whatever move she would make next. "Looks like the lesson was taught," Vergil murmured, his eyes gleaming with a mix of admiration and amusement. Roxanne pouted, still visibly irritated. "I''m still mad. You''ve been giving us very little attention," she complained, finally reminding Vergil of the real reason for his visit. "So, where are Ada and Katharina?" he asked, and Roxanne kept pouting, clearly a bit upset. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire "I went to the human world... they had a race," she replied, making it clear that the two were, once again, enjoying themselves in their own way. Vergil stood up with an amused smile, realizing Roxanne''s playful tone. "A race, huh? I bet they''re doing it in... an interesting way," he commented, imagining what kind of fun the two might be having. Roxanne crossed her arms and made a playful expression. "Oh, you know how they are. Always competitive, but they also know how to make anything seem... exciting," she said, her tone heavy with meaning that didn''t go unnoticed. Vergil chuckled quietly. "Looks like my absence didn''t change anything. They''re still up to their tricks." Roxanne looked at him with a provocative smile. "Well, you''ll have to try harder to make up for the lack of attention. We''re not in the phase of just waiting anymore," she said, already standing up. Vergil watched her with a mysterious expression. "So, what do you suggest I do, Roxanne?" He moved closer, clearly interested in what her next move would be. She took a step back, the pout still present but now replaced with a mischievous smile. "That depends... are you willing to do whatever it takes to win back what you''ve lost?" Vergil studied her for a moment, his eyes fixed on her as he considered the challenge. "I''m always willing," he replied confidently. Roxanne smiled widely, the idea already forming in her mind. "Then let''s go on a date!" she exclaimed enthusiastically, her gaze full of mischief and fun. Vergil raised an eyebrow, a playful smile forming on his lips. "A date, huh?" He moved closer to her, his eyes locked with hers with a gleam of challenge. "I was expecting something... more interesting." She stepped forward, defiant. "Oh, it''s going to be interesting, alright. I won''t let you get away so easily," she said, her voice low and filled with intention. "Let''s see then," Vergil replied, capturing her hand and pulling her closer. "Get ready, Roxanne. This date is going to be unlike any other." The atmosphere between them instantly intensified, and the surroundings seemed to disappear, focused only on the two of them and what was about to unfold. Chapter 203 My Sweet Queen Vergil walked through the bustling streets of New York, his firm hand gently holding Roxanne''s delicate fingers. The two were dressed casually, but there was no hiding the regal aura they carried.Roxanne, with her golden hair shimmering under the streetlights and her eyes filled with anticipation, looked like a child in a theme park. Vergil, on the other hand, maintained his calm posture and a soft expression as he walked beside her. Their destination? The famous Dylan''s Candy Bar. "It''s here!" Roxanne exclaimed, tugging on Vergil''s arm as soon as she spotted the store''s colorful facade. The illuminated sign and the candy-filled displays made her eyes shine even brighter. Vergil held the door open for her, making a chivalrous gesture. "After you, my sweet sugar fiend." Roxanne laughed, playfully swatting his arm before stepping inside. As they entered, they were greeted by a world of vibrant colors and the irresistible smell of sugar. Shelves were packed with candies of all kinds, from colorful gummies to artisanal chocolates. Roxanne could hardly contain herself. "This is amazing! Look at these giant chocolate bars! And those gummies over there? Vergil, I want to try everything!" She exclaimed, darting from one section to another, her golden hair bouncing like a sunbeam. Vergil followed her, a genuine smile gracing his lips. "You look like a kid in a candy store." "Because I am! At least today!" she replied, her eyes gleaming mischievously as she grabbed a huge bag. "Come on, help me pick!" As Roxanne enthusiastically filled the bag with an impressive variety of sweets, Vergil made occasional remarks, trying to hide his amusement. "Are you sure you can eat all of this?" "I''m your wife! Of course I can!" she replied confidently, holding up a giant lollipop and posing with it like a sword. Vergil chuckled softly and grabbed a chocolate bar. "Then I suppose I should pick something too. Maybe I''ll find something that suits me." Roxanne gave him a teasing smile. "Something that suits you? Bitter, perhaps?" He raised an eyebrow, feigning indignation. "Bitter? I''m sweet as honey." She laughed out loud. "If you''re sweet, then I''m moderate with sugar." After nearly an hour of exploring every corner of the store, Roxanne decided it was time to sit down and try some of the treats she''d chosen. They headed to the upstairs area, where tables decorated with candy motifs were set up. Vergil helped Roxanne carry the bags, which were so full they looked ready to burst. "You really didn''t hold back," he remarked, setting the bags down beside the table. "Hold back? That''s a banned phrase on a date at Dylan''s Candy Bar," she replied, enthusiastically unwrapping a chocolate bar. "Here, try this!" Vergil took the piece of chocolate she offered, biting it cautiously. "Hm... not bad. A bit too sweet for my taste." Roxanne rolled her eyes. "You''re so boring! Learn to appreciate the sweetness!" As they tried different candies, Roxanne began talking about her obsession with sugar. "You know, when I was a kid, my mom always told me I ate too many sweets. She used to say I''d turn into a candy if I kept it up. But then... she started eating as much as I did!" "Well, both of you are too cute to be anything but sweet, so it''s fine to indulge. Demons live too long anyway," Vergil replied, resting his chin on his hand as he watched her with a soft smile. "You''re sweet, but with a hint of mischief." Roxanne blushed slightly, averting her gaze as she bit into a gummy candy. "You''re such a charmer when you want to be, you know that? I was starting to miss this side of you..." "Just speaking the truth," he said, leaning a bit closer. "So, what''s your favorite candy here?" Roxanne thought for a moment before picking up a bag of heart-shaped gummies. "I think it''s these. They''re soft, sweet, and taste like childhood. Want to try one?" Vergil accepted the candy she offered, popping it into his mouth. "Hmm, interesting. But I still prefer chocolate." They spent more time sampling candies and chatting about trivial things¡ªsomething rare for them, given their usually hectic lives. Vergil savored every moment, admiring the genuine happiness on Roxanne''s face. It was rare to see her so relaxed and carefree. After a while, Roxanne suggested a game. "How about a challenge? Each of us picks a candy for the other, and whoever makes the worst face loses." "A dangerous game, but I''m in," Vergil agreed, his eyes glinting with competitiveness. Roxanne picked a sour candy for him, one of those that made even the bravest souls wince. Vergil, on the other hand, chose a spicy candy he found in a special section for her. "Alright, on three," she said, holding her candy with a mischievous grin. "May the best one win," he replied, putting the candy in his mouth. The result was hilarious. Roxanne started coughing lightly as the spicy candy took effect, while Vergil kept a neutral expression for a few seconds before his eyes widened slightly from the shock of the sour flavor. Both burst out laughing, drawing the attention of a few nearby customers. "Okay, I admit it, you won this one," Roxanne said, still laughing as she sipped water to cool down the heat. "I''d say it''s a tie," Vergil replied, wiping tears of laughter from his eyes. "But it was fun." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They continued talking and laughing until the store began to empty out. Vergil realized it was one of the most carefree moments they had shared, and he wanted to make it last as long as possible. "Ready for the next stop?" he asked, grabbing the bags as he stood up. "Next stop?" Roxanne repeated, intrigued. "Yes. Let''s explore more of the city. But first, how about a walk to burn off all this sugar?" She smiled, picking up one of the bags to help him. "You''re full of surprises, aren''t you?" "Only for you, my sweet queen," he replied, leaning down to kiss her forehead. As they left the store, Roxanne held onto Vergil''s arm, feeling completely at peace. The night was just beginning, but she already knew it would be unforgettable. Meanwhile... "LET''S GO, DAMN IT! SPEED UP THAT MCLAREN, YOU CRAZY BITCH!" Katharina yelled, adrenaline pumping through her veins as she slammed the accelerator of her golden Bugatti, which roared like a wild animal on the track. The wind messed up her hair, but she didn''t care; her eyes were shining with pure excitement. "YOU''RE THE BITCH, YOU CRAZY WOMAN!" Ada retorted, just as hyped, while driving her customized McLaren, a true speed monster. Katharina let out a mocking laugh as the tires screeched while taking a tight turn. "PASS ME IF YOU''RE A WOMAN, YOU AMATEUR!" "YOU''RE DREAMING, PRINCESS!" Ada yelled, pushing the accelerator even harder. With an explosion of power, her McLaren overtook the Bugatti, leaving Katharina eating dust¡ªliterally. "FUCKING HELL, YOU BITCH!" Katharina shouted, but her expression was one of pure enjoyment as she tried to regain the lead, both cars battling for every inch of the track at high speed. Ada laughed, looking in the rearview mirror. "EAT DUST, YOU IDIOT!!" The two continued their race as if they were modern gladiators, their cars roaring like metallic beasts in a fierce battle of adrenaline and skill. The scenery blurred around them, but neither seemed to care about anything except winning the race and throwing insults at each other in the process. Chapter 204 Holy Church with few clothes. As Roxanne and Vergil walked down the brightly lit sidewalk of New York, the cool evening breeze gently caressed their faces. They had left Dylan''s Candy Bar behind, but the sweet sensation of the afternoon still lingered in the air.Roxanne, still holding her bag of candy, walked alongside Vergil, but the playful expression on her face had shifted to one of contemplation. She looked at him, trying to hide the lightness she felt in her chest, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t conceal the soft smile that appeared every time he looked at her. ''So much has changed...'' She murmured, remembering when she first met him... She had been kidnapped... well, she had allowed herself to be kidnapped. "Vergil..." Roxanne started, her voice now calmer. "Have you ever stopped to think about how things have changed? A year ago, we... we were so different, weren''t we?" She looked at him with a mixture of curiosity and something else, something she was beginning to understand. Vergil, ever unflappable, turned his eyes to her, but this time, there was a different gleam in them, something that mixed with the serenity he always exuded. "They''ve changed, yes. But for the better, in my opinion." He replied, a slight curve on his lips. Roxanne laughed softly, but soon her smile faded, replaced by a look of introspection. "I... didn''t know I''d end up liking you so much. I mean, at first, I thought it was just because of the master-servant contract... You''ve always been so... distant, sometimes it seemed like you liked Ada or Katharina more... But now..." She paused for a moment, staring at the candy bags in her hands as if trying to find the right words to express how she felt. "Now?" Vergil asked, softly, his voice now warmer, but still with that touch of controlled distance she was already familiar with. "Now I see... that it''s more than that. More than what was in the contract. I think it was all Katharina''s fault, for forcing me to... well, be with you, but at the same time, she was right." Roxanne paused, taking a deep breath. "I realized that when you were gone for that time. I missed you. More than I should have, maybe." Vergil looked at her with a thoughtful gaze. He didn''t say anything for a moment, allowing her words to settle between them. Roxanne had never been so open about her feelings before, and he was absorbing everything with a patience she was starting to admire more than she had imagined. "I missed you too." He finally said, his voice low and sincere. "But I never regret what was decided between us, Roxanne. The contract, the circumstances... All of it brought us here, and I wouldn''t change a thing." Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Roxanne looked at him, her eyes softening as she moved a little closer to him. "I know... but you... you''ve told me that before, but now it''s different. I really like you, Vergil. Maybe even more than I like sweets." ''Come on, come on, come on! Alice has to be right!!'' Roxanne''s mind was already corrupted by the sweet words of the little demon witch girl... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil watched her in silence for a moment, his eyes taking in the sincerity in her gaze. He didn''t speak immediately, but what she felt next was something she had never experienced with him before: a softness in his presence, as if he was truly thinking about her words and what they meant for both of them. "I like you too, Roxanne." He finally spoke, in such a calm and genuine way that it almost seemed like a whisper. "And that... maybe it''s sweeter than any dessert." Roxanne smiled, feeling a wave of emotion fill her chest, but something else arose in her heart: a sense of peace, that things were finally in the place they were meant to be, no longer governed just by the contract or circumstances, but by something real, something deeper. "Alright, now how about we go to a motel, you''re gonna fuck me¡ª" Roxanne didn''t get the chance to finish when Vergil''s hand interrupted her, a look of tension entering his eyes. His hand clenched into a fist, the usual serenity giving way to a slight unease. "Leave," he said in a low but firm voice, his tone carrying an authority only those who knew him well could recognize. Roxanne, surprised by the sudden shift in his demeanor, furrowed her brow. "Vergil, what''s going on?" Before he could respond, the two presences he had felt earlier became even more tangible, as if the space around them had distorted, the atmosphere charged with an energy that didn''t belong in that place. "I''ll kill the two of them if they don''t leave now," he added, the tension rising, yet his expression remained cold. He wasn''t joking. And Roxanne felt it immediately. With a smooth movement, the two figures materialized before them, emerging from invisibility like shadows becoming solid. The two women appeared from the shadows with a presence that exuded both power and sensuality. The first, with golden hair like rays of sunlight, wore a black leather bodysuit that hugged every curve of her perfect body, adorned with golden details that accentuated her authority. A white cloak flowed gracefully from her shoulders, contrasting with the boldness of her figure, while her eyes radiated a divine and imposing aura. Beside her, the second woman had short blue hair, a fierce contrast to her wild appearance. She wore a leather top that exposed her toned midriff, tight pants that molded to her long legs, and a white cloak that danced around her body. Her posture radiated pure danger, a balance of freedom and strength, each movement carrying a deadly sensuality. Both were creatures of desire and power, making it clear that their charm was as lethal as it was seductive. "Well... the Holy Sacred Church is really investing heavily in women in skimpy outfits, huh?" Vergil remarked with a sarcastic smile, his eyes assessing the two imposing figures with a look of disdain and amusement. The blue-haired woman, with a piercing gaze, didn''t take her eyes off Vergil. "You are the Demon King, Lucifer," she said, her voice laden with unyielding authority, but with an underlying curiosity. Vergil let out a mocking chuckle, relaxing his shoulders as if he were utterly bored. "Ah, yes, I''m that guy. But currently, I''m in civilian mode, you know? If you want to talk, you can schedule an appointment with my secretary. Don''t bother me while I''m trying to enjoy the night with my wife," he replied, with an ironic tone that left no doubt that he couldn''t care less about the situation. The blonde woman looked at him and rolled her eyes. "Hand over the Ex-calibur Fragment you have in your possession!" She said, pulling out an enormous sword and pointing it at Vergil''s face... "Man... right now, of all times when my wife wanted me to put out her fire..." Vergil said before a massive demonic aura descended upon the area... After all, they had sealed him and Roxanne in a battle dimension... "Are you sure you want to extort me?" Vergil questioned, grinning from ear to ear. Chapter 205 Sacred vs Demonic The tension in the air thickened, and Vergil observed the two women with an indifferent gaze, as if the situation were merely a distraction to him.His aura, always controlled and unshakable, began to shift. He was no longer just calm; he started emanating a massive, dominating presence, making the energy around them almost palpable. ''How do these people know we have one of the fragments?'' Vergil wondered but remained resolute. "Hand over the Excalibur Fragment?" Vergil repeated with a mocking smile, his voice soft yet laced with an imminent threat. He took a step forward, his red eyes glowing with a fierce intensity, and his aura began to press down on the space around them. "You know, I really don''t like being pressured, especially when I don''t have any of it." Roxanne stood quietly beside him, watching what was about to unfold with a mixture of apprehension and fascination. She had never seen him like this, so close to unleashing his true power. Vergil''s presence, as always, was domineering, but now, he was about to show just how dangerous he could be. ''He''s strong enough... I think I''ll just observe.'' She shrugged, letting him handle the situation. The blonde woman, with her sword aimed at Vergil, seemed confident in her authority, but Vergil''s defiant gaze didn''t faze her. She loosened her grip on the sword slightly, but her tone didn''t waver. "Don''t underestimate the power of the Holy Church, Lucifer." Vergil let out a low, almost contemptuous laugh and raised a hand, his demonic aura intensifying. "I don''t underestimate anyone, dear. I just enjoy it when they make the mistake of opposing me." He took another step, getting closer to the women, his eyes gleaming with malice. "And the fun is about to begin." Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire The atmosphere around them began to warp. Shadows writhed, as if reality itself was being bent by Vergil''s power. He was no longer fully in control of his impulses, and his voice sounded like a growl: "I don''t have any of that, but if you want the Excalibur Fragment? Then come and get your answers." The blonde woman hesitated for a moment before moving with superhuman speed, launching herself at Vergil with her sword raised. But before she could strike, Vergil moved with lethal precision, his overwhelming aura forcing her to retreat with a simple gesture of his hand. "This is the best you''ve got?" Vergil mocked, a look of disdain still plastered on his face. "Seriously, I can''t wait to see what else the Holy Church has to offer." Roxanne watched in silence, feeling a rising adrenaline as the situation unfolded. She knew Vergil was enjoying himself, but she also knew he wouldn''t hesitate to use his full strength if necessary. The two women might be powerful, but Vergil was unbeatable when he was determined. "Do you still want to fight?" Vergil asked softly, his tone growing icy. "Or would you rather give up and enjoy the night with my wife as planned?" The woman with blue hair, noticing that her companion couldn''t reach Vergil with the sword, moved quickly behind him, her steps silent like a predator about to strike. Her blade gleamed in the light, ready to deliver a brutal and unexpected blow. But Vergil didn''t seem concerned at all. With agility that bordered on perfection, he sensed the change in pressure around him, and without even turning, he raised his right hand. In a fluid, almost lazy motion, he grabbed the blade with frightening ease, stopping the attack mid-air. The metallic sound of the blade clashing against Vergil''s hand was muffled by the dense aura of power radiating from him. The blue-haired woman stared in shock, her eyes wide, as she saw her sword held fast by Vergil''s strength without him even moving an inch. "Pathetic." Vergil said, his voice low and heavy with lethal coldness. His red eyes gleamed with malevolence as he tightened his grip on the blade, forcing it to bend. The woman tried to pull the sword free, but Vergil simply squeezed harder, making her writhe in pain as she struggled to resist. "Did you really think you could surprise me like this?" Vergil continued, his smile becoming more cruel and intimidating. The force he exerted on the blade was overwhelming, and she no longer had control over the attack. Roxanne, watching in silence, felt a shiver run down her spine. She knew Vergil wasn''t just defending himself, but also mocking their attempt to attack him, as if he had all the time in the world to play with his opponents. The tension in the air was palpable, and Roxanne knew the confrontation was about to reach a decisive point. With a swift motion, Vergil tossed the blue-haired woman''s sword to the ground, his strength causing it to crash against the ground in an explosion of dust and debris. He slowly turned to face the woman, his penetrating, disdainful gaze reflecting all the power he possessed. "Now, tell me... do you really want to continue this?" The blue-haired woman, feeling the crushing pressure of Vergil, faltered for a moment, her body tense like a rope about to snap. Her eyes, once confident, were now filled with uncertainty. ''It''s no use¡­'' she thought, feeling the difference in power between them. She exchanged a quick glance with her companion, and the message was clear: the fight was about to change direction. The other woman, the blonde, instantly understood what needed to be done. With a swift movement, she stepped back and, with a dramatic gesture, raised her sword to the sky, invoking her power. "Ex-calibur, Release!" she exclaimed, and the blade began to glow intensely, its form shifting as it expanded. The sword stretched, becoming an enormous and imposing blade, the holy energy around it intensifying, creating an aura that seemed to challenge the very space around them. At the same time, the blue-haired woman performed a backflip, executing a swift and brutal strike with contained fury. She used the opening left by the invocation of the sword to try and strike Vergil, her eyes radiating determination. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ex-calibur, Release!" she repeated, and her blade became enveloped in a more intense holy aura, its form becoming thinner, almost like a blade of pure energy, an immortal cut ready to tear through anything it touched. Vergil, however, didn''t move. His expression was impassive, and the look he gave the two women was one of pure contempt. He knew they were about to unleash the full power of Ex-calibur, but he also knew it wouldn''t be enough to stop the storm he was about to unleash. "Interesting..." Vergil murmured, his smile soft but threatening, as his red eyes glowed with an increasing intensity, as if something sinister were about to awaken. "But this... is just another toy, isn''t it?" The atmosphere around them seemed to distort as Vergil extended his hand, summoning a sword with a calm gesture, but one filled with power. "Yamato," he said, his voice low and full of authority. The blade appeared in his hand, but it wasn''t the Yamato everyone knew. This sword was something even more disturbing. The sheath seemed alive, pulsating with grotesque energy, with flesh contorting and eyes moving, as if they were watching destiny itself. The blade, though clean, was stained with a deep red, as if it had been bathed in ancient blood. The gleam of the blade, coupled with the dull sound of the flesh creaking around the sheath, created a sense of terror and fascination. "Come, little girls," he beckoned with a smile. Chapter 206 Terrible teamwork Vergil looked at the two women with a contemptuous smile, his red eyes glowing with a threatening intensity. "Come," he ordered, his voice laden with confidence and coldness. He was more than prepared for what was about to come.Without hesitation, the two women advanced in perfect synchrony, their swords radiating an almost palpable energy. The strikes were quick and brutal, their blades slicing through the air with deadly precision. Even for Vergil, the force of their attacks was overwhelming, and the ground trembled under the impact of their movements. There wasn''t time for him to react completely. In an instant, he was launched backward in an explosion of energy, his body crashing against a building with a speed that made the surrounding structures tremble. "HAHAHAHA YES!" Vergil yelled, laughing as he collided with the concrete, his demonic energy releasing a wave of destruction. Roxanne, who had been watching closely, stood frozen, her eyes fixed on Vergil. She sighed deeply, a hint of frustration creeping into her thoughts. "I just wanted... to fuck," she murmured, visibly upset. She glanced around at the scene with a sigh. "Is it too much to ask... to feel the warm touch of my husband in peace...?" she thought, wishing the situation were less chaotic and more intimate. Her gaze remained on Vergil, a mix of understanding and a hint of irritation at the unexpected disruption of her plans. "Damn," she cursed. Vergil emerged from the rubble with a manic grin, his red eyes gleaming with excitement and power. His expression was a perfect reflection of a being who knew his dominance over the battle. "HAHAHAHA, THIS IS FUN!" he shouted, his laughter echoing around as he advanced, a demonic aura enveloping his body like a storm ready to strike. He wasn''t just recovering; he was feeding off the energy of the fight, the adrenaline from each strike intensifying his pleasure. With a swift, fluid movement, he lunged at the two sacred women, his Yamato sword in hand, ready to cut through the air and anything that tried to oppose him. The two, their expressions impassive, reacted quickly, but the teamwork they had attempted to use until now seemed ineffective. Vergil was far beyond their expectations. He forced them to adapt, shifting their strategy quickly, but without success. The coordination that had once seemed perfect was now crumbling under the pressure he imposed. "Zex, take his back! I''ll face him head-on!" the blonde woman ordered, her voice clear and firm, but with a slight unease. It was evident they were starting to realize their synchronization wasn''t enough to handle Vergil. "Understood, Iridia," Zex responded with an icy confidence, though her eyes showed they were aware the challenge had escalated to another level. She advanced swiftly, moving through the shadows, searching for an opening to surprise Vergil. Vergil laughed as he noticed the change in tactics, his eyes glowing with a hint of amusement. "So, these two have names..." he muttered, more to himself than to them, as he cut the distance between himself and Iridia with a movement of his sword. He paused for a moment, as if enjoying the discovery of the new game unfolding. "Iridia and Zex... What interesting names for such... enchanting women," he continued, each word laced with sarcasm and provocation. Zex, moving through the shadows, didn''t take long to strike. But Vergil, always a step ahead, spun with the speed of a predator and easily blocked her strike, his eyes never leaving the two figures. Iridia, in turn, tried to surround him, waiting for a mistake, but Vergil was far from careless. He broke into an even wider grin, feeling the game intensify as the battle unfolded. "You think you can beat me with this amateur coordination?" Vergil mocked, his voice cold and disdainful. "You may be the best in your orders, but you''re far from being a match for me." Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire The two women exchanged a glance, now fully aware that the situation was shifting, their teamwork was beginning to fail, and the line between combat and disaster was becoming increasingly thin. Vergil advanced with a confidence that bordered on disdain, his steps agile and calculated, like a predator playing with its prey. He blocked every attack with ease, as if the sacred blades of Iridia and Zex were mere toys. Frustration was growing in both of them, and Vergil knew exactly how to manipulate it. "Ah, this is fun!" Vergil mocked, dodging yet another strike from Zex, before leaping to the side and with a fluid movement, slicing Iridia''s blade midair. "Seriously, you two have no idea what you''re doing, do you? You work together, and yet you can barely touch me." Iridia growled, clearly irritated, her eyes sparkling with growing rage. She spun her sword with more force, delivering a wild strike. "I don''t need a lesson on how to fight from someone like you!" she shouted, but deep down, she knew she was losing control of the situation. Vergil was rendering every one of her moves ineffective, always one step ahead, always a strike quicker, more precise. Vergil laughed with contempt. "How pathetic... You really think you''re going to beat me with those strikes? So predictable." He easily dodged, almost as if he were dancing, a malicious grin on his face. Zex, trying to find an opening, made a bold move, attempting to reach Vergil''s back, but he blocked her with a simple movement of his sword. The speed with which he reacted took her by surprise. "Oh, you''re quick, but lacking intelligence, my dear. You need more than that." Zex, now visibly irritated, looked at Iridia with a nervous expression. "What''s happening?! We''re working together, but... nothing is working!" she exhaled, frustrated. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Iridia, her patience running thin, took a deep breath and looked at Zex, her eyes burning with rage and something else ¡ª a subtle insecurity. "You''re telling me this now?! Don''t tell me you can''t even touch him. You''re embarrassing me here!" she retorted, her voice growing harsher, as if the confidence she had in herself was beginning to crack. Vergil, seeing the growing nervousness between them, couldn''t resist the temptation to provoke even further. "Look at you two... One so arrogant, the other so desperate. You really think you can defeat me? This synchronization of yours is... well, adorable, but utterly useless." He let out a sarcastic laugh. "If I were you, I''d start reconsidering your decisions." The tension between the two women was palpable, and it didn''t go unnoticed by Vergil. He knew he was exploiting their desperation, forcing them to make mistakes. What once seemed like a united strategy began to disintegrate, each one blaming the other for their failure. "Don''t get nervous, Zex. I think we''re not doing a good job together, but we can fix this. I swear!" Iridia tried to regain control, but the doubt in her voice was clear. She had never been challenged like this before, and Vergil was breaking their confidence piece by piece. Zex looked at her with distrust, anger beginning to take hold. "Are you saying this is my fault?! You can''t even land a hit! And you still think you can command me!" she shouted, her frustration now evident, something she had never shown before. Vergil seized the moment of tension to advance, delivering a strike so fast that it was impossible for the two to react in time. He cut through the air with the Yamato, the blade grazing Zex''s sword before he vanished in a blur, appearing behind her and pressing his blade against her throat. "You two... Should know it''s not just teamwork that wins a battle," he whispered, his voice full of venom and pleasure. Iridia spun around quickly, her face red with anger and shame. "No... this won''t end like this!" she screamed, but Vergil cut her off with a piercing glare. "Yes, it will," Vergil said with a cruel smile, looking at them with an air of superiority. "Because, in the end, you were never a real threat. Just figures in a game I''ve already won." He paused, and then, with a quick movement, appeared behind Iridia. With a precise strike, he hit her neck, causing her to faint instantly. She fell to the ground like a sack of potatoes, and Vergil, effortlessly, grabbed her by the arm as if she were a mere object. Turning to Zex, Vergil appeared in front of her with a mischievous smile. "Now it''s your turn, my dear," he murmured before delivering an equally powerful strike, knocking her unconscious. Zex fell backward with a loud impact, like a ragdoll without control. Vergil looked at the two unconscious women and sighed, as if he had just completed a tedious task. "Well, that was... anticlimactic. I was expecting a bit more resistance. But alright, let''s do this my way." He turned to Roxanne with a mischievous grin, his eyes sparkling with unusual amusement. "Darling, disable the barrier, let''s take these two home. I''m sure we have a LOT to discover... or at least some good laughs with their attempts to fool us." Roxanne, who had been watching the scene with a mix of disbelief and exhaustion, looked at him and made a face of discouragement. "I just wanted to... have sex..." Roxanne murmured sadly. Chapter 207 Understanding the problem with Fragments "So... care to explain why there are two hotties tied up like it''s a BDSM photoshoot?" Katharina asked, crossing her arms as she stared at the scene in the luxurious living room. There, in the background, were Iridia and Zex¡ªboth incredibly sexy¡ªbound in a highly suspicious manner, with knots that seemed more decorative and fetishistic than functional.Vergil, lounging in an armchair as if he owned the chaos (which he did), simply pointed at Novah. "It''s her fault." "Eh?! You asked me to do it!" Novah exclaimed indignantly, her face turning bright red in seconds. She flailed her arms in protest, though her defense wasn''t helping her case much. "Ah, of course... the perverted maid," Ada sighed, adjusting her glasses as she cast an exasperated look at Novah. "P-perverted?! I''m not perverted!!!" Novah roared, her voice hitting a higher pitch as her embarrassment deepened. Morgana, lounging carelessly on the farthest couch, smirked provocatively. She was wearing a skimpy bikini top and denim shorts so short they barely did their job. With a milkshake in hand, she enjoyed the chaos as though it were top-tier entertainment. "Pretty sure you were all hot and bothered when Vergil spanked you the other day." Novah froze, her hands trembling as she pointed at Morgana. "W-what?! That has nothing to do with this!! I-I was wrong, and Vergil just... corrected me!" "Corrected you with spankings," Katharina said, raising an eyebrow, her voice laced with suspicion as she crossed her arms tighter. Clearly, this "incident" was news to her¡ªand not the good kind. "You''re all focusing way too much on irrelevant details," Vergil interrupted, rising from his seat with the calm demeanor of someone fully in control. He cast a look at Morgana, who returned it with a mischievous grin. "The point here is that we need important information from these two." "Information, huh? Or are you just trying to cover up the things you''ve been doing with other women again?" Ada asked in a cold tone, her gaze sharp as a blade. "Both," Vergil replied with a devilish smile. He turned to look at the two unconscious women, still bound but undoubtedly furious when they woke up. "And honestly, you should all be thanking me. The knots are perfect. A real work of art. Nice job, Novah." "I''ll tie a knot around your neck!" Novah growled through clenched teeth, looking away nervously as the room''s atmosphere teetered between comedic and absurd. "Oh, yeah? Try it," Vergil shot back with a challenging grin, crossing his arms. His posture was that of someone who knew no one in the room would actually dare, or at least not without hilarious consequences. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Focus," Roxanne interjected, clearly unimpressed. Her tone was sharp, and the glare she directed at everyone was a mix of irritation and frustration. She was still visibly annoyed that her romantic evening had been interrupted. After all, she was a woman with clear desires, and nothing annoyed her more than having her plans derailed. "So, what''s the plan, then?" Roxanne demanded, arms crossed and her gaze impatient, her eyes glinting with a hint of irritation. Vergil took a step closer to the two unconscious women, casually lifting the swords they had been carrying. The blades glowed faintly with a holy aura, but he held them as if they were mere trophies. "They came after me with these beauties," he said, swinging the swords slightly so everyone could get a better look. "Fragments of the original Excalibur, it seems. Two ''Ex-Caliburs.'' And, to be honest, I got curious." Novah opened her mouth to speak, but Katharina silenced her with a sharp look, clearly more interested in what Vergil had to say. "So," Vergil continued, still examining the swords with care, "I called Viviane. She should be here soon. My lovely servant will probably have more answers about these weapons." He shot a playful grin at Roxanne. "Maybe even quickly enough for us to get back to our evening." Roxanne rolled her eyes, though the faint blush on her cheeks betrayed that the idea wasn''t entirely unappealing to her. "Just make sure this doesn''t take long," she murmured, still crossing her arms but standing with a slightly more relaxed posture. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire Not even a second passed before a crimson magic circle flared to life in the center of the room, casting a vibrant glow that immediately drew everyone''s attention. In the next instant, an elegant figure emerged from the circle, walking gracefully as if she owned the place. The woman had long, flowing blue hair cascading down to her waist, shimmering as though dusted with starlight. She wore a flawlessly tailored maid uniform, provocative in its cut, accentuating her curves in an almost scandalous manner. A pristine white apron adorned the black and red ensemble, while a crimson ribbon encircled her neck, adding an air of sophistication and allure. "My master, you summoned me?" said Viviane, her voice melodic and reverent, yet tinged with amusement, clearly aware of the impact her presence commanded. Her ocean-deep eyes sparkled as they fixed on Vergil, as though nothing else in the room was worth her attention. Novah crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. "Oh, great. The perfect maid has arrived," she muttered with a mix of envy and exasperation. "Viviane," Vergil said with a satisfied smile, entirely ignoring Novah''s jab. He held up the swords he had taken from Iridia and Zex. "I have a job for you. These beauties here came from a little problem that dropped into my lap, and I thought you''d be the perfect person to analyze them." Viviane stepped forward gracefully, her movements so smooth they barely made a sound, and extended her delicate hands. She took the swords as though handling sacred artifacts, her blue eyes glowing with genuine curiosity¡ªand something deeper, a flicker of ancient connection. "My Excalibur fragments..." she murmured, her tone almost nostalgic as she turned one of the blades gently in her hands to examine it. The holy glow emanating from the swords seemed to recognize her presence, pulsing faintly. For a moment, she was silent, her serene expression unchanging. Then, her brow furrowed, as if something didn''t add up. "How did they put this into blades?" she questioned, her voice filled with a mix of confusion and subtle irritation. "Who dared tamper with my creations? After all..." She paused, looking from Vergil to the swords again, her expression shifting to a blend of incredulity and indignation. "I am the forger. The Lady of the Lake. The creator of the original Excalibur. How is it possible for anything to be done with these fragments without my foreknowledge?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Interesting, isn''t it? Looks like someone''s been messing with your work without asking permission. Want me to find out who did it? Or would you prefer to handle that yourself?" he asked, his tone teasing, clearly enjoying the situation. Viviane pressed her lips into a thin line, her eyes glinting with icy determination as she scrutinized the blades in her hands. "This isn''t just an insult. It''s a blatant violation," she said, her voice carrying an undercurrent of anger. "Whoever did this clearly has no idea what forces they''re meddling with. These fragments were never meant to function this way on their own." She lifted her gaze from the swords and fixed it on the two unconscious women at the back of the room, her irritation visibly growing. Without a second thought, she placed the blades on a nearby table and marched toward them, her heeled sandals clicking sharply against the luxurious floor. "WAKE UP, YOU BITCHES!" Viviane roared, her voice booming like thunder through the room. To emphasize her words, she lifted her foot and delivered a firm kick to Zex''s side. "WHAT THE HELL?!" Zex screamed, jolting awake with a sharp gasp as though struck by lightning. Her wide eyes darted around in panic before landing on Viviane. "WHO ARE YOU?!" Viviane crossed her arms, looking down at her with pure disdain. "I''m the owner of the swords you''ve been playing with, you incompetent fool! Now start talking¡ªwhere did you get the Excalibur fragments before I lose the last shred of my patience!" Zex blinked a few times, still disoriented, but Viviane''s fierce glare didn''t leave her much room to process. "I... we were just following orders, okay?! I don''t know where they came from! We were just supposed to bring them back!" Vergil, leaning casually against the wall, chuckled softly and crossed his arms. "Ah, Viviane... as delicate as ever." He glanced at Roxanne, who simply sighed and muttered, "I give up..." Chapter 208 You... spoke to the sword? "Come on, you sluts! I want to know right now who the hell is messing with MY Excalibur!" Viviane roared, her eyes blazing with a mix of fury and authority. Vergil, leaning casually against the wall with his arms crossed, couldn''t help but smile as he watched the scene. "Damn, she''s terrifyingly gorgeous like this," he thought, admiring Viviane''s commanding presence as she stood before the two bound women. Viviane continued to glare at the two with an intensity that could pierce through a mountain. Zex and Iridia, still dazed, seemed torn between answering her or fainting again. "Hey, morons," Vergil called out, breaking the tense silence. Both women turned to him, clearly relieved for a brief respite from Viviane''s wrath. He gestured toward Viviane in an almost instructional manner and began to explain: "She''s the Lady of the Lake. You know, Spirit of Water, Founder of Avalon, the smith who forged Excalibur. Capiche?" He said it in an overly simplified tone, as though speaking to a five-year-old. "Huh?" Zex tilted her head to the side, utterly confused. "V-V-V-Vivi-Viviane?!" Iridia, on the other hand, widened her eyes in sheer terror. Sweat began to bead on her forehead as her body trembled. "That''s right, you bitches. Now spill it! Who the hell gave you the authority to mess with MY WORK?!" Viviane shouted, shaking her fist menacingly. "It wasn''t us! It wasn''t us!" Iridia blurted out, her voice shaking. "I-It was His Holiness! The Pope! He gave us the fragments, and, and¡­ they were put into our swords! They just¡­ transformed!" she finished, on the verge of tears. Viviane narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms as she regarded them with disdain. "Oh, sure. Like I''m going to believe that pathetic excuse." She sighed heavily before pointing to Zex. "Master, cut off the blue-haired one''s arm. Let''s see if she lies better with one less hand." "Darling, let''s take it easy, alright?" Vergil interrupted, his voice oozing charm as he stepped closer to Viviane. "We can test this in a more¡­ practical way." He summoned his demonic Yamato, the red glow of the blade illuminating the room. Viviane shot him a glare, but whatever irritation she felt quickly gave way to something else when he smiled. "Damn that charming smile!" she screamed internally, feeling her cheeks grow slightly warm, though she kept her composure. "Alright, let''s go. Use the fragment you already have," Vergil said, extending the sword toward her. Viviane huffed but couldn''t resist his smile. "Tch. Fine." With a deft motion, she summoned one of the Excalibur fragments and held it alongside Yamato. With almost ritualistic precision, she fused the two. The blade emitted a brilliant glow, the fusion creating a devastating aura that sent chills down everyone''s spines. Suddenly, the room began to tremble, a vortex of energy forming around the sword as Vergil watched, intrigued. Yamato floated into the air, slipping gently from Viviane''s hands as she stepped back, alarmed. In the next moment, the transformation began. The energy surrounding the blade intensified, forming a whirlwind of golden light and deep shadows. The room was engulfed in a sensation of absolute power. "Holy shit," Vergil muttered, his eyes fixed on the spectacle. He crossed his arms, admiring the show. As the glow finally subsided, his gaze fell on his new sword. The grotesque demonic eyes that once adorned it were purified, now shining with a radiant golden light, almost divine. The living flesh that had encased the sheath had transformed into gleaming gold, as if sculpted by celestial hands. The blade, once marked with crimson streaks, now glistened like pure platinum, so polished it reflected the room like a mirror. The sheath had also been transformed, showcasing an elegant blend of black and gold, adorned with intricate demonic anagrams that seemed to pulse with living energy. Vergil stepped forward, extending his hand to grasp the sword, which now seemed to radiate majesty and raw power. He swung the blade through the air once, testing its perfect balance. "Okay, I like this," he admitted with a satisfied smile, his eyes glinting with excitement. "This one''s going to be fun." Suddenly, the sword shone brilliantly, as if it had gained a will of its own. Without warning, it shot toward the two bound women, slicing through the air at incredible speed. Zex and Iridia screamed in panic, but before they could even attempt to react, Vergil moved. With a single, fluid motion, he reached out, catching the blade mid-strike. The room fell silent, the impact reverberating like a muffled thunderclap. "Well, someone''s excited," Vergil remarked, an amused grin on his face as he felt the blade vibrating in his grip, as though protesting. Tilting his head slightly, he regarded the sword as if addressing a stubborn child. "Did you forget who your master is?" he asked, his voice calm yet deadly as his demonic energy surged in a sudden burst. The air around him grew heavy, and the sword, which had been resisting his control, immediately froze in place. It was as if it had realized it was dealing with something far beyond its strength. Vergil relaxed his stance, spinning the sword effortlessly in his hand before resting it on his shoulder. "Good girl," he said in a mocking tone, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he glanced at the still-bound and shocked women. "Now, where were we?" "You... talked to the sword?" Zex asked, her wide eyes and slackened jaw betraying her disbelief at what she''d just witnessed. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil shot her a look, raising an eyebrow with a faintly mocking expression. "Huh? Of course, I did," he replied, twirling the sword in the air like a toy before letting it rest on his shoulder again. "It''s a spirit sword, forged directly from my soul. It''s a living being, with its own will¡­ and, occasionally, a bit of attitude." "That''s... insane," Zex muttered, her voice tinged with disbelief. Iridia, beside her, just shook her head, too shaken to form any coherent words. "It''s not insanity," Vergil continued, his tone adopting a hint of theatrical flair as he gestured toward the sword as though presenting a masterpiece. "It''s pure genius. And frankly, you should feel honored to be in the presence of something so magnificent." He gave a self-satisfied grin. "I mean¡­ the sword, of course. Not me. Although, let''s be honest, I''m pretty impressive too." Zex blinked a few times, trying to determine whether he was serious or just toying with her confusion. "You''re absolutely¡­ unbearable," she muttered. "Yeah, I''ve heard that one before," Vergil replied nonchalantly, spinning the sword once more. "Now, back to the matter at hand. We still have some questions for you, and I suggest you answer quickly before my ''spirited'' friend here decides to go for another round." He gave the sword a light tap, and it emitted a soft glow, almost as if responding to his words. Chapter 209 Holy Demonic Sword The tense atmosphere enveloped the group, and every word exchanged seemed to echo in the oppressive silence. "S-Sir Spirit... Sir Demon King''s servant... Sir... oh forget it... Could you please release us?" Iridia asked, her voice wavering, reflecting the growing nervousness. Fear was palpable in her eyes, and she knew one wrong move could seal her fate. "We didn''t do anything...!" Zex tried to argue, maintaining his composure. However, the sweat on his forehead betrayed his effort to appear calm. The overwhelming presence of Vergil''s sword was almost suffocating. "Silence." Viviane''s firm voice cut through the air like a blade, forcing them both to immediately quiet. She turned to her master, completely ignoring the two. "Has she gotten stronger?" she asked, her tone filled with curiosity but also caution. Vergil, who seemed unfazed by the prisoners'' panic, observed Yamato in his hands carefully. "No, but..." He swung the sword, and an impressive aura of golden energy mixed with red radiated around the blade. "Now it''s a Sacro-Demonic sword," he declared, a smile curling on his lips as he twirled the blade through the air. "Perfect for dealing with Fallen Angels." He seemed to appreciate the blade, but his expression quickly shifted, becoming more serious, as though something was deeply troubling him. "What''s wrong?" Roxanne asked, immediately noticing the subtle hardening in his posture. Vergil didn''t respond right away. Instead, he swung the sword through the air and unleashed a powerful cut. A massive gust of wind cut through the environment... but to everyone''s surprise, it dissipated into nothing... As if nothing had happened. "Huh?" Katharina tilted her head, confused by the result. "Dear, did you make a real strike?" Ada asked, her expression filled with concern. Vergil frowned, gripping the blade tightly. "Yes... but the attack was consumed." He stared hard at Yamato. "Are you doing this on purpose?" The sword emitted a red pulsating glow, as if silently denying the accusation. "Damn..." he muttered, his words laced with frustration. "Vergil... What''s going on?" Roxanne asked, now clearly worried. Without answering, he walked over to Iridia''s sword, pulling it out of the ground with a firm motion. He held the blade tightly, his eyes fixed on it as if evaluating every aspect. "Hey, bitch, let me use you," he commanded, his voice cold and authoritative. The sword, however, resisted, trembling in his hands as if rejecting his command. Vergil''s aura exploded like a wave, filling the environment with overwhelming pressure. The ground trembled, cracks spreading around his feet as his presence reached nearly unbearable levels. "I told you to obey me," he roared, his voice resonating like thunder. The intensity of his aura grew, engulfing him with golden flames of energy, mixing with the scarlet demonic power of Vergil. The sword resisted for a few more moments, trembling violently in Vergil''s hands as though it were silently battling his will. However, the crushing force of his aura, combined with the unwavering determination in his eyes, finally broke its resistance. The blade emitted a deep metallic sound, almost like a lament, before it fully surrendered to its new master. "Now, let''s see what you''re capable of," Vergil murmured, his eyes glowing with intensity. He positioned Iridia''s sword, his golden and scarlet aura burning around him like a living hurricane. With a shout of pure strength, he unleashed a strike that carried all of his energy, power, and destructive intent. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire The blade cut through the air with a deafening sound, releasing a gust of wind so colossal it turned the environment into pure chaos. Viviane, Roxanne, Katharina, Ada, Iridia, and Zex were thrown backward like leaves in the wind, struggling to stay on their feet as the impact swept everything around them. The blow hit the wall ahead with brutal force, creating a flash of energy that illuminated the entire room. But when the light dissipated, what remained was... nothing. The wall stood intact. No cracks, no signs of destruction. It was as if the attack had never existed. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh?" Vergil murmured, frowning, confused. Katharina got up from the ground, her hair disheveled by the wind. "You''re kidding, right?" she asked, staring in disbelief at the immaculate wall. Viviane adjusted her clothes, eyeing Vergil with an arched eyebrow. "Was that for real? Because it looked like a blow that could destroy a mountain..." Roxanne, who was holding Ada to help her balance, asked with a worried tone: "Dear, was that all you had?" Vergil ignored the comments, narrowing his eyes at the wall. He analyzed the situation with a grim expression, Iridia''s sword still firm in his hands. "That strike was consumed again," he stated, his voice full of frustration. Iridia, still on the ground, looked at him with a mix of confusion and mockery, though her voice carried a hint of irony. "Are you always this weak, or are you just trying extra hard today?" Vergil let out a long, heavy sigh, running a hand through his hair with evident irritation. "The problem isn''t me, you idiot. Something''s absorbing the impact before it can cause any damage. It''s not just physical resistance ¡ª there''s magic involved." He cast a glance at the swords, as if piecing together a puzzle. Without wasting time, he turned to Viviane. "How exactly did you acquire divine energy to create these things?" Viviane blinked, surprised by the question. "Huh? Divine energy? I didn''t use that. I made them with sacred energy. Light energy, you know?" She gestured casually. "Those are my elements: Water and Light. Nothing too complicated." Vergil narrowed his eyes, his expression turning more serious. He muttered to himself, loud enough to be heard: "So... damn, that''s exactly it." He gripped Yamato firmly in one hand, and the sword glowed with a threatening aura. "Yamato," he ordered in a cold tone, "stop resisting. Release all your demonic power, now." The sword began to tremble in response, as if reluctant to obey. But under the crushing pressure of Vergil''s aura, the demonic energy exploded, completely engulfing the sacred energy and dominating the blade with dark and voracious intensity. "What...?" Viviane began to ask, surprised, but Vergil raised his hand to interrupt her. "Demons can''t manipulate sacred energy," he explained, his tone sharp and direct. "Anything with a trace of Light is inherently incompatible with our power. The sword was sabotaged from the start." Without wasting any more time, Vergil turned to Iridia, still stunned by what she was seeing. He raised Yamato and, with a single precise movement, cut the ropes binding her hands. "Get up," he ordered, his voice laden with authority. "Now, use your own sword and cut through that wall." He pointed at the obstacle that remained intact. Iridia stared at him, hesitant. "Do you really think I can do that after you failed so miserably?" Chapter 210 Hiring new employees "Sorry, we don''t know," Iridia said as she adjusted herself, still bound but assuming a more formal posture. "I''d really like to help Miss Viviane, but our information is limited. We don''t know more than that." Her voice sounded sincere, but there was a palpable tension in the air. Zex, on the other hand, stared at Iridia with wide eyes, surprised by her friend''s attitude. She¡­ is she betraying His Holiness? she thought, trying to decipher what was happening. Vergil, watching the two of them, shrugged with disdain. "So, you follow a belief blindly, without questioning anything about your superiors? Brave." He paused for a moment, locking eyes with Zex. "Or very, very stupid." This time, his tone was serious, devoid of irony. "Stop insulting us," Zex shot back, lowering her head with visible bitterness. "You haven''t lived our lives to question our choices." Vergil smirked, but it wasn''t a kind gesture. It was a smile steeped in coldness. "That''s why you''ll die quickly," he declared, as if simply stating an obvious truth. "But, luckily for you, your dumb Pope sent you to me instead of someone else." Zex and Iridia''s eyes widened as Vergil continued, his gaze glowing with a menacing red light. "If Sapphire were with me, the Vatican would probably be dealing with meteors raining down from the sky again." They both held their breath. It was impossible not to recall the incident from a year ago: the meteor that had devastated part of the Vatican was still a vivid and terrifying memory. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We can''t do anything. We''re sent. We just follow orders," Zex replied with an ideal that sounded hollow and desperate. Vergil tilted his head, looking at her as if examining a broken object. "Is your life worth so little?" Zex didn''t respond, but it was Iridia who spoke up, nervously. "You don''t know what we''ve been through," she said, gritting her teeth. Vergil smiled sideways, but this time there was something darker in his eyes. He snapped his fingers. "Morgana." Morgana, who had seemed disinterested until then, raised her eyes and began to speak in a voice as cold as the air in the room. "Iridia Colonna, 25 years old, born in Italy. Raised in a family with strong ties to the Vatican but abandoned at seven. Lived six years on the streets as a beggar before being taken in by the Orphanage of Charitable Souls. Later recruited by Father Angelo d''Ascaron to be trained as an assassin in service to the Vatican." "H-how do you know that?" Iridia stammered, but she was cut off before she could finish. "Zex Della Rovere," Morgana continued without pause, now fixing her gaze on Zex, "direct descendant of Pope Julius II, who was killed by Sapphire Agares back in the 1500s or so. You''re 28 years old, grew up in one of the poorest zones of the Vatican, and were also taken in by the same orphanage. Later recruited by the same Father Angelo¡­ who, by the way, was lynched by followers after abusing a five-year-old girl." Zex froze, the words hanging in the air like lead. Morgana tilted her head slightly, without a trace of sarcasm or sympathy. "Which makes me wonder: were you two also abused by him?" The silence that followed was suffocating. Iridia lowered her head, biting her lip as she trembled. Zex clenched her fists, staring at the ground with eyes burning with shame and rage. "So that''s it," Vergil said, breaking the silence, his voice softer but still laced with sharp authority. He walked toward the two women, his presence overwhelming. "You''ve lived through hell, were molded by it¡­ and yet you still think the only way out is to blindly follow the same monsters who created it all." "You don''t understand," Zex finally responded, her voice trembling but filled with determination. "We have no choice. We never did." Vergil stopped in front of her, leaning slightly to meet her eyes. "There''s always a choice. You just never had the courage to face it." He pulled back, casually spinning his new sword with ease. "But believe me, I can give you that courage¡­ or force it out of you the hard way." His grin was that of a demon. Vergil tilted his head to the side, a devilish grin curling his lips as he observed the two bound women. "How about you work for me?" he asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm and challenge. Zex and Iridia exchanged hesitant glances, as though trying to decipher whether he was joking or serious. "Are you suggesting... betrayal?" Iridia asked, her voice trembling, though a flicker of doubt shone in her eyes. Vergil let out a short, humorless laugh. "Betrayal? Let''s call it... a promotion." He began to pace around the room with slow, deliberate steps, his new sword gleaming in his hands. "You see, you''ve been used. Manipulated by an organization that doesn''t care about you. They sent you to certain death, and now here you are. Trapped. Weak. Useless." "Hey! I''m not useless!" Zex protested, trying to rise, but the ropes held her firmly in place. "Don''t say that like it''s something to be proud of," Vergil shot back, chuckling lightly. "What I''m offering is simple: a chance to break free. Work for me. Be useful to me. In return, I''ll give you the power to decide your own fate." "You think we''re fools?" Zex retorted, narrowing her eyes. "Why would we believe you?" Vergil stopped pacing, his expression turning serious¡ªalmost dark. "Because I''m not like them. I don''t need to manipulate or deceive. I tell you exactly what I want and what I expect. And, if you prefer, I can end this right now." He raised his sword, the blade glowing with an intense mix of demonic and divine energy. "The choice is yours." The room fell silent, tense and heavy. "Well?" Vergil pressed, raising an eyebrow. "Do you want to die as disposable tools... or live as something more?" Iridia lowered her head, biting her lip, while Zex appeared to be battling her own mind. After a few moments, Iridia looked up and hesitantly murmured, "If we work for you... what exactly do you expect from us?" Vergil smiled dangerously, his crimson eyes gleaming. "Simple: loyalty. Obedience. And above all, don''t be annoying." He pointed at their bindings with the tip of his sword. "I refuse," Zex declared without hesitation, her tone firm, though her gaze betrayed a mix of doubt and stubbornness. Vergil raised an eyebrow, but before he could respond, Iridia let out a deep sigh beside her. "What exactly would our jobs entail?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and a faint note of resignation. Vergil''s grin widened, as though he had just heard precisely what he wanted. "Huh? Easy. I need maids." He spun his sword in the air with a flourish before planting it in the ground beside him. "You could work alongside Viviane." He spoke casually, but his sharp eyes caught the sudden spark of interest on Iridia''s face. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "With... with the Lady of the Lake?" Iridia stammered, clearly trying to hide her fascination. Gotcha, Vergil thought with a smile. Chapter 211 Contracts Vergil snapped his fingers, and a swiveling chair made of demonic energy materialized behind him. He sat down like a true executive, crossing his legs and resting his elbows on an invisible desk he had just conjured. "Ladies, let''s get straight to the point. I know you have doubts, concerns, and maybe even a slight inclination to call me crazy. But listen carefully, because what I''m about to offer is... irresistible." Zex rolled her eyes and muttered, "This is getting more ridiculous by the second." Vergil ignored the comment. With a dramatic gesture, he made a folder filled with glowing papers appear. "Official employment contract. Signed by me, Vergil Lucifer, CEO of your new life." Iridia eyed the folder suspiciously but couldn''t hide her curiosity. "And what exactly is in this contract?" "I''m so glad you asked!" Vergil opened the folder, revealing papers written in elegant calligraphy adorned with softly glowing magical runes. He began listing with enthusiasm: "First and foremost, a starting salary of six thousand dollars a month, direct deposit. Guaranteed, punctual, no mysterious deductions." "Well, that''s already better than the Vatican," Iridia muttered. "Exactly!" Vergil pointed at her as if he''d just won a bet. "And that''s not all! You''ll have meal vouchers. None of that five-euro bread-and-water nonsense. We''re talking a magical card accepted at any restaurant, supermarket, or even those hipster coffee shops that charge ten euros for a cappuccino." Zex folded her arms. "And you expect us to work nonstop, don''t you?" Vergil smirked, clearly anticipating the question. "Oh, absolutely not! Here at Vergil Inc., we value work-life balance. You''ll have one day off per week, religiously." "Religiously?" Zex scoffed. "Coming from a demon?" "Details." He waved dismissively as if it wasn''t important. "And there''s more! Paid vacation. Yes, ladies, you can take 30 days off a year, all expenses covered. This includes trips to any of my magical domains, with guaranteed luxury accommodations." Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire "I have nothing! HAHAHAHA!" Vergil laughed internally. Iridia seemed on the verge of agreeing, but Zex remained skeptical. "And what happens if we get... injured? Or... die on the job?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, as if it were the most obvious question in the world. "Premium medical benefits. Instant healing magic, courtesy of Viviane, the Lady of the Lake¡ªwho, by the way, also does therapeutic massages if needed. Oh, and resurrection in case you die. After all, I am a demon. If things get messy, rest assured you''ll live again... as a demon." Iridia choked. "A demon?" "Do you think resurrection is cheap?" Vergil shot back, shaking his head. "Let''s be reasonable, ladies. This is a give-and-take." Zex narrowed her eyes. "And what if we want more? Like... bonuses?" Vergil gave her a sly grin. "Ah, Zex, you''re sharp. Of course, we have bonuses! Quarterly, performance-based. The more effective you are, the higher the bonus. And because I''m such a generous boss, I''m throwing in something special: a complete streaming package, so you can binge your favorite shows in your downtime." Iridia couldn''t hold back her laughter. "A streaming package? Seriously?" "I''m trying to keep up with modern times, okay?" Vergil responded, sounding mildly offended. "Plus, high-speed internet in your quarters. Unlimited Wi-Fi. Now, who else offers that? Oh, and magical cell phones crafted by Morgana LeFay, allowing interdimensional communication directly with me." Zex huffed but was clearly holding back a laugh. "And what are the obligations in this... ridiculous contract?" "Ah, simple." Vergil leaned forward, his crimson eyes glinting with amusement. "Loyalty. Obedience. And above all else, don''t annoy me. Work hard, have fun, and you''ll have a life far better than anything the Vatican could ever offer." The room fell silent for a moment until Iridia finally asked, "And what if we refuse?" Vergil grinned broadly, resting his chin on his hand with an almost innocent air. "Well, if you refuse... I''ll have to take it as a personal insult." He said this while staring at the two women as though he were about to devour them alive. "Eh..." Zex and Iridia exchanged glances. Iridia, clearly more inclined to agree, let out a deep sigh. "And you''re guaranteeing all of this?" Vergil leaned back in his imaginary swiveling chair, crossing his arms and giving them a knowing smile. "If I, as a Demon King, don''t uphold contracts, imagine the scandal. My reputation would go down the drain. Demons would talk behind my back, the Underworld Union might launch an investigation... a bureaucratic nightmare." Iridia blinked a few times, trying to process the absurd seriousness in Vergil''s tone. "Are you telling me... there''s a union of demons?" "Well, yes?! I mean, Novah informed me it existed," Vergil replied, offended by the implication that it wasn''t real. "Anyway, whatever, I''m working with human labor laws here." Zex covered her face with her hand, clearly fighting the urge to laugh. "This just keeps getting more ridiculous." "Ridiculous, Zex? Ridiculous is trusting a Pope who wears a gold crown while preaching poverty!" He pointed dramatically, spinning his sword in the air before planting it in the ground. "I, on the other hand, am honest. I don''t promise less than I can deliver, and my terms are clear. Everything is in writing." Vergil pulled a glowing piece of paper from his magical folder and handed it to Iridia, who looked at it with a mix of curiosity and disbelief. "This contract includes... vacation clauses and... full dental coverage?" "Of course. There''s nothing worse than an employee with a toothache. It''s unproductive and, frankly, annoying," Vergil responded without blinking, as if explaining something obvious. "And before you ask, yes, it includes cleaning, restoration, and even magical braces for alignment." Iridia furrowed her brow, reading further into the contract. "And... efficiency bonuses?" "Oh, that''s one of my favorites!" Vergil exclaimed excitedly. "If you''re quick and effective in your tasks, there are extra rewards. And I''m not talking about pocket change. I mean vacations in paradisiacal dimensions, upgrades to magical equipment, and, who knows, even dinner with me. Not everyone gets that privilege." "Dinner?" Zex raised an eyebrow, clearly doubting his intentions. "Yes, Zex. Dinner. I cook, you wash the dishes. A fair division, like a couple." He winked, and even Iridia couldn''t suppress her laughter. Zex shook her head, exasperated. "And what exactly are the tasks you expect us to do?" "Well, aside from standard domestic duties ¡ª like keeping the base clean, preparing meals, and occasionally dealing with interdimensional invaders ¡ª there are more specific assignments, such as helping Viviane organize my magical wardrobe. Oh, and acting as bodyguards for little Alice. I mean, dealing with kids is easy, right?" As Vergil continued his dramatic and exaggerated speech, further in the background, far from the main conversation, a small group of women watched the scene with mixed expressions. "I wonder how he manages to steal other people''s personalities. He''s acting just like Amon," Viviane remarked, crossing her arms as she observed with an amused smile. Katharina let out a sigh, tilting her head to the side. "Better Amon than my mother. She would''ve beaten the two of them into accepting. No nonsense." Ada scoffed, crossing her arms. "Pfft, that''s nothing. My mother would''ve cut them piece by piece until they understood what she wanted." The two exchanged somber looks, as if the memories were still too vivid. Roxanne, however, maintained her calm posture, adjusting the collar of her outfit as she watched the scene. "Hm... my mother would simply invite them for tea." Three pairs of eyes immediately turned to Roxanne in disbelief. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tea?" Viviane asked, raising an eyebrow. "Yes, tea," Roxanne confirmed with the same neutral expression. "While they were busy enjoying the biscuits, my mother would have already poisoned their minds with such well-crafted arguments that they''d sign any contract without even realizing it." Silence hung in the air for a moment before Katharina shook her head and commented, "Okay, I take it back. Yours is worse." Ada nodded, pointing at Roxanne with a faint smile. "Definitely scarier." Viviane chuckled softly, watching Vergil finish explaining the benefits of unlimited Wi-Fi to the girls. "Good thing Sapphire and Raphaeline don''t know they attacked Vergil." Chapter 212 Vergil is disappointed "I''m tired." Vergil sighed, throwing himself onto the bed and burying his face into the white sheets as if trying to disappear into the comfort of the fabric. His body felt heavy, not from battles but from the unexpected emotional marathon. "Well, considering how hard you worked to convince those two, and they still refused, I''d be exhausted too," Ada remarked as she entered the room with light steps. She smirked slightly as she approached, sitting beside him before reclining casually. "You seem way too relaxed for someone who just watched me fail miserably," Vergil muttered, his voice muffled against the pillow. "I did relax a bit when I went out with Katharina," Ada admitted, adjusting the pillow behind her and leaning back with a casual air. "Though she''s a bit crazy, her ways of having fun are... surprisingly enjoyable." "Good for you two," Vergil retorted, still face down. "At least someone''s having fun around here." Ada chuckled softly, picking up the TV remote and turning it on, only to mute it immediately, preferring the background noise over any show. "Sometimes, you just need to stop worrying so much, you know. Those two will come back eventually." "Oh yeah? And how do you know that?" Vergil lifted his head just enough to glance at her, his eyes narrow and full of skepticism. Ada met his gaze, calm and confident. "When was the last time you didn''t get what you wanted?" He opened his mouth to respond, but nothing came out. He stayed silent for a moment before burying his face back into the pillow with an annoyed groan. "Tsk, I hate it when you start with those therapist-like questions," he grumbled, his voice muffled. "I''m just telling the truth." Ada smiled, running her fingers through Vergil''s white hair in a surprisingly tender gesture. "Now, rest a bit. It''s better than dwelling on this. Besides, those two will probably change their minds once they get a closer look at who their Pope really is." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Vergil let out a long, frustrated sigh but didn''t reply. He felt Ada''s fingers gently combing through his hair in a slow, relaxing rhythm as she began to hum a soft melody. There were no words, just the quiet sound of her voice, like a whisper that filled the silence of the room. Exhaustion finally won, and, little by little, Vergil closed his eyes, his body fully relaxing. Ada stayed there, smiling slightly as she watched him finally fall asleep. "Good night, darling," she murmured, satisfied with herself. Ada stood up quietly from the bed, straightening herself before leaving the room. Her expression was calm but alert as she headed to the living room where Viviane, Iridia, Zex, and Katharina were talking. "Hm? Where''s Roxanne?" Ada asked, frowning slightly as she noticed the woman''s absence. Viviane turned to face her, hesitating for a moment before responding with a half-apologetic smile. "Her mother called for her." "What?" Ada raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "And you just let her go? Roxanne''s always avoided her mother''s domain because of that disgusting man she calls her father." Her voice carried an unmistakable note of concern. "She didn''t give us a choice," Katharina replied, clearly annoyed. "She just said she needed to go and... she seemed too determined. We tried, but you know how stubborn she can be." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ada sighed, bringing a hand to her chin as she considered the situation. "If our husband finds out about this..." she murmured, letting the sentence hang, her tone making her concern clear. "Speaking of which, how is he?" Katharina asked, seizing the pause in the conversation. "I put him to sleep," Ada replied with a soft smile. "He was exhausted... though, of course, a bit frustrated." "I see..." Katharina sighed, rubbing her temple. After a moment of reflection, she looked up at Ada. "I''ll stay with him for a while. Can you handle things here?" "Leave it to me," Ada responded confidently, turning to face Viviane, Iridia, and Zex, who seemed oblivious to the growing tension. Katharina gave a slight nod before leaving the room, leaving Ada to deal with the situation. Ada exhaled deeply. "Alright, ladies, let''s have an honest conversation." She raised her hand, releasing a stream of blood that cut the ropes binding Zex and Iridia. "Hm? Why are you¡ª" Iridia began, only to be cut off by Ada, whose tone was calm but carried a faint edge of menace. "We already know you''ll come back," Ada said, crossing her arms. "So, we''re taking the legitimate step of letting you see it for yourselves." Iridia and Zex exchanged nervous glances as Ada called out firmly, "Morgana." From the couch, Morgana lazily got to her feet. She was dressed in a casual bikini top paired with ripped jeans, seemingly unfazed by the seriousness of the moment. "Oh, really? Now I''m an RPG inventory system?" she grumbled, placing her hands on her hips. "Just do it," Ada ordered, her patience thinning. Morgana sighed dramatically before opening a small portal in front of her, plunging her hand into the void as if searching through a messy drawer. "Let''s see... nope, not this... not this either... Vatican files... hmmm, Inquisition? No, oops... a vibrator?! Oh, heavens, no! Hmm, Holy Bible? Nope... ah, here it is!" "Morgana," Ada called again, her tone hardening. "Alright, alright!" Morgana replied with a mischievous grin, pulling a thick black book from the portal and handing it to Ada. "Here. This should do the trick." Ada took the book and held it in front of Zex and Iridia while Morgana continued, her voice dripping with irony. "This lovely little tome has everything: embezzlement, assassination contracts carried out in the name of ''divine peace,'' rapes, and executions of innocent women... all with the blessing of your beloved Pope. It''s practically a list of all the Vatican''s dirty laundry from the past 70 years." Zex and Iridia were silent, their eyes wide as they stared at the book. "This is what you swore to protect," Morgana added sweetly, her words laced with venom. Ada, unflinching, simply pushed the book closer to them. "Read it. Decide for yourselves. It''s better than continuing to live in ignorance." As the two stared at the book, the tension in the room thickened. Morgana returned to the couch with a theatrical sigh, muttering to herself, "Inventory system... I really need to renegotiate my contract." "You complain too much," Viviane said, crossing her arms and glaring at Morgana. "If working bothers you so much, why don''t you just leave?" Morgana, already sprawled on the couch again, didn''t bother to lift her head and simply gave a lazy smile. "Why? I''m just waiting for the right moment to throw myself into Vergil''s arms and have him call me his wife," she replied nonchalantly, turning to her side. "Honestly, I''m tired of this boring life. And now that I''ve found something... interesting, why would I give it up so easily?" Chapter 213 Mother and Daughter Sitri "Hm... I really didn''t want to be here, you know?" Roxanne said, her voice laced with frustration as her eyes stared into those of the woman in front of her. Her mother, Stella, held her gaze with the same intensity, both clearly reflecting the same stubbornness and air of disdain. Despite the tension in the air, Stella seemed completely indifferent to the situation. As always, she was wearing absurdly provocative lingerie, something that was clearly more than a choice of clothing, but a symbol of her unashamedly exhibitionist nature. The white garment highlighted her flawless curves, with delicate details that made no effort to cover more than the bare essentials. It was her usual style: a parade of sensuality in public, changing only the types and models of lingerie, but keeping one constant - pure white, an ironic choice for someone with such a deliberately provocative personality. Stella behaved as if her choice of clothing was as ordinary as a T-shirt and jeans. ''I wish I had my mother''s curves...'' She sighed, looking mainly at Stella''s waist. "You never change, do you, Mom?" Roxanne commented, narrowing her eyes, her voice laden with sarcasm. "And why should I hide something so beautiful? If there''s something worthy of admiration, it should be shown," Stella teased with a mischievous smile, stretching the strap of her lingerie insinuatingly. "Maybe you need to learn to loosen up a bit, darling." Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire "I''m sorry, but my body belongs to my husband," Roxanne tried to deflect the conversation, feeling a growing discomfort. She was trying to escape the situation anyway, still not knowing how to deal with... well, with what was about to happen. Stella had expected a more dramatic reaction, something like "Kya! Disgusting, Mom!" or at least an expression of surprise. But what she got was much more... frustrating. "Ah..." Roxanne let out a heavy sigh, a sound so exhausted that it seemed to swallow up all the energy in the room. She dropped her head to the table, her eyes vacant, looking away with an expression of total disinterest. "Seriously, why do I still come when you call? Just... why do I still try? I really want to disappear." Stella remained silent, her eyes fixed on the golden head of her daughter, who no longer seemed to care. "Daughter...?" Stella tried, a twinge of concern crossing her voice. "Ah, mother... give it a rest, fuck off. Take those damn sweets and shove them up your ass. Can''t you see I''m having a shitty day?" Roxanne replied, for the first time in her life defying her mother. "Wow... I expected that from everyone but you" Stella could only laugh... Not least because... it was the first time she had seen her daughter being so truthful. "So, do you want to tell Mom what happened?" Stella asked, and Roxanne, without thinking twice, began to blurt out everything that had happened in the last 24 hours. "Well... considering how much your husband adores you, I think you''re overreacting. After all, it''s something that will happen naturally," Stella replied, shrugging. "Relax, it''s not like I''m going to die from not having sex. It''s quite trivial. I''ve never done it myself," she said with the same indifference. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh?! What do you mean you haven''t?!" Roxanne asked, almost in disbelief, as if to say, "I''m proof of that!" "Oh, that''s right... I pretended," Stella replied unceremoniously. "I wanted Raphaeline and Sapphire not to know that I''d done the same as them and artificially created you," she continued, unconcerned. "You know, that stuff about splitting off part of your soul, feeding it negative energy, creating a living being out of it. Simple stuff, you know?" Stella added, shrugging again as Roxanne''s mouth dropped open in shock. "What? You''re supposed to have sex with someone you love, not some asshole," Stella commented, as if it were the most trivial matter in the world. "What about my dad? Well, he kind of fits in as a jerk, so I agree, but I thought you had a relationship," Roxanne said, with a curious look. "Oh, yes, we did. We fought each other a lot. But then he wanted to do an experiment and I wanted to have a daughter. In the end, you were born, at least you were planned! Be happy about that!" Stella said, without losing her pose. "That doesn''t cheer me up at all." Roxanne said sighing. "Come on, tell me, why did you call me here? I''m sure it wasn''t to eat sweets, there''s nothing new on the table." Roxanne said, a little hurt... "Oh, that''s right..." Stella rubbed her arm before... "As you''ve already seen, your father''s back, and frankly, I want to seal him away again somehow... How about helping me?" Stella said. Roxanne looked at Stella, confused. "You... want to do what to him? Again? Wasn''t it enough last time?" Stella gave an enigmatic smile, her gaze determined. "I''m not one to leave things unfinished. He thinks he can just show up and do whatever he wants, but I''m not that type. I need to make sure he knows who''s boss." Roxanne shook her head, still in disbelief. "Are you serious? After everything that''s happened, you still want to mess with him? Isn''t that a bit risky?" "Risky?" Stella laughed, humorlessly. "If you want something done right, you have to do it yourself. And who better to deal with it than the two of us, eh? Don''t worry, I''ve got everything under control. I just need a little help." Roxanne thought for a moment, watching the gleam in Stella''s eyes. She knew that her mother would never make a decision without a well-thought-out plan, but even so, something there bothered her. "And what do you expect me to do? I... I''m not exactly an expert in dealing with him." Stella approached with an almost imperceptible smile. "You have a lot more talent than you realize, Roxanne. And the truth is, in the end, you''re the only one who can put an end to him once and for all. If you agree to help me, you can have whatever you want. All the freedom you deserve." Roxanne frowned thoughtfully. The offer sounded tempting, but she knew it wouldn''t be simple. She had always known that her mother had grandiose plans, and now, it seemed, she would be part of it. "And what exactly do you want me to do?" "Leave that to me for now," Stella replied, with a touch of mystery in her voice. "I only need your help when the time is right. Trust me, child." Chapter 214 The incident with Roxanne. "Ah... so lazy..." Vergil murmured as he slowly opened his eyes, only to find his beautiful red-haired wife peacefully sleeping on his chest. "Katharina?" he whispered, noticing how her long red hair draped around him like a protective embrace. "Hm? Oh, you''re awake," Katharina replied, sitting up gracefully and rubbing her eyes before settling herself on his lap. A soft smile lit up her face as she looked at him. "What happened?" Vergil asked, still feeling a bit disoriented. Katharina shrugged nonchalantly, though a playful glint sparkled in her eyes. "Well, after being rejected by those two Church loyalists you tried to hire as your maids, you got upset and decided to sleep it off. Clearly, your confidence took a hit." Vergil sighed, averting his gaze as an ironic smile spread across his lips. He knew Katharina wasn''t exactly thrilled with the idea of him surrounding himself with more women, but fortunately, her patience was remarkable. "True... but whatever." He stared at the ceiling for a moment before asking, "Where are they now?" "Morgana did what she does best. Dug into their pasts and uncovered some rather... interesting details about the dear Pope and the Inquisition," Katharina said with a smile that was equal parts sweet and subtly wicked. Vergil understood immediately. "Ah, so she planted seeds of doubt in them. Clever. I''ve always known the Inquisition was rotten in more ways than one. No organization is completely just or incorruptible¡ªthat simply doesn''t exist." Katharina tilted her head, agreeing. "Indeed. But you know what''s ironic? Compared to the rest, we demons seem to be the most... morally balanced. And that''s terrifying if you think about it." Vergil chuckled, a low, ironic sound. "I never thought I''d live to hear someone call demons ''the good side of the scale.'' But now that I think about it, you''re right. The Fallen Angels just want more war, the Inquisition believes they can justify anything in the name of the ''greater good,'' and us... well, we''re here, keeping the human world running and still creating entertainment." "Yeah, it feels almost like a cosmic joke," Katharina remarked, crossing her arms with a sly smile. Vergil nodded, though his expression grew more serious. "Even so, we can''t let our guard down." "I agree. That''s why I asked Morgana to map out the entire city. She''s searching for anything relevant, especially the Excalibur Fragments," Katharina replied, shifting her focus to the practical matters. "Good. The sooner we know where those fragments are, the better. We can''t let them fall into the wrong hands," Vergil said, his tone heavy with determination. Katharina leaned closer, gently caressing Vergil''s face, her smile softening. "Let the world wait a little longer, my love. We''ll handle everything when the time is right." Vergil sighed, feeling the weight on his chest ease as Katharina nestled against him. Her warmth was comforting, almost like a shield against the world''s troubles, but something inside him wouldn''t let him fully relax. Suddenly, unease crept in. "Where''s Roxanne?" he asked, his voice tinged with a concern that Katharina couldn''t ignore. "Hm?" She lifted her head, surprised by his abrupt shift in tone. "Ah... she went to visit her mother." Immediately, Vergil''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing. "You didn''t stop her? I told you I didn''t want her going there while that... man was around," Vergil demanded, his voice sharp with irritation. Katharina sighed, crossing her arms, the smile on her face now a little crooked. "Well¡­ considering how upset you left her after forgetting it was supposed to be her time with you and instead trying to acquire two women." Her tone was sharp, but her expression softened into something more resigned. She didn''t enjoy going against her husband, but this time¡­ he had clearly messed up with Roxanne. Vergil closed his eyes, releasing a heavy sigh. He knew Katharina was right, though admitting it was another matter. "I never intended to hurt her¡­" "I know, but that doesn''t change the fact that you messed up, my love," Katharina said, her voice gentler now. "She felt cast aside. So when she mentioned visiting her mother, well, there wasn''t much I could do to stop her." Vergil stayed silent for a moment, processing Katharina''s words. Finally, he nodded, though the worry on his face didn''t fade. "I understand¡­ but even so, that ma¡ª" Before he could finish, an overwhelming sensation struck him like the weight of the world crashing down. His body stiffened, and his eyes narrowed with restrained fury. "He touched her." The words came out like a cutting whisper, sharp enough to freeze Katharina in place. Before she could react, Vergil gently moved her off him, standing with an intensity that made the air around them feel heavy. "What are you¡ª" "The contract activated," he interrupted, his voice ice-cold with rage. "Roxanne feels threatened." Katharina furrowed her brow, but her eyes quickly widened in understanding as she realized the gravity of the situation. Vergil stood, and an aura of murderous intent began to radiate from his body, filling the space with suffocating pressure. His fists clenched tightly, and his gaze looked as if it could pierce through any obstacle between him and his target. "He tried to kill Stella before," Vergil continued, his tone low and deadly. "Sapphire stopped him last time. But now¡­ now I can feel that Roxanne is in danger." Katharina sighed, resigned, though worry was evident in her eyes. "Just go, Vergil," she said calmly. He glanced at her. "Inform your mother." Without wasting another moment, he vanished, leaving only the lingering remnants of his aura behind. [Queen of Sitri''s Castle] "What a twisted irony," Ashborne said, his voice dripping with disdain as he observed the scene before him. He held Stella by the throat with unsettling ease, as though she were nothing more than a disposable object. "My ex-wife and my own daughter¡­ trying to kill me? How pathetic." Stella, the once-mighty Demon Queen, hung limply in his grasp. Both of her arms had been brutally torn off, and one of her legs was cut so deeply that the exposed bone gleamed under the dim light of the grand hall. Blood dripped steadily, pooling in crimson puddles on the black marble floor. "St-stop¡­" Roxanne tried to speak, her voice barely a whisper as she struggled to rise. But her body, drained and broken, refused to obey her. She lay on the ground, battling the pain and despair threatening to consume her. Ashborne turned his cold, cruel gaze toward her, a sadistic smile curling across his lips. "Stop? You''re in no position to give me orders, dear daughter. Not after witnessing what happens to those who dare defy me." Roxanne trembled, a mix of pain and fury coursing through her. Her hands clawed weakly at the ground, desperate to lift herself, but her strength was gone. Despite it all, her eyes still burned with determination, even as tears of helplessness streamed down her face. Ashborne laughed, a dry and cruel sound that echoed through the hall. "Ah, that expression¡­ It''s almost touching. But you''ve learned nothing, have you? Rebellion only leads to destruction. You both should have submitted to the inevitable." He tightened his grip on Stella''s neck as if to emphasize his words, eliciting a weak groan from the Demon Queen. The sound was enough to make Roxanne struggle desperately to move, but her body simply refused to respond. The air in the hall seemed to freeze, the tension so dense it was nearly impossible to breathe. Before Ashborne could finish the job and crush Stella''s neck, an overwhelming presence tore through the darkness like a silent storm. A chilling wind laden with power swept through the room, and in the blink of an eye, a man appeared. He first appeared beside Roxanne, kneeling next to her with a calm yet purposeful expression. With a gentle motion, he placed a hand over her wounds, his voice resonating with absolute authority: "I command you to heal." The Demonic Energy saturating the world responded instantly to his order, flowing like a submissive river. Roxanne''s wounds began to close rapidly, the bleeding halted, and vitality returned to her body. "My love..." Roxanne murmured, looking at him with a mixture of relief and admiration. Vergil, however, wasted no time. Before she could say anything more, he delivered a light but precise strike to the side of her head, causing her to pass out gently. "It''s better she doesn''t see what''s about to happen here," he said calmly, enveloping Roxanne''s body in a protective barrier made of pure energy. As he stood, Vergil sighed, guilt briefly flashing across his features. ''I was careless¡­ My carelessness caused my wife to be hurt¡­ I''ll forgive myself later, but¡­ before that¡­ I''ll eradicate the one responsible for this.'' His eyes, however, quickly shifted to Stella, who was still struggling to breathe under Ashborne''s cruel grip. "Mother-in-law," he began, his voice low but laced with a dangerous serenity, "what are the odds of me killing this bastard without Roxanne being upset with me?" Stella, with the little strength she had left, managed to speak between ragged breaths: "She¡­ will¡­ be¡­ happy..." Stella fainted. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil tilted his head slightly, processing her words. "I see." His gaze returned to Ashborne, now carrying an intensity that made the very air around them vibrate. A faint smile curved Vergil''s lips as he took a step forward. "It seems," he murmured, "I''ll have to kill my wife''s father." Chapter 215 The Shadow Monarch "I''ve been ignoring a lot of things lately, haven''t I?" Vergil said, his voice laced with restrained irritation as he fixed his gaze on Ashborne. "My wife being kidnapped. Attacks from the Vatican. A hellish meeting full of useless fools... But you know what?" He raised his eyes, now sharp as a blade. "I''m going to kill you." Ashborne raised an eyebrow, dropping Stella as if she were disposable. Her battered body hit the ground with a dull thud. "Is that so?" Ashborne retorted disdainfully, a smug smile curling on his lips. "You and how many others?" But before he could even finish speaking, a shiver ran down his spine¡ªa primal warning of imminent danger. He never even saw Vergil move. In the blink of an eye, Vergil was behind him, his overwhelming presence impossible to ignore. Vergil knelt beside Stella, momentarily disregarding Ashborne. He extended a hand, touching her gently. "I''ll heal you. I''m sorry someone dared to hurt you like this." Rage boiled within him as his demonic energy began to flow. Sapphire was right¡­ Stella wasn''t a fighter. She''s more like a mage¡­ That coward attacked her without even giving her a chance to defend herself. Under Vergil''s absolute control, his energy began to rebuild Stella''s mutilated body. New arms grew as if molded by his sheer will, and her leg was restored to perfection, as if it had never been destroyed. Stella''s eyes, now more vibrant, focused on Vergil. She parted her lips, her voice weak and barely audible: "Please¡­ if you kill him¡­ I''ll be yours¡­" Vergil placed a hand on her forehead, a gesture of comfort. "Rest." Rising to his feet, he finally turned his attention to Ashborne. In his hand, the Sacro-Demonic Yamato materialized, its blade radiating a strange, overwhelming aura that seemed capable of cutting not just flesh but essence itself. "I wonder," Vergil began, his voice cold as steel, "what drives a man to act like this against his own family?" His gaze bore into Ashborne as the room seemed to tremble under the weight of his presence. Ashborne narrowed his eyes, but the smug smile on his face began to falter. The chill running down his spine was undeniable. Vergil wasn''t an ordinary opponent; he was something beyond¡ªa predator at the apex¡ªand Ashborne felt it now more than ever. "You talk about family as if you understand what it means," Ashborne growled, trying to regain control of the situation. "But family is weakness. Foolish sentimentality that only drags people down." Vergil tilted his head slightly, his expression unchanging. "Weakness? No. Family is what gives us purpose, something you''ve clearly never understood." He stepped forward, the sound echoing through the hall¡ªa forewarning of what was to come. "You''re a waste of time." Ashborne roared, trying to push back against the suffocating weight of Vergil''s presence. "I am Ashborne! The one who shapes kingdoms and commands hordes! You''re nothing but an insect that needs to be crushed!" With a swift motion, Ashborne charged, his own demonic energy erupting around him like a black tempest. His hands, sharp as blades, lashed out with full force, aiming to strike Vergil down. But Vergil was no longer there. In a blur, he vanished, reappearing directly above Ashborne. The Sacro-Demonic Yamato glowed with a cold light as Vergil struck. The blade sliced through the air, emitting an almost ethereal sound before finding its mark. Ashborne barely managed to block the strike, crossing his arms in a desperate defense. Even so, the force of the attack hurled him backward, smashing him against one of the hall''s walls. The structure trembled from the impact, cracks spreading across the surface like a spider''s web. Vergil landed softly, his eyes fixed on his fallen opponent. "Your strength means nothing without purpose," he said, his voice low but razor-sharp. "And the only purpose you''ll serve today is as an example." Ashborne rose with difficulty, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth. He glared at Vergil with pure fury. "You think you''ve already won? I am eternal! Your blade cannot¡ª" Vergil moved again, but this time the strike wasn''t meant to injure¡ªit was meant to humiliate. The blade of Yamato passed close to Ashborne''s face, cutting a single strand of hair, but the sheer force of the attack was enough to make the ground beneath his feet collapse. "If you call yourself eternal, then let''s see how enduring your arrogance truly is," Vergil said coldly, stepping closer once more. Ashborne roared, releasing all of his energy in a desperate attack. The hall was consumed by an explosion of darkness and fire, but Vergil stood unmoving at its center, the energy around him dispersing as though powerless in his presence. "It''s over," Vergil declared, raising Yamato. "You''ve done this to yourself." "Rise." Ashborne''s words echoed throughout the hall, laced with sinister power. From the cracks in the floor and the shadows on the walls, figures began to emerge. They were wraiths cloaked in blackened auras, their eyes glowing like embers in the void. Each carried twisted weapons, their presence exuding a deathly cold that seemed to drain the life from the air around them. Vergil watched in silence as the creatures formed a line between him and Ashborne. An army of shadows, spectral entities summoned by the ancient power wielded by Ashborne as the Death Knight. "Ah, yes..." Vergil murmured, his voice almost contemplative as he studied the wraiths. "The power of the Shadow Monarch¡­ or rather, the Death Knight." Ashborne smiled with malicious satisfaction. "You know my title, then. So you must understand¡ªno one has ever faced this power and lived. These warriors are souls I''ve torn from the depths, soldiers who will never rest as long as I exist." The wraiths advanced, moving like a tide of darkness toward Vergil. The ground shook under the weight of their combined energies, and a collective scream erupted from them¡ªthe anguished cries of tormented souls seeking vengeance. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Vergil sighed, lifting the Sacro-Demonic Yamato with calm precision. His gaze remained locked on Ashborne, entirely disregarding the army that surrounded him. "Dead soldiers make no difference in a one-on-one fight." With a swift and precise motion, Vergil swung his sword in a flawless arc. There was no excessive force, only devastating elegance. A crimson light cut through the air, expanding in a wave around him. When the strike ended, the hall fell into absolute silence. The wraiths froze in place, their forms flickering like dying flames. Then, in an instant, they began to disintegrate, turning into black dust that vanished into the ether. Ashborne''s eyes widened, his expression a mix of disbelief and rage. "You destroyed my army¡­ with a single strike?" Vergil stepped forward, each movement radiating suffocating pressure. He didn''t respond, only tilted his head slightly, as if to say it had been trivial. "Sapphire taught me many things, and my mother, Sepphirothy, taught me even more," Vergil said with a faint smile. Ashborne roared once more, the energy around him erupting into a hurricane of darkness. "I am eternal! You cannot defeat me!" Vergil stared at him with icy composure, raising the Yamato once again. "Eternity is only a matter of perspective. And now, I''ll free you from it." He surged forward, his speed so immense it seemed to merge with the darkness itself. Ashborne attempted to react, but his energy, his attacks, and his cries of fury were silenced by a single, decisive movement. The blade of Yamato cleaved through the air and Ashborne''s very soul, a strike so precise it seemed to momentarily split time itself. Ashborne froze, his body trembling. His energy began to dissipate, and a faint glow emanated from within him, like a dying flame. "Impossible..." he murmured, collapsing to his knees. "I... am eternal¡­" Vergil gazed at him, unmoved. "Eternity ends here." With those words, Ashborne''s body unraveled, fracturing into shadows that faded into the void, leaving behind only silence in the ruined hall. Vergil exhaled softly, lowering his sword as the Yamato''s glow dimmed. He turned, walking toward the protective energy barrier where Stella and Roxanne were shielded. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The past will no longer hold power over your future," he said, his voice resolute. "Hm?" He paused, glancing back. Floating in the air was a strange orb of fire and shadow, dark and ethereal, as though it was calling to him. Chapter 216 Princesses saved "Your past will no longer have power over the future," he said as he focused his energy to heal them faster. "Hm?" He questioned himself and turned, looking at... a kind of black orb of fire and shadow floating in the air, as if calling to him. Vergil narrowed his eyes, feeling the dark and overwhelming presence emanating from the black orb. It was as if all the darkness and hatred that Ashborne had cultivated in his existence had now condensed into a single form, pulsating in the air with an almost tangible intensity. "Is this... the core of his power?" Vergil murmured to himself, the Yamato in his hand vibrating slightly, as if reacting to the orb''s presence. ''How strange...'' The black sphere floated, surrounded by dark flames and intertwined shadows that seemed alive, like serpents trying to reach something¡ªor someone. It pulsed, each beat resonating like an evil heart that refused to stop. "No, it''s not just power," Vergil said, his gaze narrowing. "It''s hatred. Remnants of his soul, perhaps... or something worse." As he moved closer, a voice echoed in the room. It was low, fragmented, but unmistakable. "Do you think it''s over? Do you think you can just escape the shadow I created?" Vergil stopped for a moment, recognizing Ashborne''s tone, but distorted, as if coming from a place far beyond. "Whatever you are now," Vergil responded, his voice firm, "you''re nothing but an echo. And echoes have no power over me." The orb reacted, increasing its intensity. The shadows began to stretch across the hall, covering the walls with tentacles of pure darkness. The floor cracked again, and a suffocating energy filled the space, as if reality itself was being corrupted by the presence of the orb. Vergil raised the Yamato, the blade glowing with a light red hue that seemed to cut through the darkness around him. "If you want to fight, come. But know this will be your final end." The orb responded with a deep roar, a mix of hatred, desperation, and an unrelenting desire to survive. Then, it launched an attack¡ªa black beam of energy that shot directly at Vergil. With an elegant movement, Vergil parried the attack with the Yamato, deflecting it to the side. The explosion that followed destroyed what was left of one of the hall''s walls, revealing the night sky. "You''re persistent, I admit," Vergil said, advancing. His aura grew with each step, a perfect contrast to the darkness, like a star that refused to be extinguished. The orb, now enraged, began to expand, absorbing the energy around it and distorting space even further. Tentacles of shadow lashed toward Vergil, trying to ensnare him. He moved with deadly precision, cutting each one before it could touch him. His strikes were quick, but also calculated, as if he were studying the core while advancing. Finally, he stopped a few meters from the orb, raising the Yamato with both hands. "It''s over," he said again, this time with a firmness that echoed through the hall. "Your existence ends here." With a swift and decisive movement, he slashed the air toward the orb. The blade glowed intensely, releasing a wave of energy that seemed to split space itself. The orb roared in agony, its form crumbling as Vergil''s light consumed it. Screams of hatred and despair echoed through the hall as if thousands of people were being killed, until finally, everything fell silent. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the light dissipated, the orb had vanished. There were no more traces of Ashborne or his energy. Only a peaceful emptiness filled the destroyed hall. Vergil lowered the Yamato again, looking at the sky through the destroyed wall. He sighed, his gaze relaxing as the stars shone above. "An appropriate end for someone who only knew destruction... how ironic," Vergil murmured, his tone laden with sarcasm as he turned to face Roxanne and Stella. Walking toward the two women, he kneeled, dispelling the protective barrier. The energy dissipated in a soft glow, revealing their bodies completely restored, with no injuries or marks to remind of the confrontation. However... "Shit..." Vergil muttered, quickly averting his gaze as he noticed Stella partially undressed. His face remained impassive, but a slight sigh of exasperation escaped. "Why does this exhibitionist insist on wearing lingerie, even when fighting?" He shook his head, trying to push the thoughts aside as he bent down to lift her by the waist. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire With unsettling ease, he threw Stella over his right shoulder, as if she were a light burden, and murmured to himself, "At least she didn''t die. But what a sight." Turning to Roxanne, he noticed how peaceful she looked in her sleep, unaware of the chaos that had occurred moments before. He carefully picked her up, laying her across his left shoulder like a delicate doll, her body completely relaxed in his arms. "You really know how to give me trouble," he murmured, his voice a mix of exhaustion and affection. Vergil took one last look around the destroyed hall, the echoes of Ashborne''s memories and cruelty now reduced to nothing. He sighed, adjusting the two women on his shoulders as he began to walk out of the ruins. "Let''s go home... enough tragedy for one night," Vergil murmured, his voice faintly echoing through the ruins as he traced a magic circle on the ground with a simple wave of his hand. In an instant, the intense glow surrounded him, transporting him directly to... "IDIOT!!!" Vergil barely had time to react when Sapphire''s furious shout echoed, and she appeared in front of him like a lightning bolt, hands on her hips and her eyes sparking with irritation. "Eh?!" He raised an eyebrow, confused by the abrupt reception. "Are you okay?!" Sapphire shot, her tone a mix of worry and anger as her eyes quickly scanned Vergil. "And why are you carrying them like that?!" Vergil sighed, clearly exhausted but maintaining his composure. "Yes, I''m perfectly fine, thanks for asking." He adjusted Roxanne on his shoulder, casting a quick glance at Stella on the other. "I killed that bastard, saved the endangered princesses, and, as usual, came back in one piece. Now, can you stop yelling? I''m tired." Sapphire blinked, processing his words, before gasping in disbelief. "You... killed Ashborne?" "Yes," Vergil replied naturally, as if it were just another normal day. He raised his palm, revealing the orb of power wrapped in black flames and dark energy floating above it. "He''s dead. Only this is left." Sapphire''s eyes fixed on the orb, her interest evident. "Hm? Interesting..." she murmured, stepping closer to examine it. For a moment, a gleam of understanding passed through her eyes. "Ah, now I get it," Sapphire said, her tone full of meaning as she crossed her arms, alternating her gaze between the orb and Vergil. Chapter 217 The Entertainment Woman "Are they... okay?" Ada asked, her voice laced with concern as she watched Stella and Roxanne lying on Vergil''s bed, the man himself nowhere to be seen. "We''re not entirely sure..." Viviane responded in a low tone, her eyes fixed on the two. "Master said they reached their mental limit. The emotional strain was too much, and their brains entered a temporary coma to protect themselves. It''s like their bodies are forcing a reset." She observed the serene faces of the women, who looked as if they were resting like angels. Katharina crossed her arms, her expression hardened. "Good thing I don''t have a father. I was born from a fragment of my mother''s soul. I can''t even imagine what it''s like to have a parent capable of something like this..." There was a mix of disdain and relief in her voice. Ada sighed, sitting beside the bed. "Tell me about it... dealing with my mother is already hard enough. But... what about Vergil? He wouldn''t just leave them like this, especially after everything." Viviane shot a quick glance at Katharina before answering. "He had to go... see Amon." "Amon?" Ada frowned. "Yeah... killing the Death Knight isn''t exactly a subtle way to keep the peace," Katharina remarked with irony, her eyes widening slightly. Viviane let out a crooked smile. "He basically killed something that wasn''t supposed to die... Of course, the Archons would want some kind of answer." Ada shook her head, exasperated. "Vergil and his incredible ability to attract trouble wherever he goes. At least he managed to save these two." Katharina sighed, but there was a note of relief in her voice. "Yeah, but now we have to make sure they recover while he deals with the consequences." Viviane nodded slightly, her expression serious. "I''ll make some tea. You two keep an eye on them." With those words, she left the room, leaving Katharina and Ada alone with Roxanne and Stella. Ada looked at Roxanne, gently running a hand over the young woman''s face. Despite appearing peaceful in sleep, something about her unsettled Ada. "What do you think?" she asked, not taking her eyes off Roxanne. Katharina sighed, reclining on a nearby couch. "Our husband is getting stronger... and honestly, that''s starting to worry me," she admitted, crossing her legs with a thoughtful look. "I think it''s time we got back to real training." Ada raised an eyebrow, a small smile forming on her lips. "How many years has it been since we last truly fought each other?" Katharina let out a short laugh. "Too long... but it''s not like I got rusty." Ada tilted her head, her tone casual but with a hint of curiosity. "Are you still suppressing your power?" "The flames keep consuming my demonic energy endlessly," Katharina replied with an enigmatic smile, resting her chin on her hand. "Who knows when my soul will finally stop devouring energy." Ada let out a low chuckle. "When that happens..." Katharina finished the sentence without hesitation, her smile widening. "We''re going to wreak some havoc." Ada laughed, but her gaze remained fixed on Roxanne. "Good to know we still have that in common." Katharina looked up at the ceiling, lost in thought. "If Vergil keeps up this pace, he might force us to be more than just his supporters. Not that I mind, really... could be fun." Ada nodded, a glint of excitement in her eyes. "Well, if he can take on everyone, we can''t be left behind, right?" Katharina laughed. "Exactly. We''re the wives of the most chaotic man in the world. Nothing less than the best will do for us." ... [Amon''s Palace] "Alright, repeat that one more time," Amon demanded, his incredulous gaze fixed on Vergil and Sapphire as if he were trying to process something utterly absurd. He leaned back in his throne, eyebrows raised in confusion. "I already told you," Vergil began again, his voice calm but laced with impatience. "I killed Ashborne." Amon blinked slowly, leaning forward. "Yes, I heard. Now, repeat it." His eyes flicked to Vergil''s hand, where an orb of chaotic energy floated¡ªa swirling black and purple flame, pulsating as if it contained an unfathomable power. "I killed the Death Knight," Vergil repeated, this time emphasizing each word carefully, as if speaking to a stubborn child. An uncomfortable silence filled the room before Amon turned to Sapphire, searching for clarification. The redhead simply sighed, crossing her arms and shaking her head in resignation. "He severed the veil between body and soul," Sapphire explained, her tone carrying a mix of pride and disbelief. "This bastard landed a Spiritual Cut on the very barrier of Ashborne''s existence." Amon was silent for a few moments, blinking slowly as he absorbed her words. "He... cut through the barrier of existence?" His voice came out as almost a whisper. "Yes," Sapphire confirmed, her gaze now glimmering with a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction. Amon leaned back into his throne, letting out a muffled laugh. "Do you have any idea what you just did, Vergil?" "I saved my wife and her mother. Seems simple to me," Vergil replied nonchalantly. "Simple?" Amon laughed, though the sound was more exasperation than amusement. "Not only did you kill a Death Knight, but you also manipulated the very essence of chaos with that strike. This... is not something one simply does." Vergil shrugged, waving his hand as if the matter was trivial. "He was a threat. His title, his eternity, whatever he represented¡ªit didn''t matter. He was in my way." Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire Amon stood from his throne, descending the steps slowly while keeping his eyes fixed on the floating orb in Vergil''s hand. "So this is his power now? You absorbed Ashborne''s essence?" "Yeah, seems like it got stuck to me after the strike. I didn''t do anything besides kill him," Vergil repeated casually, rotating his hand as he watched the pulsating energy, almost as if testing the power now residing within. Amon approached, his gaze locked onto the dark sphere. "Can you use his power?" he asked, curiosity gleaming in his eyes. "No, this thing is rejecting me," Vergil replied, scratching his cheek with a mix of irritation and disinterest. "I even tried some dramatic line like ''Rise!'' to make Ashborne''s body come back, but nothing happened. It was kinda... disappointing." Amon raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms as he analyzed the floating object in Vergil''s hand. "Hmm... you possess the bloodlines of Agares, Sitri, and Baal, not to mention Lucifer, considering you''re Sepphirothy''s son. Perhaps the issue is deeper than that." Vergil narrowed his eyes. "How deep are we talking?" "Chaos requires balance," Amon explained, gesturing with his hands as if trying to give shape to the idea. "And you, my dear friend, are not exactly the embodiment of balance. In fact, you are something beyond the curve. It''s possible that the Death Knight''s power simply doesn''t recognize you as a proper successor." "So, I''m ''unworthy'' then? Is that what you''re saying?" Vergil shot back, his tone laced with irony. "I wouldn''t say ''unworthy,'' but¡­" Amon gave a lopsided smirk. "You''re¡­ rather peculiar. The power you already wield, combined with your lineage, might be too much¡ªeven for chaos itself." Vergil sighed, staring at the orb once more. "Great. A useless relic that doesn''t even acknowledge its new owner. Fantastic. Another orb that doesn''t like me¡ªwho would''ve thought." Sapphire, who had been watching with her arms crossed, let out a heavy sigh. "Maybe it''s not rejection but adaptation. This kind of power wasn''t meant to be simply ''inherited.'' It might take time, or perhaps it requires¡­ a specific circumstance to activate." "Circumstance?" Vergil echoed, casting a wary glance at her. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, something that forces the orb to fully accept you," Sapphire said, her voice laced with mystery as her eyes gleamed with veiled understanding. Vergil exhaled, already anticipating the answer. He fixed his gaze on her. "You already know, don''t you?" Sapphire averted her eyes for a moment, but the smirk on her lips left no doubts. "Let''s just say I have my theories¡­" "And what are you hiding from me this time?" he asked, crossing his arms with an exasperated expression. She chuckled softly, but her tone was serious. "I just don''t want my husband to end up being¡­ devoured by that power." Sapphire shrugged, trying to lighten the conversation, but the intensity in her eyes betrayed her concern. "Devoured by power? That sounds promising," Vergil muttered sarcastically, spinning the orb one last time before closing his fingers around it. "Alright then, tell me¡ªwhat are your theories?" "It''s dangerous, but¡­ maybe the only way for this orb to accept you is to let it consume your energy directly, without any barriers," Sapphire said, her voice almost a whisper. "A complete integration between you and the Death Knight''s legacy." Vergil arched a brow. "And my chances of getting out of this intact?" "Depends," Sapphire replied, her smile now a bit more tense. "How strong do you believe you are?" "I get it, I get it¡­ wait for the right moment, sure." Vergil said, resigned, raising his hands in a mock gesture of surrender. "Although, honestly, I feel like it''d be easier to just swallow this thing and hope for the best." He muttered before being interrupted by an unexpected voice. "Oh, finally! I found you!" The voice was lively, carrying a sensual tone that seemed to fill the room. Amon, Vergil, and Sapphire turned simultaneously to face the newcomer. "Hm? And who are you?" Vergil asked, frowning as he took in the sight of the striking figure before him. The woman was breathtaking, exuding an aura of charisma and confidence. She placed her hands on her hips and tilted her head, a teasing smile on her lips. "Eh? It''s me, Paimon! The Archon!?" she responded, seeming genuinely offended by his lack of recognition. Vergil blinked slowly, scanning her from head to toe. "Ah, yes¡­ the entertainment woman," he said in a completely neutral tone, as if discussing something utterly trivial. The silence that followed was palpable. Sapphire opened her mouth but said nothing, while Amon placed a hand over his face, sighing heavily. "What? Entertainment woman?" Paimon repeated, incredulous, her expression shifting into a mix of shock and outrage. "I am one of the four most important people in the demon world, you do know that, right?" "Yes, of course," Vergil replied with disdain, making a vague gesture with his hand. "You''re responsible for festivals, shows, all that¡­ very important, indeed." Paimon narrowed her eyes, clearly frustrated, but soon sighed and regained her playful smirk. "You know, no one has ever dared to talk to me like that. You really are¡­ different." "Or reckless," Sapphire muttered, trying to suppress an amused smile. "So, Paimon, what do you want?" she asked directly, ignoring the growing tension. "Oh, right! I''m kidnapping your husband for a bit, okay? I''ll bring him back soon!!" she said, grabbing Vergil. ''Not again¡­'' Chapter 218 Workforce Vergil blinked slowly. ''Not this again...'' Before he could react, Paimon lunged forward, trying to grab his arm, ready to pull him along with her. But to her surprise, he didn''t even budge. "Sorry, but I''m not that easy," Vergil said casually, stopping her as if she were nothing more than a light breeze. Paimon frowned and applied more force, attempting to drag him... to no avail. "Hm?" She tilted her head, confused, and used even more power, pulling with both hands. But Vergil remained unmoving, like an immovable mountain. "Huh? You... don''t move?" Paimon murmured, looking at her own hands as if they were malfunctioning. Sapphire let out a short laugh. "Maybe you''ve gotten weak?" she teased, amused. Paimon looked back at Vergil, her expression shifting between surprise and interest. "Or maybe... he''s just gotten too strong." Vergil sighed, slipping one hand into his pocket. "Kidnapping people without consent isn''t very polite, you know?" he said with a half-smile. Paimon took a step back, now observing him with new eyes. "Interesting... very interesting." Her tone now carried a hint of fascination. Sapphire sighed, exasperated. "Paimon, enough with the games. If you came to talk seriously, then do it already." The Archon maintained her mischievous smile as her eyes roamed up and down Vergil, evaluating him like a hunter analyzing its prey. "Alright, alright," she said, raising her hands in surrender. "But... after this, I think I really will need to spend some time with you." Her gaze sparkled with a mix of curiosity and amusement. "I have a feeling you''d be a great distraction." Sapphire narrowed her eyes, clearly suspicious. "Paimon..." The Archon sighed dramatically. "Okay, okay, I surrender. I won''t kidnap anyone... for now." She shot a teasing glance at Sapphire before letting out a small chuckle. Vergil watched the interaction with a raised eyebrow before leaning slightly toward Amon. "Do demon women always have this habit of trying to kidnap men like us?" he murmured low. Amon let out a tired sigh, crossing his arms while casting a subtle glance at the two. "Usually... it''s a burden we''ll have to bear." Vergil just shook his head, holding back a smile. "Tough life." "We can hear you." Sapphire and Paimon said in unison, crossing their arms and staring at the two. Amon let out a long sigh, clearly out of patience. "You know what? I give up. I''ve spent too much time trying to understand how an immortal being can die... and honestly? I''m not paid enough for this." He snapped his fingers and began to disappear into a whirlwind of dark energy. "Good luck with your kidnappers." Vergil blinked a few times, watching Amon vanish as if he were ending a live broadcast. Paimon let out a giggle. "I like him, he''s got style." Sapphire sighed, massaging her temples. "If only everyone solved their problems like that..." Vergil simply chuckled, crossing his arms. "Paimon, stop stalling. Tell me what you want with me." Paimon smiled mysteriously. "Ah, yes... I need company for an enterprise of unimaginable value." Her voice was seductive, laced with playful malice. Vergil didn''t even blink. "I''m out." He shrugged without hesitation. "I have more important things to take care of. Two women who actually matter to me need my attention right now. So, thanks, but I''m passing." He turned to Sapphire, taking her hand and intertwining his fingers with hers. "Shall we? I want to check on Stella. She seems worse off than Roxanne." At that moment, a red magic circle began to form beneath their feet, the teleportation activating. However, before the spell could be completed, Paimon spoke in a provocative tone: "Aren''t you going to let the guy who beat Roxanne walk away unpunished?" The magic circle shattered as if forcibly disrupted, and in an instant, Vergil was already in front of her, his fist launching a ferocious strike. But... An invisible and absurdly powerful barrier stopped his attack at the last second. The impact caused a shockwave, cracking the ground around them. Paimon kept smiling, completely unfazed. "I''m not your enemy. I''m simply offering you a chance for revenge. You should be happier, you know?" Vergil narrowed his eyes but didn''t step back. He could tell she wasn''t lying, but his patience was already wearing thin. Letting out a heavy sigh, he finally spoke without looking away from her: "Sapphire, go home. I''ll come later." The redhead hesitated for a moment, but then just huffed, already knowing that arguing with him would be a waste of time. "Now... are you more willing to talk?" Paimon smirked, and before he could respond, the world around them distorted into a blur of vibrant colors. In an instant, he was no longer where he was supposed to be. Vergil found himself sitting on a plush, luxurious red suede couch that formed a circle around a black glass coffee table. The dim lighting carried a sensual ambiance, with reddish and purple hues reflecting softly across the space. In the background, a slow, sultry tune played, while a lone golden door stood out at the other end of the room. He glanced around, raising an eyebrow. "Wait¡­ are we in a strip club?" he asked, his tone a mix of confusion and irritation. As he turned to Paimon, ready to demand an explanation, something strange happened. He realized that¡­ he didn''t know what she looked like. ''Wait¡­ I don''t remember her face? When did she stop Sapphire and my mother¡­ She vanished?'' The thought hit him like an alarm. Up until now, he had simply assumed he knew who she was, but his mind was completely blank. He couldn''t recall a single detail of her face. As if she had read his thoughts, Paimon chuckled softly. "Oh, my bad. You''re probably freaking out because you''re finally seeing me for real," she said casually, tossing her hair back. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil remained silent, his eyes locking onto her as his mind finally registered her true appearance. She was¡­ breathtaking. Paimon looked like a true goddess of lust, a radiant milf around 36 years old, with long, silky pink hair cascading down her back and shoulders. Two ebony horns curved upward, accentuating her exotic and mysterious aura. Her skin was flawless, pale, and glowing under the soft lighting of the room. Her eyes, lined with dark and seductive makeup, held a mischievous glint. The black lipstick on her lips made her tempting smile even more alluring. She slowly crossed her legs in a movement that seemed almost rehearsed, causing her thin white slip dress to slide slightly, revealing more of her well-toned thighs. The delicate, silky fabric hugged her curves perfectly, highlighting her ample chest and irresistible silhouette. "Let''s just say this is my true appearance," she teased, her voice dripping with natural charm as she picked up a tablet and slid her fingers across the screen. "At least you''re not some weird old hag," Vergil sighed, leaning back on the couch. Paimon let out a soft chuckle, crossing her arms beneath her full breasts as she tilted her head slightly to the side. "Well, considering my age, I''m practically a relic," she joked, her black-painted lips curling into a provocative smile. Vergil didn''t take the bait. "Let''s get to the point," he cut straight to business, ignoring her seduction game. Paimon sighed dramatically, rolling her eyes. "So serious¡­ But fine." She slid the tablet toward him, and the screen lit up, revealing a detailed map filled with colorful markings. "I''m currently conducting an investigation here in the human world regarding the Excalibur Fragments." Vergil frowned. "You too?" he asked, surprised. After all, even he was after those fragments. Paimon nodded. "Yes. As you know, we''ve encountered some¡­ anomalies. Viviane informed us about the possible Assimilation of the Fragments into Weapons, and now the situation has become even more complicated. That''s why we''ve deployed our elite teams to track and retrieve the fragments." She swiped her finger across the screen, zooming in on the map. "The red dots represent our demons in the field. The green circles are locations we''ve already investigated. And the purple circles¡­" Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire She paused briefly before continuing. "Well, those are areas where our demons disappeared or died." Vergil analyzed the map for a few moments until a golden marker caught his attention. "And this one?" he asked, tapping the highlighted symbol. Paimon leaned back on the couch and crossed her legs again, her expression growing a bit more serious. "That''s the fragment we found¡­" she murmured. Vergil narrowed his eyes. "You don''t sound very confident about it." Paimon let out a sigh. "Let''s just say¡­ as one of the rulers of the Underworld, I have limitations here in the human world. Our full presence could cause an imbalance, and well¡­ destroying this world isn''t exactly part of the plan. So, I''m operating with only a fraction of my power, which puts me at a disadvantage." She gave an ironic little smile and pointed at him. "That''s why¡­" Vergil rolled his eyes, already knowing where this was going. "You called me to fix the problem," he concluded, shaking his head as he handed the tablet back. Paimon smiled. "Exactly. You''re strong, free from these restrictions, and, besides¡­" She slid closer to him, her voice dropping to an almost conspiratorial tone. "¡­you love a good fight, don''t you?" Chapter 219 The Specter Paimon noticed Vergil''s expression and decided it was time to reveal something more serious. She slid her finger across the tablet screen, bringing up a new image in front of them. The screen now displayed a blurry photograph, but with enough details to capture Vergil''s attention: a man in a black suit, seemingly in the middle of some dark ceremony. "This is the curse master who attacked Viviane," Paimon said, her voice taking on a more serious tone. "Currently, this guy is a very high-level threat; our system has rated him as Level A." Vergil leaned in toward the screen, studying every detail. The man in the photo seemed to slip through the shadows, his presence radiating an uncontrollable power. What intrigued him the most was the glowing arcane circle around him, clearly an invocation of some sort of dark magic. "Who is he?" Vergil asked, his voice lower, as though calculating his next move. Paimon crossed her arms, a crooked smile appearing on her face. "This guy¡­ he''s one of the oldest curse masters. In fact, this entire body is just something he stole from someone. His real identity is a mystery, even to us, but he''s known as ''The Specter.'' His full power is unknown, and the curses he casts are so powerful they can even consume someone as strong as Viviane." Vergil raised an eyebrow. "So he was responsible for her near-assassination?" he asked, his voice colder than before. "Yes," Paimon replied without hesitation. "He used a life-and-death curse, something beyond anyone''s control. Viviane was almost destroyed by it, but luckily, you helped her. However, that''s just part of what we''re facing. The Specter is after the Fragments of Excalibur; we know he has one, just like you. And that''s why we''re here." Vergil remained silent for a moment, absorbing Paimon''s words. He knew that by getting involved with the Fragments, he was stepping into a much larger game than he had imagined. "And what does he want with the fragments?" he asked, his eyes still fixed on the tablet screen. "Power, as always. But it''s not just that," Paimon replied, now with palpable seriousness. "A few years ago, an auxiliary artifact known as the Behelith, a chaos orb capable of invoking curses, was stolen from the domains of the Witch Queen. Our investigations suggest that he''s now trying to use the Excalibur fragments to¡­ well, turn weapons into something far more powerful." Vergil fell silent for a moment, processing Paimon''s words as his mind raced. "He wants to create a modified Behelith with the Excalibur fragments..." he murmured, the revelation clearing his perception. "So, he''s not just after power¡­ He''s after creating this. If he succeeds, the destruction will be unimaginable." Paimon nodded with a dark smile. "Exactly. And that''s why we need to act quickly, before he completes what he''s started." Vergil looked at the map again, the red dots and purple circles marking the devastation and the paths the demons were taking. "You''re not alone in this," he said with a resolute expression. "I won''t let something like this remain unfinished." Paimon smiled, satisfied with his response. "I knew you''d like this. So, what do we do? Hunt down this Specter and stop his plan before he destroys everything we know?" Vergil didn''t respond immediately. His eyes were fixed on the map, but his mind was far away, thinking about what was to come. He felt like this fight would be different from all the others, that there was something much bigger at stake now. Something personal. "Let''s go after him," he finally said, his voice cold and sharp as always. "I''ll erase this bastard after what he did to Viviane." Paimon watched the intensity in Vergil''s eyes and smiled with a mischievous gleam. This guy¡­ maybe I should stay closer to him... Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil, however, interrupted his thoughts with a sigh. "Oh, wait," he said, suddenly standing up. "Sorry, we can deal with this later. I need to go see my wife. She''s awake." Paimon, who had been turning her back and placing the tablet on the table, turned slightly, surprised. "Wait, not yet¨C" But before she could finish, Vergil had already disappeared, teleporting away swiftly. Paimon looked at the empty space where he had been, frowning with a sneer on her face. "Ah... he''s already gone..." she murmured to herself, feeling like things were only just starting to get interesting. ... [Scarlet''s Mansion] Upon entering the room, Vergil found Roxanne awake, lying next to Stella, who was still in a coma. Roxanne''s face was serene, but a bit pale, and he noticed the fragility in her features, indicating that she hadn''t fully recovered yet. "Vergil..." Roxanne said in a soft, still trembling voice, her eyes fixed on him with an intensity that only she possessed. There was pain and exhaustion in her gaze, but also something more¡ªa quiet strength, as if she were trying to keep her composure. "I''m here," he replied, sitting on the edge of the bed and taking her hand in his. He observed her carefully, worried about how weak she still seemed. "Are you feeling better?" She nodded slightly, but her expression was still not one of complete peace. "You... what happened to him?" Vergil hesitated for a moment. After everything that had happened with the mother-daughter pairs, he found himself reflecting on the death of Roxanne''s father. But talking about it was another thing. He took a deep breath, trying to maintain his composure. "How long have I been asleep?" Roxanne asked, breaking the silence. "Three days," Vergil replied, still sitting beside her, his gaze fixed on her face, concerned. Roxanne, noticing his hesitation, furrowed her brow. "What is it, Vergil? Don''t tell me you''re still thinking about that bastard." "He... won''t bother you anymore," Vergil said directly, trying to hide any trace of hesitation. He knew Roxanne would never feel pity or doubt about her father, but he still felt the weight of the situation. She stared at him for a moment, assessing his words, but then her expression softened, and she made a dismissive gesture. "Good. He deserved it anyway. Now, tell me... how''s my mom?" Vergil sighed, looking at Stella with a serious expression. "I asked Viviane to put her in a deeper coma. I don''t know what that bastard did, but the psychological attack he caused on her was... devastating. She wasn''t in any condition to fight alone." Roxanne shook her head, as if she already knew the gravity of the situation. "It seems like this man did much more than I imagined... I can''t understand how he managed to mess with her mind like that." "Don''t worry," Vergil responded, squeezing her hand lightly. "What matters now is that we''ll fix this. I''ll take care of everything." She looked at him with a gaze of gratitude, but also determination. "You always take care of everything, don''t you?" She gave a faint, but genuine smile before turning her attention back to Stella. "I just want to see her well, Vergil. That''s what matters now." Vergil nodded, but his mind was already elsewhere. [Sacred Church of #######] A woman with blue hair, her eyes as cold as ice, held a priest by the neck with a firm and relentless hand, lifting him off the ground as if he were nothing more than a toy. Her gaze penetrated deeply into his, demanding the truth. "Speak. Now." Zex growled, her voice heavy with a deadly threat. Her sword, already covered with a thick mantle of blood, reflected the dim light streaming through the broken windows of the church, a silent warning that there was no escape left. The air was thick with the smell of death. Around them, the bodies of the victims, dressed in white robes, were scattered across the church''s halls. The white that once symbolized purity now looked grotesque, transformed into a sea of deep red blood, stains spreading across the floor like a reflection of everything that had been destroyed. The church aides, the accomplices, and those who had corrupted themselves in the shadows, all fallen, exterminated without mercy. Zex tightened her grip on the priest''s neck, the tension mounting, her iron gaze never leaving the pale, stunned face of the man. "You don''t have much time. Tell the truth, or this will be the last thing you do." Zex''s voice cut through the silence like a sharp blade, each word heavy with brutal threat. The priest, his eyes wide in terror, felt the weight of death right in front of him, the dense air of tension surrounding him, and he knew deep in his soul that she would not hesitate. "You can kill him." Iridia''s voice sounded cold and distant from behind Zex. She appeared, dragging another priest, this one dressed in the black robes of the cult, and threw him brutally onto the ground in front of Zex. The new priest, visibly terrified, tried to recoil, but Zex''s hands were already firmly around the neck of the first. Iridia, her face marked by a mixture of rage and despair, spoke in a tense voice: "He admitted it." She paused, the weight of the words crushing the room. "Raped. Sold." Before the priest could comprehend what was happening, Zex, with a quick and merciless motion, tightened her grip. The sound of flesh being crushed echoed through the room, followed by a horrible crack. In the blink of an eye, the priest''s neck shattered like glass, and his head fell to the floor with a thud, rolling slowly, leaving a trail of blood behind. The red liquid spread across the floor, and with a slight movement, it splashed onto Zex''s face, staining her fierce expression. She showed no remorse¡ªonly absolute coldness. Iridia, her eyes fixed on the corpse, seemed lost in her own thoughts. She muttered, more to herself than to Zex: "The children... how many orphanages run by the Inquisition have we been to?" Her voice was a mix of pain and exhaustion. "Twelve... just in California." Zex replied dryly, sheathing her bloodstained blade. Her expression was closed, but her eyes¡ªthe same eyes that once reflected unwavering faith¡ªnow seemed empty, marked by the horrors she had witnessed. "I can''t take this anymore." Iridia said, her voice trembling with anguish, before driving the sword into the priest''s forehead, as a final act of condemnation. She stood still, her tears silently falling down her face. The pain felt unbearable, but she knew none of this would go away¡ªthe vision of the children, the smiles they would never have, the bodies left behind. Vergil had told the truth, revealed the names, destroyed the masks everyone wore. And now, she felt the crushing weight of everything lost, betrayed by those who had called themselves her brothers and sisters... Her faith was shattered. Zex watched Iridia''s suffering, her own heart heavy with guilt and regret. She looked at the cross hanging around her neck, the symbol of her faith, now seeming useless, like a relic from a time that no longer made sense. Her bloodstained hand touched the cross firmly, the last connection that still tied her to the past, to what she once believed was a path of justice and light. With a long, heavy sigh, Zex destroyed the cross. The wood cracked with a snap, the chain broke, and with one final motion, it fell to the ground, broken and useless. "My faith is worth nothing," she said, her voice cracking. "If the God I believed in even cares... then all of this was in vain." "Let''s go back," Zex said. "Let''s reconsider that proposal." Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 220 You Wont Run From Me The surroundings were desolate, consumed by the ashes of countless battles. Stella could barely feel the weight of her own body, the cold ground beneath her knees the only anchor to her confused and exhausted mind. Her body, drained of energy, trembled, and each breath was a struggle. Before her, imposing like an inevitable entity, Ashborne watched. His black armor seemed to devour the light around him, and black and purple flames danced lazily at his sides, consuming even the very air. His presence was suffocating¡ªnot just because of the overwhelming power he exuded, but because of the weight of fate he represented for Stella. "You are getting weaker." His voice was firm, devoid of emotion, as if merely stating an irrefutable fact. He did not mock her, nor taunt her¡ªhe simply acknowledged the brutal reality. Stella tried to stand, but her strength refused to obey. Her pride screamed, but her body would not answer its call. The bitter taste of defeat mixed with the blood in her mouth, and she clenched her fists, digging her nails into her palms. "If you kill me¡­ what will you gain from it?" she managed to whisper, her eyes, though weakened, still holding a spark of defiance. Ashborne stepped forward, each footstep echoing like an omen. Dust rose around him, as if the world itself feared his presence. He stopped before her and extended his hand, his eyes glowing in shades of crimson and violet. "I do not want your death." He tilted his head slightly. "I want us to share something beyond war. Beyond destruction." Stella frowned, confused. He had never shown affection, never shown desire. What the hell did he want from her? "Help me create a new being." He declared, without pretense. The silence between them was deafening. Stella felt her chest tighten. This was not a request, not a proposal¡ªit was a declaration. "Create¡­ a being?" she repeated, as if the very concept was absurd. "An heir. A being that will carry our powers, our essence. An entity above all." Ashborne lowered his hand, his presence still crushing. "I do not seek flesh or desire¡ªonly a legacy. Something that transcends both of us." Stella gritted her teeth. Was that it? He wanted to use her as a tool, a means to achieve a greater goal? But part of her knew there was no choice. She was defeated, consumed by his overwhelming power. And more than that¡­ perhaps, just perhaps, this was the only way to leave something behind besides chaos. She closed her eyes for a moment, feeling the darkness surrounding her and the heavy weight of the decision on her shoulders. "And if I refuse?" Ashborne did not hesitate. "You will not refuse." And deep down, she knew he was right. Six years had passed since that fateful day. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stella, even under the weight of her forced submission, found solace in Roxanne. The girl was her light amidst the darkness, the only thing that made her existence worthwhile. But Ashborne¡­ he never saw her as a daughter. To him, Roxanne was an experiment. His obsession with power transcended any bond. He believed that by merging their essences, he would create the perfect being, a worthy heir. But as the years went by, little Roxanne showed only an affinity for the winds of her mother. No spark of Ashborne''s shadows or flames. And that irritated him. On the girl''s sixth winter, Ashborne decided he would wait no longer. Stella felt it when it happened. The sudden void of presence within her own domain, the crushing force of Ashborne pulling Roxanne away. A desperation unlike anything she had ever felt filled her. She raced through the castle, the winds howling alongside her ragged breaths. But when she finally found the chamber where Roxanne had been taken, she felt her world collapse at the sight before her. The small girl was bound to an altar of runes, chains of dark energy coiling around her like starving serpents. Her frail body trembled, small cuts and lacerations covering her delicate skin. Roxanne''s violet eyes were wide with fear, tears streaming down her pale face. But what shattered Stella''s soul was the sound¡ªthe sound of her daughter''s broken whisper calling out to her. "M-mommy¡­" Ashborne, as imposing as ever, observed the scene with cold detachment. His black armor radiated living shadows, and his purple flames flickered around him, reflecting the emptiness in his gaze. "She is weak," he declared, devoid of emotion. "My blood, my essence, does not flow through her as it should. Only your insignificant power." Stella felt her heart stop for a second. "Let her go!" she roared, the wind around her intensifying, the currents whistling with her fury. Ashborne glanced at her, as if her rage was meaningless. "You knew this could happen. But I do not accept failures." He turned back to Roxanne, raising a hand cloaked in dark energy. "If she cannot carry my strength, then she serves no purpose." Stella''s blood ran cold. Her body moved before her mind processed, driven by the instinct of a mother. She would never let this happen. "I want to seal Ashborne," Stella declared firmly, her gaze burning with determination. Amon raised an eyebrow, reclining comfortably as a playful smile appeared on his lips. "That sounds¡­ intriguing, coming from you," he commented, toying with the words. "But tell me¡­ why should I do that?" "I''ll become the Demon Queen of Sitri." The silence that followed was thick. At that time, Stella was already one of the strongest, and many had speculated that she could one day occupy one of the demon thrones. However, no one ever believed she would accept such a thing. She had a daughter. She was an unpredictable risk. And, above all, she was not someone who bowed to a title. Amon let out a low chuckle, crossing his legs casually. "I''m sorry, darling, but that''s not going to happen." Stella didn''t hesitate. "I''ll make Sapphire accept being one of the Demon Queens." Amon''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with a mix of interest and amusement. "Now we''re starting to negotiate," he teased. Thus, the years passed, and Roxanne grew up. Everything went as expected, with her growing and becoming friends with Katharina and Ada, meeting the Demon Queens, developing a love for sweets, and finally, the story that everyone knew... "Why am I seeing all of this?" Stella murmured, watching her memories unfold before her. She didn''t want to relive this past. "I thought it would be a good idea to understand what Roxanne meant when I asked her if she hated you," Vergil suddenly appeared beside her, not looking at her but rather at the memories floating in the air. Stella sighed, tired. "Satisfied?" Vergil crossed his arms, still analyzing the scenes. "I thought you were a terrible mother." "I am," Stella responded without hesitation, her voice heavy with an old weariness. "This says otherwise," he pointed to a bright memory floating ahead of them. Stella shifted her gaze to the projected scene. Roxanne''s childhood voice echoed, soft and nostalgic. "Mommy! What''s this?!" A small Roxanne, only six years old, looked up at Stella with bright eyes, holding a cupcake in both hands. The memory belonged to a specific section of the magic Vergil used to navigate this space... The Happiness Tab. "This is where it all began, wasn''t it?" Vergil smiled wryly, casting a suggestive glance at Stella. "The moment when mother and daughter became completely obsessed with sweets." Stella''s eyes trembled slightly, her breath faltering for a moment. Her hands clenched involuntarily, and her body shuddered in an almost imperceptible way. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire "Stop it¡­ please¡­" Her voice came out low, laden with a weight that Vergil immediately recognized. "I don''t want to see this¡­" He sighed, keeping his gaze fixed on the memories floating around them. "I already suspected some things when the girls told me that Roxanne had been tortured by her parents." His voice was calm but firm. "But¡­ even so, she never showed hatred for you. She never showed fear, disgust, or anger. On the contrary¡­" He took a step closer, his hands resting on Stella''s head, gently sinking his fingers into her long white hair. "You two were just pawns in his game." His voice was lower now, closer. "And that''s why, despite everything, she feels empathy for you¡­ for a mother who couldn''t prevent her pain." Stella remained silent, but he noticed her body tremble once more. "You told me you''d be mine if I stopped that bastard, didn''t you?" Vergil asked, his voice carrying an unshakable certainty. She didn''t answer. But he heard it. A sniffle. Vergil smiled faintly. "He''ll never threaten you again," he whispered, leaning in a little closer. "He''s dead." Stella tried to hold it in, tried to suppress the pain as she always did. But the truth was, at that moment, she couldn''t anymore. Her shoulders began to tremble, her breathing became irregular, and then, without warning, the tears fell. First, silently, sliding down her face as if they weren''t allowed to exist. But soon, came the sobs, a restrained, almost desperate cry, as if all the weight of the years had finally found a crack to escape. Vergil said nothing. He didn''t need to. He simply pulled Stella into his arms, holding her firmly. She didn''t resist. On the contrary, her fingers clutched his clothing, as if afraid he would disappear if she didn''t hold on tight enough. She buried her face in his chest, her tears soaking his shirt. The sobs, once contained, now escaped uncontrollably. Vergil ran his hand through her hair, making slow, soothing motions. "You''ve been holding this for a long time, haven''t you?" Stella didn''t respond, just pressed herself harder against him, as if trying to lose herself in the warmth of his embrace. "It''s okay," he whispered, his deep voice carrying an unexpected softness. "You don''t have to carry this alone." She squeezed her eyes shut tightly, her body still shaking. For so long, Stella had been the strength that held everything together, the relentless woman no one dared challenge. But now, in his arms, she was just Stella¡ªwounded, broken, tired. "You won''t run from me¡­ you''re mine, Stella," he whispered in her ear as he held her. And for the first time in years, someone was there to hold her as she finally broke down. Chapter 221 My Sweet Stella The silence was dense, almost palpable. The darkness around her felt like a heavy mantle, wrapping Stella in an endless void. Her mind was still trapped in memories, in the weight of pain, and the intensity of the past that Vergil had made her relive. But slowly, consciousness began to return. Her eyes opened slowly, adjusting to the dimness of the room. The softness beneath her body and the warmth surrounding her told her she was in a bed. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Her body was relaxed, more than she remembered it could be, and for a brief moment, everything felt... peaceful. But then, as her mind cleared, the memory of her tears, of Vergil''s comforting touch, of the way he held her, came back like a wave. Stella furrowed her brow slightly. She... broke down. In front of him. She had let him see her at her most vulnerable. A discomfort tightened in her chest at the thought, an internal conflict between pride and relief. No one ever saw her like that. No one had ever held her that way. Turning her face slowly, Stella noticed something curious. She wasn''t alone. Her eyes widened slightly as she realized she was lying on a warm, firm body. More specifically, on Vergil. A shock ran down her spine like lightning. Her face was pressed against his chest, and one of his arms was draped over her waist in a possessive manner. Vergil''s breathing was calm, almost lazy, as if he were in a deep sleep or simply enjoying the moment. Stella felt heat rise to her face as she realized how close they were, how her body seemed to have molded to his during the night. Before she could react, she felt Vergil''s fingers move slightly on her waist. A shiver ran through her skin when he gave her silhouette a gentle squeeze, pulling her even closer. "Hmmm¡­" he murmured, his voice husky from sleep. Stella felt his chin brush lightly against the top of her head before he let out a small sigh. "So, you really do like sleeping like this. Interesting¡­" Tension exploded inside her. Stella tried to pull away, but Vergil was faster. His arm tightened around her waist, trapping her against him. "Where do you think you''re going?" he asked, amusement evident in his tone. "Let me go." Stella narrowed her eyes. Vergil smiled against her hair. "Hmmm... no." Stella huffed, still trapped against him. She could feel every inch of the firm muscles beneath her hands, the steady warmth emanating from Vergil. Worse, she felt that her own body didn''t want to move away. It was... comfortable. Her internal turmoil irritated her. "You''re far too comfortable with this, holding your wife''s mother like this," she accused, trying to ignore the way her heart was pounding faster. "I''d say you are too, especially after saying you''re mine. Otherwise, you would''ve killed me in my sleep." Vergil chuckled, the sound reverberating against his chest. "If you keep holding me like this, I still might," Stella growled softly. "And ruin such a rare moment? I doubt it." He didn''t seem the least bit concerned. Her irritation grew, but at the same time, she couldn''t avoid the slight blush that spread across her skin. Vergil knew exactly the effect he had on her, and he was clearly enjoying it. "You could at least pretend you''re not enjoying this so much," Stella retorted, trying to maintain her dignity. "And waste the chance to tease you? Not a chance." He smirked. "My sweet Stella," he murmured close to her, and a shiver ran through her body. Stella sighed, feeling exhaustion creeping back in. Her mind was still heavy, the emotional weight of what she had relived still present. For a moment¡ªjust a moment¡ªshe closed her eyes and allowed herself to relax against Vergil once again. He, of course, noticed. His fingers slid gently along the curve of her waist, and this time, it wasn''t meant to tease. It was a different kind of touch. Gentle. Almost protective. "You don''t have to pretend you don''t want this," Vergil''s voice was low, almost a whisper. "You can allow yourself to rest." Stella didn''t respond immediately. She simply kept her eyes closed, feeling the comforting warmth and the unexpected security of that closeness. For so many years, she had carried everything alone. For so many years, she had been used to not trusting anyone. But now... S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, there was Vergil. She didn''t know what that meant. She didn''t know where it would lead. But for now¡ªjust for this night¡ªshe decided to allow herself something she hadn''t in a long time. Just being there, feeling the warmth of another person, without fear, without walls. Vergil smiled against her hair as he felt her body fully relax against his. His hand lazily moved up, brushing through her hair, as if savoring that rare moment. "Good girl," he murmured, amused by the small grumble he received in response. But even so, Stella didn''t try to pull away. "I said that on impulse..." Stella suddenly muttered. "But now..." "It''s too late," Vergil said. Some time passed, and the room was bathed in a comfortable dimness, the soft night breeze drifting in through the slightly open window. Stella could still feel Vergil''s warmth against her, the firm weight of his arm keeping her securely against his chest. She sighed, trying to convince herself that she should just get up... but the comfort of the moment prevented her from acting immediately. And then, the door suddenly swung open. Roxanne stopped in the doorway, her blue eyes locking onto the scene before her. Her mother, lying on top of her husband, her face still drowsy, silver hair disheveled, while Vergil wore a mischievous smile and held her by the waist, pulling her even closer. The silence lasted only a few seconds before Roxanne let out a heavy sigh, crossing her arms and tilting her head slightly. "First Katharina''s mother, then Ada''s, and now¡­ I''ve joined the club." She rolled her eyes before staring directly at him. "Seriously, you really like Oyakodon, huh?" Vergil grinned shamelessly, without a hint of remorse or embarrassment, as if that comment was the highest praise. "Fate simply favors those with refined taste," he replied, squeezing Stella''s waist slightly, causing her to finally pull away a little, a faint blush on her face. "You two are impossible..." Roxanne massaged her temples. "How the hell did this happen? I went to sleep, and now I wake up to find out you added MY mother to your harem?!" Stella, still trying to process everything, sighed and ran a hand through her silver hair, adjusting it. "It wasn''t something planned..." She began, her voice still carrying traces of drowsiness. "It just¡­ happened." "You say that like it''s the most normal thing in the world, Mom." Roxanne sighed, glancing between Vergil and Stella. "But you know what? I don''t even know why I''m still surprised¡­" "You know I''m a generous man. I can''t let wonderful women suffer alone, can I?" Vergil chuckled lowly, stretching lazily on the bed with no intention of moving away. "You really know how to justify yourself with fancy words, huh?" Roxanne narrowed her eyes at him. "And yet, you still fall for them." He winked at her, clearly amused. Roxanne looked from her mother to Vergil, letting out a long sigh before finally sitting on the bed. "I want to be spoiled too." Roxanne muttered, settling beside Vergil and snuggling into his left arm. "I''m sleepy." She spoke before closing her eyes. Vergil only laughed. [Kitchen] The aroma of freshly brewed coffee and warm bread filled the mansion''s kitchen, where Novah, Viola, and Viviane gathered for a well-deserved break after the morning chores. Sunlight filtered through the windows, illuminating the pristine countertops as the three maids discussed recent events. "I still can''t believe this..." Viviane grumbled, crossing her arms and tapping her foot against the floor. Her face was slightly flushed with indignation. "He actually made me use my magic just to win over another woman! Like I''m some tool for his whims!" Viola sighed, lazily stirring her tea. "Viviane, you''re overreacting. We all know what the Master is like. You should be used to it by now." "Overreacting?!" Viviane turned to her with an outraged expression. "He doesn''t even look at me! I''m the most loyal to him, always ready to help with anything, and what do I get? ''Viviane, use your magic on this,'' ''Viviane, prepare that.'' And now? Now I''m just a tool to soften some woman''s heart for him?!" Novah, who was calmly nibbling on a biscuit, raised an eyebrow. "If it bothers you that much, why don''t you just do something about it?" Viviane huffed, slamming her fists on the table. "And how exactly am I supposed to do that, huh?!" Viola and Novah exchanged glances before sighing simultaneously, as if dealing with a stubborn child. "You like your master that much? Then just go sit on his lap already!" They both said in unison, their tone exasperated. Viviane was left speechless for a moment, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. "W-wha?! What do you mean sit on his lap?!" Viola rolled her eyes. "You know exactly what we mean. If you want his attention, then stop complaining and do something about it. Knowing him, I doubt he''ll push you away." Novah shrugged, grabbing another biscuit. "Exactly. And if you don''t do it soon, someone else will beat you to it." Viviane bit her lower lip, feeling a mix of anger, frustration, and¡­ perhaps a small glimmer of hope. "Hmph... maybe I really should..." she murmured to herself, averting her gaze. Chapter 222 Girls in Training! While Vergil was having his fun¡­ "Repeat what you just said." Morgana ordered, crossing her arms as she stared at the small girl sitting on the bench. Alice swung her feet carelessly, a slight smile playing on her lips. "You''re pathetic." The response came with a sharp naturality, as if it were nothing more than an obvious fact. Morgana narrowed her eyes, feeling an irritation grow within her. She had put effort into catching Vergil''s attention, wearing a tight top that accentuated her curves and leggings that hugged her figure provocatively. But there was that little brat, throwing sharp words without even hesitating. "Pathetic?" Morgana repeated, her voice filled with disbelief. "Do you even know what that word means, little girl?" Alice, instead of being intimidated, raised a finger in the air, adopting a thoughtful expression. "According to a common dictionary¡ªor Google, if you prefer¡ª''pathetic'' is something that evokes strong emotion, usually a mix of pity, sadness, or tragedy. It can also be used to describe someone who tries too hard but fails miserably." She concluded with a mischievous smile. Morgana felt the corner of her eye twitch. "Oh, really?" Her tone indicated that she was starting to lose her patience. "Yes," Alice continued, unfazed. "You''re pathetic if you think the Older Brother is going to care about that sinful body of yours just because you''re showing off like that." Her voice carried a bitter edge, revealing her own irritation. Morgana gritted her teeth, glaring at the little girl with a fiery look. Alice, however, only tilted her head, as if she were genuinely confused. "Or is it that you want him to look?" She narrowed her eyes, analyzing Morgana. "Because if that''s the case, maybe the problem isn''t me calling you pathetic... but the fact that you know I''m right." Morgana felt a shiver of anger and frustration. And to make things worse, there was Alice, smiling as if she had already won this argument. That little brat was having fun at her expense, and Morgana knew it. Taking a deep breath to keep her composure, she decided to change the subject. "Have you learned what I taught you?" Her voice carried a challenging tone, trying to regain some authority in the conversation. Alice tilted her head slightly, as if considering the question for a moment. "Considering how talented you are as a mage, I expected more from your explanations..." She began, a teasing glint in her eyes. "But despite your instructions being vague and, many times, questionable¡ªyes. I''ve learned to use almost all the spells you taught me." She paused briefly, crossing her arms. "Or at least, I tried." The corner of Morgana''s eye twitched again. "You''re just begging to get smacked, aren''t you, brat?" Morgana growled, clenching her fists while Alice simply laughed, satisfied with the reaction she had managed to get out of her. The little witch swung her feet in the air, her mischievous smile growing even wider. "Oh, but you wouldn''t even be able to catch me anyway," Alice taunted, winking at Morgana with pure insolence. That was the last straw. Morgana stood up in an instant, lunging at the little girl with incredible speed. Her body was a burst of motion, ready to grab her¡ªbut just as her fingers were about to touch Alice, the girl simply vanished. "What?!" Before Morgana could even process what had happened, she heard a sound behind her. Spinning around quickly, there was Alice, sitting casually in the same spot as before, swinging her legs as if nothing had happened. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire "You really need to train more, Morgana," Alice remarked with an amused look. "Seriously, it''s way too easy to mess with you." The corner of Morgana''s eye twitched again. "...This little brat is asking for it." "Oh, sorry," Alice replied, her voice dripping with fake innocence. "I just don''t like sluts getting too close to my Older Brother." The air around her seemed to distort slightly, and for a brief moment, her eyes glowed an intense red¡ªthe same glow characteristic of Vergil. Morgana felt a shiver run down her spine. ''This girl¡­ What the hell did you create, Vergil?'' Alice might have seemed like an irritating and sassy little girl, but there was something deeply unsettling about her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As far as Morgana knew, Alice was just an ordinary witch, a human who had somehow ended up in the Underworld. But the time she had spent there had been long enough to corrupt her, twisting her very essence until she became something beyond comprehension. And then, Vergil found her. He used his own energy to reshape her, molding her existence and transforming her into the first demonic witch. Morgana swallowed hard. Alice wasn''t just a spoiled child¡ªshe was something else. "Stop looking at me like I''m some kind of experiment." Alice''s irritated voice snapped Morgana out of her thoughts, pulling her back to reality. The little witch crossed her arms, her sharp gaze filled with expectation. "Older Brother asked you to teach me, so do a better job!" She demanded, stomping her foot impatiently. Morgana raised an eyebrow, still trying to process everything. ''This little brat really thinks she can give me orders?'' Taking a deep breath, she crossed her arms and shot Alice a defiant look. "If you want to learn, then stop acting like a know-it-all and pay attention." Alice only smiled, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Great. As long as you''re not pathetic again." Morgana felt her patience snap all over again. "...This little brat is going to kill me someday." [Baal Territory] The training grounds were illuminated by the blazing flames surrounding Katharina, flickering around her body like a living aura. Opposite her, Ada held her sword firmly, her sharp and calculating eyes analyzing every movement of her opponent. The two had decided to train that afternoon, both eager to sharpen their skills. Their powers were equivalent, but their styles were vastly different. Katharina wielded overwhelming strength, her flames intensifying each strike, making them devastating. Ada, on the other hand, relied on her impeccable precision and refined technique to find openings in her opponent''s attacks. The first to move was Katharina. Her body shot forward like a spear, engulfed in blazing fire. Ada reacted instantly, sliding to the side with an elegant motion, dodging the attack at the last second. The tip of Katharina''s sword sliced through the air, leaving a burning trail in its wake. Wasting no time, Ada pivoted on her heels and counterattacked. Her blade cut through the air with impressive speed, aiming straight for Katharina''s flank. However, before the strike could land, Katharina raised her arm and conjured a fire barrier, dispersing the attack with a burst of heat. "Nice try," Katharina said with a wild grin. "But you''ll need more than that!" Ada narrowed her eyes, her face remaining calm and unreadable. Instead of responding, she advanced once more. Her sword became a blur, executing precise and meticulously calculated strikes. Katharina struggled to keep up with the speed of the attacks, forced onto the defensive. In an instant, Ada launched herself at Katharina with a vertical slash. The flame-wielding swordswoman crossed her arms, gathering fire in her palms before unleashing a wave of flames to push her back. Ada leaped away at the last second, dodging the attack by a razor-thin margin. The searing heat passed just inches from her body, making her cloak billow. "You''re on the defensive, Katharina," Ada remarked with a faintly teasing tone. "I''m just getting warmed up," Katharina laughed, flipping her hair back. Her eyes gleamed with challenge. Suddenly, the flames surrounding Katharina surged violently. The ground beneath her feet cracked from the intense heat. Then, in the blink of an eye, she propelled herself forward with an explosion of energy. Ada had only a split second to react before Katharina''s sword came crashing down with brutal force. Raising her own blade in a flawless defense, Ada blocked the strike, but the impact was so powerful that her feet skidded backward, carving a trail in the earth. The sheer physical force behind Katharina''s attack was overwhelming, and Ada felt a tingling sensation in her arms. But she did not waver. With a swift movement, Ada twisted her blade, using the momentum to deflect Katharina''s strike to the side, creating a brief opening. Seizing the opportunity, she delivered a precise counterattack, her sword gleaming as it raced toward Katharina''s neck. But before the strike could land, Katharina grinned widely and, with a roar, unleashed a fiery explosion that engulfed her entire body, forcing Ada back once more. As the dust and flames settled, Katharina was revealed¡ªbreathing heavily, yet with a wild spark in her eyes. Ada, on the other hand, remained composed, her blade still pointed at her opponent. "You''re improving," Katharina admitted, rolling her shoulders. "And you''re getting more predictable," Ada countered with a small smile. Katharina''s eyes narrowed. "Oh yeah? Then how about this?!" Without warning, Katharina leaped into the air, spinning as she concentrated her flames on her sword. In a split second, she descended with a devastating strike, her blade engulfed in fire. Ada reacted instantly, spinning her body to evade the impact. The ground where the strike landed exploded in flames, and rocks flew in all directions. But Ada had already moved. With a swift turn, she appeared behind Katharina, pressing the tip of her sword to her neck, a gleam of victory in her eyes. Katharina froze, feeling the cold blade press against her heated skin. "Looks like I won this round," Ada murmured. There was a moment of silence before Katharina let out a low laugh. "Heh... maybe this time," she said, pulling away and spinning her blade before resting it on her shoulder. "But don''t think I''ll go easy next time." Ada smiled wryly, lowering her weapon. "I wouldn''t expect anything less from you." Chapter 223 A painful pause. "How long are you going to stare at me like that?" Vergil asked, watching Stella still lying on his body, staring at him with an indecipherable expression. "Leave me alone," she muttered, without looking away. But there was no irritation in her voice - just a strange serenity. As if he were a fascinating landscape, something that filled her eyes and soul with peace. Vergil let out a low laugh and slid his fingers through the Candy Demon Queen''s soft hair. "Fufufu, I think I''ll go and buy some treats later." Before Stella could reply, the bedroom door slowly opened. A female figure wearing a maid''s uniform stood on the threshold. Even though he didn''t need to see her face clearly, Vergil recognized her immediately by the golden shade of her hair. "Hi, Novah," he greeted, with a carefree smile. The maid, however, seemed far from sharing the same lightness. Her eyes landed on Stella with an expression that Vergil didn''t fail to notice. Jealous? Annoyed? She herself perhaps couldn''t tell. "Master... you have two guests waiting in the living room in the human world," Novah informed her, bowing slightly. "They wish to speak with you now, if possible." Vergil blinked. Something sounded... strange. "Master?" He raised an eyebrow, looking at her with a mischievous smile. "I don''t remember being your master." Novah''s reaction was immediate. Her eyes widened slightly, and a subtle blush tinged her cheeks. "Eh...?!" She looked genuinely shocked, as if only now realizing what she had just said. ''What the hell was that? Novah screamed internally. ''I... I called you master?! Was that automatic?! Vergil just stared at her, his expression playful but at the same time charged with a dominant aura that made Novah feel something she couldn''t yet define. Before she could formulate an excuse, he simply disappeared from where he was and appeared right in front of her. Novah felt her heart leap in her chest when Vergil raised his hand... and patted her head lightly. His fingers slid through her golden strands, playing with them almost casually, but... it made her whole body react. "Thanks for letting me know," he murmured with a soft smile, walking past her without waiting for a reply. Novah remained still, feeling the warmth of his touch on her hair. Her heart was pounding. Ridiculously strong. And for some reason, she couldn''t find any reason to get angry about it. It was as if... it was natural. Well, Vergil just followed... sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The space around him distorted for an instant, and in the blink of an eye, Vergil was already somewhere else. The air of the demon world gave way to the familiar surroundings of Scarlet''s mansion in the human world. His eyes quickly adjusted to the new scenery, and he didn''t need more than a few seconds to realize that he wasn''t alone. In the main room, standing before him, were two figures he hadn''t seen for some time - and who, frankly, he hoped would take longer to appear again. Zex and Iridia. But something was wrong. The slight provocation that usually accompanied his words died before they were even spoken. Vergil narrowed his eyes, analyzing them carefully. Zex was standing, but her normally imposing posture looked frail. Her face was partially covered by the shadows of her short bangs, but what she could see was enough to understand her situation. Her entire body was soaked and dirty, the smell of sweat and blood permeating her skin. Deep cuts and dark bruises marred her arms, as if she had been through a hellish battle. Iridia was in no better condition. Her orange hair, once vibrant, was now heavy, drenched and darkened by dirt and dried blood. Strands dripped silently onto the floor, leaving dark marks on the mansion''s expensive carpets. Her skin, always radiant, looked too pale, almost ghostly. The make-up around her eyes had melted and run down her face, forming black trails that looked like tears. Vergil opened his mouth to make some sarcastic comment, but the words just wouldn''t come. He knew these two very well. They were women who would never allow themselves to be seen in this state, unless they had been pushed to the limit. They were broken. The air in the room seemed to become heavier. Vergil exhaled slowly, crossing his arms, his sharp eyes analyzing every detail before he spoke, his voice taking on a denser, more understanding tone. "Apparently, they went after what they shouldn''t have." It wasn''t a question. It was a statement. And from the way Zex and Iridia reacted-or rather, didn''t react-he knew he was right. Silence overtook the room. The only sound was the slow trickle of water running off his soaked clothes, dripping rhythmically onto the marble floor, forming small puddles that spread under his feet. Vergil stepped forward, studying their expressions carefully. It didn''t take much to understand. Whatever they had seen, whatever they had experienced... it had been too much. Zex tried to straighten her posture, but her body trembled almost imperceptibly. "We went to the sites." Her voice was firm, but lifeless. Just an empty attempt to keep her composure. "We searched twenty orphanages spread across California... all run by the Inquisition." She lowered her gaze, observing the puddle of water mixed with dirt and blood forming at her feet. Iridia swallowed and continued, her voice scratchy with exhaustion and something deeper. "We found what you wanted us to see." Zex closed his eyes for a moment, as if trying to erase the images engraved in his mind. But they wouldn''t go away. "We went... to the source." His breathing was irregular. Iridia nodded, her fingers digging into her skin. "We thought it was too much..." Iridia began, trying to keep her composure. "Or a lie..." "But then..." Zex said A tremor ran through both of their bodies. "We''ve found the cellars." The air in the room became heavy, suffocating. "Torture rooms." Zex said "Physical enhancement machines... but not to strengthen... to test the limits." "Deteriorating potions, filling the air with a rotten stench." "And bodies..." Silence. Vergil''s gaze turned cold. But he said nothing. He just waited. "Lots of bodies." Zex''s voice shook. "Children." A painful pause. "Five to thirteen years old... with signs of..." Iridia covered her mouth, her shoulders shaking. The details were etched in her mind like burning fire Iridia clenched her fists, her nails digging into her pale skin as she tried to hold back the tremors running through her body. But it was no use. The scene played over and over in her head, the silent screams of the victims echoing in the darkest corners of her mind. "Raped." The word came out in a whisper, as if he was afraid to say it out loud. "Mutilated." Zex continued, his voice choked. "Destroyed." Vergil remained motionless. But something in the air changed. The temperature dropped. A thick, suffocating chill spread through the room, and even the flames in the fireplace flickered as if they feared something. "Lives... snatched away... for no reason." Iridia bit her lower lip until she tasted blood. "So many bodies..." "So much blood..." Zex''s eyes were glazed over, lost in something no one else could see. [ "They played with those children." His voice became low, a whisper poisoned by hatred. "They used them as toys... And when they were no longer useful..." She didn''t finish the sentence. She didn''t need to. The silence that followed was overwhelming. Vergil closed his eyes for a moment. He took a deep breath. And when he opened them again, his eyes were empty. Empty like the abyss. Empty like death. He felt no anger. He felt no hatred. He just understood. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire People used to think that rage came with screams and explosions, with destruction and immediate chaos. But they were wrong. True rage was silent. It was cold. It was the calm before the storm. Vergil didn''t answer immediately. He just stood there, absorbing every word. His body relaxed. His eyes cold. His smile... slowly forming. "So... Have they run yet?" He laughed. Low. Dark. And in that instant, Zex and Iridia felt something they hadn''t felt even in the basements of those orphanages. Vergil wasn''t just angry. He was... breaking down. His laughter was like an echo of death itself, creeping through the room and squeezing the lungs of the two women with an invisible force. The air became heavy, suffocating, as if every breath was being forcibly taken away. Zex tried to keep his composure, tried to ignore the cold sweat running down the back of his neck. But his knees were shaking. His body wouldn''t obey her. Iridia was in no better situation. Her heart was racing, beating so hard that she could feel it pounding in her skull. She opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out. It was as if her throat was stuck. Vergil didn''t know exactly what Morgana had given them. He didn''t even know the exact places they had visited. But he had a code. One that had never been broken. One that had never been spoken aloud. Never... under any circumstances... involve children in your evil business. It was a principle he had learned, a boundary he would never cross. And now, that boundary had not only been crossed - it had been trampled underfoot. Those responsible weren''t just monsters. They were the worst kind of monsters. Not mere humans committing atrocities, but men who considered themselves saints. Creatures who dared to say they served God, when in fact they were nothing more than filthy parasites hiding behind dogma. Vergil''s power grew. The whole room began to shake. The marble beneath their feet cracked with sinister pops, the windows vibrated as if they might shatter at any moment. The fireplace, which had once illuminated the room with a warm, comforting glow, now burned a sinister shade of spectral blue. This was no simple display of power. It was pure hatred. The ground disappeared beneath Zex and Iridia''s feet. For a brief moment, they both felt as if they were going to be crushed by an invisible force. The weight of the universe itself seemed to have folded in on them. The air became so cold that every breath burned their lungs. And then the fear reached its limit. Zex tried to step back, but his legs gave way. Iridia felt a shiver run up her spine. Her body was frozen, her hands were shaking uncontrollably. The panic was so intense, so absolute, that she didn''t even notice when a damp heat spread between her legs. The sound was almost imperceptible. A light drip on the marble floor. The drops fell to the marble below them, mixing with the water and sweat already dripping from their bodies. Their bodies had reacted before their minds could even process it. But for them... It was deafening. Hot moisture ran down their legs, soaking their already drenched clothes. Zex''s eyes widened, shock and humiliation mixing with the absolute terror that ran through every cell of his body. Iridia tried to move, but her legs were shaking so badly that she could barely stand. It was instinctive. Primal. Their bodies recognized what their minds refused to accept. In front of them... There wasn''t a man. There was a predator. Vergil sighed, tilting his head slightly to the side, as if he was finally deciding what to do. "Interesting." That''s all he said without even looking at them... But in that instant, they knew. They had... woken up a real demon... They didn''t have the strength to speak, they couldn''t even understand what was happening to him, in a single step... Vergil disappeared in a flash of speed... They fell to the ground, unconscious. If only they knew what they had caused... or rather... if only they could warn someone about the Incident that was about to happen... Chapter 224 The Omen of the Storm Thunder roared on the horizon, its echoes reverberating through the darkened skies like the drums of an inevitable omen. Dense, heavy clouds gathered over the Eternal City, obscuring the light of the moon and stars. The oppressive atmosphere bore down on the Vatican, as if an unseen entity had cast its shadow upon that sacred ground. Pope Adrian watched the storm take form from the window of his private chamber. His fingers slowly traced the pages of an ancient book, its ancestral writings glowing gold under the dim lighting of the room. But no matter how much he tried to focus, something unsettled him. It was a cold, hollow sensation. A deep unease gnawing at his soul. He couldn''t quite explain why, but¡­ tonight, more than ever, it felt as if God had averted His gaze. The silence was broken by a calm voice, though it carried an underlying weight. "Your Holiness, you should rest." Adrian didn''t need to turn around to recognize the figure leaning against the door. Alexander. Ever watchful, ever present, like a shadow that never faded. His smile was polite, yet there was something lurking behind it. "Ah¡­ don''t scare me like that." The Pope sighed, closing the book, his eyes fixed on the omen-laden landscape as he continued, "I cannot afford the luxury of rest." His fingers drummed lightly on the book''s cover, making it glow once more in gold before falling inert. "The other generals¡­ where are they?" he inquired. Alexander hesitated for a brief moment before answering, as if carefully choosing his words. "Lariet is in Romania. Attempting¡­ to establish contact with the vampires." Adrian remained silent, but his gaze grew even more piercing. "And Gordon?" he questioned. Alexander''s tone turned almost grim as he responded, "As ordered, he went to check¡­ on that project." At the mention of it, the air in the room grew colder. The Pope intertwined his fingers, resting his chin on his hands as he reflected on the response. "Any reports of failure?" Alexander kept his gaze on the floor for an instant before looking up again. "No, Your Holiness." He smiled¡ªa smile devoid of warmth. "The plan is proceeding exactly as intended." Outside, a purple thunderbolt tore through the sky. And for the first time that night¡­ Adrian felt fear. BOOOOOOM! The sky ripped apart as though a profane entity had forced its way into the world of men. The moonlight was obliterated by an all-consuming darkness, swallowed by a maelstrom of shadows and demonic energy. Black and crimson lightning slashed through the heavens like blades of pure hatred, spreading in all directions. A suffocating presence descended upon the Vatican like an invisible poison, seeping into bones, hearts, and souls alike. Adrian felt the pressure¡­ It wasn''t like that woman¡ªSapphire¡ªbut there was something even more terrifying about this. A force that didn''t just dominate¡­ it crushed. His eyes darted toward the window. And he saw it. There, hovering above the Vatican''s skies, stood a man at the epicenter of the chaos. His dark mantle billowed in the violent winds that swirled around him. His eyes were twin scarlet abysses, glowing like beacons of damnation. His vast black wings, as endless as the night itself, stretched outward like a living eclipse, blocking any remnants of divine light. He didn''t seem like a mere being¡­ He seemed like an event. A calamity. Vergil had arrived. DONG! The first toll of St. Peter''s Basilica echoed through the city. At that moment, reality itself distorted. An invisible barrier enveloped the Vatican, severing it from the rest of the world. The heavens quaked. Time seemed to hesitate. Judgment had begun. DONG! The faithful looked up, their prayers caught in their throats. Some fell to their knees, tears streaming down their pale faces. DONG! The priests clutched their rosaries, murmuring frantic prayers as if trying to ward off an unrelenting plague. DONG! The cardinals exchanged terrified glances, their eyes wide, sweat trickling down their foreheads. Terror consumed them before they even comprehended what was before them. DONG! The door to the papal chambers exploded inward, thrown with supernatural force. Gordon rushed in, his body drenched in sweat, his eyes wide with pure fear. He collapsed to his knees on the floor, breathing heavily, his chest rising and falling in desperation. "S-Santidade!!" The Pope didn''t respond immediately. His eyes remained fixed on the window, staring at the demonic being hovering over the sky, as if it were hunting its prey. Outside, the wind howled. The darkness deepened. "What happened?" Adrian''s voice was drawn, almost a whisper, as if he were trying to deny reality itself. Gordon swallowed hard, trembling. "Zex and Iridia defected¡­ They¡­ They found part of the experiments." Silence. Adrian felt a chill run down his spine. But before he could react¡ª "I found you." The voice came so close it froze the air in everyone''s lungs. And then, impossibly, he was there. Vergil, casually seated on Gordon''s back, as if making himself comfortable in an improvised throne. Gordon, still kneeling, was forced onto all fours, his breath faltering as he felt the overwhelming weight on him. Alexander''s eyes widened. The Pope finally turned his head slowly to face the intruder. "Shall we talk?" Vergil smiled. A sharp smile. A predatory smile. The Pope took an involuntary step back. His instincts screamed at him to flee, to distance himself from the creature before him. Unlike Sapphire... this man... "Lucifer." His voice trembled, almost a whisper. Vergil laughed, a low, amused sound, but filled with something indescribable. "Oh... someone did their homework." He tilted his head, his eyes gleaming with pure entertainment. "Not so long ago, and you already know my new name..." Vergil Lucifer, The Fourth Demon King. Gordon felt his body freeze, every muscle paralyzed by the absolute terror consuming him. His heart hammered in his chest, and yet, it felt as though the blood had drained from his face. "Q-Fourth Demon King!" Gordon stammered, feeling the crushing weight of that simple statement. Vergil calmly rose from Gordon''s back, as if stretching after a comfortable rest. Then, without warning, he spun his body and delivered a devastating kick. The impact was brutal. The sound of Gordon''s bones breaking was drowned out by the deafening crash of the wall splintering. His body was launched like a projectile, tearing through the structure with violence, breaking columns and cracking the floor as it passed. Each time it hit a new surface, the destruction spread like a wave. When it finally stopped, buried in the rubble, all that could be heard was the echo of the impact and the dust settling in the heavy air of the Vatican. "Now that the clown is out of commission, let''s talk." Vergil threw himself into an ornate chair, crossing his legs with elegance, as if simply enjoying the view. He rested his chin on his hand and smiled, a sharp, predatory grin. "So, tell me¡­ how are we going to resolve this?" "R-Resolve? What is there to resolve?! We''ve done nothing!" Alexander stepped forward, his voice filled with nerves. Vergil didn''t even glance at him. He simply raised an eyebrow and muttered with disdain: "Shut up. I''m talking to your boss, puppy." Humiliation burned in Alexander''s gaze, but he didn''t dare respond. On the other hand, Adrian remained firm. "I haven''t done anything to you, Demon King." His voice was serene, but carried a calculated weight. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil laughed. A low, almost amused laugh. "Ah, yes... sending those two to steal from me and kill me was nothing? Well, whatever. They don''t matter anymore. I''ll take care of them, because unlike you, I honor my beliefs." His gaze turned to Adrian, and the air in the room seemed to grow denser. "Now, how about you explain why..." His eyes glowed a threatening red. "Children are being used as experiments?" The silence that followed was more suffocating than any scream of despair. Vergil sighed, tilting his head to the side, as if disappointed. "Ah, of course... the ends justify the means. Why should I expect you to explain yourself before I massacre all the faithful in your rotten little world?" His voice was laced with sarcasm, but his aura said otherwise. The pressure around him began to grow, heavy, suffocating. The air flickered, as if the very space was twisting before his presence. But before he could take the next step, something came quickly¡ªa devastating kick, so violent that it made the entire room tremble. Vergil raised his arm, blocking the blow at the last instant. The impact, however, was so brutal that the wall behind him simply exploded. BOOOOOOOM! Vergil was thrown out of the building, crashing through rubble and columns, until he landed in the air, hovering above the Vatican as if nothing had happened. Amid the dust and debris, a figure emerged from the shattered opening. Alexander. He spun a bayonet between his fingers, his gaze fierce and filled with fury. "Hey, you son of a bitch... Bow when you talk to His Holiness." The threat oozed arrogance, his tone dripping with venom. "Sapphire''s not here to protect you, puppy." Normally, Vergil would have just laughed. He would have mocked, played with the situation. But something in his words¡­ something in that tone full of disdain¡­ His eyes glowed a deep red. His presence, once provocative and relaxed, shifted in an instant. "Repeat that." His voice came out low, but filled with something primal. Alexander smiled, confident. "I said¡­ your mistress isn''t here to protect you, you bastard¡ª" He didn''t finish the sentence. Because, before he could blink, Vergil was already before him. Too fast. Too violent. The impact came without warning. Chapter 225 A hero came to save him. He didn''t finish the sentence. Because before he could blink, Vergil was already in front of him. Too fast. Too violent. The impact came without warning. The silence shattered in an instant. Their arms collided. St. Peter''s Basilica trembled as the shockwave tore through the walls. Vergil was once again hurled outside the building, his silhouette cutting through the air like a meteor before crashing onto the ground. The sacred marble cracked beneath his feet, but he did not fall. His absurd regeneration, his demonic presence, made him an entity that could not simply be crushed. Above him, hovering like a predatory bird, was Alexander. His coat billowed in the wind, charged with electricity, and in his hands, sanctified bayonets glowed with a lethal radiance. His eyes were filled with divine fervor, a manic grin splitting his face. Vergil wiped a drop of blood from the corner of his lips and chuckled. "Interesting." Alexander descended in a flash of light. Vergil raised his sword at the last second, blocking the holy blade with a deafening crash that echoed through the Vatican. The impact sent them both skidding back¡ªbut only for a moment. Then, they launched at each other again, each clash of their weapons creating a storm of sparks and shockwaves. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Vergil moved like a specter, his strikes precise, refined, lethal. Each slash of his blade aimed to end the fight in an instant. But Alexander¡­ he was not human. No matter how many times Vergil cut him, he regenerated instantly. Deep wounds sealed the very second they appeared, while bayonets swarmed in all directions, forcing Vergil to leap, dodge, and adapt. "You know what I love about monsters like you?" Alexander roared, firing a volley of bayonets at Vergil, who deflected and evaded at the last moment. "You bleed just like any other damn sinner!" Vergil narrowed his eyes. His speed increased. A short teleport, a burst of shadows¡ªand then, he was behind Alexander, his blade already descending to sever the hunter''s head. "Fast¡­" Alexander murmured, twisting at the last moment. "But not fast enough!" A spear of light exploded from Alexander''s chest, forcing Vergil to retreat as sacred energy scorched his demonic skin. Before he could recover, Alexander was upon him again, striking with a brutal sequence of slashes and thrusts. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire The holy city trembled around them. Structures collapsed from the sheer intensity of their battle. The ground was covered in debris and embers. Black and golden lightning streaked across the night sky as the war between Chaos and Faith raged on without respite. Vergil took a step back and laughed. "You regenerate fast¡­ But I wonder if your soul does too." Alexander grinned fiercely. "Try your luck, demon." And so, the fight resumed, fiercer than ever. Blades of Chaos against sanctified weapons. Divine wrath against pure destructive power. Rome''s night would never be the same again. Vergil''s laughter grew louder, wilder. Alexander couldn''t tell what unsettled him more in that moment: the way Vergil bled yet seemed unfazed, or the insane glint in his crimson eyes. Vergil cracked his neck and spun his blade in his hand. "You know, I try to hold back¡­ try to act like a rational being¡­ But you¡­ you''re making me anxious." Alexander narrowed his eyes, his instincts screaming at him not to give the demon a second of respite. But it was already too late. Vergil vanished. For a brief moment, the world seemed frozen. Then, an explosion of black energy engulfed St. Peter''s Square. Columns crumbled, sacred statues were obliterated, and the divine light that once permeated the Vatican was swallowed by suffocating darkness. When Alexander reappeared, he was embedded in a wall, his regeneration struggling against the absolute destruction ravaging his body. Vergil stood before him, gripping his face with a single hand, squeezing hard enough to fracture his immortal bones. "You talk too much, priest." With a flick of his wrist, Vergil hurled him into the sky, teleporting above him in an instant and greeting him with a brutal kick to the stomach, sending him crashing to the ground with such force that the earth itself split. Alexander rose from the rubble, coughing blood, but laughing. "You''re not the only one having fun, demon." His eyes burned with golden flames. His body ignited with the energy of unwavering faith. The sanctified blades in his hands began to multiply, forming a deadly storm around him. "Let''s see if your power survives divine judgment!" Vergil spread his arms, his aura expanding into a mantle of darkness and chaos. "Then judge me! Let''s see which of us is the true calamity!" The bayonets shot toward him like a celestial tempest. Vergil charged straight into them¡ªfearless, unflinching. Some blades pierced him, but his regeneration and fury ignored any pain. He cut through the storm like a predator tearing through a flock of lambs. Alexander met him in the midst of the chaos, blade against blade. Their strikes exchanged at impossible speeds. The ruins of the Vatican bore witness to a duel so intense that reality itself seemed to distort around them. Then, Vergil finally lost his mind. His eyes burned like smoldering embers. His laughter was pure insanity. "Enough playing around, Alexander! Let me show you what happens when a true monster stops holding back!" Darkness fused around him, his body distorting into something greater, more grotesque. His eyes multiplied, shadowy arms sprouted from his back. His blade pulsed with an unholy glow. This was no longer a fight between a man and a demon. It was a battle between a divine fanatic and the very concept of chaos. Alexander tried to attack, but it was too late. Vergil seized him, his black claws piercing straight through his chest. "You''re nothing but a little dog barking at the moon, priest." He lifted him high into the air. "Now shut up and disappear." With a brutal motion, Vergil tore Alexander in half. Blood poured in divine and profane torrents, scorching the ground, scorching the air. But Vergil laughed. Laughed like a god who had just crushed an inconvenient insect. Silence fell over Rome like a funeral shroud. "That was fun¡­" Vergil licked his lips, tasting the metallic scent of blood lingering in the air. His crimson gaze swept over the ruins of the Vatican before settling on the terrified survivors. He flashed a sharp grin. "Who''s next?" The Pope tried to speak, but he never got the chance. In the blink of an eye, Vergil was already in front of him. His hand closed around Adrian''s throat like an iron shackle. The Pope gasped, his frail hands struggling in vain to pry the grip loose. "Well, well¡­" Vergil tilted his head, like a predator savoring its victory. "I''ve already taken down two of your generals¡­ Now, how about you tell me exactly what your plans were for those children?" Adrian''s eyes widened. His mouth opened in a strangled gasp, searching for air¡­ or maybe trying to come up with an excuse. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before he could react¡ª FWOOOSH! Something sliced through the air like a lightning bolt, coming toward him at absurd speed. Vergil sensed it at the last moment. With an instinctive motion, he raised his free hand and caught the object with a firm grip. The impact cracked the ground beneath his feet. It was a staff. Or rather, the tip of one. Vergil narrowed his eyes, spinning the weapon between his fingers while his gaze scanned the destruction around him, searching for its owner. Then, he saw him. A figure standing atop the Vatican''s ruins. The man had an imposing stance, arms crossed, a confident¡ªalmost arrogant¡ªsmile painted on his face. His gaze was sharp, fearless, and an almost divine aura emanated from him. "Sorry, kid¡­" The stranger''s voice echoed with absolute calm, yet carried an ancient weight. "Do you have any idea what you''re about to do? Do you really want to start a divine war?" Vergil studied the man for a moment, but his attention was quickly drawn to the staff in his hand. ''One of the Heroes¡­'' Katharina had spoken of them. Chosen warriors, protected by mythical weapons forged in the age of gods. But what truly caught his interest wasn''t the warrior¡­ It was the weapon. ''So this is¡ª'' Before he could finish the thought, the staff moved on its own. With a will of its own, it tore free from his grip and spun in a perfect arc back to its master. Vergil smiled, his eyes gleaming with a mix of interest and savagery. "Interesting..." he murmured, but then he remembered a specific phrase from Sapphire. His wife''s voice echoed in his mind, clear as a demonic symphony. "Under no circumstances, let yourself be defeated by someone wielding that damn fake staff!" The memory made his smile widen, turning into something even more insane. His eyes burned with a thirst for battle that was almost palpable as he stared at his new opponent. "Bearer of the Ruyi Jingu Bang... The Hero who follows in the footsteps of the Peerless Sage of the Heavens." His voice overflowed with amusement and anticipation, every word dripping with a predatory weight. The Hero raised the staff with a slight spin, observing Vergil with a studied calm. "It''s good to know the target of my master." His response was firm, with no sign of reverence, just a sharp and determined gaze. Vergil laughed, a sharp sound full of sadistic pleasure. "Oh, so I''ve become the target of someone as peerless as him?" His voice dripped with provocation, but... his existence screamed inwardly... Attack him... Destroy him... Take his life... It was a softly destructive voice, chaos incarnate... Chapter 226 Wu Tian… Something like ‘Starry Sky Vergil grinned to the side, his red eyes flashing with a latent hunger for battle. In response, Yamato began to be consumed by shadows, its blade vibrating with an almost sentient thirst for blood. "I wonder¡­" His voice was serene, controlled, but anyone with a hint of instinct would know¡­ he was on the verge of attacking. "What is your name?" The other warrior twirled his staff between his fingers, the movement fluid and relaxed, but his eyes held the sharp gleam of an unsheathed blade. "My master named me Wu Tian." The answer came firm, without hesitation. Vergil tilted his head slightly, savoring the words as if they were fine wine. "Your name is already known among us¡­" Wu Tian continued, and somehow, the space between them seemed to shrink, even though neither moved. The air thickened, heavy as if the world itself held its breath. They began to circle each other, slow, calculated steps, studying one another like predators about to strike. Vergil raised an eyebrow, a smile dancing on his lips. "Wu Tian¡­ Something like ''Starry Sky''¡­" His voice was soft, almost mocking, but there was genuine curiosity in his words. Wu Tian simply laughed, his eyes sparkling with a silent challenge. "Ah, so you understand Chinese? Interesting." His voice carried a subtle provocation. "I didn''t expect that from you, Demon King." Vergil let out a low laugh and closed his eyes for a brief moment. When he opened them, his presence became even more suffocating. ''He''s strong¡­'' Excitement pulsed within him, vibrating in every fiber of his being. His instincts screamed, craving to test the limits of that warrior¡ªto see how far the wielder of the Ruyi Jingu Bang could push him. "This will be fun." Wu Tian flexed his fingers around the staff, his muscles tensing like a feline poised to pounce. His sharp gaze left no doubt: he was ready, too. "Let''s stop this, for now." Vergil opened his mouth to respond, but didn''t have time. Wu Tian vanished. A golden flash filled his vision. The wind exploded around him. And then¡ª The impact came like thunder. Vergil had a moment, a single second, to raise Yamato before the colossal weight of Wu Tian''s staff smashed through his defense. The ground cracked beneath his feet. The shockwave shattered the debris around them. The very air seemed to scream with the violence of the blow, and for a moment, the world reduced itself to the deafening sound of the clash between their forces. But instead of retreating, hesitating, or getting angry at the surprise attack¡­ Vergil laughed. A low, hoarse laugh that grew like demonic thunder, reverberating through the sacred city. "THAT''S IT! THAT''S WHAT I WANTED!" His eyes burned with pure ecstasy, a feverish glow dancing in his crimson irises. "SHOW ME MORE! SHOW ME YOUR STRENGTH, HERO!" He lunged forward, a blur of fury and blade, forcing Wu Tian to momentarily retreat. CLANG! Yamato slid against the staff, sparks flying into the night air like falling stars. Vergil pressed forward, moving around the warrior like a living shadow, his strikes so fast they seemed invisible. But Wu Tian wasn''t an easy target. With a fluid spin, he expanded the Ruyi Jingu Bang in the blink of an eye. The staff grew like a divine pillar, forcing Vergil to leap back. The impact of the expansion reduced an entire block to rubble, shockwaves sweeping through the debris as if they were mere leaves in the wind. Vergil landed on the wreckage, laughing even more. His heart hammered in his chest. His skin tingled with adrenaline. "HAHAHAHA! NOW THIS IS POWER!" He licked the blood from the corner of his lips, his eyes glowing like incandescent embers. "AND TO THINK THERE WAS A BUG IN THIS WORLD CAPABLE OF GIVING ME A CHALLENGE!" Wu Tian remained impassive, spinning the staff once more. "You talk too much, demon." Vergil narrowed his eyes, and for a moment, the very atmosphere around him seemed to tremble. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then silence me." They moved at the same time. BOOOOOM! The Vatican was swallowed by a storm of destruction. Vergil advanced like a dark lightning bolt, Yamato cutting through the air with lethal precision. Wu Tian responded with devastating strikes, his staff expanding and contracting in the blink of an eye, forcing Vergil to adapt at every moment. The battle became a mad blur. Vergil disappeared and reappeared in flashes of cutting darkness, dancing between divine blows. Wu Tian kept up with supernatural reflexes, dodging by a hair''s breadth or blocking with brutal force. Each impact reverberated like an earthquake, cracking the ground and sending debris flying into the sky. Each exchange of blows shattered the city around them. And amidst the chaos... Vergil laughed. Louder. More insane. "MORE! STRONGER! SHOW ME WHAT A HERO CAN DO!" Vergil tore through the air with a fierce strike, releasing a wave of energy that cracked the very night sky. The fury of his blade made the space scream. But Wu Tian did not falter. He spun the Ruyi Jingu Bang, dissipating the energy with a single strike, then charged forward, his golden eyes burning with absolute resolve. "YOU HAVEN''T SEEN ANYTHING YET, DEMON KING!" They collided again. And the world trembled with the impact. The sky was torn apart. The ground shattered. The very world bowed before the uncontrollable violence of these two monsters. And Vergil? He laughed. His heart hammered in a maddening frenzy. Adrenaline burned through his veins like an addictive poison. He wanted more. "HAHAHAHAHAHA! THIS IS GLORIOUS!" His eyes shone with a bestial red, his demonic aura exploding around him like a black, hungry, devouring fire. "THIS IS WHAT IT MEANS TO BE ALIVE!" Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Wu Tian didn''t respond with words. He responded with power. The Ruyi Jingu Bang expanded once more, becoming a celestial pillar, large enough to crush mountains. It descended upon Vergil with the force of a god, the impact about to sweep everything around them. But Vergil? He smiled. And advanced. "DON''T RUN, BUG!" He sliced through reality itself with Yamato, disappearing in a flash of darkness. In the next instant, he reappeared high above Wu Tian, his blade descending in a perfect, fatal arc. Wu Tian dodged at the last second, spinning the staff to counterattack. But Vergil was even faster. Each of his movements was a blur of destruction. Each of his strikes was a hurricane of pure carnage. Yamato danced in his hands like an extension of his very soul, seeking to break through any defense, any barrier, any obstacle between him and the supreme ecstasy of battle. Wu Tian fought like a divine hero. But Vergil? Vergil fought like a demon driven mad by war. "COME ON! COME ON! FIGHT WITH EVERYTHING YOU HAVE, HERO!" The sacred city no longer existed. Everything had been reduced to rubble and dust¡ªthe battle between the two consumed everything around them like a furious storm, a war between divinity and demon where only destruction was certain. Vergil spun in the air, dodging a blow that would have pulverized an entire castle, and landed with an impact that made the ground sink, cracking the earth around him. For a brief moment, he stopped. And then, he smiled. "I wonder¡­" His aura exploded like a storm, the demonic pressure becoming dense, almost suffocating, like an impenetrable sea of darkness. The ground around him cracked under the weight of his presence. The air grew heavy, dense as if the world itself was bending to his will. Even Wu Tian felt the pressure¡ªsomething so overwhelming that his breath nearly faltered. "What if I took this seriously?" Wu Tian narrowed his eyes, sensing the change in the air, in the atmosphere, in the very essence of this being. Vergil opened his arms as if challenging the universe itself. And the world screamed. The sky turned black. The earth trembled. A storm of chaos formed around the Demon King¡ªa hurricane of destruction and pure power, enveloping him in an infernal aura. "LET''S TAKE THIS TO THE NEXT LEVEL!" He vanished. And in that moment, the real battle began. ''He''s stronger than my base form... there''s no way to fight him without using that...'' Vergil thought, flying away with a lightning-fast movement. As he distanced himself, the air around him seemed to split, as if something within him was about to awaken. He stopped for a moment, floating in the void, his body trembling with rising energy. Something deep and primal was stirring inside him, tearing at his limitations. The skies around him began to darken, a dense and crushing pressure taking shape around his body, as if space itself was warping. Vergil closed his eyes, breathing deeply. When he opened them again, his eyes glowed a deep red, and his presence became even more intense, almost inhuman. He amplified the force of the energy emanating from him, becoming a power that defied the very balance of the world. The demonic aura surrounding Vergil grew exponentially, his waves of power expanding, and his shadows becoming more imposing, as if he was transforming the very reality around him. His body seemed to float, but at the same time, it felt as though he was engulfing the air itself with his fury. The edges of his back curled, a distorted and wild energy corrupting the lines of his form, almost as if something was taking shape behind him. The transformation was so powerful that it almost made him unrecognizable, as if he had become more than human. He looked at Wu Tian, his eyes now threads of burning light, a predatory smile forming on his lips. "Now... it''s my turn." And the true fight intensified. Chapter 227 Demonic Retribution His body seemed to float, yet at the same time, it engulfed the very air with his fury, as if his mere existence distorted reality itself. The edges of his form twisted, and a wild, chaotic energy began to corrupt the very lines of his being, as if something unnameable was taking shape behind him. The transformation was so intense that Vergil no longer seemed human. Wu Tian watched, and for the first time, felt a chill run down his spine. Vergil''s skin turned a bluish-gray, cold and spectral, while his veins pulsed with an ethereal energy, flowing like the heartbeat of a primordial entity. His features grew even sharper and more intimidating, every contour of his face carrying a predatory perfection. But the most terrifying thing was what emerged behind him. Spectral wings, translucent and shadowy, spread from his back, like the fragments of a celestial being corrupted by absolute power. They were not solid¡ªthey seemed to be made of pure energy, vibrating and undulating as if they were on the verge of tearing space itself apart. His face disappeared completely, replaced by something even more menacing: a demonic mask, a sinister elongated helmet, whose crest gleamed like a spectral blade. The eyes that once burned with a vivid red were now cold, empty slits, filled with an absolute frigidity¡ªa gaze that knew no weakness, no mercy, no hesitation. Vergil raised a hand, flexing his fingers, feeling his new form pulse with unimaginable power. Then, he smiled. "Now... it''s my turn." The ground beneath his feet sank under the mere pressure of his presence. The true battle was about to begin. Wu Tian clenched his fists. He knew that this form was dangerous. Very dangerous. "Looks like... we''ll have to take this seriously after all." Wu Tian''s voice was firm, but there was a different weight to it now. It wasn''t just determination¡ªit was the recognition of a worthy opponent. He closed his eyes for a brief moment, exhaled slowly, and then... His body began to change. His muscles expanded, his presence became colossal, and his silhouette grew until he resembled a titan from ancient mythology. Dense golden fur sprouted from his skin, covering him like the pelt of an untamed beast. His teeth became sharp fangs, and his eyes burned like twin suns, filled with an ancient power. And then, the armor emerged. Plates of raw iron, black as the night itself, covered his body in layers, as if forged by divine fire. They fit perfectly, giving him an almost warrior-like appearance¡ªa cross between a sacred monk and a war beast. Wu Tian looked at his own hands, now larger, heavier, feeling the titanic strength coursing through his veins. He had become something close to his master. Something close to Sun Wukong. He lifted his gaze toward Vergil. The ruined city, the sundered sky, the world watching. And then, with a fierce smile, he stepped forward. "Come, Demon King." And the world trembled at the imminent clash of two titans. They charged at each other once more, their presences colliding like two suns on a collision course. CLANG! The clash of Yamato against Ruyi Jingu Bang made space itself contort. The shockwave swept through the illusory Vatican like a divine hurricane, tearing down cathedrals, shattering columns, and turning the statues of saints into dust. The battle dimension was collapsing from the sheer force of their attacks... after all... But no blow landed¡ªonly counterattacks. Vergil delivered a slash so fast that his blade seemed to teleport¡ªbut Wu Tian foresaw it. His staff moved at the last possible instant, redirecting the sword at an impossible, flawless angle, without breaking his rhythm or losing sight of his opponent. Wu Tian surged forward, spinning his staff like a whirlwind of destruction¡ªbut Vergil was no longer there. He reappeared behind the warrior, Yamato poised to pierce through his spine, but Wu Tian was already twisting, deflecting the strike before it could connect. Nothing landed. Nothing missed. Every strike was countered before it was even completed. Every attack became an opening for the other''s retaliation. And reality began to pay the price. The sky cracked like fractured glass. Black rifts emerged on the horizon, as if space itself was buckling under the absurd pressure of their battle. The dimension could no longer withstand it¡­ The illusory Vatican began collapsing in every possible way. Buildings folded in on themselves, as if time and space had lost all meaning. The streets inverted, spiraling into the sky like broken tendrils. The very ground shattered into floating plates, fragments of reality spinning in every direction. Vergil blocked a strike and slid backward, effortlessly floating in midair. Wu Tian landed on one of the suspended ruins, his staff spinning between his fingers. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire And then¡­ they moved again. BOOOOOOM! The impact created something akin to a black hole at the center of the dimension, sucking in light, sound, and matter itself. Time seemed to stop for an instant. The shockwaves tore through space, creating fractals of destruction, each fragment of reality imploding in an endless cascade of absolute chaos. The bells of the cathedrals rang by themselves, their distorted echoes resounding in the void as the very concepts of sound and silence blended together. Vergil and Wu Tian did not stop. Their blows did not land, yet they never missed. They were beyond technique. Beyond strategy. This was the very concept of battle, elevated to its absolute peak. Vergil grinned, his cold eyes gleaming amidst the dimensional apocalypse. "HAHAHAHAHAHA! YES! THIS IS IT! THIS IS WHAT I WANTED!" Wu Tian spun his staff one last time, his gaze unwavering. "Then let''s see¡­ who tires out first." They vanished once more, as the dimension erupted around them¡­ CRACK! A fissure tore through space, a rupture in existence itself spreading like veins of destruction. BOOOOOOOOM! Shockwaves ricocheted between the two warriors, each clash between Yamato and Ruyi Jingu Bang unleashing torrents of pure energy that shredded what remained of the illusion. The artificial universe trembled, contorted, struggled to hold itself together¡­ Then¡ª Silence. For a moment, everything froze. Time seemed to hesitate. The air grew heavy. And then¡ª CRAAAAACK! The sky split in two, the final fracture expanding until it consumed everything. The illusion collapsed. The entire dimension shattered like fragile glass¡­ And they fell back into reality. The dark skies of Rome welcomed them once more, the cold, unchanging stars shining above, as if nothing had happened. Vergil and Wu Tian were hurled backward, each propelled by the sheer force of the other''s final strike. Their feet scraped against the ground, carving craters as they skidded for meters, until finally coming to a stop. The dust settled. The winds howled between the sacred buildings. And for the first time¡­ They were back in the real world. They locked eyes with knowing smiles, their bodies still vibrating from the intensity of the battle. But then¡­ Wu Tian felt it. A shiver ran down his spine. Something was wrong. Very wrong. The presence behind him¡­ was even more terrifying than Vergil''s. He turned in an instant, his golden eyes narrowing at the sight before him. Pope Adrian was on his knees, trembling like a worm, his hands clasped together in a desperate prayer. But no one in hell would answer his pleas. Because resting carelessly atop his head was the heel of a woman. She wore a tight black leather outfit, so form-fitting it seemed stitched directly onto her skin, and her curves exuded a cruel sensuality. A pair of sharp, crimson eyes gleamed as they noticed his presence. Sepphirothy smiled. "Oh, you''re back." She waved lazily at Vergil, as if casually greeting him on a stroll. "How about you two stop playing around before I have to come over there and beat you both personally?" Her voice was a venomous melody, something between flirtation and threat. Vergil didn''t care. But Wu Tian? He swallowed hard. ''Damn it¡­ if it were anyone else¡­'' Knowing this wasn''t the time for a fight, he sighed, allowing his beastly form to fade. His muscles returned to normal, the fur receded, and he sheathed Ruyi Jingu Bang. "You attack the Vatican first, and now you want to talk?" Wu Tian growled, crossing his arms. Sepphirothy merely raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise as she shifted her foot slightly, pressing the pope''s head further into the ground. "Oh, of course, that''s exactly what I was trying to understand." Then, she turned to Vergil, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "My dear son, could you explain to me why, exactly, you decided to attack God''s sanctuary while I was away? Seriously, I leave for two weeks, and when I return, I find you reducing the Vatican to ashes?" Her almost theatrical tone contrasted with the hidden menace in every word. Vergil didn''t hesitate. "Ask him." He replied, pointing at Pope Adrian. Sepphirothy slowly turned her gaze to the old man. "Speak, dog." The air grew heavy. The pope swallowed dryly, his skin turning cadaverous. His mouth opened, but his voice came out as an agonized whisper. "W-We were¡­ conducting¡­ e-experiments¡­" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sepphirothy narrowed her eyes, her expression hardening. "What kind of experiments?" Her voice was now ice-cold, devoid of emotion. But she already knew the answer. Vergil smirked darkly and delivered the final blow: "The kind you do with children. And when they fail¡­ they kill them. Rape them. Dismember them. That kind of experiment." The atmosphere froze. Vergil noticed the shift in Wu Tian''s gaze. The celestial warrior, who had been solely focused on battle before, was now seething with fury. And Vergil laughed with disdain. "They sent you here without even telling you, didn''t they?" Wu Tian clenched his fists, his teeth grinding together. "Bastards¡­" But there was no time for arguments. Sepphirothy smiled¡­ a smile that was anything but human. "Oh, I see¡­" She lifted her foot, moving with an almost elegant disinterest, and then¡ª CRACK! She kicked Adrian away. The old man slammed brutally into a wall, his body bending unnaturally as a jet of blood sprayed from his mouth. "UGHAAAARGH!!" He screamed in pain, his bones screamed together, and his skin turned as pale as a corpse. But Sepphirothy wasn''t finished. She walked slowly towards him, her footsteps echoing in the absolute silence of the night. Within seconds, she had him by the neck, her fingers sinking into his flesh like claws. Her red eyes shone, cold and empty. "Actually..." She began, her voice low but implacable. "We are in a different position in the planet''s hierarchy. Many think that it''s us, the demons, who are the real cause of the chaos. But for over a thousand years, we''ve kept our word and not started any conflicts..." The air shook around her. "However..." Her fingers tightened. The Pope choked, his face turning purple, the veins bulging like worms under his skin. "You''ve been breaking the non-aggression pact for some time now." His voice was like whispered thunder, charged with an ancient, deep and implacable hatred. "First, you attacked the Queens'' daughters." His eyes glowed like infernal coals. "Then they attacked a Demon King." The Pope began to tremble, absolute fear consuming his body. "And now..." Sepphirothy tilted his head, his lips curving into a sadistic smile. "They were raping children and tarnishing our reputation in our territory." Adrian shivered violently. And then- SQUELCH! His scream of terror echoed through the city as Sepphirothy plunged his fingers into his right eye and ripped it out mercilessly. SQUASH! Blood and ocular matter exploded between her fingers, flowing like a hot, viscous river. She threw him to the ground, as if he were nothing more than a useless sack of meat. Adrian screamed. He screamed like a pig on the verge of slaughter. But Sepphirothy was not moved. She held out her hand, and a strange blade took shape in her fist. Vergil arched his eyebrows. He had never seen that weapon before... "Demonic retribution, old man." And in a single movement, it cut off the Pope''s right arm. SPLURTCH! Blood gushed out like a macabre fountain, dyeing the ground scarlet. Adrian fell to one side, writhing in agony. But Sepphirothy didn''t stop. She raised the blade again... And, without hesitation - CUT OFF HIS LEFT LEG. SQUELCH! The Pope''s last cry echoed through the Vatican. And then, all that remained was silence. Chapter 228 Ending the Inquisition The silence was heavy, almost suffocating. Sepphirothy rose slowly, her presence dominating the space like an eclipse devouring the light. The Pope, writhing in agony on the cold stone floor, was nothing more than an irrelevant detail to her. Her sharp eyes were fixed on a single target. "You, descendant of one of China''s most powerful warriors..." Her voice cut like blades, carrying something beyond mere disdain. "And yet, you lower your head to worms who hide behind dogmas." Wu Tian clenched his fists, his teeth grinding. But he did not retort. What right did he have to speak in her presence? "Your master would never have accepted superior orders to protect a monster like this." Sepphirothy spat the words like venom, her gaze overflowing with judgment. But there was something more¡­ an echo of recognition, as if she knew Wukong beyond just the stories. Wu Tian tried to open his mouth, but she silenced him with a sharp look. "Your excuses do not interest me. The only reason you''re still breathing, boy, is because I owe your master a favor." She tilted her head, analyzing every fragment of hesitation within him. "If not for that¡­ your head would already be rolling for this pathetic interference." Then, without waiting for a response, her eyes lifted to the heavens, her lips curling into a sharp smile. "You should teach your disciple better." The words were cast like a challenge. And as if fate itself had heard the call¡ª WHOOSH! The sky shattered in a golden flash. A blazing cloud plummeted like a meteor, sweeping through the air with crushing pressure. The impact made the ground tremble, cracks spreading like roots beneath everyone''s feet. And when the dust settled, he was there. Perched upon the celestial cloud, a figure clad in golden armor. The staff in his hands gleamed as if carrying the very power of the firmament, and his eyes¡­ burning embers of sheer authority. Sun Wukong. For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath. Vergil, watching it all like a predator studying its prey, raised an eyebrow, clearly entertained. Wu Tian swallowed hard, unable to move. Wukong, however, simply swept the scene with his piercing gaze. The mutilated Pope, Wu Tian with his head bowed, Sepphirothy standing impassively. And, of course, Vergil, who merely smirked upon feeling the weight of his attention. The Monkey King let out a long sigh, shaking his head. "I''ll admit¡­ dealing with Sapphire is still more fun than dealing with you, Sepphirothy." She laughed, tossing her hair back. "Of course it is. With Sapphire, all you need to do is pummel each other until half the continent is reduced to ruins." Sepphirothy stepped forward, her gaze as sharp as a blade carving her threat into the air. "With me? You have to think before you act." The ground around her cracked violently. The atmosphere grew heavy, as if an invisible force was crushing everything around them. Sun Wukong spun the staff between his fingers, his gaze narrowing. "Yeah... that really makes you fucking annoying." Vergil tilted his head, clearly enjoying the unfolding scene. But he remained silent. Wu Tian, on the other hand, seemed to shrink in the presence of two titans facing off. "So?" Sepphirothy raised an eyebrow. "Came here to talk, or do you plan on defending this scum?" Sun Wukong closed his eyes for a moment, inhaling deeply. When he opened them again, the embers burned even brighter. "If it were centuries ago... I would have ripped his head off before you even had a chance," his voice was calm but carried an ancient weight. "But times have changed." Sepphirothy scoffed, a cold smile creeping onto her lips. "Times have changed?" Sepphirothy took a step forward, her eyes cold as obsidian blades. She pointed at the fallen Pope, his bloodied and mutilated body reduced to a pathetic remnant of the man who once thought himself divine. "And yet... monsters like him still walk among us." Her tone was pure disdain, each word laced with judgment. "Tell me, Monkey King... what really has changed? Because, to me, all I see are the same monsters as always, just wearing different clothes." For a brief moment, Wukong''s eyes darkened, as if he were sinking into an abyss of distant memories. Then... he smiled. "Want to know? You''re right." Sun Wukong took a step forward, every movement carrying an aura of unwavering resolve. "Then let''s finish this the right way." He raised his staff, and as if the world itself responded, the ground trembled beneath his feet. Sepphirothy''s smile widened, pleased. "Exactly what I wanted to hear." Her voice was a whisper, sharp as a blade. Wukong didn''t hesitate. In an instant, his staff carried the weight of a thousand storms. BOOOOOOM! The ground shattered beneath him, fragments of stone and dust rising like a furious storm. The wind roared. The space seemed to vibrate. And then¡­ CRACK! The Pope''s skull shattered with a dry, grotesque explosion. His dead eyes didn''t even have a moment to register the inevitable. His body was crushed like a mere insect, the impact scattering blood and broken bones like dust carried by the wind. The Vatican plunged into a deathly silence. Wu Tian felt a shiver run down his spine, the sheer weight of the moment paralyzing him. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sepphirothy let out a satisfied sigh and smiled, her eyes gleaming with the cruel satisfaction of a judgment fulfilled. "Now this... this is a worthy judgment." Sun Wukong spun the staff one last time before resting it on his shoulder, as if the entire scene was just another task accomplished. "It was quick. It was fair. It was necessary." Vergil watched it all, his expression impassive, but the corners of his mouth threatened to curl into a smile. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire After all... he hated prolonging the inevitable. "Considering how this ended, I have nothing to do with this," Vergil said, raising a hand in mock surrender. "In case of celestial investigation, the blame is on Monkey King Wukong." He said, smiling... "I think you''re confused..." Wukong spoke, looking at Vergil. "These ''Inquisition'' guys aren''t affiliated with God." He said neutrally. "Like... you didn''t think someone like that, doing experiments, is affiliated with a divine being, right?" "They aren''t?" Vergil asked, confused, and Wukong turned to Sepphirothy... "See? I''m not such a bad teacher," he questioned, looking at the woman. She just shrugged. "In terms of combat, if he hadn''t held back, yours would''ve been dead." She shrugged again. "Ah, sure, it would''ve been," Wukong mocked sarcastically, turning back to Vergil... "King Demon, you still don''t know the world, so let me make it clear... Nothing is as it seems, and don''t be easily fooled by appearances or fallacies. These guys, the self-proclaimed Inquisition, aren''t even considered one of the factions that make up the power cycle of the world." Wukong explained and looked at Sepphirothy. "I''ll warn the heroes about the imminent destruction of the Inquisition. That guy the kid tried to kill, the blonde one, he didn''t die. He ran off before you arrived." Wukong warned. "Leave him alive, if he raises the Inquisition again, just kill him again. Our rules don''t allow mass genocide of all those who follow the Inquisition." Vergil sighed, relaxing his shoulders. "So bureaucratic..." Sepphirothy crossed her arms, her gaze still cold. "Rules or not, if this plague persists, someone will have to eradicate it." Wukong laughed, casually spinning his staff. "That''s why I like you, Sepphirothy. Always practical." Wu Tian remained silent, absorbing every word. His pride had been crushed, but the truth was undeniable. He still had much to learn. "So?" Vergil looked around. "What''s the next step? Are we going to celebrate this victory, or do we already have another enemy to crush?" "Take this back." Sepphirothy said, approaching the Pope''s dead body. "Held on until the last moment." She said, pulling a dagger from inside the Pope''s robes. "Look at this... what do we have here?" She said, smiling before tossing it into Vergil''s hands. "Huh?" he questioned, looking at it before feeling the energy... "Hahaha, another one!" Vergil smiled. "Another Fragment of Excalibur!" [Sapphire''s Mansion...] "Goddamn..." Morgana exclaimed, her eyes wide as she stared at the little girl in front of her. "What the hell did you do?" Alice smiled sheepishly, rubbing her cheek with her finger. "Well... I kind of remade all the magic you taught me." Morgana blinked, confused. "Remade?" "They were slow and inefficient..." Alice explained, looking away as if embarrassed. "So I... altered all the formulas." The silence hung heavily in the air. "Show me." Morgana said, her voice a mix of disbelief and fascination. Alice hesitated for a moment but then grabbed a piece of paper and began to scribble¡ªintricate symbols, magical sequences of absurd complexity, equations that defied all known arcane logic. And the worst part? She explained everything as if it were the simplest thing in the world. Morgana felt a chill run down her spine. "Alice..." "Hm?" "How old are you again?" Alice tilted her head, thoughtful. "Hmm... hard to say. I lost my memories after being thrown into the Demon Realm, but, based on my body... maybe around eleven years old?" Morgana fell silent. After a few seconds, she took a deep breath, running her hand over her face as if she needed to process everything. "I can''t believe I''m going to say this, but..." She finally spoke, looking at Alice with a serious expression. "You just created a new magic system." Chapter 229 World News about the Vatican "Breaking news! The Vatican has confirmed the death of Pope Adrian this morning. Local authorities have classified the case as ''extremely grave'' and are not ruling out the possibility of assassination." The screen changes to another channel. "The Pope''s body was found in his chambers, but details about the cause of death have not yet been released. Vatican Police investigators are conducting an unprecedented security operation." Change of channel. Now, a serious anchor surrounded by experts. "The impact of this tragedy will be felt by millions of faithful worldwide. Churches in several nations have already begun organizing vigils, and crowds are gathering in St. Peter''s Square to mourn." Another channel change. A live journalist at the Vatican, with hundreds of mourners crying in the background. "The scene here is one of pure emotion. People are kneeling, praying, some visibly desperate. Many are asking: who could commit such a terrible crime against the supreme leader of the Catholic Church?" A sudden channel switch to a debate program where experts discuss the incident. "Unconfirmed sources suggest that the Pope''s body was found in a... shall we say, disturbing state. The Vatican has yet to comment officially on the violence involved in the death." Another channel. An agitated reporter in front of the Vatican. "Rumors are already circulating on social media. Some believe this could be related to extremist groups. Others mention a possible internal coup." A quick switch to a conspiracy theory show. "The Vatican has been hiding something for centuries. Was this death just an accident? Or are we dealing with something much bigger than we imagined?" The television kept changing channels rapidly, each bringing a new version, a new theory, a new angle. The world watched, perplexed, at the impact of the brutal death of the most influential man in the Church. Morgana sighed, massaging her temples as she examined once again the insane formulas Alice had handed her. "Just when I think things can''t get worse..." she murmured, isolated from the others who were sprawled on the giant sofa. Roxanne, Stella, Sapphire, Katharina, Ada, and even Raphaeline were there, all in silence, absorbing the chaos broadcasted on the screens. At first, confusion dominated the room, but soon... "H-he... killed the Pope?" Zex asked with a trembling voice, sitting at the table next to Morgana, her hands clenched tightly on her knees. "Well, that''s what happens when you show things he despises to a man with firmly defined principles," Sapphire commented from afar, her carefree tone contrasting with the gravity of the situation. "But¡ª" Zex tried to argue, but her own hesitation betrayed her. She took a deep breath, crossed her arms, and huffed. "Ah, you know what? Screw it. Good thing he killed that bastard." "I agree. Hopefully, he''s sitting on the Devil''s lap now, getting a good ol'' trident up his ass." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Iridia''s carefree comment made all heads turn in her direction. "Hm? What?" Iridia blinked innocently. "For a woman of God... you sure have a filthy mouth," Roxanne commented, raising an eyebrow. There was a brief silence. And then, everyone agreed. "Anyway, it''s surprising that he killed the Pope. Even though he wasn''t the strongest, he was probably the smartest," Roxanne shrugged. "Hm? Smart?" Raphaeline laughed dismissively. "Girl, that guy was the dumbest of them all." Ada shot a curious look at her mother, clearly expecting an explanation. "Ah, Demon Queen secrecy, you can''t even imagine." Raphaeline let out a theatrical sigh. "Mom." Ada crossed her arms, clearly demanding an answer. "Alright, Stella." Raphaeline gestured. Stella nodded and began: "Well, he''d been sentenced to death for quite a while. Actually, it was a general consensus. Fallen Angels, Angels, and us, Demons, agreed to eliminate the Inquisition." "Why?" Katharina asked, furrowing her brow. "When the non-aggression pact was made, it applied to everyone. The Angels have their own territories in the skies, so they gained more political power, and the rest, lands. That''s why only the Vatican is a major headquarters, so we divided the continents equally, ensuring areas for each faction. But the Inquisition took its share of land because of a certain incident..." Sapphire spoke carelessly. "A long time passed, and in these thousand years, no Inquisition leader broke the contract that the grandmother of that little girl over there helped establish... until..." Stella spoke, looking at Zex, who diverted her gaze, clearly uncomfortable. "Until they kidnapped me," Roxanne finished, crossing her legs and dramatically sighing. "Wow, I caused the downfall of an entire organization just because I wanted to eat sweets." She picked up a donut from the table, took a bite, and grinned mischievously. "I feel so guilty." She mocked, licking her sugar-covered fingers. Just before Roxanne could take another bite of the donut, a strong purple light filled the center of the room. A magical formation appeared, drawing complex symbols in the air, and before anyone could react, two figures emerged from the light. Sepphirothy and Vergil. The first to manifest was Vergil, appearing with a bored expression, arms crossed as if he were there against his will. Beside him, Sepphirothy emerged from the magic circle as though she owned the place, her sharp gaze analyzing every detail of the room. Silence reigned for a moment. It was Roxanne who broke the tension, blinking a few times before murmuring: "... I''ve seen a lot of dramatic entrances, but this one..." "I thought it was necessary," Sepphirothy said, smirking. "It''s not every day you take down a Pope, so I thought I''d celebrate." Vergil sighed heavily. "I''m tired and annoyed." Stella stood up from the couch, crossing her arms as she looked directly at him. "Either way, I hope you have a good explanation for this mess." Vergil raised an eyebrow. "If I say it was Wukong, will that clear me of blame?" Raphaeline sighed, massaging her temples. "Damn... did you make that weird monkey come down to the human world?" Katharina, who had been quietly observing, let out a soft laugh. "Well, you were never exactly a discreet man, darling." Vergil looked at her, then at the other wives, and sighed. "So, what exactly do you want me to do? He''s the one who killed him." Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire Sapphire grinned maliciously. "First, you can start by telling me why you killed the Pope out of nowhere." Ada, standing next to her mother, nodded with a challenging look. "Exactly." Sepphirothy rolled her eyes, impatient. "I didn''t come here to watch this flirting session and romantic nonsense." "Then why did you come?" Roxanne asked, finally taking a bite of her donut without seeming the least bit worried. "To talk about this." Sepphirothy replied, tossing a small object to the maid who had just entered the room. The problem? Viviane, the blue-haired maid, had just emerged from the hallway, balancing a tray piled high with teacups, biscuits, bread, a jar of honey, and for some reason, a small decorative flower vase. The object thrown landed right into her hands, but the poor girl completely fumbled. "EH?! AH?!¡ª" The tray wobbled violently in her hands, biscuits flew, the honey jar spun through the air in slow motion, one of the teacups tilted threateningly, and the flower vase... well, that fell directly onto her head. PLONK! The impact was enough to make Viviane spin in her own axis as she tried to regain her balance. In the end, miraculously, the tray landed on the table without further disaster. Except, of course, for the fact that Viviane was now covered in honey, holding the fragment of Excalibur as though it were a piece of hot coal. Everyone stayed silent for a few seconds, staring at the scene. "¡­So," Sapphire cleared her throat, trying to hold back a laugh. "Was it about the honey or the sword?" Viviane let out a frustrated groan, trying to remove the honey jar stuck to her hair. Sepphirothy simply sighed. "It''s about the sword, you airhead." "¡­" Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne stayed silent, exchanging a quiet look between them. Deep down, they knew that if Sepphirothy and Vergil decided, they could obliterate everyone in the room without effort. Meanwhile¡­ "Just speak already, I have more important matters to handle." Raphaeline grumbled, impatient. After all, she was still a Demon Queen, and prolonged discussions weren''t her favorite pastime. As for Stella... "Take your time." She said, comfortably sinking into the couch next to Sapphire. She grabbed the remote and started flipping through channels uncontrollably, trying to find something¡ªanything¡ªthat wasn''t broadcasting the Vatican news. Morgana took the fragment of Excalibur from Viviane''s still sticky hands and furrowed her brow. "This one''s much stronger than the others..." she murmured, feeling the pulsating flow of energy inside it. "Exactly." Sepphirothy crossed her arms, casting a serious look at Viviane¡ªwho, well... was still completely covered in honey. "So, Viviane," Sepphirothy continued, "since you''re the one who forged this crap in the first place, explain this properly." Viviane sighed, resigned. She picked up a piece of bread from the tray and began eating it with the naturalness of someone who wasn''t drenched in honey and in the middle of a crucial conversation. "Hmm... well..." She chewed thoughtfully, ignoring the incredulous stares. "It''s pretty simple. Light Magic and Divine Magic are pretty much the same thing. Since Light is an element, if you keep feeding the fragments with Light Magic, they''ll absorb that energy and get stronger." Silence. "¡­So, what you''re telling me," Sepphirothy massaged her temples, feeling a headache coming on, "is that now we not only have to find the fragments, but we also have to pray that no one is feeding these things and making them even stronger?" "Yep." Viviane answered with her mouth full, grabbing another piece of bread and licking the honey off her fingers. "Oh, great." Sepphirothy laughed humorlessly, throwing her hands up. "Now, on top of hunting down these damn sword fragments, we also have to worry about who might be cultivating nothing less than mass destruction weapons." She exhaled heavily and flopped onto the couch, visibly frustrated. "What a wonderful day, what a beautiful fate this is." Vergil simply watched the scene with a slight smile on his lips, clearly enjoying himself. Chapter 230 Angry Maid The day had barely begun, and Viviane was already standing, arms crossed and an irritated look on her face as she observed the two new "maids" who had been assigned to her. Zex and Iridia stood in front of her, barefoot, wearing only thin silk nightgowns. Both were confused, not fully understanding why they had been summoned to this "initiation ceremony". Viviane tapped her foot on the floor, making a dry noise echo through the mansion. "So, after all my work, all my dedication..." She began, her voice laced with venom. "My master has decided to bring in TWO new women for me to train." Zex looked away, pretending not to hear. Iridia snorted. "Errr... technically, we''re not employees yet, we haven''t signed a contract or anything..." "Oh right, the contract that... even I don''t have." Viviane smiled. A devilish smile... "Ah, but don''t worry, my dears... I''ll fix that little detail right now, after all, you''re going to start a job, so it''s good to know about it, right?" The devilish smile she was flashing made them shiver. Before either of them could react, a magic circle lit up under their feet. The two tried to run, but an invisible barrier held them in place. "Viviane, wait a minute!" Zex tried to protest, but it was too late. With a snap of her fingers, Viviane''s magic exploded in a golden glow. A second later... PLIM! Where Zex and Iridia once stood, there were now two women wearing the most questionable maid''s uniforms that ever existed. The fabric was thin, almost transparent, highlighting every curve of their bodies. The skirt was too short to be considered decent - one false step and something forbidden could be seen. The neckline... well, to say it existed was charitable, as it was practically a strategic hole that highlighted both of their attributes. The lacy stockings went down to their thighs, and thin heels completed the look. Small white aprons covered almost nothing of the front, while the back... well, there wasn''t even an apron. Just a thin lace ribbon tied like a bow. Zex looked at herself, then at Iridia and then at Viviane. "...What the fuck?" Viviane crossed her arms and raised her chin. "That, my dears, is the official uniform of the maids I appoint. After all, you''re new, you need to make a good first impression, don''t you think?" Viviane said with a sweet smile... too sweet to be honest. "That''s not a uniform! It''s lingerie!!!" Iridia protested, pulling down her tiny skirt, only to realize that there wasn''t enough fabric to cover anything. Viviane narrowed her eyes, her mischievous smile widening. "Well, if you have time to complain, then you also have time to work!" She crossed her arms. "Now, go and do your duties quietly, or I''ll just kill you and turn you into demons... With total loyalty to me, of course." The casual tone in her voice sent a shiver down both their spines. ''She''s dying of jealousy...'' Zex and Iridia thought at the same time, exchanging desperate glances. "I can''t believe this is happening..." Zex muttered, walking with difficulty, as if he were stepping into a minefield - or, in this case, trying to walk without looking like a lingerie model. "I want to kill myself..." Iridia muttered, her dignity fading with every step. Viviane tilted her head, her smile taking on a devilishly amused tone. "If you want, be my guest~" she hummed. "But be warned... I''ll bring you back. And this time, with a very cute master command, just to make sure there are no more complaints." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They both swallowed. The war was lost before it had even begun. It wasn''t long before the rest of the mansion began to notice the presence of the "new maids". Vergil, who was calmly eating his breakfast, almost spat out his drink when he saw Zex and Iridia enter the hall. Stella let out a low whistle, crossing her legs as she surveyed the scene with a smile of amusement. "Wow... someone here definitely has very specific fetishes." Sapphire merely arched an eyebrow, sipping her tea without showing any apparent reaction... but her eyes said it all. Katharina, on the other hand... "Ahahahaha! My God, what a wonderful sight!" she couldn''t hold back her laughter. Ada blinked several times, as if trying to process what she was seeing. "Is that serious? Is that really a maid''s uniform?" Raphaeline just sighed and shook her head, exuding pure judgment. "That''s not a uniform... that''s humiliation. Pure and simple." Zex, already fed up with the situation, slammed her fists down on the table, causing some cups to clink. "Is someone going to help me or not?" Vergil, still trying to understand the absurd situation before him, looked away from the two "maids" to Viviane, who was watching everything with an extremely satisfied smile - the kind of smile of someone who has just been given a well-deserved punishment. He sighed, massaging his temples. "Was that really necessary?" He asked. Viviane crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "You brought two new maids into the house without telling me. So yes, that was extremely necessary." Vergil blinked, confused. "You know I haven''t hired them yet, right? They''d offered after refusing," Vergil questioned, "They''re still very proper." "...What''s it like?" Viviane''s smile trembled slightly. Vergil just took a sip of his coffee before answering, unhurriedly. "They''ve caused too much trouble, I haven''t even approved it yet... They''re only here because they have nowhere else to go." The two froze in place. The silence that followed was suffocating. Viviane''s expression, which had previously exuded satisfaction, slowly changed. Her eyes began to glow with a latent fury, the kind of look that promised destruction. She turned to Zex and Iridia slowly, like a predator about to strike. "You... offered?" Iridia swallowed and raised her hands, trying to calm the situation. "I mean... it wasn''t like that..." But Viviane was already marching towards them, her fists clenched, her eyes burning like a witch about to cast a cruel curse. "YOU BASTARDS!!!" Viviane screamed, charging at them like an enraged bull. Zex and Iridia wasted no time... as soon as they sensed the head maid''s murderous intent, they shot across the hall at lightning speed. "CALM DOWN, BOSS!" Iridia shouted desperately, jumping over the sofa as if she were in an athletics competition. "We''re orphans! We need jobs now that the Inquisition is gone!!!" Zex... well... she wasn''t known for keeping her mouth shut. "Fuck you, you perverted maid!" She shouted as she slid across the table to get away from Viviane. And then, the fatal mistake: "If you want your master so badly, go and sit on his cock and stop bothering him!" The temperature in the room dropped a few degrees. There was absolute silence. Viviane stopped running for a moment. Her eyes shone with pure hatred, a sinister smile forming on her face. "You really want to die, don''t you?" Before Zex could react, Viviane disappeared from view-and the next second, he was on top of her, grabbing the collar of her clothes and lifting her into the air like a bloodthirsty demon. "I''LL MAKE YOU SEE HELL, YOU BASTARD!" Meanwhile... Vergil watched the scene, calmly sipping his coffee. "Was all that... necessary?" He asked, slightly perplexed. Roxanne, without even taking her eyes off the mess, let out a sigh. "Ah, dear... you''re very stupid sometimes." Ada and Katharina nodded in unison, as if this were a universal fact. "You forget that women have needs." Stella laughed, crossing her legs casually. Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "And she''s clearly accumulating hers." Sapphire commented, sipping her tea quietly. "Well, I got mine." Stella said, shrugging. "As long as she keeps denying herself, it''s only going to get worse." Vergil arched an eyebrow, looking at Roxanne, Sapphire, Katharina, Ada, Raphaeline and Stella. "And you all have needs too?" The women just exchanged glances. Roxanne grinned, Sapphire smiled suggestively, Katharina bit her lips to keep from laughing, Ada blushed slightly, Raphaeline just sighed and Stella winked mischievously. Vergil massaged his temples. "Why did I ask that..." Before he could process all the stupidity going on earlier, Morgana entered the room... In pink pajamas... With a huge stuffed rabbit on her arm. She yawned, clearly annoyed at being woken up by this area. "What a ridiculous racket at eight in the morning..." Viviane stopped trying to kill Zex for a moment and looked at Morgana. "... What the hell are you wearing?" Morgana looked down, as if she had only just noticed her outfit. She shrugged. "What? I like my pajamas." Vergil squeezed his eyes shut. "Do you... sleep cuddled up with that rabbit?" Morgana stared at him coldly. "And if I say yes? What will you do?" Vergil raised his hands in surrender. "Nothing. Nothing at all." "Besides... Why the fuck are they talking about my clothes and my bunny when they''re literally wearing lingerie and running from a jealous maid." Morgana said pointing at Zex and Iridia. Vergil opened his mouth to reply, but... He looked at Morgana. Then he looked at Zex and Iridia fleeing in desperation as Viviane, the embodiment of female fury, tried to tear their souls out with her bare hands. He frowned, as if only now processing the ridiculous scene before him. "... Fair enough." He said, simply accepting defeat. Chapter 231 INTERPOL... [Lyon, France] The atmosphere was tense. The cold glow of the monitors reflected on the tense faces of the agents as data streamed across the screens like an unrelenting flood of information. At the center of the room, a woman with black hair and blue eyes maintained a rigid posture, watching another figure seated in front of her. "Director Natasha..." the woman began, her voice laced with caution. "Gods don''t care about the human world. Don''t waste your time trying to understand why Sun Wukong assassinated the Pope." The red-haired woman behind the desk, appearing to be in her mid-thirties, closed a folder marked with a large red seal: INTERPOL ¨C CONFIDENTIAL. "Don''t underestimate my ability to understand the gods, Sheron." Her green eyes gleamed with determination. Before she could insist further, Natasha sprang to her feet and strode across the room with firm steps, forcing Sheron to rush to keep up. Sheron sighed. "Here we go again." "Director! Wait!" Sheron shouted, grabbing a stack of folders her boss had left behind. "What do we have?" Natasha ignored the protest, her tone sharp as a blade. "The list of the ten most wanted updates every ten minutes. We humans are being pushed further and further to the margins of this world¡­ We can''t afford to lose what little ground we have left." The wide hallways of the Interpol headquarters felt narrow in the face of the director''s urgency. Several agents stepped aside as she marched forward with purpose. Upon reaching a conference room, a massive holographic screen activated automatically, displaying a series of dossiers and live footage captured by security cameras and satellites. A tall, broad-shouldered man dressed in a pristine suit lifted his gaze toward Natasha. His dark skin contrasted with the blue glow of the monitors. He didn''t seem surprised by the director''s sudden arrival. "Good morning, Director," he greeted her calmly, motioning for her to take a seat. "Robbis, straight to the point." Natasha demanded, crossing her arms. "Yes, ma''am." He smirked slightly, already used to her impatient pace. "Well¡­ We''ve identified two pseudo-gods operating in the mortal world again." With a command, the screen shifted, zooming in on an image captured by a security camera. "The first one is¡­ an interesting case." He pointed at the woman on the screen, enlarging her face. A tall woman with black hair and a gaze sculpted by the divine. Her green eyes stared into the camera with a mischievous smile... just before interference cut the feed. "The Goddess of the Hunt, Artemis," Sheron frowned. "Artemis? What is she doing in the human world?" Robbis shrugged. "To be honest, we''re not even sure we should still call her that. According to our informants in the underworld, Artemis¡­ is no longer an ordinary goddess." "What do you mean?" Natasha arched an eyebrow. "It seems our darling now resides in Hell and goes by the name Selene." He zoomed in further, highlighting the unnatural glow in her eyes. "Artemis is now being classified as a Demon-Goddess." "Well, that''s new¡­" Sheron let out a low whistle. Natasha, however, didn''t seem concerned. "Artemis has never been a problem for us. Leave her be for now. Let''s move on to the real elephant in the room." Natasha pressed, looking at him expectantly. Robbis hesitated for a second before exhaling tiredly. "You always want to skip straight to the worst¡­" He tapped the holographic screen again, and the image shifted to another woman. This time, it was nightclub footage. The central figure was dazzling yet dangerous, her eyes shimmering like corrupted stars. "Archon, Paimon." The name echoed through the room like silent thunder. Natasha tilted her head, examining the footage. "Now this is a big fish¡­" A predatory smile crept across her face. "What do we have on her?" Robbis took a deep breath before activating a holographic map. The screen lit up, revealing an eerily detailed view of Los Angeles. The map was covered in red dots, pulsing like a living organism. "What the hell is this?" Natasha narrowed her eyes. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Robbis pointed at the highlighted areas. "Death zones. All of this is happening silently, inside battle dimensions scattered throughout the city." Natasha blinked, absorbing the information. "Wait¡­ Are you telling me that in Los Angeles, in the middle of fucking California, we have a siege involving¡­" She couldn''t even find the right words. Robbis raised a finger, calmly counting. "Demons. Werewolves. Vampires. Fallen Angels. And, of course¡­ a mansion full of Demon Queens." He pointed to a golden marker. "And the new Demon King¡­ who was last seen with Paimon." The silence that followed was deafening. Natasha took a deep breath¡­ and let out a single, clear, and direct curse. "FUCKING HELL." She rubbed her temples, trying to process it all. "This shit turned into an interdimensional war zone, and no one noticed?!" She exhaled sharply, her frustration evident. "Well¡­ We noticed." Robbis smirked. "And you think that''s funny, you bastard?! Look at this mess!" Natasha spun on her heels, pointing at Robbis with a fierce glare. She furiously gestured at the holographic map, where the red dots continued multiplying like a virus spreading out of control. With each passing second, the situation seemed to deteriorate even further. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire Sheron let out a long sigh, crossing her arms. "Well, at least it won''t be a boring day." Natasha massaged her temples, already feeling a pounding headache forming. "You know what? If this keeps up, I''m going to need an exorcism because my liver is about to leave my body." She abruptly stood up, adjusting her blazer while Robbis just grinned, clearly enjoying the rising chaos. "So¡­ what''s the plan, boss?" he asked, leaning casually against the table. Natasha shot one last glance at the map before letting out a heavy sigh. "I want the ten most wanted in the supernatural world added to our priority target list. Put bounties on each of these bastards¡­ and place Paimon at the very top." Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked out of the room with firm steps, leaving behind a tense silence. [Los Angeles] "ATCHIM!!!" The force of Paimon''s sneeze was so powerful that it made the windows shake, leaving Vergil, Sapphire, Stella, and Raphaeline staring at her as though she had just cast a forbidden spell. Sapphire furrowed her brows and recoiled slightly. "Damn, are you trying to exorcise a demon inside of you, or was that just a sneeze?" Raphaeline crossed her arms and made a face. "Seriously, Paimon? We''re three years out of a pandemic. If you bring another one, I swear I''ll throw you into an abyss." Stella grabbed a napkin and threw it in Paimon''s face. "At the very least, cover that mouth, creature!" Paimon sniffled, blinking her tear-filled eyes. "Shit... someone must be talking about me." Vergil huffed. "Definitely not anything good." Stella rested her chin on her hand, deep in thought. "Either they''re insulting you... or betting on how long you''ll last before causing more chaos." Paimon let out a dramatic sigh, throwing her arms up. "You''re all so insensitive! I just sneezed!" Sapphire narrowed her eyes. "If one sneeze of yours can be mistaken for an earthquake, I''d rather you don''t sneeze at all." "Let''s get moving, stop with the nonsense. Let''s talk about the Excalibur fragment in that weird siege. Why hasn''t anyone stolen that damn thing yet?" Vergil asked, crossing his arms. Paimon grabbed a tablet and swiped the screen to the side, showing a series of data. "We''re currently identifying all sorts of things going on in that place. Drug trafficking, dimensional weapons, suspicious rituals, a whole lot of shit happening... But the fragment? We know it''s there, but no one can pinpoint exactly where." She handed the tablet to Vergil, who began analyzing the information. "Seriously, this is starting to look like a spy movie," he joked, swiping the screen. Then, a red notification started flashing at the corner of the screen. "Hey, Paimon..." Vergil narrowed his eyes at the message that appeared on the screen. [ALERT UPDATE: PAIMON ¨C TOP 1 ¨C INTERPOL] A brief silence hung in the air. "... Wait. WHAT?!" Paimon blinked rapidly, trying to read without blinking... She snatched the tablet from Vergil''s hands and stared at the screen, her mouth slowly opening in pure shock. "ARE YOU KIDDING WITH ME?!" Sapphire leaned in to peek at the screen and let out a suppressed laugh. "Congratulations, you''ve officially surpassed terrorists, mass murderers, and demon cultists." Stella whistled, impressed. "Paimon, the world''s most wanted criminal. I have to admit, it''s kind of sexy." Raphaeline sighed. "What mess did you get yourself into this time?" "I DIDN''T DO SHIT! Well... nothing recent, at least." Paimon started quickly swiping through the screen, looking for more information. "Great. Now we have Interpol on our tail. As if demons, fallen angels, and gods wanting our heads weren''t enough." Vergil massaged his temples. Katharina laughed, giving Paimon a pat on the back. "Relax, number one criminal. At least now you''ve got a cool title." Paimon growled and threw her head back. "I don''t know whether to laugh or throw myself off a building." "Well, I don''t think Interpol will do anything. After all... we''re demons, right? Not like they can just show up and¡ª" Before Vergil could finish the sentence, Viviane suddenly entered the room, holding a cup of tea and with a casual expression. "Hey... there''s some FBI people at the door." Silence. Vergil blinked a few times. "Oh¡­ the FBI?" Viviane took a sip of tea and nodded. "Yep. A bunch of suits looking like they''re about to shit their pants. Oh, and there are two or three exorcists among them. Pretty discreet... if you ignore the crucifixes and bags full of holy shit." Paimon tossed the tablet in the air and held her head. "I JUST WOKE UP, DAMN IT! CAN''T YOU GIVE ME A SECOND OF PEACE?!" Chapter 232 - 232: FBI wants help... HAHAHA "I JUST WOKE UP, DAMN IT! CAN''T I GET A SECOND OF PEACE?!" Paimon shouted irritably¡ªafter all, dealing with humanity wasn''t exactly her strong suit. "Ah¡­ what the fuck..." Vergil let out a heavy sigh. "Well... time to decide. Do we deal with them diplomatically, or do we start a massacre?" "I vote massacre." Sapphire raised her hand. "Same. But can we listen first and then kill them?" Katharina said, approaching and joining the couch, where Roxanne and Ada seemed... completely indifferent. "How about, for once in our lives, we don''t start a bloodbath first thing in the morning?" Raphaeline crossed her arms. "Vergil, darling, I think it''s up to you." Stella shrugged. "For fuck''s sake..." He rubbed his face with both hands and grumbled. "Okay, let''s go over the facts." Vergil turned to Viviane, crossing his arms. "Why the hell are the FBI and Interpol after us?" Before Viviane could even answer, he shot a suspicious look at Paimon. "Hey! I didn''t do anything!" Paimon immediately defended herself, throwing her hands up. "I didn''t steal anything! I have more than enough money, I don''t need to play around in the human world!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil sighed. "Alright, fine... Now, second fact." He looked at everyone in the room. "Do we have anything to fear?" He started analyzing the most problematic people there. First, Sapphire. She simply tilted her head to the side and answered with absolute boredom. "I''m a fucking destroyer." Next, Raphaeline. She scoffed, impatient. "Vergil, seriously? Fear? You''ve got to be kidding me." Then, Stella. She remained silent for three seconds¡­ before bursting into laughter. "HAHAHAHA! FEAR? HAHAHAHAHA!" Vergil observed their reactions, took a deep breath, and shook his head. "Alright. That settles it. Let them in." He pointed at Viviane, who merely shrugged and walked away. Viviane rolled her eyes and went to the door, opening it with a forced smile. Outside, a group of FBI agents and a few Interpol representatives stood in formation, all dressed in dark suits and wearing sunglasses. The leader, a tall and well-groomed man, raised his badge and opened his mouth to speak¡ª But Viviane cut him off before he could. "Please... don''t offend anyone." She sighed, crossing her arms. "I really don''t want to ask them to rebuild the house again¡­ it''s already been four times this month." The agents exchanged glances, confused. "Right..." The leader cleared his throat. "We''re just here for a¡ªlet''s call it a reconnaissance mission." "Great, then come in." Viviane stepped aside, but just as the agents started to walk in, she raised a hand and stopped them. "But first¡­ take off your shoes." The silence that followed was so intense that even the wind seemed to stop. "...What?" the agent asked, furrowing his brow. Viviane arched an eyebrow. "We just cleaned the floors. If you''re going in, do it in socks." The agents looked at each other, clearly unable to believe what they were hearing. "You... want the FBI and Interpol to enter in socks?" Natasha asked, incredulous. Viviane smiled innocently. "Either that, or you can turn around and explain to your superiors that you failed your mission because you refused to take off your shoes." The agent let out a long sigh, closing his eyes as if reconsidering all his life choices. A minute later, all the agents were barefoot, holding their shoes in their hands, walking into the mansion with slippery dress socks. ''She did not just do that...'' Vergil, seeing the scene, had to cover his mouth to keep from laughing. Paimon had no such restraint and burst into laughter. Stella whistled. "You know, this is kind of humiliating." Sapphire, who was sitting on the couch, looked up from her tea and raised an eyebrow. "I disagree. I think it''s hilarious." Katharina, on the other hand, simply pulled out her phone and started recording. Raphaeline, analyzing the agents with a critical look, finally summed up the situation in one sentence: "You all look like a bunch of executives on a spiritual retreat in pantyhose." The agents didn''t respond. They just suffered in silence, trying to maintain a shred of dignity while their socks slid across the polished floor. What seemed to be the leader of the operation cleared his throat and bowed slightly. "W-we are here on behalf of Interpol." He tried to keep a professional stance, but the discomfort was obvious. "We''re from the FBI. My name is John Walker, head of the Supernatural Division here in the United States." He presented his badge, trying to ignore the muffled giggles in the background. Vergil observed him for a moment before finally crossing his arms and completely shifting his posture, adopting a more casual and lazy tone. "Alright, now just get to the point." He smirked, leaning back on the couch. "Because I can guarantee that no one here did anything." The agents remained silent. John Walker took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, we know." The silence that followed was deafening. Even the FBI and Interpol agents turned their heads toward him at the same time, as if collectively asking: "WHAT DO YOU MEAN THEY DIDN''T DO ANYTHING?!" Vergil blinked, surprised. Paimon tilted her head, curious. Raphaeline raised an eyebrow. Katharina nearly dropped her phone. Stella, who was drinking juice, choked¡ªand well... Sapphire just laughed in the background. Viviane frowned, crossing her arms. "Okay, let me get this straight. We didn''t do anything, and yet, the top 10 of the Supernatural Division have several of our people, and we... didn''t do anything?" John hesitated for a moment, visibly uncomfortable. "Well... technically, yes." Vergil ran a hand down his face, massaging his temples as he let out a long sigh of pure exhaustion. "For fuck''s sake... then why the hell are you here?" John closed his eyes for a moment, as if gathering the courage to speak. Then, finally, he answered: "Because... we need your help." The silence that followed was so deep that even the wind outside seemed to stop. Everyone in the room exchanged glances, processing those words. Sapphire blinked slowly. Raphaeline frowned. Paimon raised an eyebrow. Then, as if rehearsed, they all burst into laughter at the same time. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The roar of laughter was so loud that Ada and Roxanne woke up startled, sitting up on the couch as if they had heard an explosion. "WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT?!" Ada shouted, her hair a complete mess. Roxanne blinked sleepily. "Are we under attack?" "No... the FBI wants our help!" Stella wiped a tear from the corner of her eye while trying to catch her breath. Ada and Roxanne blinked. Then looked at the agents. Then at the others. And then¡­ "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" They started laughing again, even harder. "Oh... Oh my stomach... ahahahah!" Roxanne clutched her stomach, tears streaming down her face from laughing so hard. "What the fuck kind of help does the FBI want? HAHAHA!" Raphaeline questioned. "HAHAHA I have no idea HAHAHA!" Sapphire laughed along. John rubbed his face with both hands, trying to keep his patience while the group recovered from their laughing fit. "Alright, alright... are you all done?" he asked, his tone dry. Vergil took a deep breath, still with an amused smile on his lips. "Alright, spill it, John. Why the hell do you think we would help Interpol or the FBI?" John adjusted his tie, trying to regain some dignity before continuing. "Because a war is about to break out. And if it does, there will be nothing left but ashes." Vergil''s smile vanished. John seized the moment and continued: "Werewolves, vampires, fallen angels, demons, and who knows what else¡­ all of them are arming themselves. We''re detecting heavy movements all over the city. Contracts are being signed, alliances are forming out of nowhere, battlefields are being prepared... if this turns into an open conflict, Los Angeles will become hell on Earth." He took a deep breath and concluded: "And we know that you know more than we do. So... what the hell is going on?" Silence settled once again, but this time, there was no laughter. That''s when Paimon scoffed, crossing her arms. "You guys really think you understand what''s happening? What fucking alliance are you talking about? There''s nothing like that going on." She rolled her eyes. "You''re all pissing yourselves in fear, thinking a war is about to break out... idiots." She paused, then smirked arrogantly before concluding: "But it''s fine. Just leave and let things unfold as they should. This won''t last more than two or three days anyway." "Hm?" John and the agents blinked, confused. Vergil just smiled. John took a step forward, his face serious. "Two days? What do you mean? What do you know that we don''t?" Paimon let out an exaggerated sigh, twirling a strand of her hair between her fingers, her expression full of boredom. "Ugh... what a pain. Government lapdog." She waved her hand as if shooing away an insect. "Just go already. Shoo, shoo! We''re busy coming up with a plan, alright?" John gritted his teeth, ready to retort, but before he could say anything, his phone started ringing. He pulled the device from his pocket and answered. "Yes?" A tense silence filled the room as he listened to the voice on the other end. Then, his eyes widened. "Holy shit..." He immediately hung up, spinning on his heels to face the group. "Hey... excuse me." John cleared his throat, trying to regain his composure, then looked at Roxanne, who was casually holding the TV remote. "Can you put it on channel 203?" Roxanne raised an eyebrow. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire "You''re really bossy, you know that?" She rolled her eyes but pressed the buttons on the remote. The moment the screen changed, silence fell over the room. The images showed Los Angeles engulfed in flames. Chapter 233 - 233: Chaos is about to begin! The images broadcasted on TV showed Los Angeles plunged into chaos. Buildings were burning, cars exploding for no apparent reason, streetlights popping like fireworks, and a panicked crowd running aimlessly, not understanding what was happening. The scene was a true urban hell. Vergil furrowed his brow, clearly intrigued. "Usually... doesn''t this happen within battle dimensions?" He threw a glance at Paimon. "I mean, shouldn''t this shit be confined to the mirrored reality? How the hell is it affecting the real world?" There was a hint of irritation in his voice, mixed with confusion. Viviane sighed, crossing her arms while keeping her eyes glued to the screen. "Too many dimensions overlapping... Space wasn''t made to handle so many layers in the same point." She leaned forward, analyzing every detail of the transmission. "It''s like overloading a server with thousands of simultaneous processes. Eventually, it starts to fail. And now? It looks like reality itself is cracking under the pressure." Vergil clicked his tongue, annoyed. "So, a fucked-up problem with no easy solution." Before anyone could say anything more, the image from the helicopter transmitting the scene began to shake violently. The aircraft spun uncontrollably, losing altitude as the camera captured the final seconds of the broadcast. "Ah, shit..." Viviane murmured, her eyes widening as she watched the helicopter plummet. The screen suddenly went black. Then, the broadcast returned to the journalists in the studio, now pale, their faces filled with pure panic. Silence hung in the room for a few moments... Then Paimon raised an eyebrow and scoffed. "Well... that escalated quickly." She said, crossing her arms and flashing an annoyingly confident smile at the FBI agents. "Well, since you''re here, let''s make everyone''s life easier." Paimon snapped her fingers and pointed at the holographic map projected over the table. "Set up a perimeter in those neighborhoods and use the usual excuse: terrorist attack. That way, no one will question explosions, bizarre creatures, or whatever the hell happens." The agents exchanged uncomfortable glances, but John let out a tired sigh before nodding. "Alright, I''ll send the teams to act." John said, grabbing a sort of radio and stepping out of Sapphire''s residence. While he was jumping into action to evacuate the area, she had to give some orders. Paimon then slowly turned to Sapphire, Stella, and Raphaeline, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. The three already knew what was coming next. Before Paimon could open her mouth, Sapphire rolled her eyes and huffed. "Oh, here we go..." She raised her hand and started moving her fingers as if manipulating a puppet, mimicking Paimon''s voice in an exaggeratedly mocking tone: "''Don''t fight, it might cause problems for the demons!''" Stella let out a loud laugh, while Raphaeline merely crossed her arms, a mocking smile on her lips. Paimon narrowed her eyes but sighed dramatically. "Fine, at least you got it..." She shook her head. "But that doesn''t mean everyone here is going to sit around doing nothing." She then turned toward the couch... Three slack figures were sprawled there like lazy cats basking in the sun¡ªAda, Roxanne, and Katharina. Ada yawned loudly, not even bothering to open her eyes. "I''m not in the mood." Roxanne stretched her arms, shrugging, her eyes still glued to the TV, where helicopters were hovering over the destruction in Los Angeles. "Yeah, not feeling it." Katharina, hugging a pillow, merely muttered something in agreement, "I''m tired," she said. Paimon massaged her temples, incredulous. "I''ll handle this, don''t worry." Vergil''s voice cut through the atmosphere as he approached the hologram map, still pulsing with red dots. "Just tell me where not to attack and who not to kill," he said, casting a sharp glance at Paimon, waiting for instructions. Not that he needed them... the initial plan was simply to exterminate everyone. A mischievous smile curved her lips as she saw they both thought alike... "There''s no ''who not to kill.''" She crossed her arms, her eyes glowing with excitement. "If they''re behind this, exterminate them all. None should survive." Then her expression softened just enough for a touch of cynicism. "Of course, spare the demons. We must protect our race..." She then smiled wildly. "But the rest? Annihilate them." "At your command," Vergil said before disappearing... "He really has gotten quite proficient with Demon Teleportation, hasn''t he?" Viviane asked, wiping down the table with the calm of someone who didn''t care much about what was going on. As she cleaned, two maids entered the room, bringing milkshakes and fries. They went to the table where Katharina, Roxanne, and Ada were and placed the dishes with almost reverent care. Then, they returned to help Viviane without saying a word. Katharina picked up a fry, lost in her own world while scrolling on her phone. Her finger slid across the screen, and she found the number she had been avoiding. She sighed, as if the weight of the obligation was unbearable, but with no other choice, she pressed the call button. On the other end, Alexa''s dragged and irritated voice answered, as always, with a tone of disdain. "Hey, Katharina. What do you want now? If you''re just gonna bother me, don''t call." Katharina rolled her eyes, ignoring the sarcasm, and spoke with her usual coldness. "Alexa, ''Puppy,'' get your wolves out of Los Angeles. A demon''s coming to attack and annihilate everyone." Silence. The kind of silence that comes before an impatient response. Then, Alexa spoke, her voice now more attentive, but still laced with arrogance. "Are you sure? And why the hell should I listen to you?" Katharina gritted her teeth, irritation bubbling up, but she controlled her tone. "Because if you don''t, there''s going to be more death than your wolves can handle, and honestly, I don''t have time to watch you lose more pack members. The city''s going to turn into chaos, so either deal with it now or watch your wolves die... at Vergil''s hands." His name made the silence last another second. Katharina knew the effect he had. Alexa couldn''t ignore the impact of knowing he was involved. The long sigh that followed was almost audible on the other end. "I don''t like you, Katharina," Alexa said, her voice softer now, "but... I''ll send the wolves out. I don''t think you''re the only ones with problems, right?" Katharina could practically hear Alexa''s smile, the disguised arrogance, but she knew she had won. "Exactly. So, make sure your dogs stay out of the way. I don''t want to see any of them killed by MY husband." She hung up the phone quickly, not waiting for more responses. She let out a relieved sigh and threw herself back on the couch, grabbing another fry. "Well, at least that''s settled," she murmured to herself, the expression of someone who knew they had avoided a major problem. ... Vergil floated in the sky, the currents of air gently moving his coat as his eyes fixed on the city below. Los Angeles, normally a vibrant metropolis, now appeared to be a battlefield on the verge of being dismantled. He watched the movement of the police forces with a discreet smile, his silver eyes reflecting the scene. Several police cars were lined up on the streets, blocking the access routes and forming a perfect circle around the most affected area. A futile attempt to contain the chaos that he himself had come to create. From above, Vergil saw everything in detail. The lights of the vehicles blinked like colorful dots in the growing darkness of the city, while the police officers tried, unsuccessfully, to form a blockade against something they couldn''t even begin to comprehend. He felt the power pulsing within him, a growing satisfaction. Humanity had no idea what was about to happen. The circle formed by the authorities was more of a trap than a protection. He sighed, his feet not touching the ground. The wind carried him, but he remained steady, as if gravity were nothing more than a suggestion. His presence there, suspended between the clouds and the panic-filled streets below, was pure demonstration of power. The helicopters hovering above, trying to capture images of the destruction below, were nothing more than toys in the sky. Vergil ignored them, his eyes now fixed on the agents trying to coordinate the operation on the ground. He knew what would come next, and there was no force on Earth that could stop it. The city, at this moment, was at the mercy of his will. The line between control and chaos was about to break, and Vergil reveled in the moment. "How pathetic," he murmured, his lips curling into a smile. The circle formed by the police was useless, an empty attempt to maintain order where none existed. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And, with a smooth motion, he disappeared into the air, teleporting to the center of the chaos. What remained now was pure annihilation. Vergil materialized with a snap of energy in the middle of the battle dimension, the transition between worlds as natural to him as breathing. The scene before him was chaotic: two fallen angels, their black wings and eyes radiating a bitter light, fought fiercely against two grotesque-looking demons. The sound of steel clashing echoed through the air as the angels struck with lethal precision. The demons, despite their monstrous appearances, were clearly at a disadvantage. The angelic blades cut through the air with speed, slicing and burning everything in their path. But then, something changed. Vergil appeared before them, his imposing presence dominating the battlefield. The fallen angels froze for a second, their eyes wide as they realized who had just invaded their domain. Time seemed to stop as one of them spat on the ground, staring at Vergil with contempt. "Get out of here," one of the fallen angels said, his voice full of sarcasm and disdain. "What do you want here, disgraceful one?" He brandished his sword in a defiant gesture, ignoring the power Vergil emanated. The other fallen angel, younger and full of fury, seemed to be preparing to attack. But his expression quickly softened when he felt Vergil''s aura, the crushing pressure he imposed, as if the very air around him had thickened. "Demon King!" one of them exclaimed, their voice trembling with terror. "Please, forgive us! We didn''t know you were here!" The other demon bowed even lower, trembling, his eyes cast down. "Forgive us, Majesty! We didn''t intend to interfere with the human world... our mistress... Paimon asked us to guard this place when these idiots appeared..." He said, still shaking. ''My name has already spread...'' Vergil thought, watching the demons with a cold gaze, a small, cruel smile forming on his lips. He didn''t need words. His mere presence was enough to subjugate any being around him. "Get up and leave... I''m returning to the Underworld," he ordered, his voice as cold as steel. The demons, trembling, immediately obeyed, their eyes still lowered, trying not to provoke the Demon King''s wrath any further. "But¡ª" "Shh. Leave." Vergil cut off the interruption with an impatient, almost condescending tone. His voice echoed through the battle dimension, reverberating in the air like a death sentence. Before they could react, a blade sliced through the air behind him, passing so close to his throat that the air itself seemed to vibrate with the threat. But Vergil, with an almost imperceptible movement, flicked it away. The blade was pulverized in a burst of demonic energy, leaving only the charred skeleton of the fallen angel in its place. "Close one, pigeon," Vergil murmured, his expression unchanged as the angel exploded in a wave of light and destruction, the final attempt at defiance consumed by the fury of the Demon King. Chapter 234 - 234: My first friend was a cute little dog "Close enough, pigeon," Vergil muttered, his expression remaining unchanged as the fallen angel exploded in a wave of light and destruction. The last attempt at defiance had been consumed by the Demon King''s fury, reducing the enemy to nothing but luminous dust. Without wasting any time, he turned to the other fallen angel. It took no effort. With a simple gesture, an invisible wave of demonic power swept through the air and, in an instant, the angel''s body was devastated. Her blood was violently drawn, forming a crimson sphere that floated in front of Vergil''s hand. The Bael clan''s ability to manipulate blood was absolute. "Hm... that was harder than I thought." Vergil frowned, watching his own hand, as if something was wrong. ''Was he stronger? No... probably his energy density was higher than the others. That''s all. He pondered, before finally turning his attention to the two demons who were still standing there, shaking like leaves in the wind. "Ah... what annoying guys..." Vergil sighed, bored, and then raised his eyes to them. "Didn''t I tell you to leave? Close this battle dimension." The two demons almost ran over each other in their haste. They grabbed the cube that kept the dimension active, but in their haste almost dropped it. One of them managed to steady it in time and, with a dry snap, broke the artifact in half. The surrounding reality distorted. As if a cracked mirror was being shattered from the inside, the battle dimension fell apart in a silent implosion, throwing Vergil back into the mortal world. He landed softly in the air, hovering over the destroyed city below. The skies were still tinged with chaos, sirens echoed in the distance, and helicopters cut through the night with their searchlights. "Okay, I''ve already destroyed one..." He muttered, his demonic eyes narrowing as they scanned the horizon. "Now we''re down to... twenty-three." To an ordinary person, he seemed to be staring into nothingness. But the truth was different. His demonic eyes were picking up every point of concentration of negative energy in the city. He could see every dimensional fissure, every demonic presence hidden in overlapping layers of reality. Even if they tried to hide, even if they took refuge between the folds of space, nothing escaped his sight. A sharp smile formed on his lips. "Well... let''s get to work." Vergil snapped his fingers and disappeared, reappearing in the sky above a new point of dimensional distortion. He could smell the negative energy spreading like a plague. It was a rot invisible to humans, but to him, it was as evident as fresh blood in the air. "Let''s see what we''ve got here..." He muttered, his demonic eyes adjusting. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire The battle dimension was unstable, flickering like a candle about to burn out. Every second, more cracks appeared around the alternate reality bubble. If it kept going, it would collapse of its own accord, mixing the debris with the mortal world. Vergil wasn''t going to wait. He descended like a bolt of black lightning, breaking through the dimensional barrier as if it were thin paper. The surrounding environment changed instantly. The dark, distorted purple sky covered an arena of floating ruins. Black rays cut through the sky, and the earth seemed to pulse like living flesh. Down below, a massacre was underway. Five fallen angels were facing off against three demons of the nobility. The battlefield was a painting of violence - bodies shredded, spells exploding, blades piercing flesh and blood dripping like rain. Vergil landed in the middle of the conflict, his boots touching the cracked ground without a sound. For a brief moment, nothing happened. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then the fallen angels became aware of his presence. "You''ve got to be kidding!" One of them snarled, anger evident in his voice. "Didn''t the boss tell you to stay away from a guy with white hair and red eyes?" Another, with scorched black wings, pointed his spear at him. "Bloody Lucifer! You have nothing to do with this battle, get out!" Vergil raised an eyebrow, his eyes moving to the three demons on the ground. They were badly wounded, but on seeing him, their reaction was instantaneous. They dropped their weapons and fell to their knees. "Demon King..." One of them stammered, his face pale with sheer terror. The second didn''t even try to speak. He just bent over completely, pressing his forehead against the ground. The third was shaking so badly that he looked as if he might faint at any moment. Vergil sighed and massaged his temple. "Am I really that scary?" He asked to no one in particular. The fallen angels wasted no time and attacked at the same time. Vergil smiled. "Idiots." With a wave of his hand, gravity itself betrayed the angels. They were dragged to the ground with crushing force, their bodies sinking into the earth as if they had been hit by tons of pressure. Bones cracked, wings were broken and cries of pain echoed across the battlefield. Vergil slowly walked up to one of them, kneeling down to face him closely. "You had your chance to run." He said in a cold whisper. And then, without even touching the fallen angel, his head exploded. The other two screamed, but Vergil had already moved. In the blink of an eye, he pierced one of them with his own spear, then brutally ripped it out. The last one tried to cast a spell, but Vergil just snapped his fingers. The angel''s body was burned from the inside out. In less than five seconds, everyone was dead. He looked at the three demons still kneeling, who were trembling as if they were facing a vengeful god. "You''re nobodies, right?" He asked. They nodded frantically. "Then you should know the answer to that..." He pointed to the cube that held up the dimension. The demons didn''t even hesitate. One of them grabbed the artifact and destroyed it, collapsing the dimension in a matter of moments. Vergil reappeared again in the Los Angeles sky, observing the illuminated city below him. "Two down..." He muttered, his eyes scanning the horizon. The other 22 dimensions still glowed like open wounds in his demonic vision. His smile widened. "Let''s keep going." [After the 12th Dimension] Vergil landed softly on top of a destroyed skyscraper, observing the chaos below. Explosions, spells colliding, screams of despair and bodies crumbling into particles of energy. The scene was a spectacle of pure violence. He flexed his fingers and cracked his neck. "The last few were too easy... I hope this one amuses me a little more." Without hesitation, he dived like a black meteor, shattering the ground on impact. In less than a minute, it was all over. [After the 15th Dimension] Vergil wiped the golden blood of a fallen angel from his jacket as he walked across the now silent battlefield. The surviving demons were still bent over, not daring to raise their heads. "Good work," he said with a slight tone of boredom. The demons almost fainted with relief. He destroyed the dimension cube without even looking back, leaving the mortal world to swallow up the empty space. [After the 20th Dimension] Vergil was standing over a pile of corpses. "That''s enough." He snapped his fingers, and the rest of the remaining enemies simply crumbled into dust. Without haste, he destroyed the last cube and left the dimension. But as he emerged into the real world again, something caught his eye. Vergil hovered in the sky, his eyes narrowing as he noticed the stark difference of this dimension. It was huge. Much bigger than all the previous ones. Inside it, dozens - perhaps hundreds - of werewolves were waging a brutal war against fallen angels and vampires. The battle was a pandemonium of violence and destruction. Claws tore through divine armor. Sacred spears pierced hardened skins. Blood flowed like crimson rivers under the light of a dark, artificial moon. Vergil watched for a moment, his eyes shining with interest. "Well... that finally got interesting." He disappeared, crossing the dimensional barrier and plunging straight into the heart of the conflict. As soon as Vergil crossed the dimensional barrier, absolute silence overtook the battlefield. It was as if time itself had hesitated. Werewolves, fallen angels and vampires stopped fighting at the same moment, their instincts screaming a single warning in unison: absolute danger. The smell of fresh blood and the heat of battle still hung in the air, but no one dared to move. Vergil stood there, in the center of the war field, his boots softly touching the ground covered in corpses and ashes. He scanned the surroundings with a lazy eye, analyzing the terrified faces around him. "Good..." He muttered, running a hand through his hair, indifferent to the massacre that had unfolded before his arrival. "Does anyone want to explain to me what the fuck is going on here?" No one answered. The werewolves stood rigid, their bodies tense, as if they were deciding whether to fight or flee. But fight? Against him? It would be suicide. The vampires, known for their arrogance, didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly. Their eyes were fixed on the ground, their fangs exposed in an involuntary reflex of submission. The fallen angels were the only ones to show resistance. One of them, covered in scars and wearing broken armor, clutched the sacred spear in his hands and growled: "Vergil... Demon King." The mere mention of his title made some warriors take a step back. Vergil tilted his head, a sharp smile appearing on his lips. "Ah, so you know me." The fallen angel spat on the ground, his gaze full of hatred. "You bastard... why the hell are you here?!" The werewolves immediately snarled at the fallen angel. And that''s when Vergil realized something interesting. The wolves weren''t afraid of him. Not like the others. They recognized him, of course, but they didn''t show the same absolute dread that the demons and vampires felt. That meant only one thing. Vergil smiled, slowly turning his face towards the largest of the werewolves - an imposing alpha, covered in scars, his yellow eyes blazing in defiance. "You..." Vergil said, pointing directly at him. "Who is your leader?" The one who looked like an alpha hesitated for a moment, then let out a heavy sigh and replied: "Our princess." The silence that followed was thick with tension. Vergil narrowed his eyes, analyzing the werewolf in front of him. Before he could say anything, a deafening howl broke through the air, a sound so deep and reverberating that it made the vampires and fallen angels instinctively take a few steps back. But Vergil? He remained motionless, completely unfazed. His eyes turned to the source of the sound, and it was then that he saw it. Atop the twisted wreckage, bathed in the spectral light of the battle dimension, stood an orange-furred she-wolf, her immense body-almost twice the size of the other werewolves-exuding pure presence. The creature''s fierce gaze swept the field, and then it spoke, its voice laden with absolute command: "Let''s go." Instantly, all the werewolves bowed in submission and prepared to leave. But before they could even turn around, Vergil moved. Like a blur impossible to follow, he appeared in front of the huge she-wolf, his overwhelming presence making the air around him vibrate. The werewolves froze. The vampires didn''t even dare to breathe. The fallen angels just watched, without the courage to intervene. Vergil raised his face slightly, his penetrating gaze fixed on the golden eyes of the beast before him. And then, with a sharp, dangerous smile, he muttered: "And to think my first friend was a cute little dog..." The she-wolf''s eyes narrowed, but Vergil wasn''t just looking at her. He saw right through her. His demonic eyes pierced through the barrier of flesh and fur, plunging straight into the essence that hid inside that monstrous form. And there she was. The real Alexa. Her soul burned like wildfire, indomitable and intense, just as he remembered. Vergil smiled, almost nostalgically. "I found you." Chapter 235 - 235: Its good to see you "Honestly... could you lower that aura?" Alexa said as her body began to retract, the fur disappearing and giving way to her human form. Her voice was firm but carried a tone of exasperation. "You''re scaring my comrades." Vergil watched as she completed the transformation, his eyes analyzing every detail. Her hair was slightly longer than he remembered from their university days, now reaching the middle of her back, but the green tips still contrasted with the vibrant orange hue. And as for her body... well, Alexa had always had an athletic build, but now she exuded even more strength and confidence. Every movement she made carried absolute dominance, as if she were the very personification of lupine royalty. Alexa smiled. "It''s good to see you." Vergil kept his gaze on her for a few seconds before finally responding with a small smile. "I''d say the same under different circumstances... but yeah, it''s good to see you." The tension in the air eased slightly but didn''t disappear completely. That was when one of the werewolves in the back, unable to hold his tongue, muttered: "Hey... isn''t there a vibe going on?" Another one quickly elbowed him, sweating bullets. "If the boss hears that..." Vergil simply raised an eyebrow, while Alexa shot a sharp look at the two, making them shrink back immediately. "Idiots," she muttered before turning back to Vergil, crossing her arms. "Now tell me... what the hell are you doing here, Demon King?" Vergil sighed. "I came to retrieve the Excalibur fragment that everyone here seems to want so badly." Alexa opened her mouth, about to reply with her usual teasing smile, but before she could say a word, a spear of holy magic cut through the air at absurd speed, heading straight for her head. Time seemed to slow down. Before anyone could react, Vergil had already moved. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire With one hand still casually in his pocket, he raised the other behind him, without even turning, and caught the spear in mid-air as if he were catching a ball tossed absentmindedly. The impact made his fingers tremble slightly, but he kept his grip firm. The sacred energy crackled around his hand, trying to burn him, but it was useless. Silence fell over the battlefield. The werewolves were paralyzed. The vampires hesitated. Even the fallen angels, who usually reveled in their arrogance, swallowed hard. Alexa blinked, processing what had just happened. Vergil slowly twirled the spear between his fingers, examining it as if it were nothing more than a mere toy, while his hand continued to burn and regenerate¡ªafter all, he was still a demon, and holy light could still harm him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, without warning, he crushed it with a casual squeeze. The sacred artifact shattered into particles of light, vanishing into the air. "That was a close one, huh?" He finally looked at Alexa with a crooked smile. "If I hadn''t been here, you would''ve lost your head. Literally." Alexa frowned, crossing her arms. "I would''ve dodged or caught it." She said, a little flustered. "I''m not the little girl I pretend to be." She pouted. Vergil let out a short laugh. "Ah, of course. Always so full of confidence... Reminds me why I never hit on you." Then, he turned toward the spot where the spear had come from. His eyes glowed a deep crimson, his smile fading. "Now... who was the bastard that threw that?" he asked, smiling as he saw several shaken gazes. "Very well, if no one threw it, then everyone did." He clapped his hands together. "Mass Genocide," he declared with a grin. The seconds that followed were pure terror. The vampires instinctively stepped back. The fallen angels hardened their expressions, preparing for the worst. Even the werewolves¡ªnormally fierce and fearless¡ªtrembled as they felt the suffocating pressure emanating from Vergil. Alexa sighed, massaging her temples. "Damn it... Here we go again." Vergil snapped his fingers. The air around him seemed to bend, as if the very dimension was reacting to his command. BOOM! A wave of pure demonic energy erupted from the ground, spreading like a tide of destruction. The impact sent bodies flying, shattered structures, cracked the earth, and erased any resistance before a single scream could escape. Vampires were instantly incinerated, their ashes scattering into the wind. The fallen angels tried to raise barriers of light, but their defenses were torn apart like paper, their bodies shredded by the overwhelming pressure. The werewolves¡ªexcept for Alexa and a few of her closest subordinates¡ªwere flung away, unable to withstand the sheer weight of Vergil''s power. The battlefield, once filled with violence and screams, was now drowned in a morbid silence. Vergil lowered his hands, satisfied, observing the remnants of the destruction he had just caused. The absolute silence was broken only by the sound of bodies regenerating and the ragged breathing of those who still had air left in their lungs. "Well, now that we''ve established who''s in charge here..." he murmured, turning his gaze to a specific spot on the battlefield. His sharp eyes locked onto the vampires scattered across the ground, some still struggling to regenerate their burned or shredded bodies. "You vampires... don''t pretend you''re dead," Vergil said, his voice dripping with boredom. "I know you can regenerate. Come on, get up." There was a brief hesitation, but soon the shattered bodies began to reassemble. Flesh reconnected, bones snapped back into place, and within seconds, the vampires were standing again, too terrified to utter a word. Vergil let out a sigh and ran a hand through his hair. "Good." Then, he slowly turned to a group of fallen angels sprawled across the ground, their wings wounded and covered in dark blood. But instead of addressing all of them, he focused his attention on a specific spot within the crowd. "Enough pretending. I already saw you." His voice was firm, laced with irritation and boredom. "Come out already, you piece of shit." For a few seconds, no one moved. Then, a taller angel emerged from the shadows of the wreckage. His four wings were damaged but still glowed with a faint aura of power. His golden eyes locked onto Vergil with pure hostility, but there was something else beneath it¡­ Fear. Vergil grinned. "Ah, so¡­ how about introducing yourself and telling me why I should let you live?" The fallen angel remained silent for a brief moment, his golden eyes scanning Vergil with an unreadable expression. Then, without warning, his face twisted in pure fury, and in the blink of an eye, he lunged forward. The air around them exploded with an absurd force, cracks spreading across the ground beneath his feet, his speed so overwhelming that even the werewolves and vampires barely managed to track his movement. Vergil raised an eyebrow, surprised, as a blade of condensed holy light¡ªsharp as reality itself bending¡ªcame straight for his neck. He tilted his head to the side at the last second, dodging with absolute precision, but before he could react, the angel was already behind him, slashing with another blade that seemed to materialize out of thin air. Vergil blocked it with a single finger, the impact resonating through the space around them, creating a devastating shockwave. His eyes narrowed. This guy¡­ wasn''t a normal fallen angel. Vergil didn''t need much to tell the difference between a strong opponent and an absurd one. And this angel¡­ He didn''t just have power. He had murderous instincts refined to the extreme. "Interesting," Vergil murmured, twisting his body to counterattack. But for the first time in a long while¡­ someone dodged. And countered. "This is going to be fun." Vergil finally smiled for real. The fallen angel surged forward again, his four wings glowing intensely as his body moved like a blur of pure destruction. Vergil wasted no time¡ªhe raised his hand, ready to strike back, but the angel was already upon him, his blade of holy light cutting through the air with lethal precision. Vergil blocked with his forearm, and the impact was so violent that cracks spread through the space around them, distorting the very battlefield. But before he could fully react, the angel twisted his body and delivered a kick coated in sacred energy straight to his torso. Vergil was sent flying backward, his trajectory obliterating several remnants of the war-torn battlefield. His body ricocheted against the ground with enough force to carve out a massive crater. The werewolves and vampires could only watch in utter shock. Alexa furrowed her brows. "He¡­ actually hit Vergil?" Vergil slowly rose to his feet, dusting off his black coat. His chest still smoldered with traces of the holy energy that had tried to corrode his demonic flesh. He looked at the fallen angel, who was now hovering in the sky with a cold and determined expression. The Demon King ran his tongue across his lips. "So you''re not just any idiot..." The angel didn''t respond. Instead, he raised both hands, and a colossal spear of pure light began to form. The pressure around them increased drastically, making the lower beings feel as if they were about to be crushed by the very air itself. Vergil smiled. "Oh, is that how it is? Alright... let me show you something too." He raised one of his hands, and instantly, the space around him distorted. Shadows gathered, swirling around him like a vortex of pure darkness. The ground trembled, the atmosphere became heavy, and reality itself seemed on the verge of breaking. The angel''s spear finally formed, emitting a divine and destructive glow. "Disappear, demon." The angel said, throwing the spear with overwhelming force. Vergil merely smiled and snapped his fingers. The darkness around him exploded forward, and a pillar of black energy surged like a hungry dragon, colliding with the light spear. The impact created a shockwave so intense that everyone around was thrown backward, even those hundreds of meters away. Light and darkness battled for supremacy in the middle of the battlefield''s dimension, but then, in an instant, Vergil appeared behind the fallen angel. "You''re fast..." He murmured, "But I''m much, much faster." Before the angel could react, Vergil''s fist sank into his stomach. The impact broke bones and made the angel cough up golden blood, his body hurled like a projectile through the dimension. Vergil didn''t give him any time to recover. He moved in the blink of an eye, appearing above the angel before he could stabilize his flight. "Let''s see how resilient you are." He interlaced his fingers and descended with a crushing blow. The fallen angel was slammed into the ground with enough force to create a kilometer-wide crater. The impact shook the entire dimension. But Vergil didn''t stop there. He landed immediately afterward and stepped onto the angel''s chest, forcing him even further into the ground. "Now... you''re going to tell me who the hell you are." Chapter 236 - 236: A Hybrid Angel Vergil landed immediately, his boot crushing the fallen angel''s chest with enough force to drive him even deeper into the ruined ground. Fragments of stone and earth scattered around as the Demon King''s dark aura engulfed him like an impending storm. "Now¡­ you''re going to tell me who the hell you are." Vergil said, his voice cold, his eyes locked onto the fallen angel''s as if he were peering into his very soul. Despite his injuries and immobilized state, the angel showed no fear. Instead, he smiled¡ªa weak smile, yet filled with something strange, almost defiant. "Not everyone is obligated to obey your commands." Vergil frowned, an abrupt unease settling in¡ªa premonition¡­ But before he could react, it all happened in an instant. A snap in the air. Time seemed to slow. Vergil felt a scorching, cutting force tearing through his body before he even realized what it was. His eyes widened slightly as a golden glow filled his peripheral vision. Shluk! Shluk! Shluk! Six lances of light pierced his back, stabbing through his flesh, his bones, and bursting out from his chest in a single, brutal coordinated attack. The initial shock was followed by a searing, corrosive pain spreading inside him. The sacred energy crackled, burning his demonic flesh like embers spreading across dry skin. "Kh...!" A guttural sound escaped his throat as he staggered a step forward, dark blood spilling from his mouth. His body, so accustomed to being indestructible, now trembled slightly under the unexpected pain. He looked down, seeing the glowing tips of the lances protruding from his chest, shining like condemning stars. Vergil gritted his teeth, his eyes flashing with a wild gleam of irritation. After all¡­ it had been a long time since anyone had truly hurt him. Vergil closed his eyes for a brief moment, inhaling deeply. The air around him grew heavy, dense, as if space itself was bending under his presence. Then, he opened his eyes. His aura erupted like a black inferno, flames of pure demonic energy roaring toward the sky as the ground beneath him cracked in a chaotic pattern. A low, almost guttural growl echoed from his throat as his muscles tensed. With sheer brute force, he grabbed the first lance embedded in his chest and ripped it out in one swift motion, his black blood splattering into the air and evaporating amidst the demonic heat. SHLUK! The second one followed soon after, the grotesque sound of torn flesh echoing through the dimension. SHLUK! Vergil continued, pulling out the lances one by one as if they were nothing more than irritating thorns, his face expressionless except for the wild gleam in his eyes. His body burned, the sacred power corroding his flesh, but none of it mattered. The moment the last lance was removed, his arms dropped to his sides, his blood slowly dripping before beginning to regenerate. The environment fell into absolute silence, everyone around frozen in terror. The Fallen Angel seized that fraction of a second. With a violent flap of his wings, he propelled himself backward, landing gracefully a few meters away. His breathing was heavy, but his eyes remained sharp. He knew Vergil was no ordinary enemy... but watching the most feared demon rip out sacred lances as if they were nothing? That only reinforced the fact that this battle was beyond anything he had ever faced. Vergil rolled his shoulders, as if testing his movements. Then, he looked at the angel with a sharp grin. "I was expecting someone interesting to be here," he said, his voice laced with cold enthusiasm. "Now, let''s see what you''re really capable of." The war, which had momentarily paused, was about to resume¡ªand this time, there would be no mercy. Vergil licked the blood from the corner of his mouth, feeling the thrill of battle ignite within him. He wasn''t here to play anymore¡ªhe was here to kill. Before he could advance, however, something caught his attention. The Fallen Angel pulled out a small metallic vial from within his cloak and smashed it against his own neck. The black, gleaming liquid was injected directly into his bloodstream, and almost instantly, his body began to change. The angel''s veins pulsed with sinister energy, coursing through him like black lightning. His muscles expanded slightly, his skin took on a paler, almost spectral hue, and his once-golden eyes now glowed with a deep, piercing red. Then came the wings. Two massive bat-like wings tore open from his back, accompanied by four darkened angelic wings¡ªa grotesque and majestic sight all at once. His aura now fluctuated between pure holiness and abyssal darkness, as if he had become the perfect hybrid of light and shadow. Vergil narrowed his eyes. "Interesting... So you''re involved with those people producing hybrids as well," he muttered, analyzing every detail of the transformation. The ground beneath them trembled as the Fallen Angel flexed his new limbs, releasing a ferocious roar that echoed across the dimension. His power had increased exponentially, and Vergil could feel it in every fiber of his being. But that only made him grin even more. "So, you were still hiding something up your sleeve?" Vergil taunted, twirling his sword in his hand. "Good. I was starting to get bored." The Fallen Angel raised his hand, conjuring a spear of pure black and golden energy, his eyes blazing with fury. "No more talking," he growled. "The only thing that matters now... is who survives." Their clash sent shockwaves through the entire dimension. Vergil struck first, swinging his blade in a vicious arc. The Fallen Angel reacted with the same speed, crossing his spear against the Demon King''s sword, creating an explosion of energy that tore through the air between them. BOOM! The shockwave sent both of them flying back, but neither yielded. Vergil was the first to recover and was already upon his opponent again, his blade descending like an infernal guillotine. The Fallen Angel raised his spear and blocked the strike, but the force of the impact carved a massive crater beneath them, fracturing the dimensional ground. Without hesitation, the Fallen Angel twisted his spear, deflecting the sword, and in a lightning-fast motion, drove the tip of his weapon straight into Vergil''s shoulder. The spearhead tore through muscle and bone, emerging from his back. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil''s eyes widened for a brief moment, but his grin never wavered. "Well... that was new." Grabbing the spear still lodged in his shoulder, he yanked the Fallen Angel closer and delivered a devastating hook to his stomach. The impact was so brutal that the angel''s body folded in half, sending out a shockwave that blasted dust and debris in all directions. The Fallen Angel spat blood but instantly recovered, beating his wings backward and driving his knee straight into Vergil''s chin. The force was monstrous¡ªstrong enough to send Vergil spiraling into the air. Before he could stabilize himself, the Fallen Angel was already there, appearing above him like a vengeful shadow. BZZT! Bolts of sacred electricity surged around the angel''s arms as he plunged down with a fist coated in pure destruction. CRACK! Vergil took the hit straight to the chest and crashed like a meteor, the impact forming a colossal crater in the ground. Silence hung in the air for a second. Then, Vergil stood up. His eyes burned with sadistic excitement, his chest rising and falling heavily. He wiped the blood from his mouth and cracked his neck. "Now this... this is getting fun." In an instant, he vanished. The Fallen Angel felt something behind him¡ªbut it was already too late. BLAAM! Vergil was there, driving his fist straight into the angel''s back, launching him like a projectile toward the ground. BOOM! The impact shattered the dimensional space even further, and before the angel could even take a breath, Vergil was already descending upon him like an unstoppable force of nature, sword in hand, ready to sever his head. But at the last moment¡ª The Fallen Angel rose, blocking the blow with his spear. The battle was brutal. Every exchange of strikes shook the dimension, cracking the space around them like glass on the verge of shattering. Vergil and the Fallen Angel faced off like two calamities, their forces colliding in a spectacle of destruction. The air vibrated with the intensity of the clash, lightning bolts of demonic and sacred energy exploding with every impact. But then¡ª A howl sliced through the battle. Faster than lightning, an orange silhouette crossed Vergil''s field of vision. The Fallen Angel had only a second to react before feeling a searing pain in his back. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire RRRIIIPP! A roar of pure agony echoed through the dimension as one of his wings was brutally torn off. Black blood gushed through the air like a macabre fountain. Alexa, in her wolf form, dug her claws into the Fallen Angel''s body, holding the mutilated wing between her sharp fangs. Her golden eyes blazed like incandescent embers, filled with murderous fury. She leapt back, landing gracefully beside Vergil, spitting the wing onto the ground as if it were a piece of rotten meat. "HEY!" Vergil shouted, irritated, "He''s my toy! Let me have some fun!" He growled, annoyed. "Stop playing with your prey, forgot what''s at stake?" Alexa said with a provocative tone, her voice rough with adrenaline. "They''re fighting for the fragment right now!" Chapter 237 - 237: Well talk later Vergil shot an irritated glance at Alexa, his crimson eyes glowing in the dim destruction around him. But soon, he sighed, spinning his sword with disdain, as if all of this was still nothing more than a mere pastime. "Ahh¡­ You''re right, but even so¡­" His voice carried a cruel boredom, his gaze shifting back to the mutilated Fallen Angel before him. The celestial being struggled to compose itself, trembling fingers pressing against the exposed flesh where one of its wings had once been. Then, the pressure changed. Vergil''s aura began to rise, like a living shadow crawling across every inch of the battlefield. The air grew heavy, suffocating, as if the very space around them was being crushed under his presence. Fear spread like a disease. The Fallen Angels still present felt their instincts scream. A shiver ran up their spines, their wings bristling involuntarily. They exchanged glances for a brief moment before succumbing to absolute panic. "R-retreat!" one of them shouted, his voice tinged with desperation. They flapped their wings furiously, trying to escape, their silhouettes vanishing into the shadows of the fractured sky. But it was useless. Vergil raised a single hand, his fingers curling as if pulling at invisible threads. His eyes gleamed with a deep, menacing red. "Hemoclysm." And then, hell opened. The Fallen Angels'' bodies exploded from the inside out. The sound was grotesque¡ªa macabre symphony of rupturing flesh, cracking bones, and screams that never found their endings. The blood inside them boiled instantly, their veins turning into internal barbed spears, shredding their insides, obliterating their organs. Their eyeballs burst like overripe fruit, and their mouths gaped open in silent horror¡ªno air, no pleas. Scarlet liquid surged into the sky, writhing like serpents, converging into a massive sphere pulsing like a malevolent heart above Vergil. The crimson glow bathed the scene in an eerie light, reflecting off the dried-up corpses, now nothing more than shriveled, lifeless husks, drained of every last drop of vitality. The silence that followed was almost worse than the screams. Alexa, watching it all, remained impassive. Her golden eyes simply analyzed the scene, showing no shock, no disgust, no pity. To her, this was natural. Vergil lowered his hand slowly, and the floating blood began to absorb into his skin, every drop devoured by his body like a demon consuming the essence of its victims. He closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the energy surge through every fiber of his being. And then, he smiled. A monstrous smile. He tilted his neck, letting out a dry pop, flexing his shoulders as his body vibrated with the energy he had just acquired. Slowly, Vergil turned his gaze toward the last surviving Fallen Angel. The celestial being, who once carried pride and arrogance, now trembled, his wide eyes reflecting absolute horror. For the first time, he felt something he never thought he would experience before a demonic being. Pure terror. Vergil licked the blood from the corner of his lips, tilting his head slightly, a predatory glint shining in his crimson eyes. "Now, where were we?" His gaze swept across the surroundings, locking onto the Werewolves. They were frozen, eyes wide, bodies rigid. None dared to breathe too loudly. Whatever plans they had, whatever intentions they once carried, had been disintegrated along with the Fallen Angels. Vergil frowned. "Ah, that''s right." He grinned. Wide. Savage. And then, he pointed at the Vampires. It was enough for a Vampire to break the silence in pure desperation. "WAIT!" Her voice echoed, trembling and urgent. She slowly raised her hands in surrender. Her eyes locked onto his¡ªdilated with fear, yet at the same time, there was reason behind her terror. Vergil blinked slowly, analyzing her like a predator studying prey that had just given up on running. "Oh¡­" he murmured, amusement evident in his voice. "Someone has courage¡­" His smile widened, sharp as blades. The Vampire swallowed hard but held her posture. "We did not attack you, Demon King," she said, carefully choosing her words. "We only followed orders¡­ We do not wish for war against you." Vergil tilted his head, the glow in his eyes intensifying as if absorbing every nuance of her expression, every rapid beat of her heart. "Name." The command sliced through the air like a whip. The Vampire felt her fangs grinding against her own tongue but responded immediately. "Marya." Her name came out quickly, without hesitation, as if she instinctively knew that even the slightest delay could seal her fate. Vergil watched her in silence for a moment, letting the tension expand, suffocate, seep into the bones. Then, he laughed. Low. Deep. Dark. And Marya felt a deathly chill crawl down her spine. Vergil kept his sharp gaze on her, his crimson eyes glowing with pure menace. "Alright," he said, his voice as cold as a freshly sharpened blade. "Leave. Take all the vampires with you." The air grew suffocating. "If I see any of them after this¡­" He tilted his head slightly, a cruel smile forming on his lips. "I will kill. No exceptions." Marya felt a shiver run through her body. She clenched her fists, nodding quickly. "Understood." She turned without hesitation, her posture rigid and her steps swift as she began retreating, pulling the other Vampires with her. Vergil watched in silence, his aura still heavy and stifling, as if the shadows around him were just waiting for a reason to rise and consume everything. Alexa frowned, crossing her arms as she observed Vergil in silence. "Why did you let them go?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity and a slight tinge of frustration. "I thought you were going to kill everyone in here." Vergil didn''t answer immediately. He just stood there, motionless, his expression unreadable, while his crimson eyes gleamed like smoldering embers in the darkness. Then, he sighed. "I have a contract with Azazel to exterminate all the Fallen Angel traitors." His voice was cold and controlled, leaving no room for doubt. Alexa arched an eyebrow. "But they aren''t¡ª" "They were traitors." Vergil interrupted her without hesitation, turning to face her. His gaze was sharp as a blade, carrying something deeper. He casually raised a hand and pointed at the scattered corpses around them, their twisted bodies drained of blood. "That guy¡­" He made a slight motion with his head, indicating one of the dead. "Infected all of them with that drug." Alexa looked at the bodies for a moment, processing the information, but it was what Vergil did next that truly captured her attention. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without haste, he raised his hand, and the shadows around him shuddered. A wet, grotesque sound filled the air as the blood began to separate from the corpses. Scarlet liquid seeped from pores, eyes, mouths, and wounds, flowing through the air like living serpents. The lifeless bodies twitched involuntarily, as if their very essence was being violently ripped away. Vergil showed no reaction. He simply watched as several blood spheres began to float above his hand, slowly spinning in the air, pulsating like still-living hearts. Alexa felt a shiver run down her spine. Vergil then slightly tightened his fingers, and the spheres trembled. The blood inside them bubbled, as if reacting to his will. "Do you think this is just normal blood?" he questioned, his voice carrying something bordering on contempt. Alexa furrowed her brow, feeling a growing discomfort in her instincts. Her body screamed to stay away from it, but her curiosity won. She took a deep breath, activating her advanced sense of smell to analyze the blood. The moment the scent hit her nostrils, a shock coursed through her body like an electric jolt. Her lungs contracted violently, her heart skipped a beat, and a primal terror seized every cell in her being. It was as if death itself was mixed into that blood. Her eyes widened. Her stomach churned. A split second later, her legs buckled, and she collapsed to her knees, gasping for air as if drowning in the very air around her. Cold sweat trickled down her forehead. Just the smell of it nearly killed her. Vergil observed the scene, a small smile creeping up the corner of his lips. "Interesting, isn''t it?" he said, rotating his wrist and making the blood spheres spin around his hand. "This isn''t just blood. It''s something much¡­ worse." Alexa tried to respond, but her throat was dry. She felt her body shaking, as if an invisible force were trying to crush her from the inside. Vergil looked at her for a moment before extending a finger, absorbing the blood back into his skin. The moment it happened, the effect dissipated, and Alexa was able to breathe again. She gasped, bringing a hand to her mouth, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she regained her breath. Vergil merely watched her, his eyes shining with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. Vergil kept his sharp gaze on the werewolves in front of him. His presence still weighed heavily in the air, like an invisible blade pressed against each of their throats. He then took a step forward, his voice cold and laced with threat. "If you''re friends with her, I''ll be a friend to you. But listen closely¡­ if any of you even think of betraying her or hurting her, I guarantee you''ll beg for a quick death." A crimson glow danced in his eyes, and the aura around his body fluctuated like dark flames, making the environment even more suffocating. The werewolves hesitated for a second, but the implicit threat in his words hit them like thunder. One by one, they fell to their knees, fists pounding the ground, their heads bowed in reverence. "We would never betray the Princess!" they roared in unison, their voices reverberating through the area like a solemn oath. Vergil watched this for a moment, his gaze evaluating each of them. He could feel the fear, but also the sincere loyalty. He then slowly turned back to Alexa, who was still recovering from the impact of the corrupted blood. "Good," he said with a small smile. "Now, protect her while I handle this shit." Vergil said before hearing... "YOU BASTARD! I DON''T NEED PROTECTION!" Alexa roared, so furious that the skies unleashed lightning that almost struck Vergil. "Damn, she still has that temper," Vergil said, "Thanks, girl, take care! I''m going to kill everyone out there!" Vergil said, breaking the dimension and disappearing immediately after. Chapter 238 - 238: Vergil knows his enemies personally. When Vergil emerged from the dark dimension and returned to the skies of Los Angeles, he was immediately struck by a sight that made him furrow his brow. Chaos consumed the city. Buildings in flames, debris flying through the wind, and screams echoing through the streets below. But that wasn''t what truly caught his attention. "What the hell¡­?" he murmured, narrowing his eyes. Then, something in the sky shone intensely¡ªa golden ray of light pierced through the clouds like a divine spear, illuminating everything with a nearly blinding radiance. Vergil had to shield his eyes for a moment, feeling the overwhelming pressure of that presence. "What the hell is this?" he muttered, trying to focus his vision¡­ That''s when he felt the cold, delicate touch on his chest. His instincts screamed, and he instantly tried to move away¡ªbut it was already too late. A sensual, alluring voice whispered near his lips, her warm breath brushing against him. "My, my¡­ you''re really strong, aren''t you?" Vergil''s eyes widened slightly as he realized a woman was mere inches away from him, their bodies nearly pressed together. As his vision adjusted, he saw¡­ A Fallen Angel. Not just any¡ªone with Six Wings. She was stunning. Her slender, curvaceous figure exuded a dangerous beauty, her tight black dress accentuating her shape in an almost indecent manner. Her long, silver hair flowed lightly with the energy surrounding her, and her golden eyes gleamed with a mix of lust and malice. Her black wings were fully spread, each feather radiating a dark yet elegant glow, contrasting with the golden aura around her. She smiled¡ªa seductive, almost challenging smile. "You can see me as an enemy¡­ or as something far more interesting." Vergil simply smirked back, his eyes glowing like burning rubies. "That depends¡­ are you strong enough to entertain me?" Before the woman could respond, he vanished in a blur, moving so fast that the space where he once stood seemed to warp slightly. His intent was clear¡ªto reappear behind her and strike before she could react. But something went wrong. The moment he tried to materialize, a cold hand wrapped around his throat. Vergil blinked in surprise, realizing she was already waiting for him, her long, delicate fingers effortlessly gripping his neck. The Fallen Angel tilted her head, her plush lips curving into a smug smile. "Engaging someone you don''t know, without even raising your guard¡­ what a foolish child." Her voice was melodic, almost teasing, yet laced with a dangerous tone of superiority. Vergil''s eyes gleamed with malice. "Don''t underestimate me." In an instant, his body dissolved into a gust of razor-sharp wind, an invisible blade slashing directly toward the woman''s face. She reacted at the last moment, gracefully tilting her head to the side, dodging effortlessly. "Fufufu¡­ not even a scratch." She chuckled softly, landing elegantly in midair, as if this were nothing more than a game. Vergil reappeared with his back to her, his feet lightly touching the void. "Are you sure?" Seraphina blinked. Then, a thin cut appeared on her cheek, and a drop of crimson blood slowly trickled down her face. She arched a brow, bringing the back of her hand to the wound, wiping the blood away. Her golden eyes gleamed with renewed interest. "Hmm¡­" Then, she licked her own blood, her lips curling into a smile that blended curiosity and excitement. "You''re not a Demon King for nothing, fufufu¡­" Vergil, now facing her, smirked slightly, his eyes analyzing every detail of the woman''s expression. "You''re a lot more confident than I expected¡­" he began, his tone laced with amusement. "Usually, people who are hiding don''t just appear out of nowhere¡­ Right, Seraphina Kalra?" Seraphina''s smile faded slightly, her golden eyes sharpening. "How do you know who I am?" Her voice now carried a more serious, less playful tone. Vergil merely shrugged, as if the answer was obvious. "Let''s just say I have a lot of contacts¡­" He narrowed his eyes, tilting his head slightly. "But it''s hard not to notice¡­ Ability, corruption, and mind control¡­ and, coincidentally, I just dealt with a bunch of infected Fallen Angels." "Curious, isn''t it?" He took a step forward, his grin widening. Seraphina crossed her arms, tapping a fingertip lightly against her elbow, as if evaluating Vergil. "And what exactly are you implying, Demon King?" Her voice maintained its seductive edge, but there was a sharp glint in her golden eyes. Vergil smirked. "Don''t waste my time pretending to be just an observer, Seraphina." He gestured subtly to the ruined skies around them, where remnants of sacred and dark energy still crackled in the air. "If someone like you decided to move personally, this shit is a lot more serious than it seems." Seraphina simply laughed¡ªa soft, melodic sound. "So suspicious¡­ I only wanted to witness the chaos with my own eyes." She stepped closer, eyes half-lidded, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Tell me, Vergil¡­ have you never felt that thrill? The delight of watching a world collapse?" He stared at her, his expression unwavering. "I''m not pathetic enough to just watch." Seraphina chuckled again, but this time, there was a sharper edge to it. "Oh? Then what''s your theory, great strategist?" Vergil studied the woman before him. Someone like her¡ªa high-ranking Fallen Angel, powerful enough to stay out of direct conflicts¡ªwouldn''t move without a greater purpose. Just observing was a weak excuse. He took a step forward, closing the distance between them. "You''re testing something, aren''t you?" Her smile faded slightly. "And what exactly would I be testing, Vergil?" He tilted his head, his eyes dissecting every detail of her posture. "The effects of that shit that infected the Fallen Angels? Or maybe¡­ the factions'' ability to react?" He raised an eyebrow, his tone carrying a hint of irony. "Or are you just making sure no one can stop it in time?" Seraphina blinked slowly, as if absorbing his words. Then, she smiled. "You''re far more perceptive than I expected¡­" "So, you''re not denying it." Vergil narrowed his eyes. Seraphina sighed, placing her hands on her hips. "Vergil, Vergil¡­ sometimes, things are exactly as they seem." She gestured vaguely to the destruction around them. "The city is in chaos, factions are tearing each other apart, and I simply wanted to take a look. Nothing more." Vergil didn''t buy it for a second. "Don''t try to feed me bullshit, Seraphina." His voice now carried a veiled threat. "If you want to stay alive, you''ll have to do better than that." A golden light flared intensely for a moment, as if the very sky was splitting apart. Then, in the blink of an eye, three figures appeared, hovering in the air. Vergil didn''t need more than an instant to recognize the man leading them. His eyes narrowed. "I thought I could just fight everyone¡­" he muttered, his voice carrying a razor-sharp coldness. The man floated with a dark yet serene presence, clad in a black cloak with strange details. He had no face¡ªjust a golden skull. In his hand, a fragment of Excalibur gleamed with a menacing light. Vergil felt a wild urge to rip that glow from the bastard''s grasp... After all, this was the target he had been hunting. The Specter that Paimon had warned him about. The vermin who dared to try and kill one of the people Vergil cared about most in this world¡ªafter his wives... Viviane. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seraphina arched an eyebrow, a playful smile dancing on her lips. "Well, well¡­ seems like our little meeting just got even more interesting." Vergil, however, paid her no mind. His eyes were locked onto the skeletal figure hovering in the air, holding the Excalibur fragment. The air grew heavier. The skull tilted its head slightly, its voice echoing with a cold, unwavering tone. "Demon King..." It almost sounded amused. "I knew a plague like you would show up sooner or later." Vergil let out a quiet chuckle, rolling his shoulders as if warming up. "I''m going to kill you." His voice carried a deadly promise. "Kill you a lot." His eyes gleamed a vibrant red. "You know, normally, I''d exchange a few words before ending a piece of shit like you¡­" In an instant, he vanished¡ªthe air around him imploding from the sheer force of his speed. Reappearing right in front of Specter, his blade was already slicing forward, aiming to sever the bastard''s throat. "¡­but honestly? I''m out of patience today." Vergil''s black blade cut through the air with lethal speed¡ªonly to stop mid-swing. A hand had caught the sword firmly. Vergil narrowed his eyes at the newly arrived figure. A tall man, wearing a long black coat, a demonic sword resting on his back. His vibrant red hair and curved black horns made his presence even more intimidating. "Tch..." Vergil clicked his tongue, frowning. "Dante DeValle." Before he could react, another voice cut through the air. "Step back." Vergil turned his head and saw another man floating there. A figure with pale skin, glowing red eyes, and golden hair that shimmered under the moonlight. His clothes were casual, as if he had just walked out of some random party, but his presence was overwhelmingly heavy. He looked at Vergil with boredom. "Leave. The war is over. The fragment belongs to us." Vergil clenched his fists. "And you... must be Lucian." He narrowed his eyes, every instinct screaming that something was very wrong. "So in the end, our research paid off¡­" "Lucian, Dante, and Seraphina¡­ and now Specter too¡­" Vergil took a deep breath, a sharp smile forming on his lips. "What the hell are you all plotting?" he asked, restraining himself. He wanted nothing more than to attack and kill every single one of them, but he wasn''t sure if he could¡ªnot in this situation. "I suggest you leave." Specter spoke. "Or I''ll erase Los Angeles from the map." Chapter 239 - 239: 1x3 "I suggest you leave," Specter said. "Or I''ll erase Los Angeles from the map." Vergil''s smile vanished. For a moment, everything fell silent. The winds sliced through the night sky, and the city below seemed like a mere, insignificant backdrop in the suffocating tension between the figures present. Then, Vergil laughed. Low at first, a dry and almost emotionless sound, but it quickly grew, filled with contained fury and pure contempt. He tilted his head slightly, his red eyes glowing with pure malice. "You think I care about Los Angeles?" he mocked, crossing his arms. "Do you see me wearing a red cape with a damn ''S'' on my chest?" he taunted with a predatory grin. Lucian smiled to himself, understanding the reference, but said nothing. Dante maintained his firm posture, like an unshakable wall. Specter, on the other hand, didn''t even react. "Typical," he said simply. "Empty words from a monster who only understands destruction." Vergil narrowed his eyes. "And a coward who uses hostages to feel in control is no better than me." "Ah..." Seraphina sighed theatrically. "Men..." she murmured, crossing her arms and watching the exchange with a bored expression. But the exchange of glares between Specter and Vergil was different. There was genuine hatred there. "You want me to leave?" Vergil continued, his voice lowering to almost a growl. "Then make me." The atmosphere around him shifted instantly. An explosion of pure demonic energy radiated from his body, distorting the air, cracking the ground beneath. The sky darkened, the clouds scattering as if they feared his presence. Vergil slowly drew his blade, the sound of the metal echoing like a harbinger of the carnage to come. "Let''s see if you have enough power to back up this ridiculous threat." The sky over Los Angeles seemed to tear in half as Vergil advanced. The space around him warped, the air shimmering under the pressure of the demonic energy exploding from his body. His movement wasn''t just fast¡ªit was an impossible blur, a black and scarlet streak shooting toward Specter. His blade sliced through the air like thunder splitting the heavens, aiming directly for the enemy''s throat. But before the strike could land, three forces collided with him simultaneously. The impact was devastating. Vergil felt his body being violently repelled, thrown backward as a wave of overwhelming force struck him from all sides. The wind howled around him, the buildings below trembling with the shock of the collision. Dante, Lucian, and Seraphina had moved in unison, each intercepting his strike with pinpoint precision. Vergil stabilized himself in midair, sliding backward, his eyes burning with fury and excitement. ''Strong...'' he thought. Dante was the first to advance. The ground below cracked under the force of his sprint. His demonic sword gleamed with crimson energy as he shot toward Vergil with absurd speed, his blade cutting through the space in a brutal arc. Vergil raised his own sword to block the strike, and the clash between the blades made the air explode. Shockwaves rippled through the sky, creating a storm of pure energy that rained down in destructive bursts on the buildings below. Before he could react, Lucian appeared behind him. Fast¡ªtoo fast. A lightning-quick punch slammed into Vergil''s cheek, the impact seemingly warping reality around them. The force of the blow sent Vergil flying through the sky like a comet. But he recovered midair, spinning in the motion. Barely had he stabilized before Seraphina appeared above him, a sharp smile on her face. Her eyes shone with pure delight as her black and gold wings spread wide, and then, with a single beat of her wings, she vanished. Vergil felt her presence everywhere at once. And then came the attack. Black light lances shot from all directions, completely surrounding him in a maze of sharp energy. Each beam cut through the space around him like spiritual razors, leaving no escape route. "Slut," Vergil growled, and his aura erupted. Time seemed to slow for a fraction of a second. He dissolved into wind, his body scattering into a current of demonic air, slipping between the beams of light before materializing again above Seraphina. Yamato descended like a verdict, aiming directly for her heart. But Dante was there. The demon appeared instantly beside her, his blade intercepting Vergil''s strike with absolute precision. The clash between the swords was so intense that the sky split apart, cracks of pure energy spreading through the space above. "Hahaha," Vergil laughed, his eyes brimming with adrenaline. "Fight seriously, you worms," he ordered. Lucian reappeared at his side, his leg moving in a kick that exploded against Vergil''s ribs with the force of a meteor. Vergil spat blood but used the momentum of the blow to spin in the air and slash downward, attempting to split Lucian in half. Lucian dodged by a hair, the edge of Vergil''s blade grazing his neck, cutting a few strands of his golden hair. Seraphina reappeared next to Vergil, her hands enveloped in pulsating darkness. She struck with both open palms, and the impact bent the space around them, sending Vergil hurtling like a projectile toward Dante. Dante smiled, raising his sword, ready for the collision. Vergil, however, did not intend to be an easy target. His body spun in the air, and before reaching Dante, he exploded into crimson mist, his wind form spreading out using blood manipulation as a smoke screen in dozens of directions at once. ''Using Air and Blood together is quite beneficial... fire won''t be much use for now...'' Vergil thought. The three adversaries hesitated for half a second, and that was enough. Vergil reformed directly behind Lucian, his blade already descending to pierce his chest. But Lucian, without even turning his face, raised a single hand and caught the blade with his bare fingers. ''Shit!'' Vergil''s eyes widened. "Not today, kid," Lucian smiled. Then, with a brutal motion, he exploded in speed, dragging Vergil through the sky and smashing him into a building below. The skyscraper collapsed instantly, disintegrating into dust and debris under the force of the impact. Vergil emerged from the rubble before the dust had even settled, his body glowing with visceral energy. He was having fun. Dante, Seraphina, and Lucian gathered above, floating in the sky like divine judges ready to bring him down. Vergil looked at them, licking the blood off his lips, laughing. "Is that all?" The three vanished at the same time. And then the true carnage began. The sky turned into a hell of strikes. Vergil moved like an untamable storm, his blade leaving traces of pure destruction with each cut, while Dante fought him toe-to-toe, each blow being met with an even more brutal response. Lucian appeared and disappeared like a ghost, his punches and kicks hitting Vergil from impossible angles, each one carrying a force that bent the atmosphere around them. Seraphina hovered above, her wings vibrating with profane light. Each time she flapped her wings, waves of energy spread across the battlefield, distorting the reality around them. They moved too fast for ordinary eyes to see. Each attack collided with enough force to destroy entire cities. The sky trembled, the Earth shook under the fury of the battle. For a moment, none of them could afford to blink. Vergil blocked two strikes at the same time, dodged a third, and then counterattacked. But the three were a perfect team. Every opening Vergil created was immediately filled with another strike from one of them. Neither side yielded. The fight dragged on for minutes that felt like hours, both sides bleeding, panting, but neither retreating. Finally, they pulled back. Vergil wiped the blood from his lips, still smiling. Lucian adjusted his clothes as if nothing had happened. Dante simply spat on the ground, spinning his sword on his shoulder. Seraphina landed softly, her gaze still burning with defiance. A draw. But all four knew. If they continued, none of them would leave alive. Vergil ran his tongue over his bloodied lips, his eyes gleaming with pure delight. The smile that formed on his face was provocative, full of mockery and arrogance. "Three against one¡­ and yet, here I am." The three opponents stared at him, their bodies tense but showing no signs of fatigue. They knew he was right. Dante rolled his shoulders, his expression remaining impassive, but the way he gripped the hilt of his sword made it clear he was irritated. Lucian adjusted the collar of his casual attire, his red eyes still fixed on Vergil, assessing every move. Seraphina simply smiled, a dangerous gleam in her golden eyes. "Fufufu¡­ it''s impressive, indeed. But don''t fool yourself, Vergil. You didn''t come out unscathed." Vergil laughed, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with his thumb. "And did you?" The three didn''t respond. There was no need. Their bodies were marked with cuts and bruises, their breaths heavy even though they tried to hide it. Vergil alone had pushed them to their limit. He spun his sword in the air before resting it on his shoulder. "You know what this means, right?" He tilted his head to the side, his voice laced with pure amusement. "Alone, you''re easy prey." Dante let out a small, dry laugh. "Tch. Arrogant as hell." Lucian crossed his arms. "Coming from you, it''s almost funny." Vergil only smiled wider. "Well, you can dress it up however you want." He took a step forward, his presence still brimming with raw power. "But at the end of the day, three of you weren''t enough to bring me down." He spread his arms wide, blatantly mocking them. "If you want to try again, feel free." Vergil challenged. Silence fell between them for a moment, only the wind carrying the remnants of the battle. Then Seraphina laughed softly, a melodious and dangerous sound. "Maybe... but that also means you didn''t win." Vergil narrowed his eyes. "Who said I was trying?" The three stopped for a moment, analyzing him once more. And then, they understood. He wasn''t fighting to kill. Vergil had tested each of them. He had studied them, pushed them to their limits just for fun. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucian clenched his fists. Dante just laughed again, this time more sincerely. Seraphina licked her lips, excited. Vergil looked at the sky, stained with energy and destruction, and sighed dramatically. "But anyway... I''ve had enough fun for today." He slowly turned, showing his back to the three without the slightest fear. "I''ll see you soon." And then, like a wisp of shadows and wind, he disappeared. "What was that?" Seraphina asked, looking at the other two men. "He made fools of you." They heard Specter''s voice behind them. "Let''s go." "Wait! Are we just going to let him walk away?" Lucian asked, irritated. "Do you really want to go over there?" Specter asked, pointing to a location several kilometers away. "Sapphire Agares and Sepphirothy Lucifer, they would kill all of you in one strike," he said. "Now, let''s go. We got what we wanted." But for some reason... He felt that, even having achieved his goal... something... was off. Chapter 240 - 240: The consequences of the battle Vergil reappeared, crashing onto the floor of the mansion, his body as heavy as lead. The impact made the ground tremble slightly, but he didn''t even try to soften his fall. Exhaustion hit him all at once, as if his body had finally realized the insane load it had endured. "Ah... ah..." Panting, he felt every muscle protest, every cell scream in defiance. The battle had been intense, and as much as he hated to admit it, it had ended in a draw. "Damn it... stop this shit." He muttered while trying to lift his arms, but they simply refused to respond. "I said stop." His voice carried a rising irritation, and then, as if his own body feared him, the energy that immobilized him receded. "Shit... I... I got hit..." He whispered between ragged breaths, his mind trying to reconstruct the exact moment that attack had affected him. His body was overheating, his veins pulsing as if they were about to burst through his skin. "It was the moment you appeared in front of him." The voice cut through his thoughts, and as he lifted his gaze, he saw two female figures watching him. Sapphire and Sepphirothy didn''t look pleased. "Seriously, if you''re going to lecture me, just do it already." Vergil scoffed, rubbing his head, feeling his body already starting to recover at an exponential rate. Sapphire approached without hesitation, crouched in front of him, and grabbed his face, roughly turning it to the side. Her expression darkened as she examined his neck. "You got distracted." Her voice carried a mixture of anger and concern. Vergil didn''t understand at first, but as he felt her touch, he realized it. His veins were pulsating intensely, and a black discoloration was spreading from a single point on his neck, as if the flesh around it was slowly necrotizing. "I wasn''t exactly in a position to analyze every little detail, considering I was fighting three opponents at once." He retorted irritably. "Is that so?" Sepphirothy leaned in, her eyes scrutinizing the wound carefully. "Death Curse¡­ just like the one they used on Viviane. But this time, that bastard actually meant to kill you." She raised her hand, a purple and golden glow radiating from her fingers as she traced runes in the air. The magical power condensed, forming a mystical circle filled with ancient symbols. "Hazgad Baxxe." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The words resonated in a forgotten language, and a wave of energy swept through Vergil''s body. The burning pain was quickly replaced by immediate relief as the remnants of the curse were eradicated. Vergil exhaled slowly, feeling the weight of death dissipate. But the rage¡­ that still burned. He ran a hand over his neck, where the corruption of the curse had once pulsed like a cancer. Now, nothing remained but a faint tingling sensation. "So that was it..." He murmured, his eyes fixed on a distant point as his mind replayed the events of the battle. "This time, you got lucky." Sepphirothy stood up, crossing her arms. "If we hadn''t sealed that curse quickly, your body would already be rotting from the inside." Vergil scoffed, pressing his hands against the floor and forcing himself to stand. His legs still felt heavy, as if molten lead coursed through his veins, but he refused to show any weakness. "Yeah, I figured that much." He cracked his neck, as if trying to shake off the lingering discomfort. "But that bastard won''t get a second chance." Sapphire remained silent for a few seconds before sighing. "Vergil, you do realize what this means, right?" He raised an eyebrow, looking at her. "It means that next time, I''ll rip that damn Specter''s head off." She shook her head. "It means they were prepared for you. This wasn''t an accident. They knew you would show up, and they had something ready to stop you." Vergil fell silent for a moment. She wasn''t wrong. Specter, Dante, Seraphina, and Lucian¡­ that hadn''t been a random encounter. It was as if they had been waiting for him. Vergil''s gaze sharpened. "So they want to play." He smirked, but there was no humor in it¡ªonly a cold, razor-sharp edge. "Good. Because now, I''m going to play too." Sepphirothy and Sapphire exchanged glances. They recognized that tone. Vergil could be impulsive, arrogant, and completely chaotic, but when he spoke like that¡­ it meant someone was about to die. And this time, it was going to be personal. "Alright, now let''s¡ª" Vergil tried to straighten up, but as soon as he put weight on his legs, his body gave out. The world spun for a brief moment, and before he could hit the ground, firm arms caught him. Sapphire steadied him against her, holding him effortlessly. "You always do this." She grumbled, her voice carrying a mix of irritation and concern. "Throw yourself into the middle of death and then act like nothing happened." Vergil let out a low chuckle, even as his muscles burned in protest. "I''m fine." He murmured, trying to pull away, but she held him firmly. "No, you''re not." Her tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. He sighed, leaning part of his weight on her, feeling the warmth of her body against his. Sapphire wasn''t exactly gentle, but if she was worried, it meant things were worse than he wanted to admit. Sepphirothy stepped closer, scanning Vergil from head to toe. "You''re burning up from the inside out." She observed, watching how his skin still pulsed with residual heat. "Your body tanked the damage during the fight, but now that the adrenaline''s gone, it''s collecting the price." Vergil scoffed. "Great. That means I''m still alive." Sapphire rolled her eyes. "Idiot." She muttered, adjusting his weight against her. "Come on, let''s get you out of here before you faceplant into the floor." For the first time that night, Vergil didn''t protest. He simply accepted the help without complaint. Sapphire and Sepphirothy practically dragged Vergil toward the living room. His steps were heavy¡ªnot because he was difficult to carry, but because he was still trying to move on his own, which only made things more frustrating. "Stop fighting it, for fuck''s sake." Sapphire grumbled, tightening her grip on him. "If you want to act tough, do it when you''re not about to pass out." Vergil rolled his eyes but didn''t argue. Deep down, he knew that if he tried to walk alone, he''d probably collapse halfway there. When they reached the living room, the others were already there¡ªKatharina, Roxanne, Ada, Stella, and Raphaeline. As soon as they saw his condition, their expressions ranged from concern to sheer exasperation. Without ceremony, Sapphire and Sepphirothy dumped him onto the couch, and Vergil landed heavily against the soft cushions. "What the hell was that?" Katharina raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "We''re just treating him the way he deserves." Sepphirothy answered, wiping her hands as if she had just gotten rid of a burden. "You guys have a weird way of showing affection." Roxanne remarked, her voice laced with amusement as she stepped closer to get a better look at him. Vergil scoffed, rubbing his forehead. "Do all of you have something against me or what?" Ada chuckled softly. "Not against you. Just against your habit of always coming back all messed up." Stella sighed, crouching down beside him. "Let me guess¡ªyou took on a bigger problem than you should''ve and almost died in the process?" Raphaeline simply shook her head. "You never learn." Vergil closed his eyes for a moment, exhaling slowly before flashing a tired smirk. "Well¡­ if I didn''t do it, who would?" He scoffed and spoke. "My three wives are lazy beauties, my two mothers-in-law are limited, my Sapphire is insane, my mother¡­" Vergil trailed off, looking at Sepphirothy. "She''s just¡­ her." The women exchanged glances¡ªsome rolling their eyes, others simply sighing. Katharina then pulled up a chair, sitting across from him, resting her chin on her hand. "Alright, then talk. What happened out there? What did you find out?" Vergil smirked slightly, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle over his shoulders. He knew this conversation was going to be a long one. [At a Motorcycle Club, a little ways outside of Los Angeles] The bar at the motorcycle club was dimly lit, thick with the scent of gasoline, leather, and alcohol. The muffled sound of an old blues tune played from a jukebox, blending with the chatter of bikers scattered around the place¡ªsome playing pool, others laughing loudly as they passed around bottles of cheap whiskey. Alexa sat alone on one of the high bar stools, her half-empty beer bottle spinning idly between her fingers as her thoughts hammered relentlessly. Vergil. The way he treated her. As if she were fragile. As if she needed protection. She frowned, taking a long swig of beer, trying to drown out that irritating feeling rising in her chest. That was when she noticed the presence beside her. A man took a seat on the stool next to hers, tossing a pack of cigarettes onto the counter and gesturing for the bartender to fill a glass of bourbon. "You''re far from home, sister." The rough, familiar voice made Alexa freeze for a moment. Her eyes narrowed even before she turned her head, instincts already sharpening. And then, when she finally looked beside her, she saw a face she hadn''t seen in years¡­ "Brother?" Her voice came out in a near-incredulous whisper. The man in front of her smirked slightly¡ªa smirk laced with nostalgia and something else¡­ something dark. He raised a hand, pulling down the collar of his shirt just enough to reveal the edge of a long, deep scar cutting across his chest. Chapter 241 - 241: Get some rest Vergil lay on the bed, his body still heavy from the insane battle that had taken place and the cursed energy that had been healed¡ªbut not completely eradicated. His muscles ached, his skin was exhausted, and his spirit¡­ well, his spirit was finally allowing him to relax after so long fighting against his own fatigue. His eyes were closed, but his mind was clear... "I want to kill them all..." he murmured mentally, vividly remembering that bastard from the Skull. "I didn''t even see him hitting me... I don''t know if it was when I arrived, when I was fighting, or when I fled..." Something greater was taking shape, something he needed to understand, something he didn''t yet fully comprehend. "He''s very strong." But since he couldn''t deal with those problems for now... he was taking a small break... One that... well... he wasn''t the only one who decided to take a nap. The women around him seemed as if none of what had just happened even mattered... The bed felt too small for everyone, yet it was more than enough to accommodate them. Katharina was beside him, wrapped in the sheets, a small sigh escaping as she slept deeply. Her face looked relaxed, like a fiery and lazy angel. Her crimson-red hair was spread across the pillow, her bare shoulders exposed to the dim moonlight filtering through the window. "She''s exhausted... after she heard that I could have died... she couldn''t sleep until I held her..." Vergil chuckled lightly. Unfortunately... she wasn''t the only one who had worried too much... Ada was further to the left, with little space, yet she fit naturally between Vergil and Roxanne. Usually, she was more reserved and serious, but... she seemed more vulnerable than ever. Ada was partially covered, her black hair falling softly over the pillow, her breathing calm. The tension that always surrounded her seemed to have vanished. Roxanne was on the far side of the bed, a bit more distant, but still close enough for Vergil to reach. Her body was curled in a way that seemed to shield her from any threat, as if she were unconsciously isolating herself from the rest of the world. Her golden hair was spread across the pillow, with strands falling over her face, but she was in a deep sleep, completely unaware of the chaos still lingering around them. "She ate too many sweets... I''m surprised she can sleep so peacefully like this..." he thought, shifting his gaze to another¡ªsomeone surprising to see there... Raphaeline was resting against his chest. Her eyes were closed, but there was unease in her movements, as if nightmares still haunted her. She always seemed to be in conflict, as if torn between two worlds. Her black hair was partially tied up in a messy ponytail, but loose strands framed her face. Raphaeline''s expression was a mix of serenity and pain, as if she were trying to erase the marks of an ongoing internal war. "Ada told me what she said... but still, it''s cute seeing her struggle against her feelings... so small and adorable... It''s a shame she''s caused Ada so much pain... I''ll have to wait a while before giving her a second chance..." Vergil thought as he looked at the next. Stella was between Ada and Raphaeline, wrapped in the sheets with her face turned toward the wall, yet still close enough that Vergil could feel her presence. Her silver hair was spread across the pillow, reflecting the soft glow of the moonlight streaming through the window. She seemed to be in a deep sleep, but there was something ethereal about her, as if she were in tune with something greater, something distant. A calm and peaceful aura surrounded her, as if she were the only one in that bed who was completely at peace with herself. "She hasn''t fully recovered yet... I''ll have to give her some attention..." Vergil thought. He hadn''t imagined that Stella would be so hurt after he forced her to see his past. He knew it would be a shock, he had imagined many other things, but despite that... he still did it. He felt that he had to. The weight of what had happened in the past few days still lingered over him. The conversations, the threats, the enemies¡ªeverything he had faced to get to this point¡­ It was difficult, even for someone like Vergil, not to get lost in the details. But he tried not to overthink. There were more immediate concerns on his mind¡ªwhat to do next, what it all meant, those battles, and the discovery of his own fragility. The women beside him were more than just companions; they were the only ones there for him now. That was why he was so deep in thought at that moment¡­ Despite it not fully sinking in yet¡­ he could have died. And if he had¡­ who would take care of them? Who would love them? Who would protect them? Who would help them when they needed it? Just the thought of them being alone caused a small shift within Vergil¡­ "I''m thinking too much..." He moved slowly, still struggling due to the aches in his body, but the movement did not go unnoticed. Ada mumbled something in her sleep, something incomprehensible, but she did not wake up. Roxanne stirred slightly, likely sensing the shift in the atmosphere, but remained asleep. Katharina murmured softly, almost as if she were dreaming, but her eyes stayed shut. Raphaeline also remained still, her body relaxing even more with Vergil''s closeness. Vergil stared at the ceiling for a moment, letting his thoughts drift. He could hear the soft sound of their breathing, a steady rhythm that contrasted with the storm in his mind. The weight of his actions over the past few days was beginning to dissolve just a little, as if the simple fact that they were there, safe, was a reminder that not every battle had to end in death and destruction. Some things, seemingly small, could still be won, and that temporary peace was proof of it. He closed his eyes for a moment, allowing himself to relax, even if just a little. His body needed it. The night passed, and Vergil managed to get some rest, finally sleeping after such a moment of reflection. And then¡­ morning came. He opened his eyes slowly, blinking a few times as his vision adjusted to the soft light filtering through the window. The bed around him, which had once seemed too small to fit all of them, now felt immense and empty. The sheets still held the warmth of the bodies that had been there, but now only he remained, lying on the soft mattress. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil took a deep breath, feeling the fresh morning air fill his lungs. His body was still heavy, the aches from battle lingering like scars etched into his flesh, but it was a bearable weight. He let out a sigh as he sat at the edge of the bed, cracking his neck to relieve the accumulated tension. His body still bore the remnants of the fight, but what bothered him most at that moment was the sticky sensation of the evil energy that had corroded part of his skin. He ran a hand over his neck, feeling the rough surface and the remnants of impurities that had solidified there. "I stink..." he muttered to himself, frowning as he realized that traces of that cursed energy still remained. With a lazy yawn, he stood up and walked across the room, grabbing a towel and tossing it over his shoulder before heading for the door. As he descended the stairs, the scent of fresh coffee and warm bread filled his senses, bringing a rare moment of comfort. Reaching the lower floor, he stopped on the last step and took in the scene before him. Viviane was seated at the table, looking exhausted, yet still maintaining her graceful posture as she flipped through the pages of a book. Around her, two figures moved hurriedly, practically rushing to serve her: Zex and Iridia, whose determined expression showed that she was taking her new job seriously¡­ or perhaps they were simply being used as Viviane''s personal servants. Zex carried a tray filled with toast and fruit, while Iridia balanced a silver kettle, pouring hot coffee into Viviane''s cup. The two seemed to be engaged in a little competition to see who could serve her better, but Viviane only sighed, clearly accustomed to the excessive attention. Vergil couldn''t help but smile. The scene was strangely peaceful, almost absurd considering everything that had happened in the past few days. "Nice to see you''ve already gotten used to treating them like slaves," he remarked, leaning against the doorframe with a smirk. Viviane lifted her gaze and, upon seeing him, raised an eyebrow. "And it''s nice to see you''re still standing, considering the state you were in yesterday." Before he could respond, Iridia turned to face him with a stern expression. "Master Vergil, you need to eat something! You look very pale!" ''They really don''t want to lose their jobs. They almost seem like different people, fufufu,'' he thought, amused by Iridia''s cute little pout. He then shifted his gaze to the other woman with blue hair. Zex nodded without looking directly at him. "I agree. After an intense battle, proper recovery is essential." "She''s so rigid, but still cute," he chuckled before finally replying. "Relax, I''ll eat¡­ But first, I need to take a bath." He ran the towel over his neck, stepping away. "The smell of blood and cursed energy doesn''t exactly go well with breakfast." "No rush," Viviane said, lifting her cup to her lips. "Your wives went to the mall early this morning, so we''re alone here." "Got it. Thanks, Viviane," Vergil said with a smile before turning to head for the bathroom. The moment he left¡­ Zex and Iridia immediately reverted to their usual selves. "Boss," Iridia said, looking at Viviane. "Huh?" Viviane raised an eyebrow, glancing at Iridia. "Go give Master a bath. This is your best chance. The head maid must lead by example!" she declared in a soldier-like stance. "We''ll make sure nothing goes wrong! Show your femininity!" she said seriously. "Exactly! Go now!" Zex added. "Huh???" Viviane looked at them, shocked and embarrassed. Chapter 242 - 242: You are not here as my maid (R-18) Viviane ran a hand through her blue hair, sighing deeply as she looked at the two in front of her. Her smile was melancholy, filled with uncertainty. "I... I thought I''d been clear about that." Her voice came out soft, but there was an obvious weight to her words. "Didn''t you understand what I said before?" Her words didn''t reach the women, who looked at her in a different way... Zex crossed his arms, his expression determined. "We understand perfectly, Viviane. But listen... you care about the Master, there''s no denying that. And we also want to see him grow, flourish and, above all, find his happiness." He said, looking deep into the woman''s eyes. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Iridia, standing next to her, nodded vigorously, her voice filled with conviction. "Exactly! And we''ve seen how much you love him, how much you care! You should stop thinking and act!" Viviane looked away, biting her lower lip slightly, her expression becoming more hesitant. "But that doesn''t mean I''m ready to..." "Why not?" Zex interrupted, his voice laced with frustration. "What''s wrong with showing your feelings? You care so much about him, but you keep hiding. It doesn''t make sense!" Viviane swallowed, her eyes shining with a mixture of conflicting emotions. "I... I don''t know if I''m ready for this." She muttered, more to herself than to the two who seemed intent on pushing her into this... Iridia took her hands gently, leaning a little closer. "Do you think he wouldn''t reciprocate? Really? We''re new here, but... it''s kind of obvious." Her voice was firm, but reassuring at the same time. "The master is peculiar, but also a dedicated man. If he knew how you felt, do you really think he''d reject you?" She questioned. ''Damn it, he''s probably waiting for you to propose!'' Iridia shouted internally. Zex arched an eyebrow and added in a more provocative tone: "And let''s face it... you''re beautiful, Viviane. If there''s anyone who can sway the heart of a man like him, it''s you. So why hesitate?" ''Yes, I understand Iridia! Let''s throw her into the lion''s mouth! We can survive longer and not be treated like slaves!" Zex on the other hand... was only thinking about his freedom. Viviane felt the heat rising to her face, her heart racing from the flood of encouraging words. She took a deep breath, trying to sort out her thoughts, but deep down she knew she couldn''t run away from this forever. Finally, after a few seconds of silence, she let out a sigh and nodded slowly. "All right... I''ll do it. But just this once!" She said embarrassed, in pure red. Iridia and Zex smiled in satisfaction, nodding at her enthusiastically. ''That''s it!'' "That''s right! Go ahead and take your chance!" Iridia said, almost beaming. ''Fuck yeah! A little peace! "Just don''t overthink it! Just follow your heart." Zex added, his eyes sharp but full of encouragement. ''Let''s hope it works out Iridia, otherwise we''re screwed...'' Viviane took another deep breath before turning around. Her steps were careful, but each one carried more firmness than the last. When she reached the bathroom door, she stopped for a moment, casting one last glance at the two women. They were still there, watching her with encouraging smiles, almost as if they were mentally nudging her. Then, mustering all the courage she had left, Viviane closed her eyes for a moment, clenched her fists... and opened the door. Viviane closed her eyes for a moment, summoning up all the courage she had. Heat rose to her face and her heart beat fast, but Zex and Iridia''s words echoed in her mind. "Show him you care!" She patted him on the cheek. She took a deep breath, straightened her shoulders and walked resolutely to the bathroom door. When she reached it, she turned one last time, seeing the two maids watching her with anxious looks and encouraging smiles. Zex nodded subtly, while Iridia gave a thumbs-up, as if to say, "Go on!" Viviane swallowed dryly and, without further hesitation, pushed open the door. The hot steam took over her senses as soon as she entered. The room was stuffy from the bath that Vergil had already started. The humidity mixed with the woody scent of the soap, creating a dense, intimate atmosphere. Vergil stood with his back to the entrance, the water running down his muscular body, washing away the last impurities left over from his battle. He rested one hand against the boxing wall, taking deep breaths, his muscles tense as he let the hot water relieve his exhaustion. Viviane stood there for a moment, watching him, feeling a wave of nervousness wash over her. ''What the hell am I doing...?'' But then she remembered Iridia''s determined gaze. Zex''s direct words. And, above all, how she felt about him. With a deep sigh, she closed the door behind her, the soft click echoing through the bathroom. Vergil seemed to notice her presence then, turning his head slightly to look over his shoulder. His red eyes stared at her with surprise, but without any trace of discomfort. "Viviane?" His hoarse, slightly lazy voice echoed through the steam without turning around. She hesitated only a second before lifting her chin and forcing a small smile. "You... are taking too long. I thought you might need some help." She said, looking at him, and then... took off her shoes. "What did you..." He started to speak, but stopped... when he felt unease. He didn''t need to look at her, in fact, he didn''t. Viviane took another deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment, gathering all her courage. She could hear the sound of water falling in the shower in the background, and felt the warmth of the steam on her skin. When she opened her eyes again, she was determined. With slow, hesitant movements, she began to unbutton her uniform. One button at a time, she undid it, revealing more of the pale, smooth skin underneath. Soon, she had removed the dress completely, letting it fall in a heap on the floor. She stood there for a moment, completely naked, her heart racing in her chest. Vergil hadn''t turned to her yet, so she took the opportunity to admire him. His body was strong and muscular, marked by scars from past battles. Water ran down his skin, highlighting every curve and contour. Viviane moistened her lips, feeling a wave of desire rise up inside her. Slowly, she walked to the shower, the wet floor beneath her bare feet. When she stepped into the shower, Vergil finally turned to her. His blue eyes widened when he saw his chief maid naked in front of him. For a moment, he said nothing, just stared at her with a surprised expression. Then a slow, mischievous smile spread across his face. "Well, well... what have we here?" His voice was low and husky, full of barely contained desire. ''She''s finally shown herself,'' he thought. Vergil took a step towards her, his presence dominating the narrow space of the shower. He reached out and traced a finger along her cheek, his fingertips brushing lightly against her skin. "You came to me, didn''t you? I wonder why... after all.... a maid wouldn''t take off her uniform like that... you''re not here as a servant... but as a woman." He whispered, his eyes changing to burning red on his skin. He wanted to induce her to talk more, to react more. Viviane swallowed, feeling suddenly shy. She lowered her eyes, biting her lower lip. "I... I don''t really know. I just... I wanted to be close to you. I wanted to feel you..." She murmured, blushing even more as she admitted her feelings out loud. Vergil smiled even wider at her words. He reached out to grab the soap from the side of the shower and began rubbing it into his hands, creating a soft lather. Then, with a surprisingly gentle movement, he began to run his foaming hands over her skin, licking her shoulders, arms and back. The sensation was incredible, and she closed her eyes to enjoy it. His hands were warm and skillful as they touched her, exploring every curve and crevice of her body. She leaned into the touch, wanting more. "V-vergil" she said, but he just ignored her. "If you want me to stop, just say so." He retorted, but she didn''t utter a peep. Vergil didn''t take long before he moved down to her thighs, legs and hips. He got down on his knees to reach them, the hot water falling on both of them. And then, finally, he reached her most intimate parts. "W-Wait" She just managed, gasping when he touched her there, the touch sending shocks of pleasure through her body. He stroked her gently, almost reverently, rubbing and massaging her swollen clitoris. "Mnn!" Viviane moaned low in her throat, burying her fingers in his dark hair. She had never been touched like this before, so intimately. It was surprising and erotic at the same time. He wiped and rinsed with the water, giving only the sweet, gentle sight of her cavity... "Once you start, I won''t stop." Vergil spoke, or rather, he warned. In return, he lifted his face only to see a woman lost in lust... She was only a few minutes away from melting from how hot she felt... "Right." Then, without warning, Vergil ran his tongue along her slit, tasting her. "AHH!!! MNNN!!!" She cried out in surprise and pleasure, her legs almost giving way beneath her. Chapter 243 - 243: A warm bath (R-18) "When you start, I won''t stop." Vergil said, or rather, he warned. In return, he asked for his face only to see a woman lost in lust... She was only a few minutes away from melting from how hot she was... "Right." Then, without warning, Vergil ran his tongue along her slit, tasting her. "AHH!!! MNNN!!!" She actually gasped in surprise and pleasure, her legs almost giving way beneath her. It was the first time she had felt so many shivers and so much heat in her entire life... Vergil laughed softly as he felt Viviane''s trembling. He had an idea of what she was going through when he broke into the bathroom, he had been watching her for a long time, just as he had watched Stella... no, he would say that perhaps from the moment he met Viviane in isolation in the world, she had already cast a charm in his direction and hooked him, but it had only grown and grown as they got on, reaching its peak when they tried to kill her... Yes, it had turned a switch inside him, one he didn''t even know existed.... It was as if a hunger inside him had been awakened and she had become prey to be hunted, dominated and tasted. Only by him. Without waiting for her response, without letting her recover from the initial shock to her body, he slid two fingers inside her, making sure to go slowly so as not to hurt her, because he sensed that it was the first time she had felt good like this. As his fingers moved in and out, his tongue swirled around her clitoris, which was already stiff and sensitive. "Mnnn..." She bit her lips as she felt that sensation, seeking support she gripped Vergil''s hair tightly with one hand, trying not to moan too loudly and keeping one hand on his mouth. The pleasure he was giving her was too intense to describe. It was as if every nerve in her body was on edge, yearning for more contact. "Ah~" Shocks of pleasure assaulted Viviane''s body, how good it felt when he touched her pussy sent her mind into a state of pure ecstasy, she completely forgot all her worries and gave herself over completely. Her little sister began to tremble, the tingling sensation this time incomparably stronger than before. Vergil continued with the intense rhythm for a few minutes, until Viviane began to tremble and twitch around his fingers. He knew she was close to climax, so he increased the speed and pressure. "AAnnhh~" Viviane moaned with pleasure. All the tingling she had felt finally subsided and was replaced by an immense amount of pleasure, pleasure so extreme that her eyes rolled back and she took a deep breath before letting out a loud moan. She felt as if she was finally complete. It was the first time in her life that something of this magnitude had happened, that she felt... happy. Noticing how she was writhing, with one last touch of his tongue and pressure from his fingers, Vergil pushed her to the limit. Viviane''s orgasm exploded through her, leaving her breathless and on shaky legs. She had to hold onto Vergil to keep from falling over because her legs simply felt like they were melting... She thought for a moment that he would stop, but... Vergil wasn''t ready to finish. He still felt the burning desire inside him, an uncontrollable urge to possess her completely. Without waiting for her to recover, he said and pinned Viviane against the shower wall. "Wait... I... I don''t know if I can take it..." Viviane managed to say between her moans, but Vergil just smiled mischievously. "Don''t worry, darling. I''ll go slowly... at first." He said in a husky voice before capturing her lips in a passionate kiss. As they kissed, Vergil guided his hard member to her enchanted entrance. He pressed just one tip inside, teasing, before pulling out again. He continued this rhythm, pushing in just a little more at a time, driving Viviane wild with desire. "Please..." She begged, circling her hips against him, desperate for more contact. Vergil spoke and slowly slid his entire length inside her, pressing her around him like a fist. "Ahh..." Vergil moaned, enjoying the incredible sensation of her around him. It was a unique sensation that he wouldn''t soon forget, all the warmth, all the wetness inside her... It was as if she had been made especially for him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a thrust of his hips, Vergil began to move inside her, in and out in a steady rhythm. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure through both their bodies. "AAnnhh~ AAnnhh~ AAnnhh~" Viviane hugged Vergil tightly, joining his lips to hers as he possessed her. She had never imagined that sex could be so intense and exciting. Their sweaty bodies moved together harmoniously in search of more pleasure. Their moans and suggestions were drowned out by the sound of the water falling over them. Vergil increased the speed of his thrusts, feeling his own orgasm approaching. He wanted Viviane to come first, so he slid his hand between their sweaty bodies and pressed his question mark against her clitoris. That was enough to send Viviane over the edge again. "Vergil!!!" She mouthed his name as the orgasm hit hard, her inner walls contracting around his pulsating member. With one last strong thrust, Vergil reached his own climax, spilling his hot semen inside her. He held her close as they both enjoyed waves of pleasure, savoring the intimate moment they had shared. When he finally smiled, Vergil kissed Viviane tenderly before pulling away and picking up the soap again. He began to wash her body gently, almost reverently, washing away the traces of sex. Viviane was only happy with a sleepy smile on her face, feeling more satisfied and relaxed than ever. ''I should have done this before...'' she thought. When they had finished washing, they got out of the shower and dried themselves with the soft towels. Vergil left Viviane for a tight hug, inhaling the scent of her shampoo. "There''s no turning back," he whispered in her ear as he hugged her. Viviane hugged him back tightly, feeling safe and protected in his strong arms. She had the feeling that her life would change completely after this, and she couldn''t be happier. She asked for his face and kissed Vergil softly on the lips, savoring his taste. He returned the kiss with passion, his tongue invading her mouth as he held her close. When they finally broke apart to breathe, Vergil ran his fingers through Viviane''s wet hair, looking into her eyes. "You''re amazing, you know that?" He said softly. Viviane blushed at the compliment. "No more than you." She replied with a shy smile. As chaos unfolded inside the bathroom, two women stood outside, their ears glued to the door, absorbing every muffled sound that escaped. "She really took the initiative and stayed with the master..." Zex murmured, biting his lip as he heard the wet, urgent kisses echoing from the other side. Iridia let out an amused sigh. "What else did you expect? The master always knows what he wants... and he doesn''t hesitate." She commented with a strange smile. For a moment, they were both silent, listening to the crackle of kisses and the interspersed whispers of desire. Zex swallowed, feeling an unexpected warmth spread through his body. "Damn..." She rubbed her legs together, trying to relieve the discomfort she felt down there. "What is it?" Iridia turned to face her. But then, as if they shared the same thought, their expressions changed. "You''re wet too, aren''t you?" The words escaped their mouths at the same time. The door opened suddenly, without warning. The momentum of the two, who were still glued to the wood, caused them to lose their balance, and in a clumsy instant, Zex and Iridia plummeted forward, falling face-first onto the cold bathroom floor. "What the hell...?" Vergil''s deep, commanding voice echoed above them. Raising their eyes, the two saw their master standing in the doorway, his arms crossed and a stern look in his eyes, but filled with a certain amusement. Behind him, the woman who had been in his arms moments before was watching them with an amused smile. Zex and Iridia exchanged glances, still stunned by the fall and the growing shame that rose to their faces. "Spies now?" Vergil arched an eyebrow, his tone low and intimidating. Iridia was the first to react, clearing her throat as she tried to pull herself together. "N-Not really! We were just... passing through!" Zex, still on the ground, tried to think fast. "We were... Cleaning the door! That''s right, we were cleaning the door!" Zex replied. Vergil sighed, rubbing his temples. "You two... I should punish you for that." They both swallowed. "But..." He tilted his head slightly, his eyes shining with something indecipherable. "This time I''ll let this one slide. After all, they helped that pure little girl become wicked," Vergil said when they noticed a little behind him, wearing only a towel, Viviane, who was completely red... ''He heard us!!!'' They shouted internally. Then he bent down close to them and murmured, "There won''t be a next time..." He whispered. Chapter 244 - 244: After The Rest The two weeks that followed were a period of recovery, rest, and, in some ways, frustration for Vergil. Although his body was incredibly resilient, the Death Curse that Spectro had inflicted on him was not something that would simply fade with time. Sepphirothy had managed to remove the remnants of the cursed energy before it could spread throughout his system, but the scars left by that attack required more than just magic to heal. His body was overwhelmed, forcing him to slow down¡ªsomething he was not used to doing. After all, ever since he became a demon, Vergil had been consumed by this chaotic world and had not had a moment of respite. Despite his endurance, Vergil accepted that he needed to rest. For the first time in a long while, he was able to truly stop and enjoy his own home, surrounded by his wives and loyal followers. Katarina took a more direct role in his recovery, ensuring that he didn''t push himself too hard and forcing him to rest when necessary. Roxanne, Ada, Raphaeline, and Stella were always nearby as well, each contributing in their own way¡ªwhether by distracting him with conversation or simply keeping him company. The forced downtime allowed Vergil to enjoy things he rarely appreciated. The days were peaceful, spent between well-prepared meals, long baths, and moments of leisure with those around him. Even Viviane, who was usually more reserved, was present¡ªthough in a more restrained manner, clearly dealing with her own feelings toward him after that... shock... Zex and Iridia never missed a chance to tease her about it, encouraging her to get closer, which always resulted in embarrassed expressions and adorable reactions from the young mage. However, while Vergil enjoyed his recovery, the world around him did not stop. Paimon, who had taken the lead in the search for Spectro and his generals, began to face significant difficulties. Initially, the traces left by Spectro and his group were evident. Some locations showed remnants of their presence, residual energy, and signs of battles or recent occupation. But as the days passed, all the clues seemed to vanish. The demons sent by Paimon to hunt them down returned empty-handed, frustrated by their inability to follow a solid trail¡­ or they simply never returned at all. It seemed that Spectro had completely disappeared from the map¡ªand that was a problem. Someone so powerful and dangerous vanishing without a trace was not a good sign. With each passing day without new information, Paimon grew more restless, her temper becoming more unstable as she realized she was dealing with an enemy who knew exactly how to erase his tracks. Meanwhile, rumors began to circulate through the underworld and among other races. Not only that, but¡­ the human media continued to dig deeper into what had happened that day in Los Angeles¡­ until Interpol itself had to intervene, feeding the public a lie about a new terrorist threat to keep them away from supernatural affairs. However, the supernatural world still knew the truth. Many speculated about the events in Los Angeles¡ªthe battle between Vergil, Seraphina, Lucian, Dante, and Spectro. The confrontation had been so intense that its repercussions were felt in multiple places, sparking concern and, in some cases, fear. Some factions began moving behind the scenes, trying to understand what was really happening and what the next steps of each side involved would be. Vergil followed all of this closely, even while recovering. Though he was enjoying his break, he never stopped monitoring events, constantly requesting updates from Paimon. He knew that this moment of calm was only temporary. Spectro had not vanished completely without a reason, and Vergil was certain that he would return at some point¡ªand when that happened, he wanted to be ready. Vergil had not forgotten what Spectro had done to Viviane, and he never would. Still, as aware as he was of the threats around him, Vergil did not allow them to completely overshadow his time of rest. He spent time with those who stood by his side, enjoyed his meals without hurry, trained lightly to regain his strength gradually, and even indulged in a few moments of relaxation¡ªsomething he had not allowed himself to do in a long time. By the end of the two weeks, he was practically recovered. His body was strong again, his mind sharp, and his determination unwavering. He knew that his time of rest had come to an end. Spectro was still out there, plotting something, and Vergil had no intention of simply waiting to find out what it was. The war was far from over. "So¡­ he disappeared completely?" Vergil questioned, his voice filled with incredulity and irritation. His eyes locked onto the woman sitting comfortably in a striking pink armchair, as if the situation wasn''t grave enough to wipe the carefree look off her face. He was in Paimon''s domain, deep in the underworld¡ªa place he normally wouldn''t mind being. But this time, the atmosphere was neither fun nor indulgent. He hadn''t come alone. At his side, Ada remained silent, arms crossed, observing everything with her sharp and calculating gaze. "Yes¡­ nothing." Paimon responded with a grim expression, gesturing toward the numerous screens scattered across the walls, each displaying different locations around the world. "Every continent on Earth? Nothing." She switched the images. "The other eight realms? Nothing." Another transition. "The underworld? Nothing." Another. "The Witch''s Realm? Nothing." "Not even the Gods I have contact with know anything." She drummed her fingers against the armchair, her eyes flashing with frustration. Vergil frowned. "Not a single trace? A clue?" Paimon scoffed, throwing her head back against the chair''s headrest. "Not even fucking Aphrodite!" she shouted, pressing her temples. Vergil raised an eyebrow. Ada tilted her head slightly, intrigued. "You heard me right!" Paimon pointed at him, her fingers trembling with rage. "The Goddess of Sex! The one who has contacts in every damn corner of the world! If there''s anyone who could track down a man, it would be her!" She suddenly stood up, pacing back and forth. "And guess what? Even she doesn''t know!" Paimon spun on her heel, her eyes burning with a mix of indignation and unease. "This is a problem, Vergil. A huge problem." Vergil sighed, leaning back on the dark leather couch. "So he''s not just hiding. He''s been erased from the very concept of existence¡­" Ada finally spoke, her voice firm and calm. "That means someone is concealing him. And whoever it is has power that rivals even that of the Gods." Silence weighed in the room for a few moments. Vergil closed his eyes briefly, lost in thought. Spectro and his generals¡­ they hadn''t just fled. They had been erased from the map, as if they had never existed. This wasn''t a simple escape. Someone was hiding them. And that idea disturbed him more than he cared to admit. When he opened his eyes again, a cold determination gleamed within them. His gaze locked onto Paimon. "Give me a list of everyone capable of camouflaging that bastard." His voice was firm, leaving no room for negotiation. "I will find him, no matter who''s behind this." Paimon let out a heavy sigh, rolling her eyes. "Oh, come on! I already told you, there''s no one!" She threw her hands up, clearly frustrated. That was when Ada, who had been silently observing the exchange, decided to intervene. "Nyx could do it." Her voice was calm, but filled with certainty. Vergil and Paimon immediately turned their heads to look at her, surprised. "What?" Paimon frowned. "Are you saying that Nyx, the Primordial of the Night, might be involved in this?" Ada shrugged, as if explaining something far too obvious. "No, I said she could do it. But besides that, my mother knows Nyx. They''ve traded swords in the past." Vergil crossed his arms, narrowing his eyes. "To think that Raphaeline had such an obsession with swords that she''d negotiate with a Primordial¡­ That''s crazy." Ada let out a short chuckle. "My mother is friends with Tsukuyomi. And he was the one who introduced her to Nyx. So, in a way¡­ she has these connections." "How does your mother know Tsukuyomi?!" Paimon asked, clearly intrigued. After all¡­ she didn''t even know Tsukuyomi! And he was, like¡­ an Archon, a rank above a Demon King. Ada simply smirked, enjoying their reactions. "Women love gossip, especially when it involves ancient swords. Who knows how that friendship started?" Paimon scoffed, crossing her arms. "That makes no damn sense¡­" Vergil, on the other hand, just chuckled, shaking his head. "Well, if Nyx can hide someone like Spectro, and Raphaeline has a way to reach her¡­ Looks like we just found a new lead." Paimon let out a heavy sigh, throwing herself back into her armchair. "Great. So now, on top of hunting down a damn ghost, we have to deal with one of the oldest entities in the universe. Why can''t my life just be simple?" Vergil smirked, his expression gaining a predatory glint. "Then maybe it''s time we paid the Goddess of the Night a visit." Ada sighed, her shoulders dropping slightly. I just wanted a date¡­ she thought, feeling the exhaustion settle in. Two weeks of peace. Just two weeks¡­ and her husband was already ready to throw himself back into action. TRIIINNGGG! TRIIINNGGG! The insistent ringing of a phone broke the moment. Ada blinked, pulling the device from her pocket and answering without much urgency. "Hm?" She held the phone to her ear, listening to the voice on the other end. "Yeah, he''s with me." A brief pause. "You want to talk to him? Okay, sure, I''ll pass it over¡­" She pulled the phone away and handed it to Vergil. "Katharina''s on the line." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil raised an eyebrow, taking the phone. It was rare for Katharina to call him directly, which immediately set off an alarm in his mind. He brought the phone to his ear. "Hey?" The response came sharp as a blade. "Listen to me carefully." Katharina''s voice was serious, with no trace of hesitation. "Alexa¡­ was attacked earlier tonight. Can you come here? There''s something you need to see." Chapter 245 - 245: Rage The engine roared like a maddened demon, each internal explosion reverberating through the chassis like encapsulated thunder. Vergil drove a 1970 Dodge Charger R/T, cutting through the asphalt like a furious beast, spewing smoke and hatred from its exhaust pipes. The midday sun scorched the golden horizon of the desert, reflecting off the car''s black, glossy hood. But Vergil didn''t care about the heat, nor the sweat running down his forehead. He simply floored the accelerator without limits. His fingers were firmly gripping the steering wheel, the knuckles white from the strength of his hold. The blower mounted on the hood spun violently, sucking in air like a colossal lung, feeding the monster beneath the hood. With every press on the accelerator, a brutal roar took over the road, as if the vehicle itself shared its owner''s fury. ''We could have just... used our speed to come...'' Ada was sitting next to him in the passenger seat, her posture tense. She had seen Vergil fight fallen angels, demons, and monsters beyond comprehension, but seeing him in this state... silent, focused, with eyes full of pure rage and worry... sent a chill down her spine. ''I don''t think he''s thought about it... he''s just angry.'' Every gear shift was brutal, making the car practically leap forward, the engine growling as if it wanted to devour the entire road. The landscape around them was a blur of sand and rocks, the twisted cacti and shrubs becoming indistinct shadows as the Charger tore through the highway like a black arrow shot from hell. With every passing second, Vergil pushed the car faster, surpassing what should have been possible for a car like that. But limits never meant anything to him. "Vergil... you need to calm down," Ada said, trying to keep her voice firm despite the tightness in her chest. He didn''t respond. He only gripped the wheel tighter, his eyes narrowed, staring ahead at the road as if he could already see his target on the horizon. Vergil had a few rules in his mind... no one... has the right to attack someone Vergil considers his. A friend? An ally? A... wife? No... no one can touch what''s his. But someone did... Alexa had been attacked. Someone dared to touch her. And he wasn''t going to let that slide... even if she was just a friend. That didn''t give anyone the right to hurt her. The sun blazed above them, lighting the road leading to the desert. The heat shimmered on the asphalt, creating wavering illusions in the distance. But the only thing that mattered now was reaching their destination. Vergil could feel his heart beating in sync with the furious rhythm of his Charger''s engine. A rhythm that would only increase until he found out who was responsible for this. The Dodge tore through the desert road like black lightning. Every gear shift was a burst of adrenaline, every turn made at the limit of gravity showed that Vergil wasn''t just driving¡ªhe was hunting. Alexa had been attacked. Those words hammered in his mind, each repetition fueling a murderous instinct crawling from the depths of his soul. Vergil saw. A red Koenigsegg Jesko was parked in front of the motorcycle club, reflecting the relentless sun as if made of pure blood and metal. The car exuded power, its aggressive silhouette cutting through the horizon like a hunting beast waiting for the right moment to strike. And leaning against the hood, with the confidence of one who knew exactly the impact they had, Katharina watched him. Her fiery red hair blazed under the midday sun, her sharp eyes capturing every movement of the approaching black Charger with a deafening roar. Vergil didn''t hesitate. He slammed his foot on the brakes, the tires screeching against the asphalt, and a cloud of dust rose around him as he finally stopped. The engine still rumbled low, like a demon hungry for more. For a moment, he stayed there, inside the car, his fingers clenched around the steering wheel. Katharina raised an eyebrow, the smile on her lips dancing between provocation and a certain understanding. She knew that look. She knew the weight of his restrained fury. She lifted a hand, a small gesture, a silent call. Vergil didn''t respond. He simply shoved the door open with force and stepped out, his eyes locked on her before quickly glancing at the Koenigsegg. A car as fierce as its owner. "You could have just used your speed," Katharina remarked, taking a few steps forward. But before he could respond, she grabbed his face and pulled him into a quick kiss. "Calm down, darling." Vergil remained silent, his muscles still tensed like cords on the verge of snapping. Katharina then looked at Ada, who had just gotten out of the Charger and was fixing her hair after the chaotic ride. "I told you to control him." Ada sighed, shrugging. "He just threw me in this car and drove like a damn possessed man. You know our husband." Katharina smiled slightly, but there was something in her gaze. Something that made Ada narrow her eyes. Before she could ask anything, her attention shifted to the car parked nearby. "Sapphire really let you take this rare gem?" Ada asked, running her fingers along the flawless body of the Koenigsegg. "She doesn''t know." Katharina replied with a mischievous smile before turning back to Vergil. "She''s inside. You''d better talk to her alone." Vergil looked at the door of the biker bar, then back at Katharina. She sat on the hood of the car, crossing her legs and leaning back on her arms. Her tone softened a bit. "Just... see for yourself." She said, then let it go... Vergil entered the biker bar. The smell of blood and gunpowder hung in the air, thick and inescapable. The place was shrouded in dim light, cut only by the yellowish glow of the neon signs flickering on the walls. Tables and chairs were overturned, some broken, and the floor was a mosaic of blood and debris. Werewolf bodies were scattered across the room, their skins torn, limbs twisted in impossible angles. There were signs of clean cuts, precise shots, and even traces of hand-to-hand combat¡ªan execution carried out with meticulous precision. Vergil walked through the area without haste, his eyes scanning the scene, taking in every detail. This wasn''t just a bar brawl. This was an execution. Then, he saw her. Sitting alone at a table at the back, a half-empty bottle of whiskey in front of her, Alexa drank in silence. Her gaze was distant, fixed on some vague point on the wood in front of her. Shadows danced around her face, highlighting the hardened and exhausted features. But what truly caught Vergil''s attention was the makeshift bandage covering the right side of her face, soaked with dried blood. She''d lost an eye. And she was drinking as if nothing had happened. Vergil approached without a word, pulling out a chair and sitting across from her. She didn''t react immediately, only grabbing the bottle and pouring another shot into her glass before finally lifting her eyes to meet his. "If you''re here to lecture me, you can turn around and leave," her voice was raspy, but without fragility. Just exhaustion and a heavy bitterness. Vergil rested his forearms on the table, interlocking his fingers. His eyes stayed fixed on her, cold and calculating, but deep down, there was something more. Something only someone like Alexa, who knew him well, could see. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who did this?" he asked, his voice low, almost a growl. Alexa let out a short, humorless laugh, swirling the drink in her hand. "My brother." The silence between them was interrupted by the distant sound of a flickering sign and the slow drip of blood from one of the bodies on the floor. Alexa turned her glass, letting the liquid burn down her throat before slamming it back onto the table with a sharp thud. Her remaining eye drifted for a moment, staring at nothing, while her voice came out hoarse, laden with cold hatred and pain that not even all the alcohol in the world could drown. "He came in as if nothing had changed¡­ Sat beside me, asked for a drink. We talked." She laughed dryly, a lifeless sound. "I should''ve seen it. He wasn''t the same anymore¡­ But I wanted to believe. I wanted to believe my brother was still in there." She tilted her head to the side, her fingers tightening around the glass. "Then he stood up." The silence seemed to stretch as the memory took hold of her. "I blinked, and the first one was already dead." Alexa closed her eyes, her voice trembling for just a moment before steadying again. "He tore Caleb''s throat out with his bare hands, like crushing paper." The sound of glass cracking caught Vergil''s attention. The glass in his hand had cracked. Alexa continued. "After that, it turned into a massacre." She took a deep breath, forcing herself to remember every detail. "He severed Sam''s spine with a single strike. Grabbed Miranda by the hair and broke her neck without even flinching. The others tried to fight back, tried to face him, but he was fast. Strong. Too strong." Her fists clenched, her nails digging into the skin of her palm. "I fought." She looked up at Vergil, and there was something monstrous in her eyes. A deep, rooted hatred in her very soul. "I fought with everything I had. But he wasn''t trying to kill me." Alexa removed the bandage from her face, allowing Vergil to see the open wound. The hollow where her eye used to be was now just exposed flesh, jagged edges, and coagulated blood. "He pinned me to the ground." Her voice was now a sharp whisper, like a blade. "Put his fingers on my face¡­ and pulled." She closed her eyes, remembering the unbearable pain, the horrible sound of flesh tearing, the screams she couldn''t contain. "He wanted me to feel it. Wanted me to remember every fucking second. The last vision of one of my eyes¡­ Was my pack being destroyed, one by one, torn apart. I saw it all, heard the screams, the sound of flesh being ripped, blood spilling on the floor. It was the worst torture, the slow death of everything I loved. And all I could do was feel it. Feel and die with them." She spoke, pouring more drink into her glass, as if the pain would be diluted by the alcohol, but nothing could numb what she carried inside. "Wanna know something?" She spoke, her eyes as dark as the abyss, the tone of her voice ripping through the silence of the room. "Turn me into a demon. I don''t want this disgusting skin, this weak body that carries the filth of this rotten race. I don''t want to carry these memories anymore. I won''t live another second as a werewolf." She took a gulp from her drink and slammed it down with a dry sound before fixing her gaze on him, her eyes now darker, deeper, as if the rage burning inside her would consume everything. "Kill me, Vergil. Kill me and make me a demon. I''ll hunt him down, even if I have to rebuild my body from scratch, if I have to give up everything that''s left of my soul. I will hunt him. I''ll make him pay, even if I have to sell my soul to a Demon King. Nothing of me will be left, but he will pay, or I am nothing." Chapter 246 - 246: Search and Destroy Vergil remained motionless, his blue eyes locked on the woman''s green ones. The air around them seemed to vibrate, charged with tension, as if at any moment something would explode. But... nothing happened. Just silence, as dense as the darkness that surrounded them. Alexa exhaled heavily and sank into the chair, the weight of what she was feeling almost crushing her body. With trembling hands, she picked up the whisky glass again, poured herself a drink and then poured another glass for him. "Then at least drink with me..." Her voice came out low, hoarse, almost defeated. She turned the glass over, the alcohol burning her throat, but it wasn''t enough to burn away the hatred inside her. "I know you won''t do what I asked." Vergil picked up the glass without saying a word and downed the liquid in one go. The silence dragged on for what seemed like an eternity. Then he finally spoke. "Curea." The word sounded like an absolute command, charged with an ancient power. It didn''t just sound like an order - it was a sentence. The air around them became heavy, charged with an energy that smelled of sulphur and death. Suddenly, a liquid darkness began to ooze from Vergil''s palm. A black, viscous mass, pulsating as if it had a life of its own. The symbiote crawled through the air, moving with macabre purpose, reaching out towards Alexa like skeletal fingers in search of flesh. She was paralyzed the moment it touched her skin. Cold ran through her body like a river of ice, her breathing stopped. The symbiote fused with her flesh, sinking into her empty orbit, and then... the pain began. It wasn''t a gentle process. It was as if a thousand needles were sewing a new eye into her, fiber by fiber, vein by vein. She felt her blood boiling, flowing backwards like a river running in reverse, returning to her body from the dirty, soggy ground. Alexa gasped, bringing her hand to her face, feeling the skin healing, the bones reforming, the flesh regenerating as if nothing had happened. Vergil watched his own hands, his eyes squinted. "My blood manipulation is weak..." He muttered, almost to himself, as if disappointed in his own power. Alexa could barely process what was happening. "What did you...?" His voice died away as Vergil stood up. He looked around at the torn bodies of the pack. "Their rest won''t be like this." He raised one hand, and the world seemed to hold its breath. The blood scattered on the ground began to move, snaking like dark rivers towards the mutilated bodies. The smell of iron hung heavy in the air. The pools of blood returned to their owners, penetrating their wounds, sewing muscles, gluing bones, reforming faces that had been reduced to unrecognizable flesh. The dead began to change. Their previously destroyed forms returned to normal, each one being rebuilt as if they had never been touched by death. Alexa watched, paralyzed, as the impossible happened before her newly reformed eyes. The hall, once a cold and cruel massacre, now became something even more terrible. "Strange..." Vergil thought, watching his own hand, slowly turning it over as if trying to understand something invisible about himself. The power had flowed from him like an instinct, a will that took shape effortlessly, but... something was wrong. He didn''t know exactly how he had done it. The bodies, once disfigured, now lay intact on the ground, as if they had never been touched by the carnage. The smell of blood still permeated the air, but the sight of the massacre had been erased. "Ashborne..." He muttered, the name escaping his lips like an echo of something buried in his mind. Something he should remember, but which remained out of reach. Vergil raised his hand slowly, and the bodies responded. One by one, the corpses rose from the ground, levitating lifelessly, suspended by an invisible force. Their limbs hung in the air like puppets without strings, their empty eyes reflecting the dim light of their surroundings. They floated silently, their bodies hovering in the air like spectres caught between life and death. The surrounding environment seemed to hold its breath, plunged into a suffocating silence, as if the world itself feared disturbing that unholy moment. Vergil remained motionless for a moment, his cold eyes analyzing the figures suspended before him. Then, without looking away, his voice cut through the silence like a sharp blade: "Where do you want me to take them?" Alexa didn''t answer immediately. Her hands trembled slightly as they reached for the eye patch, undoing it with almost ceremonial slowness. When she finally removed it, her eyes, now regenerated, reflected the light with an intense, dark glow. She blinked a few times, feeling the freedom of that restored gaze. For the first time since the massacre, there was no darkness in her vision - only the image of the dead, motionless in the air, waiting for a fate that only she could decide. Alexa took a deep breath before answering, her voice carrying a quiet weight. "There''s a forest a few kilometers from here... a place where they can truly rest." Vergil merely nodded, without needing any further explanation. With a subtle movement of his hand, the bodies levitated in their silent orbit as he followed Alexa out of the motorcycle club. The smell of blood and gunpowder still permeated the air, but outside, the night was cold and still, as if the world itself was watching in expectation. As soon as they stepped outside, they ran into Katharina and Ada, who were standing at the entrance, their gazes full of questions that had never been asked. Vergil stared at them for a moment before giving a slight smile - an almost imperceptible gesture, but real. "Go home. I''ll be back soon." Without waiting for an answer, he moved on, the bodies hovering behind him... As they walked along the deserted road, the only sound was the wind cutting through the trees and the rustle of dry leaves under their feet. The bodies still floated in a spectral silence behind them, like ownerless shadows. The night seemed denser, carried by something invisible and unsettling. Alexa, now without her eye patch, squinted at Vergil. His face was expressionless, but there was something different about him. Something that went beyond his usual coldness. "Why are you like this?" She broke the silence, her voice low but firm. Vergil didn''t answer immediately. He continued walking, his gaze lost ahead, as if he were somewhere else. As if he were trapped in thoughts that even he didn''t understand. Finally, after a few seconds that seemed eternal, he exhaled slowly. "I don''t know." His voice was lower than usual, almost a whisper, but laden with an uncomfortable truth. "I don''t like people touching what''s mine." He said suddenly, his voice low but carrying an unmistakable weight. "Even if it''s a friend." Alexa paused for a second, surprised by his words. She watched him with a penetrating gaze, trying to decipher what he really meant. His tone wasn''t one of possession or exaggerated protection. It was something deeper, almost primitive. "Vergil..." She began, but he didn''t look at her. "I don''t like it when they take something from me." He continued, almost as if he were talking to himself. "And even less when they try to take something that I haven''t even realized I valued." Alexa felt a shiver run down her spine. It wasn''t a direct confession, but it was the closest Vergil would come to one. She looked away for a moment, not knowing exactly how to respond. As dusk approached, the sky began to turn a deep blue, with long, heavy shadows stretching across the forest. The moon began to appear, pale and distant, like a silent spectator. The air was colder now, laden with the smell of damp earth and the echo of nocturnal animals beginning to move in the shadows. Vergil and Alexa reached the clearing, where the trees formed a closed circle, and the darkness seemed to deepen there, swallowing everything around them. The bodies floated behind them, heavy and silent, like spectres ready to say goodbye to a violent existence. Vergil didn''t say a word. He raised his hands slowly, his fingers stretching in a precise movement. The energy around him seemed to concentrate, an invisible force that reverberated in the earth beneath his feet. In an almost imperceptible gesture, he used his telekinesis, pulling at the earth with a dark power. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground began to move, to heave, as if something was forcing its way in, and then, slowly, the pits began to open up. The sound of the earth being crushed and shifted was profound, as if the forest itself was being dragged into an abyss. The pits were deep, perfect in their symmetry, as if made by invisible, implacable hands. He made them wide enough to accommodate their bodies, but no wider than necessary. His every move was precise, without hesitation, as if he had done it thousands of times before. When the last grave was dug, he stepped back, the bodies floating around him like puppets without strings. With another wave of his hand, he made the stones and boulders that were scattered throughout the forest move, large and heavy, rising from the ground and falling into the pits with a muffled thud. They were deposited in layers, covering the bodies in a rudimentary but effective way. The sound of the stones mingled with the murmur of the breeze, creating a symphony of farewell, sombre and irreversible. When he had finished, he looked at the graves, the bodies now buried under the earth and stones. The job was done. But something in his eyes, a distant shadow, indicated that the pain and anger he carried were still far from being buried. The moon was already high in the sky when Vergil put his hand on Alexa''s shoulder, his touch firm but surprisingly light. "Take your time." His voice sounded low, almost a whisper among the rustling leaves. Without waiting for an answer, he disappeared, his presence dissolving into the air like a fleeting shadow. He reappeared at the top of a nearby hill, from where he had a clear view of the clearing below. Alexa was kneeling in front of the makeshift graves, her eyes fixed on the silent scene, absorbing the reality of the moment. The only living witness to a massacre that now lay beneath the cold earth. Vergil looked away. "Can you do me a favor?" His voice cut through the silence of the night, but he wasn''t talking to Alexa. He was talking to something - or someone - that had yet to show itself. A soft, teasing laugh brushed his ears like a warm breath. "I keep wondering... when did you realize?" Before she could react, she felt a body pressing against her back, slender arms slithering around her waist like hungry serpents. The scent that accompanied her was sweet, but charged with something primal, wild - a scent of destruction and desire. "Mmm..." Paimon''s voice was almost a purr as she buried her face against him, inhaling deeply. "Smell of rage... of blood... so intoxicating." Vergil didn''t move. His gaze remained fixed on the horizon, impassive. "I have no position to hold as Demon King as far as I know." He said, his voice cold but carrying a veiled insinuation. "Initially, it was just to balance the power." Paimon laughed against her skin, his warm breath running along the contour of her neck. She tightened her embrace, dragging her nails lightly against his chest. "Yes, it''s true. You''re a Demon King in name only" Vergil ignored her game. His tone remained unchanged, firm as a newly-forged blade. "Give me real authority." He declared. "I want to create a special division of demons to... Seek out and destroy all those who are a risk to those I care about." "Of course, Lucifer," Paimon whispered. Chapter 247 - 247: Demon King The bar was plunged into a reddish gloom, lit only by the dim neon lights flashing on the sign and the amber glow of the bottles lined up behind the bar. The smell of cigarettes permeated the air, mixed with the strong aroma of cheap alcohol and sweat. Lucian sat down next to the man, leisurely, leaning his elbows on the worn counter. The barman didn''t even raise his eyes to him... he knew when two predators were about to talk. The man next to Lucian was a wall of muscle, his large size filling the space around him. He was calmly sipping his beer, his thick fingers holding the glass with a casual firmness. The grotesque scar across his chest was barely covered by his open shirt. Lucian turned the glass in his hand, observing the liquid inside before speaking. "You caused trouble." Lucian said without looking at him directly. The man next to him smiled, not looking away from his own drink. "Oh really?" His voice was deep, laden with disinterest. He took another sip before continuing. "And what trouble is that? I usually cause a lot of trouble for anyone who gives me a hard time, Lucian." Lucian didn''t change his posture, but his expression became more serious. "The girl you attacked in the bar. Why?" For a moment, the man stopped. His jaw tensed slightly, his glass hanging in the air. He blinked slowly, taking in the words before letting out a heavy sigh. "I attacked my sister... and her pack. We had a score to settle." He spoke in a slurred tone, as if processing the weight of the situation. His mind quickly began to list possible threats. He had made many enemies over the years-hunters, werewolves, demons, mercenaries. Some had fallen. Others survived. But only one had been strong enough to almost kill him... His own father. Lucian remained silent, just watching. The man frowned, his instinct telling him that something was wrong. "I see..." He mumbled, settling back in his seat. "Then it was bad luck. One of the biggest of your life." Lucian squeezed the glass between his hands, his fingers trembling slightly against the glass. His reaction was far from encouraging. The man slowly turned his head to face him, his eyes shining in the dim light of the bar, like those of a predator assessing its next prey. His tone of voice lost any trace of humor. "Your reaction isn''t making me very happy." He spoke slowly, each word charged with growing tension. "Just say who." Lucian let out a heavy sigh and looked down at his own drink, twirling the glass between his fingers. "I think it''s time you met the first stone in our shoe." He muttered, reaching into his pocket and pulling out his cell phone. The man next to him frowned, waiting while Lucian unlocked the device and opened a specific file. "This guy here..." Lucian began, turning the screen towards him. "He''s currently a Special Rank target. In other words, you shouldn''t have messed with him without preparation." The screen showed a paused image of a man standing next to a black Dodge Charger, a metallic monster on four wheels. The man in the picture was tall, wearing a black overcoat, and his short white hair was mussed by the wind. His gaze was intense, penetrating like that of a wolf... but it carried a much greater presence, the authority of a king. His blue eyes were cold and calculating, but there was something in them that conveyed danger. Pure, unwavering strength. And, of course, his physique spoke for itself. Even covered in dark clothes, it was clear that his body was sculpted by combat, well-defined muscles that looked ready to attack at any moment. The man stared at the image with a look full of suspicion. Then Lucian pressed the play button. The video began to play. The recording showed the same man kissing a red-haired woman, holding her by the waist with a familiarity that only a lover would have. After releasing her lips, he pulled away from her and walked through the doors of the motorcycle club. The same motorcycle club that, hours before, had turned into a real massacre. Lucian turned the cell phone around in his hand, staring at the man next to him before letting out, in an almost casual tone: "Meet the new Demon King." The man arched an eyebrow, but Lucian continued before he could question. "He appeared recently, but so far no one has been able to find out anything about him. No past, no trace... a real ghost. Currently, he calls himself Lucifer - and I don''t think I need to explain why." Lucian smiled sideways, an amused, dark glint in his eyes. "He doesn''t just act like a king. He is a king." The man crossed his arms, still impassive but attentive. "So what?" he muttered. "Being a king means nothing if you don''t have the strength to uphold the title." Lucian let out a dry laugh and started the video again, pausing at a new frame. The frozen image showed three figures in the middle of a battlefield. "He faced me, Dante and Seraphina at the same time..." Lucian began, his eyes fixed on the screen. "And he never lost control of the fight." The man stared at the screen for a few seconds before finishing his drink with a long sip. "He''s strong." He admitted, placing the empty glass on the counter. "But in the end, anyone can be strong." Lucian let out a theatrical sigh. "Your arrogance is blinding you." He said, turning the video back to a specific point. The image now showed the red-haired woman next to a red Koenigsegg Jesko, her body relaxed against the sports car. Lucian pointed at her. "Katharina Agares." He announced. "Direct daughter of the Demon Queen of Agares." He slid to a new video, showing a different shot-this time, focusing on the black Dodge Charger. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ada Baal." Lucian continued. "Direct daughter of the Demon Queen of Baal." The man didn''t react immediately, but Lucian tilted his head, narrowed his eyes, and then unleashed the final card: "You''ve become the target of the guy who sleeps with Queen Baal, Queen Agares and..." He paused briefly, letting the impact of the sentence settle in. "Queen Sitri." The name hung in the air like a suspended blade, about to fall. This time, the man didn''t respond immediately. He just stood there, staring at the paused video on his cell phone, feeling the real weight of the trouble he had gotten himself into. "Understood." He spoke and stood up. And turned around. "Where are you going Alex?" He asked the man, "I''m going to get ready. Do you think I''m a fool who''s going to wait for someone like that to come after me? I''m going to get ready to kill him." Alex said, putting his hands in his pockets. "It won''t do any good." Lucian said. Alex stopped and turned back, "What do you mean it won''t work?" "Our informants have just revealed that... Hell is in a mess because of this man." He said. "What kind of mess?" Alex wondered. "Like creating an army [Underworld... a few days after Vergil dealt with Alexa] It was almost impossible to tell how many demons were gathered there. The scene was surreal, as if half the Underworld had stopped to listen and follow Paimon''s orders. - Those who wish to serve the new Demon King... must prove their strength. - The declaration echoed throughout the infernal domain. The effect was immediate. Vergil had already attracted attention since his appearance, especially after the brutal battle against Phenex, where he exterminated thousands of demons without even hesitating. He had become a mystery, an enigma to be unraveled, a warrior whose name was beginning to be whispered even among the most powerful in the Underworld. And now, with the announcement that he was looking for an elite division to hunt down those who threatened order... the perfect opportunity had arisen. Those who yearned for glory, for recognition, or simply for the chance to test their strength against the best, came immediately. The desire to prove themselves was almost palpable in the air. The competition between the demons was fierce, and none of them wanted to be left behind. In the darkest circles of Hell, there was no place for the weak. "I never thought I''d see Hell so... obedient" Katharina remarked, looking at the crowd of demons gathered in that place, which by the way... was a very large point of reference for Vergil... The mountain he had cut in half and turned into a training plain. "They''re not obedient yet." Vergil corrected, his gaze fixed on the battalions. "But they will be." he grinned. Behind them, Ada approached, her expression laden with suspicion. "What exactly do you intend to do with this army?" She asked, although she already had an idea. Vergil took a deep breath before answering. "Spectre and his generals have disappeared. The world is too quiet... And now, some bastard has decided to touch what''s mine." He clenched his fists. "So, if they want war, I''ll give them something they''ve never seen before." "You really are becoming a king..." Katharina laughed softly, crossing her arms as she watched the scene before her. "I don''t want to be king." Vergil replied without hesitation. "But if that''s what it takes to keep everyone alive, then I will be." He then leapt, his body slicing through the air as he glided above the crowd. "Hey, you bastards!" His voice echoed across the field, resounding like thunder in the tension-filled silence. Every demon present felt the energy emanating from him, and for a moment, they hesitated. "I''ll only take the best." Vergil declared, his eyes cold as ice as he stared down at the warriors below. "Attack me. All at once." His black wings spread wide, dominating the crimson sky of Hell like an implacable shadow. "I will be merciful." The tone of his voice was a mixture of provocation and defiance, as if he wanted to see how far they would go. Chapter 248 - 248: Elite of the Elite The crowd fell silent for a moment, Vergil''s words reverberating through the heavy air of Hell. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some demons, the more cautious ones, seemed to hesitate, exchanging glances among themselves, pondering the opportunity before them. The idea of attacking a being of a higher rank, one with such overwhelming power, was not something all were willing to risk. Many began to doubt whether they could truly prove themselves or if it would be wiser to wait and see how the others would react. "He scared them all..." Ada murmured, looking at her Husband in the air. "Yeah, half of them are already shitting themselves in fear..." Katharina said as she sat down in a beach chair she had brought with her. "When did you have time to¡ª" "Viviane," Katharina answered before Ada could finish, pointing. "There, one for you too." Ada glanced to the side and saw it leaning against the red stone of the ground... "She''s been more competent ever since the Husband gave her what she wanted," Ada said. "She got it before you and Roxanne. It''s actually funny," Katharina remarked, and the air around Ada grew tense... "Are you looking to die?" "Facts are facts, no arguments there. Now turn your attention to that silence over there¡ªsomething''s about to happen," Katharina shrugged. Amid the crowd, a demon stepped forward. He wasn''t as massive as the others, but his presence was overwhelming. His eyes burned with a fierce intensity, and his aura pulsed with raw, violent energy. Without hesitation, he made the first move. With a savage roar, the demon launched himself toward Vergil, his strength amplified by a surge of pure fury. The blow he delivered was so fast and brutal that the impact sent Vergil flying backward, tearing through kilometers of land and rock with the sheer force of the collision. The ground around them cracked, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. The once-hesitant crowd now erupted with excitement. If a single strike had managed to destabilize Vergil, the battle had seemingly taken a different turn. ''It was good to let him hit me easily¡ªit raised their morale,'' Vergil thought, smiling. Then, as if the battle had signaled the start, the rest of the army surged forward, charging toward the battlefield''s center. There was a frenzy in the air. The sound of thousands of feet pounding against the ground, mixed with the deafening roar of a charging army, filled the air. The lines of demons advanced with immense speed, each of them determined to test their limits, their powers, against the one who had dared to challenge them. ''How cute,'' Vergil stood up, dust-covered, his eyes now colder than before. He looked at the horde, fists clenched, and then, with a lethal smile, his wings spread wide once more, unleashing a wave of destruction around him. "You wish to prove your strength?" he spoke, his voice calm but laced with an underlying threat. "Come then. Don''t hold back." The first group of demons reached him, and the battle began. The sound of blades slicing through the air, clashes of power, and furious war cries merged into absolute chaos as Vergil, with impressive dexterity, cut down demon after demon, his dominance evident amid the turmoil. But he knew this was only the beginning. The true test was yet to come. Vergil remained at the battlefield''s center, his gaze sharp, his senses heightened, as he observed the demons surrounding him. The once-hesitant crowd was now engulfed in adrenaline, warriors throwing themselves at him as if it were their last chance at glory. The ground trembled beneath their steps, the air thick with the tension of a battle on the verge of eruption. The first wave of attacks came from a group of dark-skinned demons, their bodies adorned with gleaming armor forged from infernal steel. They moved quickly, coordinating their attacks with a precision that indicated great experience. Sharp blades sliced through the air toward Vergil, but he was more than prepared. His eyes narrowed, tracking every movement, every glint of steel, as he, with an almost imperceptible motion, dodged effortlessly. The blades missed their mark, and in response, Vergil advanced, his fists generating bursts of energy. He slashed through the air with his sword, and upon impact, one of the demons was sent flying backward, the sheer force of his strike tearing through flesh and making the ground tremble. But Vergil knew this wouldn''t be enough. He sensed something different in the atmosphere¡ªa growing tension that indicated there was more here, something he could not ignore. He continued his offensive, cutting through the demons around him with breathtaking speed. Each of his movements was a dance of death, every strike meticulously calculated to disarm and incapacitate his enemies. With every demon he struck down, he felt it more and more¡ªthe presence of something¡­ stronger, more sinister. The heat of Hell intensified, flames burning around him as he cut down each warrior. He could hear the screams of demons, the brutal clash of battle, yet at the same time, he felt the rising energy of an increasing number of combatants. Some were clearly among the strongest Hell had to offer, but that wasn''t enough for Vergil. He wanted more. He wanted those beyond the strongest. He wanted the ones who were watching from afar, waiting for the right moment to act. The Elite of the Elite. As the battle raged on, the energy around him seemed to grow denser. He could feel the eyes on him. He knew that some were there only to observe, to evaluate his strength. They weren''t just ordinary warriors but ancient demons, perhaps a thousand years old or more¡­ The test had turned against him. While he had been testing the weaker ones, the others had been testing him, measuring his abilities. He could see it in their eyes¡ªthey were waiting. Waiting to see how far he could go. Vergil felt a chill as he noticed someone deep in the distance. Hell was filled with immense warriors, but these¡­ these were not ordinary fighters. They were the best of the best. And they were only there to watch. That thought began to gnaw at his mind. He could feel them at every corner, in the shadows, moving with an almost supernatural precision. As if they were studying his weaknesses, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. He could feel their presence, like an army of invisible gazes poised to collapse upon him. No matter how many demons he defeated, the sensation of being watched never faded. Then, euphoria began to take over his mind, his will to fight growing stronger and stronger. He looked around, seeing the number of elite demons, warriors who seemed to have one purpose only¡ªto prove they were stronger. They were the elite of the elite, their skills rivaling his own, their eyes locked onto him. There was something else, something in their stance, in their glances, that felt¡­ off. He didn''t care. If they were only there to observe, then let them prove themselves in battle. He wanted to fight! There was no longer any room for hesitation. "HAHAHA!!!" Vergil leaped into the center of the crowd, his sword cutting through the air with deadly precision. He moved like a storm, sending demons of all shapes and sizes flying through the air with the sheer force of each strike. Strangely, his power seemed to increase with every step, his body an unstoppable machine of destruction. The sound of battle echoed around him, the scent of blood and fire filling the hot air of Hell. But amidst the carnage, he could no longer ignore what he was feeling. Not just the presence of the demons watching him¡ªbut something deeper, something burning within his soul. He was no longer holding back. The demons around him were an immense wall of flesh and fury, but nothing could stop him. His movements became faster, deadlier. With every strike, he didn''t just cut through bodies¡ªhe cut through the very idea of who they were. He wasn''t here to kill indiscriminately, but to erase anyone who was a joke. Vergil grinned savagely, his blood boiling with excitement as the thrill of battle surged within him. This was what he had been waiting for. He fought against the elite of common demons, but the real challenge was yet to come. Hell had rules, even in its brutality. The weak served, the strong ruled, but the truly powerful¡­ they had to prove themselves at every moment. The dust and debris from the battle still hung in the air when he felt it. A dense presence, sharp as a blade cutting through his perception. Not one, but five. Vergil turned slowly, his eyes glowing with an icy blue light as the new opponents emerged from the crowd. They were nothing like the others. Their presence burned like flames in the dark¡ªintense, dominant. The demonic energy they exuded was refined, controlled, powerful. Vergil licked his lips, a shiver of pleasure running through his body. "Finally." Five figures stepped forward onto the bloodstained battlefield. Their eyes held no hesitation, no fear. They weren''t here to observe or test his strength. They were here to crush him. Three women, two men. Nobles among demons, and now, they had stopped hiding their true power. The first to move was a tall woman with white hair and golden eyes, her body clad in black armor engraved with ancient inscriptions. She moved with lethal grace, her spear shimmering with black flames. "I thought you were cute¡­ but it''s a shame you''re so arrogant," she smirked. "Arrogance, is it?" Vergil grinned, his power surging even further. Before anyone could react, she lunged. The spear tore through the air¡ªa black blur of pure destruction. Vergil barely had time to sidestep before the tip sliced through his jacket, creating an explosion upon impact with the ground. The force of the strike was so immense that it opened a massive crater, sending debris and fire in all directions. But Vergil was already moving. He spun in the air, his sword slashing toward her neck, but before he could land the finishing blow, another adversary intervened. A tall, heavily built man clad in dark plate armor, with curved horns and crimson eyes. He wielded a massive axe pulsating with glowing runes. With a guttural growl, the demon swung his weapon, unleashing a destructive shockwave. Vergil blocked with his blade, but the impact sent him skidding backward, his feet carving into the ground. "This is getting fun," he grinned. The other three nobles didn''t remain idle. A woman with bluish skin and silver hair raised her hands, conjuring a series of flaming orbs that burst apart in the air, creating controlled explosions. The fourth opponent, a slender man with black claws that looked like living blades, vanished and reappeared behind Vergil, attempting to pierce him with a swift, precise strike. The fifth, a young woman with deep red eyes and a long black katana, simply stood still¡ªwatching. Vergil blocked the slender demon''s strike with his blade, but at the same time, he had to twist his body to evade the explosions raining down upon him. The pressure was mounting. He was surrounded. Vergil smiled once more. This¡­ This was perfect. He raised his blade and vanished in the blink of an eye. The air detonated around him. With absurd speed, he reappeared in front of the spear-wielding woman, his sword slashing in a devastating arc. She blocked, but the sheer force sent her skidding backward, her feet dragging across the ground. The giant with the axe charged again, but this time, Vergil ducked low and slashed at his legs, forcing the demon to retreat. The other three quickly regrouped, preparing for another assault. Vergil dusted off his shoulder and stared at the five of them, a manic gleam in his eyes. "Now this¡­ this is worth my time." More power¡­ he unleashed even more power¡­ The battle was only just beginning. Chapter 249 - 249: Recruited The energy around Vergil exploded in brutal waves, his presence becoming an overwhelming force on the battlefield. The ground cracked beneath his feet, and the air vibrated with his now-unrestrained demonic aura. The five nobles felt it immediately. "So, you were still holding something back..." murmured the white-haired woman, spinning her spear and assuming a defensive stance. "Tsk... He''s a monster," said the giant wielding an axe, his crimson eyes analyzing Vergil''s every movement. But instead of being intimidated, Vergil only laughed. "What''s wrong? Weren''t you five here to crush me?" His voice was filled with pure excitement. "Then do better." And then he attacked. The ground exploded as Vergil shot toward them, his blade like a streak of black lightning cutting through the space between him and his opponents. The blue-skinned, silver-haired woman quickly raised a shield of fire, but Vergil cut through it as if it were glass, appearing before her in an instant. Her eyes widened. "Damn it!" She barely managed to dodge as his sword came down, cleaving the ground and sending a wave of debris flying. But before Vergil could press the attack, the slender demon with black claws appeared behind him once again, his frost-coated blades aiming for his spine. Without even looking, Vergil swung his sword backward. The clash of metal against metal echoed across the battlefield, and in an instant, Vergil turned his entire body, delivering a brutal kick to the demon''s stomach, launching him into a distant rock formation. But then came the real danger. The woman with the katana, who had been silently watching until now, finally moved. In the blink of an eye, she appeared in front of Vergil. Her movement was so clean, so precise, it seemed as if the space around her bent to let her pass. Vergil barely had time to react before her katana slashed downward. A thin cut¡ªswift as death. Vergil''s chest opened in a crimson line. Silence fell for a second. Vergil looked at the wound on his chest. Blood dripped down. And then, he smiled. "Now this¡­ THIS IS A FIGHT!" His laughter echoed across the battlefield, and his eyes burned with a maddening hunger. The five nobles took a step back, sensing that the worst was yet to come. Vergil took a deep breath, and when he opened his eyes again, something in them had changed. His presence became even more overwhelming. He wiped the blood from his chest with the back of his hand and pointed his blade at the five. "Now¡­ let''s see if you truly have what it takes to defeat me." The real battle had begun. The tension in the air became suffocating. The flames of Hell danced around, fueled by the overwhelming energy radiating from Vergil. His eyes gleamed like sharpened blades, analyzing the five nobles, who now showed true caution. The woman with the katana slowly spun her blade, wiping off Vergil''s blood. "You''re resilient..." Her voice was soft but carried a latent threat. "You have no idea," Vergil replied, flexing his fingers around the hilt of his sword. The giant with the axe was the first to move. His weapon glowed with demonic energy, and as he swung it, the very air was cleaved in half. Vergil smirked and moved. He vanished in a blur of blue and black, reappearing directly at the giant demon''s side. His sword shot upward like thunder, aiming for the exposed flank. The impact was brutal. The giant roared in pain as he was sent flying backward, his armor shattering at the point of impact. But before Vergil could pursue, a sharp crack sliced through the air. The white-haired woman appeared beside him, her spear moving like a black lightning bolt. Vergil barely dodged the first strike, but the second hit his shoulder, sparks flying as it scraped against his toughened flesh. But he retaliated instantly. Turning his body, Vergil slashed downward. His blade glowed with pure power, sending an arc of energy slicing through the space between them, forcing the woman to leap back with impressive speed. Yet he had no time to breathe. The blue-skinned mage raised her hands, and a storm of blazing fireballs rained from the sky. Vergil laughed. Leaping high into the air, he weaved through the flames with absurd precision, dodging as if he could predict each explosion before it even happened. When he reached the peak of his jump, he raised his blade to the sky. The air crackled. "Disappear." He plummeted like a meteor. The impact was colossal. The ground split apart in a massive crater, and a devastating shockwave swept across the battlefield, hurling debris and forcing the five nobles to reposition themselves quickly. But the woman with the katana wasted no time. She cut through the dust and appeared behind him, her blade poised to take his head. This time, Vergil didn''t just move to block. He grinned. Spinning his sword in a circular motion, he not only deflected the strike but redirected its force against her, forcing her to retreat for the first time. "You''re fast¡­" he murmured. "But not fast enough." The slender demon emerged out of nowhere, its claws glowing with dark energy, aiming for Vergil''s chest once more. This time, Vergil didn''t even bother to block. He simply tilted his head, letting the strike pass mere inches from his face. Before the demon could react, Vergil drove his fist into its stomach. The impact was so brutal that its body was launched like a projectile across the battlefield, smashing through several rock formations before finally coming to a stop. "Two down," Vergil muttered, his eyes now locking onto the three remaining foes. The white-haired woman gripped her spear tightly, her eyes burning with determination. The mage conjured another spell, her energy surging exponentially. The woman with the katana prepared herself once more, her presence becoming sharper than ever. Vergil merely licked his lips. "Now this¡­ Show me everything you''ve got." And then, true hell began. The air trembled under the sheer pressure of gathered demonic energy. The ground was scarred with deep cuts, craters, and embers as dust swirled between the combatants. Vergil rolled his shoulders, feeling the pure thrill of battle coursing through his veins. He couldn''t remember the last time he had felt so alive. The spear-wielding woman was the first to strike, her speed now utterly insane. Her weapon gleamed with dark power, thrusting straight for Vergil''s heart. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sidestepped with a subtle motion, letting the blade pass within a hair''s breadth of his skin. "Fast, but predictable." Before she could retreat, Vergil seized the shaft of her spear with a single hand and spun his body, dragging her along. The impact was brutal. She was hurled like a ragdoll, rolling across the ground. But before she could rise, Vergil was already there. His sword descended like a lightning bolt. Black flames erupted between them. The mage had intervened, conjuring a wall of fire to force Vergil to retreat. He leapt back, laughing. "Ah, so you can work together when you try. That actually moves me." The woman with the katana finally acted. Vergil barely had time to register before she was right in front of him. Her blade moved fluidly, as if it were an extension of her own body, delivering swift and deadly slashes. This time, Vergil truly had to focus. He moved like a phantom, parrying strikes that would have shredded any other warrior. With every attack she launched, his grin only widened. Until, finally, he decided to strike back. With a single step forward, he dodged her blade and spun his sword in a horizontal strike. She blocked, but the impact was so strong that it threw her backwards, her feet leaving deep furrows in the ground. Vergil smiled, tilting his head. "You''re different from the others. Calculating. Quiet. And that technique... Ah, I''d love to take it apart piece by piece." She didn''t reply. She just straightened her posture and prepared her next attack. The axe giant, recovered from the previous blow, roared and raised his weapon, the blade glowing with chaotic energy. He brought it down with all his might. Vergil simply raised his sword and held the blow. The ground cracked beneath his feet. But he didn''t give in. The giant''s eyes widened in surprise. Vergil just smiled even wider. "I love to see when you realize... that you don''t stand a chance." With one swift movement, he kicked the demon in the chest. The impact sent the monster flying backwards, crashing into a rock formation and collapsing amidst the rubble. The mage cast a new spell, and this time, a storm of lightning descended from the sky, each bolt seeking out Vergil as if it had a consciousness of its own. He laughed. "Now that''s beautiful!" Instead of running away, Vergil advanced against the lightning. He whirled his sword in chaotic movements, cutting through the electricity in the very air, dodging with calculated steps and avoiding each explosion with an almost artistic grace. In a matter of seconds, he was already in front of the magician. His eyes met hers. "Boo." Before she could react, Vergil kicked her in the stomach, throwing her like a rag doll. The woman with the spear returned to the battle, attacking with a fiery fury, trying to pressure him. But by now Vergil had learned her moves. He dodged easily, letting her attack again and again, until finally he grabbed the tip of the spear with two fingers. "You know... this is getting predictable." He pulled her close and, with the hilt of his sword, hit her straight in the face, sending her crashing to the ground. Now only the woman with the katana was standing. Vergil opened his arms, as if inviting her to one last round. She took a deep breath and, without hesitation, stepped forward. This time, Vergil really got into the rhythm. The two moved like shadows, their blades exchanging blows so fast that sparks filled the air around them. None of the other nobles dared to interfere. Vergil laughed at each exchange, enjoying himself as never before. "You... You''re good." Her blade passed across his face, cutting a thin line across his cheek. He stopped for a second, put his finger to the cut and looked at the blood. Then... he laughed. "I like it, you''re hired." Chapter 250 - 250: Welcome to The side of The Victorious. The woman with the katana hesitated for a moment, her eyes carefully analyzing Vergil. "Contracted...?" She narrowed her eyes, still holding her blade ready for another attack. Vergil simply smiled. "Of course. I enjoy challenges, and you managed to entertain me. It''s not every day I find someone who doesn''t collapse after the first exchange of blows." The other nobles, still recovering from the insane battle, looked at each other, confused and exhausted. The giant with the axe, still trying to free himself from the rubble, snorted. "You''re messing with us...?" Vergil spun his sword one last time before sheathing it. "Always." The blue-skinned mage stood up, massaging her ribs with a grimace. "So that was it? You just wanted to have fun?" He shrugged. "It''s a waste to kill good warriors without a proper reason." The woman with the katana finally put away her blade, letting out a deep sigh. "You''re a damn lunatic..." "I''ve been called worse." Vergil chuckled. "So, are you just going to stand there, or shall we go have a drink to celebrate? My treat." The silence that followed was so absurd that even Vergil nearly laughed again. The giant leaned against a rock and let out a resigned sigh. "I''ll take a drink..." The mage rolled her eyes, but a small smile formed on her lips. "If he''s really paying..." The woman with the spear still looked suspicious, but eventually crossed her arms. "As long as I get to punch him if he annoys me." Vergil clapped his hands once. "Great! I like you guys." The woman with the katana just closed her eyes and shook her head. "This is going to be a problem..." The group walked through the battlefield, dust still lingering in the air, embers fading on the cracked ground. Vergil, however, strolled as if nothing had happened, hands in his pockets, a smug smile on his face. "So, since we''re apparently no longer trying to kill each other, I think it''s only fair to know your names," he said casually, casting an amused glance at the warriors around him. The five nobles, still wary, exchanged looks. The first to respond was the white-haired woman, the one who wielded the spear with lethal precision. "Valerie Vael''Thar," she said, her voice filled with pride and authority. Valerie was an impressive sight: tall, with curves that could start wars between kingdoms and a face sculpted like a demonic masterpiece. Her eyes were a deep, hypnotic gold, and her long white hair contrasted with her ashen-gray skin. She wore a tight black and silver metal armor, dangerously accentuating her figure. The black spear she wielded shimmered faintly with demonic energy. Vergil whistled. "Nice name. Nice body too, but that''s just a detail." Valerie merely raised an eyebrow, maintaining a neutral expression, but Vergil noticed the corner of her mouth threatening to curl into a smile. The next to speak was the blue-skinned mage, still massaging the spot where Vergil had hit her. "Gwen Zal''Averis," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "And before you ask¡ªyes, I''m still considering turning you into ashes." Gwen was an exotic and irresistible beauty. Her shimmering blue skin gleamed under the dim light, her deep violet eyes glowing like gemstones. Long silver hair cascaded down to her waist, and her attire was provocative¡ªa tight black robe, open just enough to reveal a dangerously generous amount of skin. Arcane tattoos covered her abdomen and thighs, pulsing faintly with magic. Vergil chuckled. "Ah, I like women who can kill me and still look good doing it." Gwen rolled her eyes but couldn''t quite hide the small smile on her lips. The third woman, the silent katana-wielding warrior, finally broke her silence. "Kaori Yashura," she said, her tone low and controlled. Kaori was pure elegance and lethality. Her lightly tanned skin, sharp crimson-red eyes, and jet-black hair¡ªtied in a high bun with loose strands framing her perfect face¡ªgave her an almost ethereal presence. Her body was lean yet incredibly well-defined, radiating both grace and strength. She wore a black kimono with golden details, fitted provocatively to her form, and the sheath of her katana rested at her waist with an intimidating stillness. Vergil tilted his head. "So it''s you¡­ What I felt in your blade¡ªthat refinement¡ªit''s not just instinct. You were shaped to kill." Kaori simply stared at him, but there was something in her gaze¡ªrecognition. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The axe-wielding giant cracked his neck and snorted. "Kraggor Drenvar," he said bluntly. "And before you say anything, I drink enough to deal with all this crap." Kraggor was a mountain of muscle, his skin red as burning embers and his horns curved backward. His eyes were an intense yellow, and his square jaw bore scars from ancient battles. He wore heavy black and red plate armor, each piece looking as though it had been forged in Hell itself. His massive axe was serrated along the edges, still dripping with remnants of demonic energy. Vergil shrugged. "At least you''re honest." Finally, the slender demon with black claws¡ªthe one who had repeatedly tried to strike him¡ªsighed. "Aethor Vex," he said, his voice cold and calculating. Aethor was a stark contrast to the others. His skin was dark gray, almost like solid shadow. His eyes were completely black, without visible pupils, and his short, disheveled hair seemed to blend into the air around him. His body was lean but sculpted like a predator''s, every movement calculated, like an assassin preparing to strike. He wore a lightweight black leather armor, designed for stealth, and his claws still shimmered with traces of icy energy. Vergil grinned. "Aethor, huh? You''ve got that look¡ªlike you''ve killed plenty of people without them even realizing it." Aethor gave a thin smile. "Maybe." Vergil crossed his arms and glanced around at the group, satisfied. "Valerie, Gwen, Kaori, Kraggor, and Aethor¡­ Not bad." He then looked at them directly, his grin widening. "Now tell me¡ªdo you really think you''re the strongest in this territory?" Valerie narrowed her eyes. "What are you getting at?" Vergil stepped forward, his energy flaring again, stronger than before. "I''m not just looking for strong warriors. I''m searching for the demons hiding among the best¡ªthe ones with the potential to become something far beyond what they are now." Gwen crossed her arms. "And why exactly should we care?" Vergil shrugged. "Because I''m forming my own division. A force that will be known as the Hunters. A squad where only the truly exceptional have a place." The group fell silent. Kaori narrowed her eyes. "And what do you gain from this?" Vergil smiled. "Fun, power... and maybe, just maybe, the chance to fight something that finally makes me feel truly challenged." Kraggor snorted. "Hah! So you just want to build a squad with the best so you can have fun?" "Pretty much," he replied. Gwen sighed. "You''re unbearable." Valerie, on the other hand, smiled for the first time. "But I like that." Vergil looked at the five demons, his smile turning predatory. "Very well." He clapped his hands, the sound echoing like thunder across the devastated battlefield. "Now that I''ve found the ones I was looking for..." His gaze then shifted to the remaining ranks of demons. Thousands still stood. Some hesitant, others covered in blood, panting but alive. Many hadn''t even dared to attack him, choosing instead to watch as their comrades were slaughtered. Vergil sighed, disappointed. "Now that I''ve chosen my generals..." His expression darkened, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished. When he reappeared, he was floating above the army of survivors, watching them like a merciless god. "Since I am raising the forces of my territory as a Demon King, I only need the most capable." He spread his arms, a smile cutting across his face like a blade. "Unfortunately, I have excellent news for some¡­ and not-so-excellent news for others." The demons exchanged glances, the air growing thick with tension. Some instinctively took a step back. "I did promise to be merciful, didn''t I?" Vergil''s tone was almost mocking. He tilted his head and looked directly at those who were bloodied, the ones who had dared to face him. "Those who had the courage to attack me¡­ congratulations. You''re hired." A cold wave of relief washed over the warriors, some falling to their knees, exhausted but grateful to still be breathing. Vergil slowly turned to face those who had remained unharmed, those who had stayed on the sidelines of the battle, waiting, watching. His gaze became empty, devoid of any spark of compassion. "As for the cowards..." He raised a hand, and immediately, an invisible power overtook the field. The bodies of those who had retreated, those who had remained motionless, began to rise from the ground like marionettes without strings. Screams erupted into the air as they realized something was pulling them upward, and they couldn''t resist. Vergil chuckled softly. "I see no need for your stay here. I am revoking your lives." Chaos erupted. The risen demons began to writhe violently, their eyes widening in absolute terror. Then, abruptly, their bodies began to swell. Black veins pulsed across their skin, their eyes exploded outward, and in an instant, one of them imploded, showering blood and entrails in all directions. "AAAAAAAAAAAH!" Others tried to scream, but their throats shattered before the sound could escape. Bones were crushed from the inside out, blood-thorns emerging from their pores, transforming their bodies into hollow shells. The sky turned red as thousands of demons began to explode one by one, their organs vaporizing in the air, their skulls crushing like rotting fruit. Black rain fell upon the survivors, the stench of burnt flesh and decaying blood thickening the air. The battlefield became a slaughterhouse in the sky, a grotesque spectacle of absolute destruction. Vergil simply smiled, inhaling deeply the metallic scent of the massacre. "Goodbye." And with that single word, the last of the cowards was torn apart, their entrails sucked into the void like dust in the wind. Those who remained, the ones who had fought, simply watched, terrified, as the Demon King cleansed the realm of weakness in an act of pure carnage. Vergil then descended slowly, landing on the now blood-soaked ground. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he faced the surviving warriors. "Welcome to the side of the victorious." Chapter 251 - 251: Raphaelines attack The soft light of the paper lanterns cast elongated shadows on the dark wooden walls, creating a serene but tension-filled atmosphere. The subtle scent of sandalwood incense mingled with the aroma of freshly brewed tea, filling the air with an almost illusory calm. Vergil was sitting in a Japanese-style room, spacious and impeccably organized. The floor was covered with perfectly aligned tatami mats, and in the center was a low black wooden table, polished to the point of reflecting the room''s flickering light. In front of him, on the table, rested two delicate porcelain cups, each filled with steaming, fragrant tea. In front of him, sitting with impeccable posture, was Raphaeline. Her dark blue and gold kimono hugged her body elegantly, the fabric shimmering subtly in the soft light of the lanterns. The pattern of golden waves embroidered on the silk contrasted with the depth of the blue, giving it an almost ethereal air. Her long black hair was tied up in a bun, with a few strands falling softly over her shoulders. Her lavender eyes watched him serenely, as if they were analyzing every nuance of his expression. Although internally she was burning with shame, she was maintaining the posture of a Demon Queen! Vergil leaned forward slightly, picking up the cup without haste. His cold but curious gaze did not stray from the woman in front of him. "So..." He broke the silence, his voice laden with a slight irony. "What do you mean... I don''t know where Nyx is?" He brought the cup to his lips, blowing out the steam slightly before taking a sip. Raphaeline kept the same calm countenance, holding her own cup with delicacy. Her movements were graceful, as if each gesture was rehearsed to exude an almost irritating perfection. "Just what I said." Her voice was soft, but carried an enigmatic tone. A fountain of running water broke the monotony, while the light breeze made the leaves of a cherry tree sway gently, casting dancing shadows across the translucent paper doors. Vergil tilted his head slightly, tapping one of his fingers against the surface of the table in a slow, rhythmic beat. His penetrating gaze dug even deeper into Raphaeline''s eyes, searching for any trace of a lie or hesitation. "You understand that''s not the answer I want to hear, right?" Not even Vergil believed the conversation he was having with her, after all... she was more aggressive with him... but now... her calmness in delivering bad news made him wonder if she was... right in the head. A small smile appeared on the woman''s lips, but it wasn''t one of nervousness. It was the expression of someone who was slightly amused by the situation, as if she were playing with a caged lion. "I know, and you understand that I don''t give a damn what you want, right?" Vergil blinked several times... it seemed that... he had done something for his mother-in-law... "... Raphaeline... Did I do something?" Vergil asked, after all, it didn''t seem like she didn''t have any information, she just didn''t want to talk... "I don''t know, did you?" she asked, looking straight into his eyes. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tension in the room grew like a silent storm. The slight clink of porcelain cups echoed, mixing with the distant sound of running water. The breeze through the translucent paper doors seemed to have grown colder, or perhaps it was just Vergil''s perception, who now felt a different pressure coming from Raphaeline. She wasn''t joking. Or rather, she was, but in a different way. It wasn''t the usual sharp sarcasm or aggression disguised as acid humor. It was something new, something more subtle. Vergil rested his cup on the table with a controlled movement, narrowing his eyes. "If I had done something, you would have already shown it with your expression, after all, you can''t help yourself when you''re nervous." He said, leaning back slightly. "Which leads me to believe that you''re having fun at my expense." Raphaeline took another sip of her tea before letting out a long, exaggerated sigh. "I should be surprised that you''re so self-conscious, but..." She tilted her head to the side, her lavender eyes sparkling with a hint of amusement. "I already know your ego very well." Vergil raised an eyebrow. "So...?" He asked, waiting for her to explain herself. "So, I could tell you what you want to know, but..." She rested the cup on the table gently, sliding a finger along the edge of the porcelain. "I''d rather see how far your patience goes." Vergil was silent for a moment. The corner of his mouth lifted in an almost imperceptible smile. "Are you trying to annoy me?" Raphaeline interlaced her fingers under her chin, leaning forward slightly. "Let''s just say I''m evaluating how much you really want this information." Vergil let out a small laugh through his nose, running one hand through his hair. "You know I could just get the answer out of you, right?" "You could try." She replied, her smile taking on a dangerous tone. "But you know that if I drew my sword, we''d be one Demon King short." The two stared at each other for a few moments, like predators studying each other. The tension, once subtle, was now charged, like an electric field about to burst into thunder. But then, suddenly, Raphaeline looked away, picking up her cup again and taking a sip as if nothing had happened. "Anyway, don''t worry so much, darling." She said, her voice returning to a more casual tone. "Nyx isn''t missing... exactly." She gave a small smile, crossing her legs elegantly. "But... well, I''d love to negotiate that information." Vergil crossed his arms, his patience wearing thin. "Judging by the way you''re going about it, you seem to want something directly from me. So come on, tell me straight. Do you want Yamato? I must warn you that my sword can''t be sold, it''s a spirit blade." Raphaeline tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into an enigmatic smile. "Hm? Ah, I gave up collecting swords after you just beat me in that stupid contest. I mean... I was used as a prize, so technically I''m yours." Vergil frowned. Her tone was so casual that it bordered on indifference. That was strange. He blinked a few times, studying Raphaeline''s expression. There was no sarcasm there. Just a calmness that made him even more suspicious. "So... what do you want?" he asked, genuinely confused. Raphaeline looked away for a brief moment, biting her lower lip slightly. Then, with a long sigh, she faced him again. "A date." The last word came out lower than she had intended, and a slight pink tint tinged her cheeks. Vergil blinked again. After everything he had expected to hear, that was definitely not on the list. Vergil''s expression remained neutral for a few seconds, as if his brain was slowly processing what he had just heard. Then he blinked, tilting his head slightly. "Wait... what?" Raphaeline, now completely flushed, lightly tapped her fingertips on the table, looking away as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "You heard me." She said, trying to sound firm, but the redness on her face betrayed her composure. "If you want to know where Nyx is, you''ll have to go out with me. A date. Dinner, a walk, maybe a visit to a Japanese temple under a cherry tree... something romantic." Vergil simply stared at the woman in front of him as if she had just asked him to burn Hell down and rebuild it with his own hands. "Raphaeline..." He took a deep breath, rubbing his temple. "Are you really using the location of a Primordial Goddess as a bargaining chip to force me to go out with you?" She slammed her hands down on the table, finally facing him with her eyes blazing. "Yes! Do you have any idea how long I''ve been waiting? How many hints I''ve thrown around? How many provocative outfits I''ve worn just for you to ignore? I''ve even tried aphrodisiac perfume and YOU DON''T REACT!" Vergil winked. "Wait, was that an aphrodisiac perfume?" Raphaeline''s eyes widened for a moment before she snorted, crossing her arms tightly. "Do you think I naturally smell of carnal desire? For heaven''s sake, Vergil!" He wiped his hand across his face, sighing. "I thought it was just your natural smell..." "Are you kidding me?" Silence reigned between them for a moment. Raphaeline leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table, looking at him with an almost defiant expression. "Come on, Vergil. One dinner. Just one. I''ll put the information in the middle of the conversation. Easy. No pain. You pretend to enjoy yourself and that''s it." Vergil squeezed his eyes shut, feeling that he was being involved in a highly manipulative scheme. "You''re blackmailing me with Nyx''s location." "Yes." "That''s one of the most ridiculous things." "Blame yourself for torturing me. And stop pretending you don''t know what I''m talking about. You left me like this to punish me for almost selling my daughter for a sword! I''ve changed, okay? She''s stayed with me, she''s spent more time with me, I''ve been a good mother!!!" Another silence. Vergil sighed heavily, slumping his shoulders a little. "Right. Let''s go on a date." Raphaeline narrowed her eyes. "And a walk afterwards." He rolled his eyes. "Okay. Dinner and a walk." "And maybe a dance." "Raphaeline..." "What? I want to enjoy it, I''m not iron!" She crossed her arms, puffing out her cheeks in a slight pout. "Besides, you''ll end up having fun, I promise." Vergil sighed, finally leaning back and picking up his cup of tea, taking a long sip as if trying to ease the impending headache. Raphaeline smiled triumphantly. "So, where is Nyx?" he asked, without much hope. She smiled even wider. "Oh, I''ll tell you that only at the end of the meeting." Vergil almost broke the cup in his hand. ''Shit! I''ve been caught in my own trap!!!'' Vergil thought, beginning to regret making Raphaeline a good mother to his wife... Good mother my ass! Chapter 252 - 252: Japan is different, but good Vergil stopped as he observed the city around him. He didn''t know exactly what to expect from Japan, but in all honesty, this wasn''t it. The streets were surprisingly clean, organized in an almost meticulous way. Even in a place as busy as Tokyo, there was a tranquil atmosphere in the air, a sense of order that contrasted absurdly with the chaos he usually faced on a daily basis. Neon lights flashed softly all around, reflecting off every glass surface of the tall buildings, while billboards displayed everything from technology ads to smiling mascots selling energy drinks. "Surprised?" Raphaeline''s soft voice brought him back to reality. She was standing next to him, wearing something completely different from the formal kimono of before. She was now wearing a tight black dress that emphasized her curves in an almost indecent way, combined with a leather jacket that gave her a dangerous and seductive air at the same time. Her long black hair was loose, falling in waves over her shoulders. Vergil looked away and let out a small sigh. "I just... didn''t expect this kind of atmosphere. Human cities are always so chaotic, but here..." He gestured with his hand, indicating the surroundings. "It''s different." Raphaeline smiled, crossing her arms. "Japan has a very strict culture about respect and discipline. Even in such a busy place, there is a natural order. It''s comforting, in a way." Vergil continued to observe the city, his gaze fixed on the bright signs, the constant flow of people crossing the streets in a synchronized manner, as if everything were a perfectly adjusted mechanism. "I was expecting something more... noisy." Raphaeline laughed. "Oh, don''t worry, this is just the entrance. When we get to the busier areas, you''ll see another side of Tokyo." She suddenly grabbed his arm, pulling him along with an enthusiasm that made Vergil frown. "Come on, we''ve got a date to enjoy!" He narrowed his eyes. "I still think that''s ridiculous blackmail." She shrugged. "And I still think you should have asked me out of your own free will, so we''re even." Vergil just sighed, allowing himself to be dragged by the Demon Queen through the brightly lit streets of Tokyo. This was definitely not in his plans. The glow of Tokyo''s lights reflected in Raphaeline''s eyes as she walked alongside Vergil, her fingers lightly touching the fabric of his jacket sleeve. The movement around them was intense, but she seemed completely focused on just one thing: making this meeting worthwhile. Vergil, on the other hand, still didn''t fully understand what was going on. He, the Demon King, was being dragged through hectic streets by a woman who, until recently, had prided herself on being a ruthless warrior. Yet there she was, acting... different. "Hey, Vergil." Raphaeline called softly, tugging him lightly by the arm. "Have you ever tasted dango before?" He arched an eyebrow. "Dango?" She pointed to a small street stall where a man was selling skewers of rice dumplings covered in sweet sauce. The sweet smell in the air seemed inviting, and Vergil wondered for a moment if it was really necessary. Raphaeline, however, didn''t wait for an answer. She bought two skewers and held one out to him, her gaze shining with anticipation. "You have to try it." Vergil took the skewer with a neutral expression and watched as Raphaeline took a delicate bite, her lips curving into a satisfied smile as she chewed slowly. He sighed and took a bite. The taste was slightly sweet, but not cloying. It wasn''t bad. Raphaeline tilted her head slightly, watching him intently. "So?" "It''s acceptable." She laughed. "Is that your way of saying you like it?" Vergil looked away. "I said what I said." Raphaeline held back her laughter, enjoying every little reaction from him. Normally, he was relaxed, so impenetrable, but now she knew he didn''t feel like being there, though... she could see the little cracks in his posture. And she liked that. As they walked, they passed a bridge illuminated by paper lanterns, the reflection of the lights dancing on the water. Raphaeline slowed down, stopping in the middle of the bridge and leaning on the wooden parapet. "What''s wrong?" Vergil asked, stopping beside her. She looked up at the sky, where few stars were visible among the city lights. "I''m just enjoying the moment." Vergil watched her for a moment. She seemed calmer than ever, and it wasn''t just an act. She really was enjoying it. After a few seconds, she turned to him, a slight blush on her cheeks. "Vergil." "Hm?" "I... wanted to try something." He frowned slightly. "Something?" Raphaeline took a deep breath and suddenly held his hands between hers. Her hands were small compared to his, but they were warm, soft. "I know that I''m intense, that I''m stubborn, and that I tend to be a bit... aggressive." She smiled, a little awkwardly. "But I really wanted to show you that I can also be gentle. Because, as much as I started all this as a joke, as a way of putting pressure on you... the truth is that I like you." Vergil blinked. He hadn''t expected her to be so direct. "I-I know you''re not used to this. Neither am I." She squeezed his hands a little tighter. "But I wanted to try." There was a silence. Vergil didn''t pull back or move his hands away. He just watched her, as if trying to decipher her. Then, in a subtle gesture, he turned one of his hands slightly so that his fingers intertwined with hers. Raphaeline held her breath. "If that means you''ll stop blackmailing me with information, then..." He looked away, a slight tone of amusement in his voice. "I think we can see where this is going." She widened her eyes in surprise. "Are you saying that-" Vergil let out a small sigh, but didn''t let go of her hand. "I''m saying that maybe... you''re getting what you want." Raphaeline cracked a huge smile. As they walked around Tokyo, Raphaeline kept showing him the most interesting places in the city. She took him to a luxury kimono store, a sophisticated theme caf¨¦ and even a cocktail bar at the top of a skyscraper, from where he could see the entire metropolis lit up. Vergil enjoyed the view and the places, but nothing really seemed to hold his attention. Until he suddenly stopped walking. Raphaeline, who was still talking animatedly about a restaurant that served dishes fit for kings, noticed that he was no longer with her and looked back. He was staring at something across the street, his eyebrows slightly raised. She followed his gaze and saw a small, discreet but busy ramen stand. The entrance had a red curtain with Japanese lettering, and inside, customers were seated in individual booths, designed to give privacy to those eating alone. However, one detail caught her eye: there were double booths, designed for couples. Raphaeline crossed her arms, puzzled. "What? Are you interested in something?" Vergil, still observing the place, answered without thinking too much: "It smells good." Raphaeline blinked in surprise. He didn''t even hesitate to answer. That was enough. Without giving him time to change his mind, she grabbed his arm and started pulling him tight, a mischievous smile on her face. "Ah, so the great Vergil, Demon King, likes the smell of a simple street ramen? Well, don''t worry, my dear, because now you''re going to experience the best dinner of your life!" "Hey, Raphaeline-" But it was too late. She dragged him along with exaggerated excitement, ignoring the curious glances of the people around her. Vergil didn''t even try to resist, he just sighed, allowing himself to be led. As soon as they entered the stall, they were greeted by the attendant, who looked at them both and immediately took them to one of the spaces for couples. The atmosphere was simple but cozy. The dark wood, the yellowish lights and the intoxicating smell of hot broth made the place seem irresistible. Raphaeline smiled with satisfaction. "Very well, Demon Lord, now we just have to choose what we''re going to order." Vergil settled into his seat and picked up the menu, his eyes scanning the options. He was already more relaxed than he had expected. Maybe it was the atmosphere, or maybe it was the fact that, for some reason, being there with Raphaeline felt... normal. He didn''t even remember that he had been blackmailed into being on this date. "I''ll have the house special, with extra meat." He decided. Raphaeline smiled. "Me too. But with more garlic." Vergil raised an eyebrow. "More garlic?" She shrugged. "It improves the taste." He let out a slight nasal laugh, something rare. "And the breath?" Raphaeline leaned over the table, resting her chin on her hands and smiling provocatively. "If you intend to kiss me, then I''ll reduce the garlic. Otherwise, it''s not your problem." Vergil was silent for a moment before looking away. "... Have it your way." Raphaeline laughed. When the plates arrived, they both began to eat, and Vergil realized that he was starving. The first sip of the hot broth was enough to make him relax completely. "Is it good?" Raphaeline asked, watching him with interest. Vergil didn''t answer immediately. He just picked up some more noodles with his chopsticks and ate them. She smiled. "You like it." He rolled his eyes, but didn''t deny it. Despite trying to maintain his usual seriousness, Vergil couldn''t help but notice Raphaeline''s tireless efforts to soften the mood. She tried in every possible way - little teases, mischievous smiles and even adorably concentrated expressions as she devoured her ramen as if it were the most divine meal in the world. He sighed internally. Maybe it was time to give in, just a little. A slight smile appeared on his lips as he observed the scene in front of him. Raphaeline, a Demon Queen, a ruthless warrior, a woman who had faced him countless times without hesitation... now she was there, her eyes shining with joy, clutching her chopsticks with an almost childlike satisfaction as she savored every sip of the hot broth. Vergil discreetly took out his cell phone and, with a quick, precise movement, snapped a photo before she even had time to react. He opened the conversation with Ada and sent the image. ~[She''s improved, hasn''t she? She''s all happy eating ramen]. The reply came almost instantly. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~[My mother... she''s eating ramen? Did you force her?] Vergil frowned. ~[No? She wanted to.] There was a slight delay in replying. Then came a message that made him stop eating for a second. ~[Vergil... my mother doesn''t eat ramen. She hasn''t for as long as I can remember]. He arched an eyebrow. ~[Why?] ~[Because it reminds her of her mother... my grandmother]. Vergil froze for a moment, his gaze shifting from the cell phone to Raphaeline. She was still there, carefree, smiling to herself as she picked up some more noodles. But now, looking more closely, he noticed something different... a certain nostalgia in her countenance. It wasn''t just happiness. It was a precious moment for her. Something that went beyond a simple date or a silly blackmail to spend time with him. Vergil put his cell phone away, rested his chin on his hand and continued to watch her. Maybe... just maybe... she had just won him over for good. Chapter 253 - 253: Finally, you’re starting to get it. Vergil set his phone aside, leaving Ada''s last message unanswered. Instead, he simply sat there, observing Raphaeline with a more attentive, more¡­ present gaze. She continued savoring her ramen, lost in the simple pleasure of enjoying her meal. The steam rose gently from the bowl, and her eyes¡ªusually sharp and naturally commanding¡ªseemed a little softer now. It was almost as if she were reliving something¡­ something distant. He didn''t say anything. He just picked up his chopsticks and resumed eating, but without taking his eyes off her. The silence between them wasn''t uncomfortable. In fact, it was a peaceful pause, something rare in the chaotic lives they led. Raphaeline, however, noticed before long. She chewed her noodles slowly and, without lifting her head, cast a sidelong glance at him. "You''re staring at me too much." Her voice was light, almost playful, but tinged with curiosity. Vergil didn''t look away. He simply took a sip of the broth and rested his elbow on the table, propping his chin on his hand. "Am I?" "Yes." She set her chopsticks down and crossed her arms on the table, leaning forward slightly. Her lilac eyes met his with an inquisitive glimmer. "What is it? Do I have something on my face?" Vergil smirked slightly but didn''t respond right away. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll start thinking I''m drooling broth or something." Raphaeline frowned. He let out a short, quiet chuckle, a sound so rare that her eyes widened slightly in surprise. Vergil simply shrugged. "It''s nothing. I''m just¡­ enjoying the view." Raphaeline blinked a few times, clearly caught off guard. Then, slowly, a soft blush crept up her face. She averted her gaze, picking up the glass of water beside her and taking a sip to mask her reaction. Vergil noticed and found it amusing that, despite her dominant presence and ever-poised demeanor, she could still be so easily flustered. "Hmph." She cleared her throat and picked up her chopsticks again, murmuring, "If you wanted to compliment me, you could''ve done it in a less direct way¡­" "I didn''t compliment you," he remarked. She froze mid-movement, chopsticks still in the air. Then, she turned to him with a slightly indignant expression. "What do you mean you didn''t?" "I said I was enjoying the view. You interpreted it however you wanted." Raphaeline stared at him in silence for a moment, as if trying to decipher whether he was joking or not. Finally, she scoffed, a small smile forming. "Tsk¡­ you really enjoy provoking me, don''t you?" she said. "You didn''t even look back. What a shame." Vergil smirked and resumed eating. She then turned around¡­ the so-called ''view''¡­ didn''t exist. After all, they were in a private, enclosed room. Sure, the walls were nice, but¡­ he wouldn''t be staring at them and calling it a view¡­ right? ''He¡­'' she started to think but chose not to follow that thought any further. She simply observed for another moment before returning to her meal. But this time, her smile didn''t fade so quickly. Maybe this date wasn''t such a bad idea after all. After finishing their ramen, Raphaeline stretched her arms with a satisfied sigh, a slight gleam of joy in her eyes. "Alright! Now that we''ve eaten well, let''s continue our walk!" She stood up and extended her hand to Vergil, who raised an eyebrow. "You''re way too excited," Vergil said with a smirk. "And you''re not excited enough." She insisted, grabbing his hand and pulling him along, intertwining their fingers. Vergil didn''t resist. Not because he was being dragged by force, but because, strangely, he saw no reason to refuse. Tokyo at night was vibrant. Neon lights painted the city in shades of blue, purple, and red, reflecting off the glass buildings and the asphalt dampened by the humidity. The steady movement of people wasn''t irritating; instead, it gave off an oddly welcoming sensation. Raphaeline led him through the streets as if she already had a destination in mind. They passed by flashy storefronts, electronics shops, themed caf¨¦s, and even a few stalls selling traditional sweets. "Hm, should I buy something for Ada?" she murmured to herself, eyeing a display filled with anime character keychains. ''She''s thinking about Ada¡­ that''s new¡­ very new¡­'' Vergil thought, watching how differently she was acting. When he first met her, Raphaeline had been far too arrogant. Now¡­ she seemed like just a peaceful, happy, and balanced woman. So, for her sake¡ªand for Ada''s¡ªhe would do whatever it took to keep this version of Raphaeline. "You want me to carry it?" Vergil asked, crossing his arms. "Hah, you''re really embracing the boyfriend role now, huh?" She teased with a mischievous smile, as if she had finally won something. He didn''t reply, simply looking to the side. Raphaeline laughed, but then something caught her attention. "Ohhh! Look at that!" Vergil followed her gaze and saw a gachapon machine¡ªthe kind that dispensed random capsule toys. "You''re really interested in that?" he asked, unable to hide his mild surprise. ''And there goes the thousand-year-old demon queen¡­'' he thought, watching the excitement in the woman¡ªor rather, the girl. "Of course! These machines are addictive!" She approached enthusiastically and started checking out the available prizes. Vergil glanced at the side of the machine. The theme was from an anime he definitely recognized¡ªthe one with the Honored One he often compared to his mother¡­ who, well, got split in two, so maybe that comparison wasn''t valid anymore. A lineup of characters was displayed, along with their rarity descriptions. Raphaeline pulled out some coins and inserted them into the machine. "I want that one!" She pointed at a specific character with white hair and blue eyes. We all know him from another medium that, honestly, I''d rather not get sued over. "You do realize this is random, right?" Vergil questioned. He was never really a fan of gacha. "Yes, but I''m lucky," she said excitedly. Vergil crossed his arms, skeptical. She turned the crank, and a capsule dropped. Anxiously, she opened it quickly, but as soon as she saw the contents, she pouted. "Hah¡­ I got a common character," she said, looking at a boy with white hair and a salmon drawing beside him. Vergil took the miniature from her hand and examined it. "I don''t see any difference between this one and the other you wanted," he said, trying not to give it too much importance. After all, he had no intention of suddenly getting into an anime discussion. So, he remained a good man of no culture¡­ or at least, he tried. "That''s because you don''t understand the significance of this!" She sighed dramatically. Vergil raised an eyebrow. "Then try again." "I will!" She huffed. She inserted more coins and turned the crank again. The capsule dropped, she opened it¡­ and once again, it wasn''t what she wanted. "No!" she exclaimed. "Your luck isn''t that great after all." Vergil let out a low chuckle. She glanced at him sideways, suspicious. "You think you can do better?" she challenged. "It''s just a machine. Anyone can turn it," he shrugged. "Then prove it," she said. She crossed her arms, challenging him. Vergil sighed but grabbed some coins and put them into the machine. He turned the crank calmly. The capsule dropped. He picked it up and opened it. The moment she saw what was inside, Raphaeline''s eyes widened. "¡­No way¡­ The Honored One¡­" she muttered, almost in disbelief. He had gotten exactly the character she wanted. Vergil looked at the miniature and then at her. "This is good, right?" "Are you kidding me?! I spent so many coins, and you got it on your first try?!" He handed the miniature to her. "Here." She took it, still shocked, but then smiled and held the tiny figure with exaggerated affection. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hah! Now I have him!" Vergil watched the way she celebrated and shook his head. It was a little childish¡­ but at the same time, kind of adorable. "So, what now?" he asked. Raphaeline clutched the miniature to her chest and smiled at him. "How about we continue our date and see where the night takes us?" He took a deep breath and, without realizing it, ended up giving a small smile. "Hm¡­ I guess I have no choice." She laughed and grabbed his arm, pulling him toward their next destination. Hours passed, and Vergil found himself caught up in everything they had been doing. But then¡­ where was he? Vergil blinked slowly, analyzing his surroundings. The lights were soft and warm, the air carried a subtle floral scent, and the decor¡­ well, it definitely didn''t look like an ordinary hotel. He narrowed his eyes. "¡­Raphaeline." The woman beside him, who had been distractedly playing with the small gacha keychain he had won for her, looked up innocently. "Yes, dear?" "¡­Where exactly are we?" "A motel, of course." She smiled. The silence that followed was almost comical. Vergil just stared at her, blinking a few times as he tried to process her shamelessly direct answer. He ran a hand over his face, sighing. "I should''ve realized it sooner." Raphaeline tilted her head, still smiling. "What are you talking about? I just thought that after such a wonderful date, it would be a waste not to enjoy the night." She teased. He crossed his arms. "You blackmailed me into a date, dragged me around the city, made me play a gacha machine¡­ and now you brought me to a motel." He listed off each point. "Exactly!" She confirmed cheerfully. Vergil glanced at the spacious bed in the center of the room, then at the strategically romantic lighting, and finally, at the jacuzzi in the corner. "You planned this from the beginning, didn''t you?" She placed a hand over her chest, feigning indignation. "How could you think that of me? I am a lady!" She tried to defend herself, but she was already blushing too much to be taken seriously. "Raphaeline." Vergil called her name. She laughed, finally giving up the act. "Alright, alright. Maybe I had a goal from the start..." Vergil sighed again, but there was something in his expression that suggested he wasn''t exactly bothered by it. He looked at her, and she now gazed back at him intently, her eyes shining with a mix of anticipation and¡­ something more. "Well¡­ since we''re already here." He murmured. "Finally, you''re starting to get it." Raphaeline smiled, triumphant. Chapter 254 - 254: Irresistible Mother-in-Law I (R-18) Vergil watched as Raphaeline moved away with graceful steps, her silhouette outlined by the soft light in the room. The sliding door to the adjoining room was slightly ajar, allowing a light steam to escape, highlighting the presence of the Jacuzzi. She stopped in the doorway, turning to face him with a mischievous smile. "There''s a Jacuzzi here. I think it would be a waste not to use it, don''t you?" Her tone was casual, but her eyes sparkled with a subtle challenge. Vergil remained where he was for a moment, watching her with an indecipherable gaze. He took a deep breath before finally following her, his firm footsteps echoing across the wooden floor of the room. As he crossed the threshold, he was greeted by a room faintly lit by recessed lights and candles strategically placed around the large whirlpool bath. The water bubbled gently, creating small waves that reflected the cozy lighting. The scent of aromatic oils hung in the air, adding an extra layer of relaxation to the atmosphere. Raphaeline stopped beside the bathtub, sliding her fingers across the surface of the hot water before turning to him again. Without looking away, her hands slowly began to undo the loop of the obi that held her kimono in place. Vergil remained motionless, his eyes following every movement. With a delicate tug, the fabric loosened around her waist, gradually slipping down her shoulders, revealing the smooth, pale skin of her lap. The kimono slid like silk down her arms, exposing the elegant curve of her collarbone and the softness of her bare shoulders. The garment continued its slow, natural descent, revealing the delicate outline of her waist and the gentle curve of her back. Her breathing seemed calm, but Vergil noticed the slight hesitation in her movements, as if she was too aware of his gaze on her. She kept her composure, letting the kimono slide off her hips, falling in a graceful heap around her feet. In the golden light of the room, her skin seemed to glow softly, the warm tones of the candles caressing every elegant line of her body. She looked up at him, her lilac eyes displaying a mixture of expectation and provocation. "Are you just going to watch?" Her voice was low, almost a whisper as she revealed her completely naked body to him. Vergil''s eyes locked on hers for a long moment before slowly moving down her body. He admired every curve and line, from the softness of her neck to the way her breasts rose, with pink nipples that seemed to wait for his touch. Her waist was thin, framing the curve of her hips and the perfection of her thighs. Her skin looked soft and inviting, glowing in the warm candlelight. Vergil inhaled slowly, his intense gaze fixed on her. He didn''t answer immediately, just observed every detail - the damp sheen on her skin from the steam, the way the dark strands of her hair fell over her shoulders, the slight curve of a smile on her lips. For a moment, he wondered when exactly he had given in completely to her game. Maybe it was the moment she took his hand and dragged him to that ramen stand and found out about her not eating ramen. Or maybe it was before that, when he realized that he no longer cared that he had been blackmailed into that date. He finally stepped forward, his eyes never leaving hers. "You were really determined to get here, weren''t you?" His tone was low, laden with something he didn''t bother to hide. Raphaeline smiled, biting her lip lightly before turning to the bathtub and sliding into the hot water, her body disappearing under the waves stirred up by the whirlpool. "Maybe." She murmured, closing her eyes as she settled in. "But what about you, Vergil? Now that we''re here... what are you going to do?" Vergil remained where he was for a moment, watching her relax in the water. Then, with a final sigh, he slowly began to unbutton his own jacket, his eyes still fixed on hers. He let the garment slide off his shoulders, falling to the ground with a dull thud. The sweater he wore underneath came next, revealing the defined outline of his pectoral muscles. He didn''t hurry, wanting to prolong the moment. With calculated movements, he began to undo the belt that held his pants up. The fabric slid down his legs, revealing his strong, defined legs. He kicked the pants aside, leaving on only his black briefs. Raphaeline held her breath at the sight of his body. He was more than she had imagined - every muscle well defined, from his abs to his broad shoulders. His skin was pale, dotted with freckles in places, and she had a mad urge to trace each one with her fingers. He must have noticed her gaze, because one corner of his mouth lifted in a teasing smile. In one fluid movement, he pulled off his underwear, revealing his entire body. She couldn''t help but let out an audible sigh. He was impressive. For a moment, she thought he was going to dive into the water with her, but instead he walked to the edge of the tub, stopping right in front of her. She had to tilt her head back to look at him, his position in the water putting her at a disadvantage. "Like what you see?" His voice was low, husky, full of promise. Raphaeline swallowed, trying to find the words. "Yes." she managed to say. "Very much." He reached out, tracing a finger down her cheek, down her neck to between her breasts. "Then why don''t you see what else I can do to please you?" Before she could answer, he leaned forward, capturing her lips in a searing kiss. She moaned against his mouth, her arms wrapping around his neck. He pulled her closer, his warm body pressed against hers underwater. When he pulled away, they were both panting. "Get in the water." she whispered, her eyes dark with desire. Without hesitation, he stood up and stepped into the tub, stopping at the edge to come face to face with her. The water bubbled around them, soothing their bodies. "Now what?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. She didn''t answer, she didn''t even know if she could answer something like that, her face was completely flushed. Seeing her indecision, Vergil pulled her to him, his hands sliding over the curves of her body. He kissed her again, more intensely this time, his tongue plunging deep into her mouth. She held him tightly, returning the kiss with the same fervor. His hands roamed her back, pressing her against him. She could feel every hard, warm inch of him pressed against her wet body. It was an incredible sensation. He began to move, guiding her to the edge of the tub. She didn''t resist, letting him take her wherever he wanted. He laid her carefully on the edge, her head hanging out of the water. "Eyes on me." he commanded, and she readily obeyed, her eyes meeting his. He was above her now, his large, muscular body blocking anything else from her view. "Good girl." he murmured, lowering his head to kiss her neck. His hands roamed her body, caressing every inch of exposed skin. She arched under his touch, feeling waves of pleasure running down her spine. "Mnnn~" When his lips reached her breasts, she almost screamed. He took one nipple in his mouth, sucking hard before moving on to the other. His fingers rolled and pinched what was free, sending electric discharges through her body. His touch became bolder from then on, exploring places that left her breathless and trembling. She found herself lost in a haze of sensations, unable to do anything but surrender to his touch. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "AHHH!!!~~" When he finally slid a finger inside her, she almost fainted with pleasure. He stroked and teased her until she was on the verge of orgasm, then stopped, leaving her wanting more. "Please." she begged, her voice hoarse and trembling. "I need you." He smiled mischievously, sliding another finger inside her. "Whatever you need." He continued his slow, steady rhythm, keeping her on the edge of the abyss until she could take no more. With a loud moan, she came around his fingers, her whole body shuddering with the force of her climax. When it was over, she could barely move. Her body was relaxed and languid, totally satisfied. But Vergil wasn''t finished with her yet. He removed his fingers and brought them to her lips. "Clean." he ordered, and she obeyed without question, licking and sucking his fingers until they were clean. "You''re very docile." he murmured again, kissing her deeply to taste his own taste on her lips. Then he lifted her up and put her back in the water, positioning himself between her legs. Raphaeline gasped as Vergil put her back in the hot water, her legs instinctively opening for him. He stood between her thighs, his large, muscular body making her feel tiny and delicate in comparison. She could feel his thick member rubbing against her entrance, sending sparks of pleasure down her spine "I''m not docile." she whispered, challenging him with her eyes. "I just like you like that." He smiled mischievously, stroking the inside of her thigh with his fingertips. "I know. That''s what makes it all the more fun." Then he was moving, slowly entering her. Raphaeline shuddered with pleasure as she felt Vergil moving slowly into her. Her pussy throbbed with anticipation, her lips soft and soaked with desire. She could feel every inch of him entering her, his thick cock making its way through her tight channel. "Oh, Vergil." she moaned, clutching his shoulders as he penetrated her completely. "You''re so big." He smiled, leaning down to kiss her neck. "And you''re so tight." he murmured against her skin. "It''s as if you were tailor-made for me." Chapter 255 - 255: Irresistible Mother-in-Law II (R-18) Like a man possessed, Vergil began to move inside her, moving in and out slowly at first, but increasing the pace with each thrust. The water bubbled around them, splashing over the edge of the tub as Vergil penetrated her deeper and deeper. Raphaeline clung to him, digging her nails into his back as she screamed with pleasure. She could feel her clitoris rubbing against his pubis with each thrust, sending shockwaves of pleasure through her body. Her channel opened around his thick member, desperate for more of that incredible sensation. "You like that, don''t you?" Vergil growled in her ear, speeding up the pace even more. "You like being fucked by me." "Yes, yes!" she said, almost mad with desire. "Please, Vergil, don''t stop!" He laughed low and hoarse, slapping her ass before holding her tight and penetrating her even deeper. Raphaeline saw stars, her whole body shaking with pleasure. "Touch yourself," Vergil tried, his voice hoarse with desire. "I want to see you cum for me." With trembling hands, Raphaeline obeyed, rubbing her clitoris as Vergil fucked her hard and hard. Every nerve in her body was on fire, ready to die at any moment. Then it happened. With a loud, strangled cry, Raphaeline climaxed, her whole body convulsing with pleasure as waves of ecstasy exploded inside her. Vergil held her as she trembled, prolonging her orgasm with slow, deep thrusts. But he wasn''t finished with her yet. Helping her to her feet, he turned her around and positioned her on the edge of the tub, her buttocks thrust upwards. He penetrated her from behind, burying himself to the hilt. Raphaeline cried out in renewed pleasure, her knees almost buckling at the sensation. She could feel his balls hitting her clitoris with every thrust, which brought her quickly to the brink of another orgasm. "Come for me again," Vergil tried in a hoarse voice, thrusting into her even deeper. "I want to feel you expressing yourself to me." With a loud, prolonged moan, Raphaeline obeyed, her whole body shaking with pleasure as she reached a second orgasm even more intense than the first. Vergil slammed into her soon after, flooding her with his hot semen as he screamed her name. They stayed like that for a long moment, panting and trembling as they caught their breath. Then Vergil held her in his arms, kissing her passionately as the water cooled around them. "That was incredible," he murmured against her lips. "Yes," Raphaeline specifically said with an audible smile. "It really was. Now, go on." They got out of the bath and dried off, their bodies still glistening with moisture. Vergil took Raphaeline into the bedroom, laying her down on the soft bed and sinking between her thighs. He kissed her deeply, their tongues dancing with each other as his hands explored every inch of her bare skin. Raphaeline sighed with pleasure, arching her back as Vergil pinched and nibbled her swollen nipples. She could feel his cock rubbing against her entrance, hard and ready for action. But Vergil seemed determined to torture her, burying his head between her thighs and licking her swollen clitoris with long, slow strokes of his tongue. Raphaeline almost cried out with pleasure, holding his head with her legs as he sucked and licked her expertly. She could feel another orgasm fast approaching, her whole body trembling with anticipation. Then Vergil stopped, towering above her with a wicked grin. "Not yet, my love," he murmured. "I want you to cum on my cock." Raphaeline groaned in frustration, but couldn''t resist the hungry look in his eyes. She spread her legs for him, inviting him in. Vergil didn''t hesitate, penetrating her with a single, long thrust. They began to move together, their bodies merging in a perfect rhythm. Vergilio''s hands held her hips as he fucked her faster and deeper, his balls slapping against her ass with each thrust. Raphaeline could feel her climax fast approaching, the waves of pleasure increasing with every movement of Vergil''s cock inside her. She clung to him, kissing him deeply as she gasped against his lips. "Come for me, my love," Vergil whispered in her ear. "I want to feel you." With a strangled cry, Raphaeline climaxed, her whole body convulsing as wave after wave of ecstasy exploded inside her. Vergil slammed into her a moment later, flooding her with his hot semen as he screamed her name. They collapsed on the bed, exhausted and panting. Vergil pulled her close, kissing her gently as he stroked her hair. "I love you," he murmured against her lips. "You know that, don''t you?" Raphaeline cooed, snuggling into his embrace. "I love you too," she said softly. "More than anything in the world." They stayed like that for a long time, lost in each other as night fell outside. Hours passed. The city below them still glowed with life, the lights of Tokyo twinkling like artificial stars. The panoramic window provided a breathtaking view of the urban skyline, a fascinating contrast to the tranquillity that filled the room. Raphaeline was lying on top of Vergil, her body relaxed against his. Her long black hair fell in soft waves over his chest, while her fingers traced lazy circles on his shoulder. The silence between them was not uncomfortable - in fact, it was comfortable, a rare kind of peace that she had never imagined sharing with him. Vergil, for his part, had one arm casually thrown behind his head, his gaze fixed on the city lights. His other hand rested distractedly on Raphaeline''s waist, his fingers moving slightly, almost unconsciously. Then he broke the silence. "I spoke to Ada earlier." Raphaeline blinked slowly, still a little drowsy from tiredness. "Hm...? About what?" He turned his head slightly to face her before looking at the window again. "I told her we ate ramen." Raphaeline''s body stiffened subtly for a moment before letting out a small, defeated sigh. She hid her face against his chest, mumbling something unintelligible. Vergil arched an eyebrow, amused. "What was that?" She sighed once more before finally raising her face to meet his, her lilac eyes shining slightly in the soft light of the room. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You realize what you''ve done, don''t you?" She muttered. "Explain." He answered simply, his voice laden with a provocative calm. Raphaeline closed her eyes for a moment, clearly trying to muster patience. "Ada will torment me for this. She knows I''ve avoided eating ramen for years. Now she''ll think I''m acting... different." Vergil finally looked directly at her, his intense blue eyes holding her gaze for a moment too long. "But you are." He stated bluntly. Raphaeline blinked, surprised by the sudden directness. He raised one hand, brushing a lock of hair away from her face before continuing. "You dragged me on a date, insisted I enjoy it, and now we''re here." She bit her lip lightly, looking away for a moment before answering. "And that''s bad?" Her voice came out softer than she had intended. Vergil didn''t answer right away. Instead, he slid his hand across her face, his fingers tracing her cheek before resting on the back of her neck, holding her there with a firm but gentle touch. "No." He finally said. Silence filled them again, but this time it was different. Raphaeline''s heart beat a little faster, but she refused to look away. After a few seconds, she let out a soft laugh. "So... if Ada asks, will you tell her that I''m a changed woman?" Vergil gave a small smile, that rare one that appeared only at the most unexpected moments. "No." He said calmly. "I''m going to say that you''ve finally made up your mind." Raphaeline laughed again, but this time, there was no nervousness - just something genuinely happy. She sighed and rested her head on his chest again, listening to the quiet, rhythmic sound of his heart. "Maybe you''re right." She admitted softly. Vergil didn''t reply, just slid his fingers through her hair absent-mindedly as they continued to observe the city. Vergil remained silent for a few moments, watching the flashing lights of the city before speaking. "Why did you avoid eating ramen?" His voice was low, almost casual, but there was a subtle weight to the question. Raphaeline, who until then had been lying comfortably on top of him, tensed slightly. She didn''t answer immediately, her fingers tracing soft patterns over his skin, as if she were organizing her thoughts. Finally, she sighed. "Because it reminds me of my mother." Her voice came out softer than usual, almost melancholic. Vergil frowned slightly and waited for her to continue. Raphaeline looked away, fixing her gaze on some point in the window. "When I was little, my mother used to make me ramen. It was the food I loved the most, because it meant that she was home, that everything was all right." She smiled wistfully. "She always said that the secret of a good ramen wasn''t just the broth, but the care you put into making it." Vergil remained silent, just listening. Raphaeline swallowed before continuing. "But when she died... it was too painful." Her body stiffened for a moment, and Vergil felt the slight oscillation of her breathing. "After she left, I tried eating ramen again, but it wasn''t the same. No matter how good it was, no matter how perfect it tasted... it just reminded me of her absence." She smiled sadly. "So I stopped. I thought it would be easier that way." Vergil watched her intently, his penetrating gaze capturing every nuance of emotion on her face. He slowly slid his hand up to gently grasp Raphaeline''s chin, forcing her to look at him. "And today?" he asked simply. She blinked, surprised by the question. "What about today?" "You ate." He said. "And you looked happy." Raphaeline bit her lip, thinking for a moment before sighing. "...I guess, somehow, that day was different." Vergil kept his gaze on her for a few more seconds before releasing her chin and turning back to face the window. "Maybe because I wasn''t alone." He commented, his voice neutral but loaded with meaning. Raphaeline''s eyes widened for a moment before a small but genuine smile formed on her lips. "Maybe." She murmured, snuggling back against him. He felt he should say something to at least comfort her in some way. "I understand the situation." He said. She remained silent, just listening. "When I was younger, when my father died, I stopped playing baseball and broke everything that reminded me of it." He spoke with regret, but for him... "But today, after I woke my mother up... I found out that he was a fake, he was just an illusory magic or some shit." "Fucking Sepphirothy..." Raphaeline muttered. "Nah, it''s okay... I understand you, a little. We had plenty of time to talk while we were training." He smiled, unrepentant. "Still..." She murmured... "Still... I think I should go out with Ada for a while." He said, "It''s time you were her mother, don''t you think?" He smiled. Chapter 256 - 256: You can cry now, Darling. "When we leave this place..." Raphaeline began, her voice sounding almost hesitant. Her gaze was lost, fixed on some random point on the ceiling, while her finger absentmindedly traced along Vergil''s chest. She seemed uncertain, as if pondering whether she should really say what was on her mind. Vergil remained silent, feeling the light pressure of her touch but not interrupting her. "Are we going to continue this¡­ thing we have?" Her voice lowered slightly at the end of the sentence, as if she feared the answer. "Or¡­ will you go back to treating me like a monster and pretending nothing happened when you''re in front of the others?" This time, she didn''t look at him. Instead, she remained lying on his chest, avoiding his gaze as if the answer might hurt more than she was willing to admit. The silence that followed was not a comfortable one. In Raphaeline''s mind, countless possibilities formed and dissolved in a whirlwind of emotions. She shouldn''t care this much. She shouldn''t feel this anxiety growing inside her. But, against all logic, here she was¡­ waiting, doubting, yearning. After all, this encounter had been something beyond what she expected. Every step, every place, every little detail¡­ Everything had been meticulously planned by her. But deep down, there was something she would never admit. She had been there before. Many times, alone. Those streets, those lights, those moments she pretended were spontaneous¡­ They were echoes of something Raphaeline had been trying to reclaim for a long time. Coming to Japan was a way to feel closer to her mother. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even after more than a thousand years. She had lived entire eras, witnessed empires fall and civilizations rise. Since the Heian era, when everything began. And through all those centuries, a single obsession had remained with her. Swords. A legacy from her mother. Something that became more than just a fascination after her death. Something that consumed her. For a second, a brief and fragile second... The question she had just asked Vergil pulled her to a distant place. A place she barely remembered anymore. The rain fell lightly over the grand stone courtyard of the Baal clan, its rhythmic sound filling the solemn silence of the night. Small puddles formed between the temple steps, reflecting the soft glow of the lanterns. The air carried the scent of wet earth and incense burning somewhere far away, but Raphaeline didn''t care about any of that. Sitting on the last step, the twelve-year-old girl hugged her legs, burying her face in her knees. Her small body trembled slightly, not from the cold, but from the weight of fear and anguish filling her heart. The image was still vivid in her mind. The sound of metal slicing through flesh. The choked scream. The metallic scent of blood mixed with rain. Earlier that day, one of the clan''s warriors had been injured while training with his sword. A wrong strike, a blade turning against him¡­ and then, the crimson spreading across the ground. Raphaeline had seen everything. And ever since, her chest felt tight, as if an invisible hand was crushing it. She hated that feeling. She hated the sword. She hated the fact that, one day, she would have to wield it herself. Tears rolled silently down her face when soft footsteps echoed down the corridor. That gentle, familiar sound that always brought comfort. "Raphaeline?" The sweet and serene voice made the girl slowly lift her head. There, standing at the top of the staircase, was her mother. Her long black hair was slightly damp from the night''s humidity, and her white and gold kimono swayed gently in the breeze. She carried an aura of grace and authority, but her eyes¡­ her eyes were kind, filled with concern. Raphaeline bit her lip, trying to hold back her tears, but the moment she saw her mother approaching and kneeling before her, everything crumbled. "Mom..." The woman smiled softly, running a hand through her daughter''s damp hair. "What happened, my little one?" The simple question made Raphaeline avert her gaze, feeling her face burn with shame. She didn''t want to seem weak. She didn''t want to admit she was scared. But her mother waited, patient, unhurried. And then, with a trembling and quiet voice, Raphaeline finally murmured: "I... I''m afraid of swords." The wind blew softly, as if the world itself had paused to hear that confession. Raphaeline''s mother blinked, surprised, but didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she looked up at the cloudy sky, as if carefully choosing her words. Raphaeline continued, fear spilling from her voice: "Today¡­ one of the warriors got hurt... And there was so much blood... he fell to the ground, clutching himself, but he kept bleeding... and... and everyone just kept watching." The memory made her shiver again, and her mother, seeing this, wrapped her in a delicate embrace. For a moment, Raphaeline closed her eyes, allowing herself to get lost in that warmth. She hoped her mother would say something to chase the fear away. That she would tell her swords weren''t that dangerous, that nothing like that would ever happen again. But the words that came were different. "You are right to fear the sword, my dear." Raphaeline''s eyes widened in surprise. "Because a true blade never forgives." The girl pulled back slightly to look into her mother''s eyes. "Then¡­ then why does everyone keep using them? If they''re so dangerous?" Her mother smiled, but there was something melancholic in that smile. "Because sometimes, danger cannot be avoided¡­ Only controlled." She then reached out, and Raphaeline felt her mother''s warm fingers touch her cheek. "And that is why, one day, my little Raphaeline, you too will hold a sword. Not to fear it, but to master it. So that you will never have to be afraid again." Raphaeline swallowed hard, unsure of what to say. Her mother''s words echoed in her heart. "Come." She said, standing up and extending a hand to the little girl. "Mommy will show you the greatest treasure she has." Raphaeline hesitated for a moment, fear still clinging to her heart, but then she took her mother''s warm hand. They walked through the long temple corridor, their footsteps echoing softly in the night''s silence. The girl didn''t know where they were going, but her mother''s comforting presence beside her kept her from questioning. Eventually, they arrived at the woman''s private chambers. Raphaeline had been there before, but never beyond what she was allowed to see. Her mother approached a corner of the room and slid her hand over the wooden wall. With a subtle click, a hidden panel shifted, revealing a secret passage. Raphaeline''s eyes widened. Without a word, her mother led her inside. The narrow corridor was dimly lit by small hanging lanterns, casting dancing shadows on the walls. The air inside was different¡ªdenser, heavy with something ancient and profound. And then, when they reached the end of the corridor, her mother pushed open a large, dark wooden door. Raphaeline held her breath. Before her was a hidden chamber, a sanctuary that seemed to exist outside of time. The walls were lined with glass cases, and inside them rested swords¡ªhundreds of them. Some ancient, others gleaming as if they had been forged just the day before. Each one different, yet all exuding a unique presence. Raphaeline felt her heart race. Her mother released her hand and took a step forward, extending her arms. "This is my treasure." Her voice was full of pride and something else... nostalgia. "The collection of swords I''ve accumulated throughout my life." Raphaeline looked at all those blades and felt a chill run down her spine. But her mother approached and knelt before her, her eyes filled with tenderness. "Raphaeline..." She smiled as if about to share a precious secret. "I never told you my true name, did I?" The girl blinked. "Your name is... mother." The woman chuckled softly. "Yes, but before I was your mother, I am¡ª" She stood up and looked at the swords around her, running her hand over one before continuing. "I am Ameyuki Baal, the master of this clan." Raphaeline''s eyes widened. Her mother had never said her name like that, so solemnly. Ameyuki walked to one of the shelves and picked up a black-bladed sword, holding it out before Raphaeline. "Each of these swords has a story. They all carry a balance between love and hate, between life and death. Yin and Yang." She gently ran her fingers along the blade. "Some were wielded by heroes. Others, by tyrants. But in the end, they are all just swords. It''s the hands that hold them that define what they will be." She then walked to the center of the room, where a sword stood apart from the rest. Raphaeline felt her breath catch. Unlike the others, this sword was displayed on a dark wooden stand, surrounded by a faint golden glow. Its blade seemed to have been forged from the night sky itself, a black so deep it reflected like a mirror. The hilt was wrapped in dark-red fabric, and the guard had an intricate design, like a stylized yin-yang. "This..." Ameyuki looked at the weapon with reverence. "This is the sword of the master of the Baal clan." Raphaeline felt a shiver run down her spine. Ameyuki extended her hand and placed her fingers on the blade. "This sword is a legacy. Passed down from generation to generation, only to the one who proves worthy to wield it. It has seen wars, changes of eras... and it has also protected those we love." She then looked at Raphaeline. "Do you think this sword is evil, my dear?" Raphaeline bit her lip, staring at the blade. She didn''t know how to answer. Ameyuki smiled gently. "Swords are neither good nor evil. They simply exist. What really matters..." She knelt beside her daughter, placing a delicate hand over the girl''s chest. "...is what exists here inside." Raphaeline looked down at her feet, lost in thought. She had felt fear because she saw someone get hurt. But... what if the sword was also used to protect? What if she could learn to control it, to master it, so she would never have to fear it again? She lifted her eyes to her mother. "Can you... teach me?" Ameyuki''s eyes softened, and a gentle smile formed on her lips. "Of course, my little one." In that moment, Raphaeline didn''t know it, but a new path had opened up before her. A path of blades and shadows, of love and loss. And in that hidden hall, surrounded by ancient swords and her mother''s loving gaze, the fear that once consumed her heart began to slowly fade away. "I can see all of this." Vergil murmured, his voice heavy with deep understanding as he navigated through Raphaeline''s memories. He saw the little girl crying on the steps of the Baal clan. He felt her fear, her insecurity. He saw the figure of her mother, strong and imposing, but filled with tenderness, guiding her along the path of swords. And then, he saw the moment when admiration turned into obsession... the moment Raphaeline began to carry a weight that perhaps was never meant to be hers to bear. When his eyes returned to the present, she was lying on him, silent, but her body was trembling slightly. Vergil ran his hand through her black hair, feeling the soft texture slip between his fingers. "Now I understand you." He said softly. Raphaeline didn''t respond, but he felt when her face buried a little more against his chest. "You loved your mother so much... so much that you confused her legacy with an obsession. You became bound to the swords, placed their burden above your own daughter... and above yourself." He felt something warm and wet touch his skin. Vergil sighed softly and continued to stroke her hair, his touch light and comforting. "You can cry now, Darling." His voice was low, almost a whisper. For a moment, only the sound of her breathing filled the room. And then, as if a dam had broken, Raphaeline pressed herself against him, her shoulders shaking as the tears she had held back for so long finally found their way out. Chapter 257 - 257: Im staying with you After Raphaeline''s tears stopped, Vergil remained silent, absorbed in his own thoughts. He wasn''t someone who regretted things easily, but at that moment, he realized something that bothered him deeply. "I was cruel to her." Not just for ignoring her or keeping her at a distance, but for never really seeing how hard she was trying. For not noticing her pain, her desire to connect with him. And now that he knew all this... he couldn''t just pretend that nothing had changed. Vergil let out a sigh and, with a calmness he hadn''t expected, spoke: "I''m staying with you." Raphaeline looked up quickly in surprise. Her eyes still shone with traces of tears, but the intensity of her gaze was different now. Vergil continued without hesitation. "I already know your demon name, I already know your body, your mannerisms, your past... even the reason for Ada''s pain." He sighed and smiled, running his fingers through her hair. "You loved too much. You loved your mother so much that you ended up destroying everything with that love. But I''m here now." Raphaeline held her breath, absorbing every word. He pulled her a little closer, caressing her head with a gentle touch. "I''ll take care of you." He said. "But I need you to look after Ada too." Raphaeline''s eyes widened, and in one swift movement, she stood up a little, resting her hands on his chest. Her expression was almost childlike, as if she had received a request that she wanted to accept without a second thought. "Of course!" She said without hesitation. Vergil smiled, but kept his tone serious. "I don''t want to see you two fighting all the time." Raphaeline pouted, inflating her cheeks slightly. "Gee, I''m not even that bad!" He arched an eyebrow and laughed. "Do you really want me to ask Ada what she thinks of that?" Raphaeline''s face closed instantly, and she sank her face into his chest again. "No." He laughed quietly, but soon realized that her body had tensed up a little. "Something wrong?" He asked. "I..." She hesitated, biting her lower lip. "I can''t just approach her." Vergil frowned. "And why not?" There was a moment of silence, and then, very quietly, she murmured, blushing violently: "Because... I slept with her husband before she even had the chance to try it." Vergil blinked, surprised. And then he laughed. Loudly. Raphaeline pulled away slightly, indignant. "Don''t laugh! This is serious!" But he couldn''t help it. The way she hid her face, the pure, genuine embarrassment in her voice... it was simply hilarious. He ran a hand over his face, trying to pull himself together. "You''re telling me that your problem isn''t that you fight too much or that you have unresolved issues..." He looked directly at her, an amused glint in his eyes. "Your problem is that you feel guilty for ''getting'' me first?" She looked away, crossing her arms. "I''m not wrong, am I?" Vergil sighed, still laughing, and pulled Raphaeline closer, sealing a soft kiss on her forehead. "Do you really think Ada didn''t know this was going to happen?" He asked with a casual tone. Raphaeline blinked several times, stunned. "W-what do you mean?!" She exclaimed in surprise, pulling away slightly to face him. Vergil shrugged, as if explaining something obvious. "Hm? They were all aware that things like this could happen. Even more so after Sapphire." He paused briefly, observing Raphaeline''s shocked expression before continuing. "In fact, they all already accepted that the three Demon Queens would eventually give in. Even Viviane fell for it." Raphaeline opened and closed her mouth a few times, trying to formulate a response, but seemed simply unable to process it. "I-I..." She mumbled, still confused. Vergil laughed, running his fingers through her hair. "You tortured yourself for that little moment thinking Ada would hate you for it... but deep down, she already knew it was inevitable." Raphaeline was silent for a moment, frowning. Then she finally snorted and hid her face in his chest again. "That''s annoying..." She muttered. Vergil smiled. "What''s annoying?" "I... worried myself silly!" she grumbled. She grumbled. "I thought I was going to ruin everything but, in the end, everyone had already accepted that it was going to happen!" Vergil couldn''t hold back another laugh. "Welcome to the club, Line." He said, squeezing her a little tighter against him. Vergil slid his hand through Raphaeline''s hair, enjoying the moment of comfortable silence between them. But then, a small smile appeared on his face, and he decided to break the peace. "Well... now that we''ve settled that part, I think it''s time to collect my reward." He said casually. Raphaeline blinked, raising her head to face him. "Reward?" "Yes." He nodded, without wiping the smile off his face. "I want to talk to Nyx." Raphaeline''s body stiffened for a moment, but she soon tried to hide her discomfort with a carefree smile. "Ah, well... you know, about that..." She began, looking away as her fingers drew circles on his chest. "Raphaeline." Vergil called her with a warning tone. "All right, all right!" She huffed, puffing out her cheeks like an annoyed child. "The point is... it can be a bit tricky to find Nyx." "How complicated?" Vergil narrowed his eyes. Raphaeline scratched the back of her head, visibly trying to buy time. "Let''s just say... I don''t know exactly where she is." Vergil was silent for a moment, just staring at her. "... You''re telling me that you blackmailed me into a date, dragged me across Japan, threw me into a gacha machine, took me to a motel... and in the end, you don''t even know where Nyx is?" Raphaeline laughed humorlessly. "Well, technically..." "Raphaeline." She sighed and finally decided to tell the truth. "I''ve only met Nyx once, and that was only because we were introduced by a goddess." Vergil arched an eyebrow. "What goddess?" "Athena." He blinked. "Athena?" Raphaeline nodded. "Yes. Nyx and I only met because Athena put us in the same place. Other than that... I never knew how to find her again." Vergil closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath before opening them again and looking at her with an impassive expression. "So basically, you don''t have any concrete clues." "Err... technically, no..." She admitted, shrugging. Vergil massaged his temples, muttering something unintelligible. "Hey, don''t get so frustrated!" Raphaeline quickly tried to cheer him up by patting him on the shoulder. "We can work something out! Maybe, if we can get in touch with Athena again..." Vergil sighed deeply. "Good. So now I have to deal with a goddess too." Raphaeline smiled mischievously. "Welcome to my world, V." The air in the room suddenly became heavy. An intense, reddish glow formed on the floor, and in an instant, a magic circle expanded, filling the space with pulsating demonic energy. Vergil immediately sat up in bed, feeling the flow of magic even before the silhouette emerged from the portal. Raphaeline, on the other hand, just sighed and covered her face with her hands, as if she already knew what was coming. And then, from within the circle, Valerie appeared. She was an overwhelming sight - tall, curvaceous and imposing, with a face that seemed sculpted to be adored and feared at the same time. Her golden eyes glowed like live coals when they landed on the couple in bed, and her long white hair swayed slightly when she stepped firmly onto the floor. The black and silver armor she wore barely disguised her dangerously accentuated curves, and the black spear she wielded glowed faintly with demonic energy, pulsing as if it were alive. Then she finally realized the scene before her. Vergil, shirtless, reclining against the headboard. Raphaeline, using only the sheet to cover her body, was clearly still enjoying his company. The silence was deafening. Valerie''s face turned red almost instantly. She widened her eyes and her firm posture wavered for a moment. "I-I..." She began, but then closed her mouth, looking away as she held the spear tighter than necessary. Raphaeline, with a satisfied smile on her face, just leaned back even further against Vergil, clearly enjoying the situation. "Valerie," Vergil called out, his voice laden with a slight exasperation. "If you''re here, it means something important has happened." The General snorted, trying to regain her composure. His face was still slightly flushed, but his posture was back to normal. "Yes, sir," she said, her tone becoming firm and professional again. "We''ve found another fragment of Excalibur." The atmosphere in the room became even more charged. Vergil narrowed his eyes. "Where?" Valerie took a deep breath, her expression becoming more serious. "In Romania... with the vampires..." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil arched an eyebrow. "Vampires?" Valerie nodded. "Yes, my lord. The Excalibur fragment is in the possession of one of Romania''s Vampire Lords. The details are still being confirmed, but we know that he doesn''t intend to hand it over without a fight." Raphaeline, who until then had been relaxed against Vergil, raised an eyebrow and rested her chin on her hand. "Hoh? Vampires, huh? It''s been a while since I killed some of them..." Valerie sighed. Valerie sighed. "Unfortunately, it''s not that simple. The lord who possesses the fragment is none other than Vladislaus Dragamir, one of the elders of the Vampire Council." Vergil rubbed his face, already feeling the headache coming on. "Good. Another lunatic with an immortal superiority complex." Raphaeline laughed, still playing with her fingers on Vergil''s chest. "You really do have a talent for attracting high-level trouble, dear." "I''d call it a curse," he grumbled before turning his attention to Valerie. "How long before we have a safe route to Romania?" "The scouts are already gathering information about Dragamir''s fortress. We can leave in three days at most." Vergil nodded. "Right. Get everything ready and let me know as soon as we have more details." Valerie bowed formally, but before she left, she cast one more glance at Raphaeline, who was smiling provocatively. "Good work, Val," Raphaeline said casually. "Now go, your master needs to rest after our... intense night." Vergil just sighed, and Valerie, completely unresponsive, turned quickly and disappeared through the magic portal, leaving behind an atmosphere charged with tension and mischievous amusement on Raphaeline''s part. Vergil looked at her, who just shrugged. "What? You know I love teasing you." Chapter 258 - 258: Generals Talk Valerie stepped out of the portal, her cheeks tinged with a reddish glow and her gaze lost in the void. Her face was the definition of dazed, as if she had just witnessed something her soul would never forget. Gwen Zal''Averis, lazily sitting on a table, played with a purple-bladed dagger, her violet eyes narrowing as she noticed her colleague''s expression. Kaori Yashura, sharp as always, adjusting her combat gloves, crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Alright... what was that about?" Valerie, still lost in her thoughts, simply replied in a monotone: "Vergil... and Raphaeline..." There was a moment of silence. Gwen blinked, tilting her head. "Hmm? What''s going on with them?" Kaori frowned. "Don''t tell me that..." Valerie slowly closed her eyes and murmured with a distant look: "I saw... things." The two new generals exchanged a glance. Gwen broke into a mischievous smile, her interest clearly piqued. "Oh~? What exactly did you see, my dear Valerie?" Valerie raised her hand as if about to speak, but then froze, her face turning even redder. She quickly shook her head. "N-no! I can''t talk about it!" Kaori sighed. "For the love of the Seven Hells... You went there to give a report and ended up catching the two of them in the middle of¡ª" "¡ªDON''T FINISH THAT SENTENCE!" Valerie interrupted, her voice almost hysterical. Gwen, now thoroughly enjoying herself, rested her chin on her hand, pretending to think. "Hmmm... so our all-powerful master finally tamed Raphaeline? I confess, I''m impressed." Kaori rolled her eyes. "That was bound to happen. The woman was practically walking around with ''property of Vergil'' written on her forehead, and we''ve only been working for him for less than a week." Valerie covered her face with her hands. "I just went to give a report! That''s it! And now I''m cursed with these memories forever! I want to forget!" Gwen slid closer to her, her eyes gleaming with pure malice. "Tell me, Valerie, was it... intense?" "I''M NOT ANSWERING THAT!" Valerie almost shouted, her horns trembling with sheer frustration. Kaori crossed her arms and sighed. "If it makes you feel any better, at least you didn''t witness his interaction with Sapphire. I was there, and believe me, it was much worse." There was a brief silence before, somehow, the three of them turned into chibi versions of themselves, looking up as if they were watching a joint flashback. In the shared daydream, Sapphire was brandishing her sword with a wild smile. "HAHAHA, LET''S FIGHT!" Vergil, with his impassive gaze, crossed his arms. "I have things to take care of." The chibi versions of Kaori, Gwen, and Valerie sighed in unison. "I thought he''d be less of an idiot than that..." Chibi-Kaori murmured. "You''re a fool for still having hope." Chibi-Gwen replied, shaking her head. The vision faded, and the three of them returned to normal, now just staring into the void. Gwen broke the silence first. "Well, I guess we learned not to get involved in his wives'' dramas. That can be lethal." Kaori and Valerie stared at her, waiting for an explanation. Gwen sighed, crossing her legs. "I asked Roxanne why she liked sweets so much..." She shivered slightly at the memory. "And it felt like I was about to die." Valerie''s eyes widened, visibly shaken. "H-how are you still alive?!" Gwen just shrugged. "Well, I''m strong... and Ada was there to save my ass." But then, a malicious glint appeared in her eyes as she leaned toward Valerie, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. "But more importantly..." She whispered. "Did you see him shirtless?" Valerie froze in place. Kaori rubbed her temples and closed her eyes. "Here we go again..." Valerie looked away, her face turning a spectacle of pure embarrassment. "I-I don''t want to talk about it." Gwen''s smile widened. "So... yes." Kaori let out a long sigh, grabbed a bottle of sake, and took a swig straight from the bottle. "I swear, I''m so tired of this group..." Gwen just laughed. "Oh, Kaori, don''t be like that. It''s better to talk to us than those two brutes..." Valerie groaned, covering her face with her hands. "I''m definitely going to need therapy after this." The air in the camp grew tense as a magical circle glowed faintly on the ground, and a demon staggered out of it. His body was covered in injuries¡ªdeep cuts, burns, and puncture marks. His left horn was broken, and his armor was in tatters. He fell to his knees, gasping for breath, struggling to hold himself up. The three generals immediately stood up, their sharp gazes fixed on him. "What the hell happened to you?" Kaori was the first to ask, her tone more irritated than concerned. The demon coughed, spitting a bit of blood on the ground, before lifting his head. His eyes were shaking with a mix of fear and urgency. "The... vampires..." He swallowed hard. "They''ve already discovered us." The silence that followed was overwhelming. Gwen raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "Well, that was quicker than I expected." Valerie frowned, her expression turning dark. "How? I thought we were careful enough to keep our presence undetected." The demon let out a bitter laugh. "They sniffed us out... literally. Apparently, their leader has absurdly sharp senses." He clenched his fists. "They ambushed us before we had any chance to react." Kaori scoffed, crossing her arms. "And you''re the only one who survived?" The demon hesitated, looking away. "Technically, yes..." He murmured. "But not because I''m strong enough to escape... it''s because they let me go on purpose." The three generals exchanged looks. Gwen clicked her tongue. "That means they want Vergil to know they''re waiting for him." Valerie gripped the handle of her spear, her expression hardening. "They want us to go there thinking we have the advantage." Kaori sighed, already massaging her temples. "Great... just what I needed." "I lost the location of his wives," Valerie spoke immediately when the demon runes used for tracking stopped working. "SHIT!" Gwen exclaimed, running and opening a portal. [Elsewhere... More precisely... Monaco] The atmosphere in Monaco was vibrant, the city lights reflecting off the nearby sea, and the night breeze carried a faint scent of sophistication and danger. At the top of an exclusive restaurant with a view of the Mediterranean, three stunning women sat at a reserved table, surrounded by candles and an intimate ambiance. Roxanne, Ada, and Katharina had chosen the place on a whim¡ªor rather, Roxanne had chosen it, dragging the other two there without prior notice. "A toast," Roxanne said, lifting her wine glass, her blue eyes glowing under the light. "We share the same man, and we haven''t killed each other yet!" Katharina sighed. "You say that as if we don''t cause enough chaos on our own." Ada rolled her eyes but lifted her glass too. "Well, considering we''re dining in one of the most expensive places in the world just for kicks... I think we deserve a toast to that." They clinked their glasses together, but before they could take their first sip... ¡ª Clink. The soft and almost imperceptible sound of glass being touched. The three stopped. It was Katharina who noticed first. Her eyes gleamed, and in a swift movement, she poured the contents of her glass onto the floor. In that instant, the sparkling liquid bubbled and began to corrode the floor like acid. Ada and Roxanne froze. "¡­That was rude," Roxanne murmured, watching the marble dissolve. Ada furrowed her brow and set her glass aside. "Damn¡­ they didn''t even try to be subtle." Katharina smiled coldly. "If I had drunk that, it would''ve been my last sip." It was at that moment that the waiters, the live band musicians, and even some of the other patrons of the restaurant stopped... and turned to face them at once. Roxanne blinked slowly, looking around. "Ah... So this is how it''s going to be?" She smiled, calmly crossing her legs. Ada sighed, already reaching for a hidden dagger. "I just wanted a quiet dinner¡­" Katharina snapped her fingers, and a magical glow formed around her. "I think our toast still stands ¡ª but now, it''s to the carnage." The atmosphere, which was about to collapse into chaos, was interrupted by an unexpected presence. As the man who had sealed the three women prepared to finish his sentence, a wave of demonic energy erupted in the air. He barely had time to realize the danger before, with an audible slam, a massive force struck him from behind. The sound of something crushing was instant, and his head was completely obliterated with a single slap, leaving nothing but a mist of blood and chunks of flesh. What remained of his body fell heavily to the ground, and the pressure of the moment disappeared as quickly as the explosion of his head. Valerie, with a furious expression, looked at the now-lifeless corpse. Her presence was imposing, with her golden eyes glowing with irritation. "Vergil asked me to keep an eye on you," she muttered, running a hand through her now-messy white hair, a result of the tension. "And he doesn''t tolerate failure." She was followed by Kaori, who appeared next to Valerie with an ironic smile on her face. "Careful, Valerie. If you keep breaking everything like this, we might have to send the bill to Vergil." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gwen appeared shortly after, with an amused yet alert look. "I can''t believe these idiots tried to mess with us here... thinking they could trap all of you." She chuckled, the shadows in her eyes intensifying. "In the end, the ones who really lost their heads were them." As the three positioned themselves strategically around the table, the atmosphere around them began to change. The vampires, who had previously been the waiters and other patrons in the restaurant, started to transform, their sharp fangs emerging with a sinister smile. Their true nature was finally revealed. They had been waiting for the right moment to attack, and that moment had arrived. Vampire Leader: "Ah, so... you think you can defeat us so easily, don''t you?" Roxanne, already recovered from the initial surprise, looked at the vampires with a malicious smile. "Let''s see if your fangs are sharper than your mouths." She stood up, and the winds around her began to twist, as if the very air was responding to her command. Katharina grabbed her sword, her presence growing more intense as the blade resonated with a deadly power. "Why fight against the inevitable?" she asked before leaping toward the vampires, her sword slicing through the air with lethal precision, unleashing demonic flames. The vampires hesitated for a moment, clearly underestimating the strength of the women before them. But with a deafening roar, the battle erupted, and the fancy restaurant turned into a brutal, bloody battlefield. Katharina''s blades, Roxanne''s vortex, and Valerie''s demonic powers cut and destroyed everything in their path. The vampires, who had once seemed imposing and threatening, were now being torn apart mercilessly, as the women fought side by side, their energies intertwining to form an unstoppable storm. "This is gonna be fun!" Valerie shouted, her spear slicing through the air with a deadly glow, destroying the vampires around her. Gwen, with an amused look, launched a ball of energy that exploded into a cloud of fire, sending vampires flying through the air. "I guess this is our first job as his Generals, so let''s make it a good one, girls." Chapter 259 - 259: Go to work, asshole The once-luxurious restaurant now looked like a scene straight out of a nightmare. Blood-stained walls, shattered tables, and the bodies of vampires scattered across every corner. The metallic scent of blood filled the air, mingling with the aroma of exquisite dishes that remained untouched on the tables. Gwen let out a heavy sigh before simply throwing herself onto the still-warm corpse of one of the fallen vampire soldiers. Her blue skin shimmered under the dim light, now tainted with red. "Damn... that was intense." The silence that lingered for a few seconds was broken by Katharina, who was still holding the head of the last surviving vampire. She stared directly into the creature''s dead eyes before crushing it between her fingers, reducing it to ashes with the heat of her energy. Her sharp gaze swept across the devastated hall. "Care to explain what the hell just happened?" Valerie, still gripping her spear, wiped off some of the blood dripping from the black blade. She took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of the massacre around her. "Kidnapping attempt? Ambush? I''d call this a terrible move..." She lifted her golden eyes and looked at the others with a scornful smile. "... for them." Ada, who had been silently observing until then, walked over to the table where they had been sitting before and simply took a seat, throwing her legs up with a lazy sigh. "Honestly... it''s been a while since we had a massacre like this." Roxanne, who had just wiped a drop of blood from the corner of her lips, chuckled softly as she pulled up a chair beside Ada. "Hm... the last time was at that ridiculous nightclub." She tilted her head, thoughtful. "Those idiots who tried to harass us..." "Oh, right..." Kaori interrupted, crossing her arms and leaning against the wall, her body still covered in blood. "The owner thought he could just put his hands on us without consequences." "So I cut him in half," Roxanne continued casually, as if recalling an everyday event. She ran her tongue over her lips, still searching for something sweet on the table, but all she found was a broken glass and an expensive wine spilled over the white tablecloth, now stained red. "After that, it was a real bloodbath... we slaughtered every demon that stood by his side." Gwen scoffed, running her fingers through her silver hair, now completely drenched in blood. "Honestly, they were pretty fast, huh?" Katharina raised an eyebrow, finally relaxing a little. "What''s the husband up to?" Kaori grabbed a forgotten bottle of sake from the shattered counter and took a swig straight from the glass. "You don''t even wanna know!" The room fell into silence for a moment, the only sound being the blood dripping from the tables onto the floor. Outside, the moon shone over Monaco, bathing the ruined hall in its silver light. "Alright... now can someone explain what the hell happened?" Katharina asked, throwing herself onto one of the few intact chairs. She was still breathless, her hair sticking to her skin from the blood of the vampires she had just slaughtered. Valerie dropped her spear onto the table, still vibrating with traces of demonic energy, and lifted a heavy leather sack before tossing it to the floor with a dull thud. The scent of fresh blood filled the air as a few severed heads rolled out. "We found a fragment of Excalibur," she finally said, wiping a trickle of blood from the corner of her mouth. "In Romania... but it seems we were discovered before we could alert the King." Gwen crossed her arms and sighed, leaning on the table with a tired look. "Yeah... we wanted to warn him, but we didn''t have the time." Kaori, finishing cleaning the blade of her katana, scoffed. "The moment we found out, you were attacked. Seems like those bastards were one step ahead." Ada twirled a goblet stained with wine and blood between her fingers, watching the liquids mix. "Well... now they''re all dead. So, technically, we''re back to being one step ahead." She smirked, her eyes gleaming with amusement. Roxanne grabbed one of the vampire heads from the sack, examining it curiously before tossing it aside. "I hate it when they try to be smart..." Valerie cracked her fingers, making demonic sparks dance between them. "The thing is... if they knew about the fragment, then someone passed that information to them before we even arrived." Gwen grinned, a dangerous glint in her violet eyes. "That means we have a traitor." Katharina pushed her chair back, standing up and stretching her arms. "Well, since we''re done here, I think it''s time we leave before more trouble shows up." Ada slid off the table with a sigh, grabbing a napkin and trying¡ªfutilely¡ªto wipe the blood off her arms. "I just wanted to finish my dinner without having to decapitate someone... But I guess that''s too much to ask." Roxanne shrugged, still licking the blood off her fingers. "At least it was fun. And I finally found an intact dessert." She raised a pink macaron that had miraculously survived the massacre. Valerie picked up her spear and turned toward the exit, but the moment she took a step forward, the floor beneath them began to glow intensely. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kaori''s eyes narrowed. "Magic cycle?" Before anyone could react, the ground trembled, and a vortex of energy opened right in the center of the ruined restaurant. Glowing runes spread through the air like incandescent sparks, and in the blink of an eye, two figures emerged from the brilliant light. Vergil stepped out first, his sharp gaze scanning the scene around him. The smell of blood, torn bodies, and destruction didn''t surprise him in the slightest. He merely sighed, bringing a hand to his face. "You really can''t go to a dinner without turning the place into a war zone, can you?" Raphaeline appeared beside him, her dress immaculate and a mischievous smile on her lips. "Oh, I love when we arrive after the carnage. Less work for me." Gwen gave a slight bow, a playful smile dancing on her lips. "We were just about to report everything to you, sir," she said, stepping closer to Vergil. Vergil crossed his arms, casting a sharp glance at the destruction around them. "I imagine." He then turned to Ada, Katharina, and Roxanne, then to Valerie, Gwen, and Kaori. His eyes swept over the shredded bodies, the blood covering the women''s hair and clothes, and he let out a sigh. "What a mess." Without hesitation, he raised one hand, manipulating the blood suspended in the air. In an instant, the crimson liquid was absorbed, as if it had never been there, leaving all six women completely clean. Raphaeline watched with amusement in her eyes, then lifted her own hand, absorbing the blood that had soaked into the floor and walls. "Truly, what a mess... But at least now it looks more presentable." She smiled in satisfaction, flicking her wrist in the air as if she had just performed a magic trick. Gwen clicked her tongue. "It''s a little sad to see all that blood disappear. I felt like a tainted work of art." Kaori sighed, adjusting the bun in her hair. "Less drama, please. We already have enough with this situation." Vergil merely raised an eyebrow. "Now, tell me... what the hell happened here?" After hearing the explanation, Vergil let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his hair. His gaze swept over the six women before he gave his order. "Return to the Underworld and gather the demons. I''ll meet this Alucard guy." His voice was firm and unwavering, as if his decision was as simple as choosing what to have for dinner. The silence filled the room. They all stared at him, some blinking in disbelief, others frowning. Then a single voice rose, heavy with sarcasm and exasperation. "Darling... do you want to die early?" It wasn''t Gwen, Valerie, Ada, or Roxanne. The only one with the complete authority to say such a thing. Raphaeline Baal. Vergil raised an eyebrow, casting a nonchalant glance at Raphaeline. "Hm? You really think I''m just going to die?" He chuckled lightly, pulling his phone from his pocket with complete calm. "Stop being silly. I''m just going to talk to him. Azazel should manage an audience... king to king." He typed something on the screen while speaking, his posture entirely relaxed, as if he were scheduling a dinner and not going to meet the legendary vampire king. [Hey, call me, I want to talk to Alucard...] He sent... Vergil''s phone vibrated frantically in his hand, making him raise an eyebrow. DING! DING! DING! He looked at the screen and saw Azazel''s name flashing repeatedly. Sighing, he answered the call. "What''s up?" "WHAT''S UP???" Azazel screamed from the other end. "DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHO ALUCARD IS, YOU BASTARD?!" Vergil pulled the phone away from his ear for a moment, rolling his eyes. "Relax, old man, I just want to talk." "JUST WANT TO TALK?! YOU DON''T ''JUST TALK'' TO THE VAMPIRE KING! HE CAN RIP YOUR HEAD OFF JUST FOR GIVING HIM A DIRTY LOOK!" Vergil yawned. "Oh, then he can try." A heavy silence came from the other end of the line. "You... you really want to mess with Alucard?!" Vergil chuckled lightly. "Oh, you arrogant son of a bitch, I said I''m just gonna talk, fuck. Why are you making this huge fuss?" "Look, I''m not your personal contact, you know?" Azazel grumbled from the other side of the line, his voice thick with irritation. "You want everything for free, huh?" "Oh, fuck off then." Vergil muttered, and without hesitation, attached a PDF file and sent it to him. [Dead Angels.pdf] There was a brief silence on the other end of the call before Azazel let out a heavy sigh. "Your list was cleared this week by my generals," Vergil continued, his voice cold. "Now stop whining and find a way to talk to Alucard before I send three demon queens to kill him. The vampire assholes on his side tried to kill three of my wives, so get to work, you bastard." The string of insults was met with more silence until Azazel huffed. "You''re a real pain in the ass, you know that?" "Go to work, asshole." Chapter 260 - 260: Sapphire has to come back! Sapphire was reclining on the luxurious sofa of her mansion, a wine goblet resting between her fingers. The flickering firelight cast soft shadows on her flawless skin, highlighting every detail of her supernatural beauty. "Viola." Her voice was silky, laced with authority and a hint of amusement. In an instant, the shadows around the room twisted, and from them emerged a small figure with an overwhelming presence. Viola bowed before her mistress with the precision of someone who knew exactly where she belonged in the world. "Yes, my lady," she responded, her voice controlled but always carrying a note of devotion. Sapphire gently swirled the wine in her glass before lifting her glowing eyes to Viola, her gaze piercing and enigmatic. Then, with an unreadable expression, she asked... "Viola... do you think I''m ugly?" The impact was immediate. Viola''s body stiffened on the spot. She blinked. Twice. ''What?'' was the only thought running through her head. The question echoed in her mind like thunder. Was this a test? A trick question? Some kind of cruel trap? Viola was an implacable servant, a merciless assassin, a lethal shadow that could bring down armies if ordered to do so. She was rational, logical, disciplined. But none of that prevented her brain from simply melting like hot butter at this moment. Because, for the love of the gods, Sapphire was ridiculously, absurdly, insultingly gorgeous. And that wasn''t an opinion¡ªit was an undeniable universal fact. Viola was straight. Without a doubt in the world. But even so, the mere presence of this woman made her question the sanity of the universe. And now, this force of nature wanted to know if she was ugly? Viola cleared her throat, trying to maintain composure. "My lady... that question makes absolutely no sense." Sapphire tilted her head, a small smile forming on her ruby lips. "Oh? Why not?" Viola wanted to die. It was as if Sapphire was fishing for praise with just a tiny smirk. "Because... because you are not just beautiful, you are..." She hesitated, feeling her own face heat up. "You are overwhelming. And I believe that any being, regardless of race, gender, or sexuality, would be forced to agree with me." Sapphire observed her for a moment, her eyes glimmering with something amused. Then, she rested her face against her palm and let out a melodramatic sigh. "Then why hasn''t he devoured me yet?" Viola blinked, confused. "...He?" Sapphire rolled her eyes and smiled, almost like a love-struck girl. "Vergil, of course." Viola froze. For a moment, only the crackling of the fireplace filled the silence. Then, with an exasperated sigh, she lifted her eyes to the heavens, as if pleading for patience from the gods. Viola kept her posture firm, but internally, she was in complete despair. "My lady... with all due respect... Lord Vergil has clearly already been devoured." She thought that answer would be enough. But no. Sapphire sighed, sinking deeper into the soft couch, her body melting into the velvet as if the weight of the world rested upon her shoulders. She pouted slightly, and her expression¡ªnormally fierce and imposing¡ªnow looked incredibly vulnerable. "Then why isn''t he looking at me?" Her voice came out almost whiny. "I feel so lonely... I just want the warm embrace of the man I love..." Viola froze. Her gaze swept over her mistress, searching for any trace of the terrifying woman who had once led countless bloody battles without flinching. But all she saw was a melancholic princess curled up on a velvet couch, sulking like a rejected maiden. ''What happened to the warrior who incinerated entire armies without shedding a single tear?'' The shock quickly gave way to indignation. ''This woman used to terrify the Underworld with her presence! When did the lioness turn into a spoiled kitten?!'' Viola refused to accept this. She clenched her fists. ''I will not allow my mistress to become soft over a man! Especially one who has already devoured her entirely!'' Taking a deep breath, Viola stepped forward with determined strides and locked eyes with Sapphire. "My lady, forgive my insolence..." she began. Sapphire lifted her gaze to her, intrigued. "... But you are being pathetic." Silence fell like a thunderclap. Sapphire blinked slowly. "...What?" Viola stood firm. "You are Sapphire Agares! The Scarlet Fury! The Spartan! The Demon War Goddess! The warrior capable of making gods tremble!" "Yes, yes, I know..." Sapphire rolled her eyes, throwing her head back dramatically. "But none of that matters if the man I want won''t even look at me..." Viola gritted her teeth. ''Enough.'' She took a step forward and pointed directly at Sapphire. "Vergil isn''t looking at you right now because he knows he''s already won. He has you in the palm of his hand. But what if he saw the Sapphire I know? The woman who doesn''t beg for attention¡ªbut demands it. The woman who would never wait for a man''s warmth¡ªbut would make him kneel before her!" Sapphire narrowed her eyes. Viola crossed her arms. "If he isn''t looking at you, my lady, then you should make it impossible for him to ignore you! He is a king. But you¡­ you are far more than a queen!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A moment of silence followed. Then, slowly, a predatory smile spread across Sapphire''s lips. Her eyes glowed with something dangerous. Something... familiar. "...Viola." A shadow wrapped around Viola''s throat for a split second. "Y-Yes, my lady?" Sapphire rose from the couch in one graceful motion, approaching slowly. "You''re right." Viola felt a shiver run down her spine. Sapphire leaned in, her face dangerously close to her servant''s. "But if he kneels¡­ do you think I should forgive him?" Viola hesitated. "... If he''s smart, he''ll kneel before you even command it." Viola walked out of the room with firm steps, maintaining her composure¡­ until, the moment she passed through the door¡ª SHING! A sharp, ruby-like blade slid against her throat. Viola didn''t blink. She didn''t flinch. With a single movement, she stopped the blade at the last moment¡­ with the tip of her nail. Her gaze locked onto her attacker''s. Novah. The head maid''s scarlet eyes burned with restrained fury, her lips pressed into a thin line. The crimson blade was still poised against Viola''s skin, trembling slightly with tension. "What the hell do you think you were doing in there?" Novah growled, her voice low and dangerous. Viola arched an eyebrow. "Oh, you mean ''pulling Sapphire out of that pathetic depression''? You''re welcome." "The hell with your ''you''re welcome''!" Novah yanked the blade back with a sharp motion, but she didn''t lower her guard. "She was finally calm, and you decided to poke the beast?! Do you have any idea what could happen now?" Viola sighed, crossing her arms. "If by ''poke the beast'' you mean ''make our mistress remember who the hell she is,'' then yes. And I''d do it again." Novah closed her eyes for a second, as if trying to summon divine patience to keep from stabbing her colleague. "She was recovering," Novah insisted, every word laced with frustration. "You reopened the wound on purpose." Viola smirked slightly. "And you wanted her to stay like that? Lying on the couch, whining like an abandoned girl? I didn''t recognize that woman, Novah. And I bet you didn''t either." Novah''s gaze hardened. She couldn''t deny it. Even so, she raised her blade at Viola once more. "Do you realize what you just did? You started a fire. And if I know Sapphire¡­" Viola finished for her. "She won''t let Vergil escape this time." Novah clenched her teeth. Viola grinned. "And tell me¡­ do you really think that''s a bad thing?" Novah''s blade glowed with an intense crimson light before vanishing in a flash of energy. She exhaled heavily, rubbing her temple. "No. But I do think you just handed that man a death sentence." Viola laughed, but it wasn''t a laugh of amusement. It was filled with frustration, indignation, and¡­ maybe even a little pity. "Then he better be ready," she murmured, her eyes gleaming with fierce intensity. "It''s entirely his fault for being irresponsible. I mean, seriously? Conquering the most powerful woman in Hell and then just¡­ neglecting her? He deserves whatever''s coming to him!" Her voice rose, raw with an emotion Novah had never heard from her before. "I want him to burn!" Viola growled, turning abruptly. Before Novah could even process her colleague''s explosive reaction, Viola vanished in a single step, fading into the shadows like a specter. ''What the hell just happened?'' Novah blinked. Viola¡­ that Viola. Always cold, always composed, always Sapphire''s silent shadow. And now? Now, she had spat fire. Novah sighed, running a hand down her face. "She was really pissed¡­" she muttered to herself, her thoughts heavy. Then, staring at the empty space where Viola had stood, she exhaled deeply, a chill running down her spine. "...Vergil has just been sentenced to a war alone." Shaking her head, she went back to what she was doing. A storm was brewing. And at its center? Vergil. ... Vergil walked through the streets of Monaco after dealing with the vampire problem, his hands tucked into his pockets, his expression relaxed. But then... "ATCHOO!" He stopped in the middle of the street, frowning. Katharina, walking beside him, raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Someone must be talking bad about you, or¡­ are you catching a cold?" Vergil snorted, rubbing his nose. "A lot of people talk bad about me, Katharina. If that were the case, I''d be sneezing all day." She laughed. "Good point. The Demon King catching a cold, how strange." He just shook his head, but for some reason¡­ an odd feeling gnawed at him. Chapter 261 - 261: A Goddess and a Familiar with problems The silver moonlight filtered through the treetops of the gloomy forest, casting elongated, ghostly shadows across the damp, moss-covered ground. The mist crept like spectral fingers, making the atmosphere ethereal and mysterious. The deep silence was broken only by the whisper of the wind and the soft rustle of the leaves. Selene moved between the trees like a specter, her posture graceful and calculated. Her delicate hands picked luminescent fruits and rare herbs, each touch demonstrating the respect and intimacy she still had with nature. Tiny forest spirits floated around her, curious but wary of her imposing presence. She knelt beside a lake as black as obsidian, where bluish petals floated lazily on the surface. She touched one of them with her fingertips, observing its pulsating glow. Her emerald eyes reflected the moonlight, carrying a melancholy glow. Despite her transformation, despite what she had become... the forest still accepted her. Then the silence became absolute. The little spirits disappeared in the blink of an eye. The wind ceased. Not even the distant sound of a cricket or the croaking of a frog could be heard. Selene remained motionless. Her senses were screaming at her, warning her. Something was wrong. Then a snap. A branch broke. Another sound... A low, dragging breath. Not a living being, but something... wrong... Selene stood up slowly, showing no fear, but her muscles were tense, ready for combat. Her hand slipped to her bare back, and then a divine glow began to emanate from it. Grotesque shadows sneaked between the trees. Their bodies were twisted, unnaturally elongated. Eyes glowing like coals burned in the dark, staring at her hungrily. Black slime dripped from their deformed jaws. The putrid smell of rotting flesh wafted through the air. "You dare desecrate my forest?" Selene''s voice sounded as low and sharp as a blade. The creatures advanced. Before they could take a single step, a burst of light flooded the area. The divine bow materialized in their hands, its silver structure pulsing with celestial energy. The string was pulled and a golden arrow took shape, emitting a fierce glow. SHING! The arrow shot out like lightning. The instant it hit the first creature, the monster was torn apart, its body disintegrating in a storm of luminous particles. Selene didn''t hesitate. Her sharp gaze scanned the remaining targets. Her body moved as if it were dancing, spinning gracefully as she pulled and released the arrows. Each shot was lethal, precise. The golden glow cut through the darkness like a shower of shooting stars, obliterating every aberration that dared face it. The few survivors hesitated. One of them turned to run. Selene arched an eyebrow. "Did you think you were going to escape?" She pulled the bowstring one last time, and this time the arrow flashed with even greater power. As she released it, the projectile flew through the air at absurd speed and pierced the target. The creature''s body froze for a moment before exploding into ashes, disappearing without a trace. Silence returned. The forest seemed to hold its breath, as if nature itself had witnessed her wrath and bowed to her. Selene sighed, and the divine bow disappeared in sparks of light. She cast one last glance at the non-existent remains of her enemies, her countenance cold and impassive. "Idiots." Selene stood still for a moment, her breathing slow and controlled. Her emerald eyes shone brightly before taking on a deep emerald hue, radiating divine power. She closed her eyes and stretched out her hand, allowing her essence to spread through the forest like an invisible wave. The ability awoke instantly, a whisper echoing in the vastness between the planes. The trail of the creatures, their remnants of unholy energy, became visible to her. It was like a thread of black silk stretching through the dense forest, leading to a specific point in the darkness. Selene opened her eyes. "So that''s where..." The gleam in her eye intensified, a growing nervousness taking over her aura. Who dared to corrupt their forest with such repulsive creatures? Who would have such audacity to launch monsters against it? Without hesitation, she raised her hand in the air. A silvery mist began to form around her, condensing into dozens, then hundreds of tiny spheres of light. Each one grew and took shape: wolves with sharp fangs, spectral owls with glowing eyes, panthers made of pure lunar energy, hooded warriors whose swords shimmered with the power of spirits. The forest seemed to tremble at the presence of the summoned familiars. They weren''t just summoned creatures - they were extensions of Selene''s very essence, manifestations of her lost divinity, loyal only to her. With a single glance at her creations, Selene raised her chin, her voice as firm and cold as the blade of an arrow. "Hunt them all down." Her emerald eyes blazed with intensity, reflecting the fury that burned inside her. The familiars moved like a collective shadow, running and flying through the forest at superhuman speed. They were ruthless hunters, and would leave no stone unturned until their master''s order was carried out. Selene stood there, watching for a moment, her lips curving into a cold smile. "Let''s see who had the audacity to invade my fucking forest." Selene spoke even more nervously, the forest seemed to breathe around Selene, the silver moonlight swaying between the twisted branches. Her divine bow disappeared in sparks, dissipating as if it had never existed. But its fury remained, boiling beneath the surface of her skin. Then she felt it. A low, damp sound, something crawling among the leaves. Selene turned immediately, her emerald eyes cutting like blades. "Sorry." The voice came from the darkness. And then, emerging from the shadows, came a slender, imposing figure. A Lamia. Its cold eyes shone like golden gems, its skin was pale, but its long, muscular body exuded an animalistic aura. Its slightly golden and black scales glistened in the moonlight, and its long serpentine tail slithered along the ground, scattering fallen leaves. Selene stared at her for a moment before arching an eyebrow. "You''ve gotten bigger... Zuri." The name carried a hint of surprise, but Selene quickly masked any emotion. Her voice sounded analytical, almost curious. Zuri snorted, crossing his arms. "Yeah, I get it." She threw a body in front of Selene. A corrupted demon, its flesh dead but still pulsing unnaturally. Its head was crushed, but even so, something inside it insisted on moving, on continuing to exist. Selene frowned, her expression turning grim. "That''s no ordinary demon." "No, it''s not." Zuri crawled closer, his eyes flashing with a mixture of anger and frustration. "It has no life left... But something still controls him. Like a virus." Selene reached out, analyzing the creature with her divine energy. Her glowing aura touched the demon''s distorted body and, for a brief instant, she saw-not just the corruption, but the insatiable hunger spreading inside him. This wasn''t just a simple case of demonic possession. It was something much worse. Zuri clicked her tongue in irritation, her tail thumping against the floor. "Call my master." Her voice came out lower, but loaded with tension. Selene looked away, studying her. "Really... you look very different..." Zuri clicked her tongue, her tail lashing the ground in irritation. "Tsk. Don''t crowd me, Selene." The fallen goddess smiled, crossing her arms as she analyzed the lamia from top to bottom. "Hm... so you really want to show your master that you can be useful?" Zuri paused. Her previously indifferent face twitched for a brief second, and Selene, with her sharp eyesight, didn''t miss the subtle detail-her pupils contracted slightly, her tail stopped moving and... Yes. Her cheeks turned slightly pink. "W-what?!" The lamia stammered, widening her eyes for a moment before looking away. "What are you talking about, you bastard?" Selene laughed softly, resting her hand on her hip. "Oh, so I''ve hit the nail on the head?" "Don''t talk shit!" Zuri growled, crossing her arms defensively. "I don''t give a shit! I just don''t want that idiot to die without knowing that I''m stronger than he thinks, understand?!" Selene arched an eyebrow, pretending to ponder. "Hmm... so you want to impress him." "No!" "Make him look at you?" "No!" "Oh, I see. You just want a compliment from him, maybe a cuddle?" The lamia jumped backwards, her tail curling instinctively. "SELENE!!!" The fallen goddess burst into laughter, amused by the other''s reaction. "Ouch, ouch, you''re hilarious, Zuri. Vergil really should notice you more. This tsundere show you''re putting on is worth it!" Zuri just turned her face away, huffing angrily. "Fuck off." Selene smiled in satisfaction, but soon her gaze returned to the fallen body in front of them. The joke was fun, but the situation was still serious. "Well, jokes aside, let''s call your master before this thing spreads." Zuri let out a long sigh, her cheeks still flushed. "Hmpf... Just shut up and do it soon." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, okay" Selene raised her hand in surrende Chapter 262 - 262: What could have happened here? Vergil''s phone vibrated in his hand, and he answered without even looking to see who it was. "Hello." What came next almost burst his eardrums. "HEY, YOU SON OF A BITCH!!!" Vergil held the phone away from his ear, blinking a few times. The voice tore through the silence like a demonic blade. Katharina, Ada and Roxanne even jumped back a little. The scream had been so loud that it had sounded like it was on speakerphone. "She''s nervous." Katharina commented with a half-smile, crossing her arms. "That''s an understatement." Ada muttered, while Roxanne just watched, curious. Vergil sighed, already knowing exactly who this was. "All right, all right, I know I left you out, but, to be fair, I was very-" "GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!" Zuri interrupted with a fierce growl. "We''ve been attacked, and there''s some very wrong shit going on in the forest! Now stop fucking around and get your ass over here, YOU INSENSITIVE MASTER!" The temperature in the room changed. The air became heavy. Vergil froze. Katharina felt an icy shiver run up her spine. She had never seen him like this before. Vergil rarely showed anger - in fact, he always seemed incredibly relaxed, almost debauched - but now... He didn''t say anything. He just let out a sigh But that was no ordinary sigh. It was thick. Hot. An unearthly vapor came from his lips, distorting the air around him as if space were writhing. Katharina took a step back without realizing it. Ada and Roxanne also went on alert. A chill spread through the room, but it wasn''t a natural chill. It was the cold that preceded a storm. The kind of cold that heralded imminent disaster. Katharina''s eyes widened. That... That was the power of her bloodline. The power of House Agares. Vergil... He was manifesting it. And the worst thing? She had only seen it happen once in her life. That day, Sapphire Agares, her mother, was sitting on her throne when she received the news that some fool had tried to attack her. Katharina never forgot what she saw. The same sigh charged with power, the same hot mist distorting the air, the same sepulchral silence before absolute destruction. Now Vergil was doing exactly the same thing. He ran his hand over his face slowly, trying to contain something inside him. "Zuri..." His voice came out low and icy, a tone that didn''t suit his usual manner. "Tell me who attacked you and Selene." On the other end of the line, Zuri felt a shiver run down her spine. She opened her mouth to reply, but something in Vergil''s voice made her hesitate for a second. It wasn''t a request. It wasn''t a question. It was a sentence. She took a deep breath before answering. "They were deformed beings... something corrupted. I don''t know what they were, but they were infesting the forest. I captured one of them. There''s something wrong with all this, Master. This wasn''t a random attack." The silence that followed was worse than any outburst of anger. Katharina, Ada and Roxanne watched Vergil closely. Steam continued to pour out of his mouth, and the ground beneath him began to crack slightly. Then he took another deep breath. "I''m coming." Vergil hung up the phone. Katharina felt her throat go dry. "... Vergil." She called out hesitantly. He turned his head to face her. She saw him. She saw his eyes. That wasn''t the expression of the playful, relaxed, debauched Vergil. It wasn''t the man who always seemed in control of the situation with a cynical smile. It was something deeper. It was pure predatory instinct. It was the same look his mother had had that day. "Katharina." He called out, his voice low and firm. She straightened her posture. "What?" "You''re coming with me." Vergil ordered, his gaze fixed on Katharina. She blinked in surprise, but before she could answer - "Why is she the only one going?" Roxanne shouted, crossing her arms with an indignant expression. Ada wasn''t far behind either, stomping her foot on the floor. "I want to go too!" Vergil let out a sigh, ignoring the complaints as he began to channel a portal. The surrounding shadows distorted, swirling slowly like a hungry whirlpool. "Only Katharina." He reaffirmed, his voice firm but unhurried. "Zuri can spot corruption easily." He then turned to Ada, his penetrating gaze making her shut up at the same moment. "His swordsmanship hasn''t yet reached a peak like Raphaeline''s, and his blood manipulation is similar to mine. The problem is that corrupted blood is no longer blood." He explained patiently. "Unfortunately, if something happens and I''m not around, you won''t be able to protect yourself." Ada gave a cute little pout and turned her face away, clearly annoyed. Vergil laughed softly and leaned over, brushing his lips against her forehead affectionately. "No pouting. My wife has to be safe." Then he turned to Roxanne. "The same goes for you." He continued, crossing his arms. "You''re a wind mage, your versatility is excellent, but it also means that you could end up spreading corruption unintentionally. And that would be a problem." Roxanne opened her mouth to protest, but was interrupted when Vergil laid a hand on her head and lightly pulled her into a tender kiss on top. "Train harder." He advised with a slight but firm smile. "Wait a minute!" Ada insisted, her frustration evident. "Why can Katharina go and we can''t?" Vergil looked at Katharina for a brief moment before smiling, a sharp, confident glint in his eyes. "Burning Fire." He explained, his tone soft but definitive. "It extinguishes mana. Corruption is still made up of mana and negative energy. It can easily protect itself just by incinerating everything around it." Katharina smiled, crossing her arms with a victorious look at the other two. Vergil wasted no time and pulled her lightly to him, placing a gentle kiss on her head as well. "Okay?" He asked, his voice soft but laden with authority. Ada and Roxanne snorted at the same time, but didn''t insist any further. The portal was ready. Vergil took Katharina''s hand and, without looking back, stepped through the crack. As soon as Vergil and Katharina stepped through the portal, the surrounding landscape changed instantly. The forest air was humid and charged with magical energy, but something was wrong with it. The smell of nature was mixed with something denser... rotten. But before he could delve deeper, his vision was filled by a slender, imposing figure. Vergil froze. In front of him, Zuri stood in her new Lamia form. Her half-snake body shone with an exotic hue of black and gold scales, glistening in the dim moonlight. Its skin was pale and silky, contrasting with the menacing glint of its slightly exposed fangs. Curved horns framed its wild, seductive face, and its long, powerful tail moved slowly behind it, as if it were assessing its new master. ''What a big chest. Vergil felt his heart skip a single beat. "...Fuck." He muttered without thinking. Zuri frowned. "What?" She growled, her tail lashing the ground. "You don''t like it?! I knew that shape was fucking weird! I knew it was fucking ugly!" "What?" Vergil blinked, confused. "No, no! It''s the other way around, Zuri! I just... didn''t expect you to look so beautiful." Zuri froze. Silence hung for a second before she pulled back slightly, her tail curling instinctively around herself. Her previously stern face began to blush, a reddish tinge rising to the tips of her ears. Katharina sighed heavily, crossing her arms. ''I should have stayed with those two...'' She thought, looking at Vergil and Zuri. The idiot was clearly delighted, and the lamia, as much as she tried to hide it, was a mess of shame and wounded pride. Before Katharina could say anything, a rustle from the shadows caught her attention. Selene emerged from the trees with her imposing posture and sharp gaze. Her black cloak fluttered slightly, and behind her, forest spirits floated silently, carrying something. A body. Vergil immediately pulled himself together, his gaze narrowing. The corpse - if it could still be called that - was unrecognizable. The skin twisted in grotesque patterns, as if something had tried to take possession of it from the inside. The energy around her was wrong, dense, impregnated with something beyond ordinary corruption. Katharina felt her throat go dry. Selene gave Vergil a serious look. "We have a problem." Vergil knelt beside the corpse, narrowing his eyes as he ran his fingers over the creature''s distorted skin. The texture was wrong, as if the flesh was coming apart and putting itself back together at the same time. But what really bothered him was the energy. It was dark, dense, but not in an ordinary way. It wasn''t mana, it wasn''t demonic energy, it wasn''t even a corrupted spiritual force. It was... something different. Something that shouldn''t exist. He frowned and looked at Selene. "What the fuck is that?" He asked, keeping his voice steady but on the lookout for any sign of that energy reacting. Selene crossed her arms, her countenance as gloomy as the surrounding forest. "I don''t know." Vergil blinked. "You have no idea?" He insisted, feeling discomfort growing inside him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No." She replied dryly. "I''ve seen every kind of corruption, curse and nefarious energy since I was thrown into the underworld. That... that''s nothing I recognize." She said and pondered... She was thinking about something... something that Vergil didn''t understand at first, but remained firm in his analysis. "I thought that was a Spectre attack..." Vergil clenched his fists. Something completely unknown, and on top of that, strong enough to invade Selene''s forest and corrupt a being like that. This wasn''t just a problem he was expecting... it was something completely new... "It came from the Forest, right?" Vergil asked. "Yes, I''ve already searched the area but... who knows how these creatures got here?" Selene replied. "Well, I''ll go look." Vergil spoke as he released his aura everywhere... "I told you-" ''I found it,'' Vergil interrupted Selene. "Let''s see." He spoke and walked off with Katharina following quickly... Chapter 263 - 263: The Flame of the Death Knight Vergil started walking towards the forest, feeling the atmosphere around him change. The air became denser, charged with an unsettling silence. The trees, with their twisted branches and dry leaves, stood like distorted shadows against the dim light. The ground was covered in dead leaves that crunched under their footsteps, and the wind whistled softly, creating a scene worthy of a horror movie with a generous budget. Suddenly, a sound cut through the silence of the forest. WOOO!!! An owl, camouflaged among the shadowy branches, spread its wings and let out a high-pitched caw, breaking the oppressive stillness. "KYAAA!!!" Katharina''s cry echoed in the darkness, and in an instant, she leapt closer to Vergil, gripping his arm tightly. Her body trembled slightly, and her wide eyes reflected the pale glow of the moon that barely made it through the treetops. Vergil arched an eyebrow, casting an amused glance at her. "Really? An owl?" Katharina hid her face against his arm, murmuring in an embarrassed tone. "Don''t judge me! That was scary..." He let out a slight sigh, but a mischievous smile appeared on his lips. "If an owl scares you like that, maybe this forest isn''t the best place for you." Katharina looked at him with an expression of pure indignation. "If you make a joke of it, I swear I''ll leave you here alone!" Vergil laughed softly, but didn''t pull his arm away from her. Deep down, he found it amusing how, despite all her strength and determination, Katharina still had such simple fears. It only made her more human... and, in a way, more charming. "Come on, brave one. We still have a long way to go." He said, guiding her forward as the forest enveloped them in its dark embrace. As they walked through the demonic forest, Vergil kept his senses alert. Something was wrong in that place. The energy around them was distorted, pulsating, as if something invisible was breathing along with the forest. It was an oppressive, suffocating sensation. Katharina still held his arm, but now her eyes were fixed on the path ahead. The initial fright had passed, replaced by a serious expression. "Do you feel that?" Vergil asked quietly, narrowing his eyes. Katharina nodded. "Yes... it''s as if something is watching us." Vergil stopped abruptly. The air shook for a moment, and then... absolute silence. The wind ceased. The insects stopped buzzing. Even the leaves stopped moving. Then, a whisper. Not words. Not a voice. Just a low, hoarse sound, like the last breath of something on the brink of death. Katharina gripped her dagger, her muscles tensing. Vergil, for his part, felt the strange energy grow stronger. It was as if he was being pulled by an invisible force. "That''s not normal..." he muttered. Suddenly, a branch snapped to the right. They both turned at the same moment. The darkness between the trees seemed to move, dance and twist. Something was there. And then it came out of the darkness. A deformed creature emerged, its coal-black skin glistening with a sticky texture. Its eyes were glowing red slits, and its mouth opened in a grotesque grin, jagged, sharp teeth exposed like blades ready to tear flesh. "One of the corrupted creatures..." Katharina whispered. Vergil didn''t answer. His eyes were fixed on the creature, but his focus was beyond it. The strange energy... it came from deeper in the forest. He narrowed his eyes. Something much worse was lurking. "It''s the same energy as the Ashborn..." Vergil muttered, his gaze turning colder as he remembered Roxanne''s father, whom he himself had killed. Amon had called him the Death Knight... so... sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They''re made of death energy..." He narrowed his eyes, feeling a shiver run down his spine. "That''s why I can''t sense magic. Or demonic energy..." It all made sense now. These creatures didn''t follow the ordinary rules of the world. They were neither living nor dead. They were something beyond, existing on an impossible threshold. "Katharina." Vergil called out, his voice firm, before advancing towards the creature. "Step back a little. I want to test something." Instead of engulfing it in flames and extinguishing it completely, he grabbed it by the neck, lifting it up as if it were a sack of potatoes. The creature struggled, but his strength was absolute. The instant his fingers touched that corrupted flesh, something strange happened. The demon''s dark energy began to twitch, pulsing as if it were reacting to Vergil''s presence. Gradually, the darkness began to seep into his hands, moving like a symbiotic goo, crawling across his skin in sinuous patterns. And then... it disappeared inside his body. The demon in his hand trembled. Its glowing eyes lost their shine and, in the next instant, its blackened flesh returned to normal... as if it had never been corrupted. But soon afterwards, her life drained away completely, and her inert body hung in Vergil''s hands. Katharina watched with a tense expression. Vergil looked down at his hands, feeling the newly acquired energy pulsing inside him. Something was different. Something had changed. And he wanted to understand exactly what. Vergil unceremoniously let go of the creature''s corpse, his eyes still fixed on his own hands. The sensation of that dark energy fusing to his body was strange, but at the same time instinctively familiar. He felt no resistance, no rejection. It was as if this power had always been his, just waiting to be claimed. Without saying a word, he moved on. Katharina hesitated for a moment, but then ran to keep up with him. She had witnessed many bizarre things since meeting Vergil, but this... this was different. As they advanced through the demonic forest, more bodies began to appear. Corrupted creatures, just like the first one, lay on the ground, scattered along the path like traces left by something much worse that had passed through. Some were shattered, others withered, as if all their essence had been drained. Vergil knelt down in front of one of them and stretched out his hand. As soon as his fingers touched the dead flesh, the dark energy moved again, crawling into his skin and disappearing inside him. A shiver ran down his spine. He repeated the process on each body he encountered, absorbing that energy silently and relentlessly. With each new assimilation, he felt stronger, more aware of that peculiar force. His breathing was calm, but his heart beat with a different rhythm. Katharina watched with a mixture of fascination and apprehension. She didn''t understand exactly what Vergil was doing, but she knew it was unusual. Then the forest began to open up into a clearing. Right in the center of it was a well. It was grotesque. The structure seemed to be made of twisted flesh and bones, as if something living had dug a hole and then died around it, forming this monstrosity. The surface was covered in a viscous, black substance, pulsating slowly, emitting a damp, unpleasant sound with each contraction. From the bottom, a dense, dark mist rose in spirals, charged with the same energy that Vergil had been following. He stopped at the edge, staring into that unholy abyss. The energy of death emanated from there. And something, deep down, was watching him back. The putrid, nauseating stench permeated the air around the grotesque pit, making the atmosphere even more suffocating. Katharina frowned in disgust, covering her nose tightly as she instinctively backed away. "That smell..." She complained, her expression clearly annoyed. "Baby, let''s get out of here. This isn''t normal." But Vergil didn''t even seem to notice the nauseating odor. His eyes were fixed on the well, his mind picking up something beyond what the ordinary senses could perceive. "Go back, I''ll be right there," he said, his voice firm and unwavering. "But first, I want to see what''s on the other side." In the next instant, a purple flame glowed at the bottom of the pit, dancing like a shadowy beacon in the sticky darkness of that abominable structure. Vergil narrowed his eyes. "It''s a portal." Katharina tensed. Her instincts were telling her that this was a bad idea. "Wait, darling! Don''t go alone!" She tried to grab his arm, but... Vergil raised his hand, and a black and purple flame erupted from his fingers, oscillating with a dense, cold energy. It was a fire that didn''t burn like ordinary fires, but devoured everything it touched, as if absorbing the very essence of reality. The well''s response was immediate. The viscous substance that covered it shuddered and retracted, as if it recognized the energy. The structure pulsed anxiously, almost... euphorically. Vergil smiled sideways. "Is that what you wanted?" The flame in his hand was more than power. It was the mark of death. The last memory of Ashborn still lived inside him, a fragment of energy that didn''t disappear, even after his defeat. The flame of the Death Knight! Katharina''s eyes widened, but before she could protest again, Vergil looked back, his expression calm. "I''ll be back soon." Without hesitation, he propelled himself upwards and plunged into the well, disappearing into the purple darkness. When he was through. For an instant, everything around him became an absolute void. There was no sound, no light and no sensation of movement. Just an oppressive silence and a darkness so dense that it seemed to swallow up even his thoughts. Then, suddenly... he fell. His feet hit the ground with a dry thud, echoing through the empty room. The air around him was cold, laden with a musty smell and something more subtle... something ancient. And then, as if the place itself responded to his presence, a torch on the wall lit up with a purple flame, casting distorted shadows all around. Soon after, another one lit up. And another. The fire traveled along the walls like a living wave, lighting torches one by one, revealing the grandeur of the space. Vergil could now see where he was: an immense corridor, made of black stone, whose surfaces were covered in runic inscriptions and marks corroded by time. The ceiling was so high that it disappeared into the darkness, and the dark marble floor slightly reflected the purple flames, creating a spectral glow beneath his feet. The corridor stretched for dozens, perhaps hundreds of meters, until, at the end, a colossal structure revealed itself. A door. Not an ordinary door, but a black metal monstrosity, decorated with carvings that seemed to move under the torchlight. Shadowy creatures carved into its shape seemed to twist and struggle to escape, as if trapped between the layers of cursed material. In the center, a familiar mark glowed faintly... Vergil narrowed his eyes. It was the same symbol he had seen on Ashborn''s black armor before killing him. Without hesitation, he started walking towards the door, his footsteps echoing like the drums of an inevitable trial. Something was waiting for him on the other side. Chapter 264 - 264: Where did Vergil end up? The environment was undoubtedly hostile, but Vergil remained indifferent. With his hands in his pockets, he walked calmly toward the immense iron door, his footsteps echoing through the vast corridor. What surprised him, however, was not the imminent danger but the strange cleanliness of that place. For something that emanated energy beyond death, he had expected ruins, decay¡­ yet, instead, he found an immaculate environment. Who would have imagined that behind a repugnant, foul-smelling portal lay a dark palace? That was how Vergil would describe that place. The white marble floor faintly reflected the spectral light of the torches, polished to the point of looking freshly cleaned. The high ceiling bore a finish worthy of a luxurious mansion, crafted with the precision of an extravagant architect. Everything there exuded grandeur and sophistication. The only element that stood out from that refined aesthetic was the torches with purple flames affixed to the walls. They cast distorted shadows across the corridor, giving the space a macabre atmosphere¡ªa subtle reminder that this place did not belong to the world of the living. "Well¡­ no point in just admiring it." Vergil thought, turning his attention back to the gigantic door before him. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But deep down, it wasn''t the door itself that attracted him. What called to him was the energy behind it, whispering almost imperceptibly, like a voice in the darkness saying, "Come to me¡­" Vergil kept advancing¡­ As he moved closer, he noticed something along the walls. Between the torches, symmetrically aligned, stood suits of black iron armor, motionless and silent. He stopped in front of one. "They don''t look that old¡­" he murmured, his sharp gaze analyzing every detail of the piece. Ever since he started living with Viviane, it was impossible not to pick up a thing or two about forging. Viola, in particular, always insisted on lengthy discussions about the subject, and he had overheard Viviane explaining to the maids about her time as the Lady of the Lake when she forged legendary weapons. Vergil ran his fingers over the cold metal surface as he recalled her words. "The important thing isn''t just the polish, the rigidity, or the mana imbued¡­ but the technique and the details¡­" he recited softly. Viviane forged Excalibur. Her knowledge of metallurgy transcended eras. If there was something she understood, it was the art of crafting weapons and armor. "A blacksmith is proud. Every work is made as if it were the last." He murmured, narrowing his eyes at the engravings on the armor. There was perfection there. Every fold in the metallic arm demonstrated meticulous care. The malleability of the black iron allowed for a precise fit to the body, ensuring agile movement without compromising defense. This was no ordinary creation. "Whoever forged this armor¡­ is truly interesting," he said, rotating his wrist to better observe the joints. "I wonder who could have done such impeccable work for them to end up in a place like this¡­" Vergil let out an almost amused sigh. Whoever the creator of these armors was, they weren''t just a craftsman. They were an artist. Someone who, even within a dark domain, had poured their soul into every piece they forged. Vergil released the armor and continued walking toward the immense iron door. His gaze analyzed every detail of the colossal structure while the purple flames danced around him, casting living shadows on the polished walls. Then, he realized it. The engravings on the dark surface of the door were not just random patterns¡­ they formed something. A black dragon. The creature seemed to emerge from the very darkness, its outstretched wings merging with the edges of the door, while its sharp claws extended as if ready to strike. The dragon''s sculpted gaze was deep, almost lifelike, as if it were watching Vergil directly, waiting for something from him. He raised his hand and touched the cold metal. Nothing happened. No magical reaction, no hidden mechanism activating, no shift in the energy around him. Only the absolute silence of the place, interrupted only by the distant crackling of the flames in the torches. Vergil raised an eyebrow. "Hm¡­ waiting for a password, perhaps?" he murmured, his fingers sliding along the dragon''s engraving. "So, what do you want me to do¡­?" he whispered, staring at the sculpted creature as if it could answer him. The dragon''s eyes glowed. Two purple gemstones embedded in the creature''s engraving pulsed with a sinister light, as if responding to Vergil''s presence. The energy around the portal stirred, and then¡­ a sound broke the silence. Clang. Metal shifting. Vergil slowly turned his head, his senses already on alert. Behind him, the black armors that had once been motionless began to tremble. Viscous shadows emerged from the ground, slithering like black serpents, crawling into the helmets and crevices of the armor. One by one, the iron knights came to life, their empty bodies now filled with a profane energy. Slowly, each of them raised their sword. Blades made of pure darkness took shape in their hands¡ªweapons that pulsed as if alive, exuding a cold, cutting energy. Vergil observed the scene with a sigh, pulling his hands out of his pockets. "Of course¡­ it''s always like this," he muttered tiredly. The first knight advanced. With a precise movement, he swung his sword in a fierce arc, aiming for Vergil''s neck. But before the blade could reach him, Vergil simply tilted his head to the side, dodging with minimal effort. "Slow," he remarked. Another attack came from a second knight, this time in a diagonal slash. Vergil stepped back, letting the black sword cut only through the empty space where he had stood a moment before. Then, he smiled. "I think I understand what the test is." The glow in the dragon''s jeweled eyes grew even more intense. The death knights charged all at once. Vergil exhaled, adjusting his posture as the death knights came at him like a tide of darkness. Their movements were calculated, disciplined¡­ but slow. Vergil vanished from where he stood, and in an instant, he was already behind the first knight. CRACK! With a single strike of his bare hand, he tore through the enemy''s armor, crushing it as if it were thin paper. The dark energy animating the body writhed for a brief moment, struggling to resist¡­ but then, it was drawn into him. The knight collapsed to the ground like a useless pile of metal. The second knight came at him with a vertical slash, attempting to cleave Vergil in half. Without even looking, he raised his hand and caught the black blade between his fingers. The sword trembled, trying to cut his skin, but Vergil remained motionless. His cold gaze turned to the knight, and with a slight squeeze, the blade shattered into thousands of dark fragments. "Ridiculous." Before the enemy could react, Vergil spun and delivered a brutal kick, piercing through the knight''s armor and sending him crashing into the wall with a deafening impact. His body disintegrated into shadows, immediately absorbed by Vergil''s presence. The others hesitated for a second. And then they all rushed at him at once. Vergil disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already among them. BAM! A punch obliterated one of the knights. CRACK! A kick decapitated another, sending his head flying. SLASH! With a swift movement, he sliced through three at once with a black blade, summoned only for an instant, their shadows dissolving into the air. One tried to strike him from behind. Without even looking, Vergil reached back and grabbed its head, crushing the helmet as if it were a lump of clay. The dark energy was absorbed into his body as if it had never existed. The last two attempted to flee. Vergil appeared in front of them before they could escape. He raised his hand, and purple flames danced at his fingertips. "Nice try. But not enough." With a snap of his fingers, a fire of pure darkness consumed the two knights. They writhed, trying to resist, but within seconds, nothing remained but ashes. Vergil sighed, glancing at the now silent corridor. The energy of the knights¡ªthe same force that had animated those metal corpses¡ªnow coursed through him. He could feel it, pulsing in his veins, strengthening his power. He turned to the dragon door. The gemstones in its eyes glowed once more, as if acknowledging his strength. And then, slowly¡­ the door began to open. The immense iron doors creaked as they parted, groaning as if they had not moved in centuries. A heavy air seeped from the darkness beyond the entrance, thick with the scent of ancient stone and something indescribable¡­ a lingering trace of death soaked into the atmosphere. Vergil, as always, shoved his hands into his pockets and stepped inside without hesitation. His gaze swept across the new chamber, analyzing what lay before him. And then, he stopped. At the very center of that vast space, a colossal creature lay motionless. A bone dragon. Its skeletal body stretched across the floor, exposed ribs rising like the beams of an abandoned cathedral. Its massive claws were embedded in the ground, and its partially destroyed skull bore fangs as large as swords. Traces of dark magic still flickered around its bones, like embers struggling not to fade. Vergil narrowed his eyes. This dragon hadn''t been dead for long. The energy it emitted, though faint, was still present. But something¡­ something had brought it down. He slowly walked toward the creature''s shattered skull, kicking one of its fallen fangs to test it. It was heavy, dense¡ªstrong enough to pierce steel. "Interesting¡­" he murmured. The silence of the place was absolute. No guardians. No traps. Just that massive corpse. Then, he felt it. The dragon''s energy reacted to his presence¡ªweak, yet persistent, as if trying to communicate. Vergil''s expression remained impassive, but his instincts were sharpened. Something was about to happen. "A being capable of killing death¡­ how amusing." He heard it then¡ªa voice without gender, layered with millions of others, speaking as one. Chapter 265 - 265: Forgive me... Vergil stood still before the immense skeletal dragon, his eyes narrowing as he felt the energy still pulsing, though weak, deep within the bones of the monster. The air around him seemed to carry a sense of anticipation, as if the place itself were waiting for something. Suddenly, the silence was broken. A deep crack echoed through the air. Vergil looked at the dragon. The energy that had once been weak and formless began to concentrate, condensing into a focal point at the shattered skull''s center. The air grew heavier, and the bones began to crack, as if some invisible force was reassembling the broken parts. He felt the pressure intensify. The dragon''s jaw moved slowly, and its massive head lifted, rotating with an unnatural force. The ribs, once scattered and broken, began to align, reconnecting to the rest of the skeleton. The sound was like the creaking of twisted metal, yet filled with a primordial force, as if the very world were bending to accommodate the monster. Vergil remained unmoving, his eyes now fixed on the jeweled eyes of the dragon, which glowed with an intense purple light, as if each gem reflected a lost soul, a profane energy. The dragon''s body rose, slowly, its massive claws digging back into the ground as the bones reformed in a way that defied logic. Each fragment reconnected precisely, imbued with dark energy that seemed to feed on death and emptiness itself. The dragon''s mouth opened, revealing enormous fangs, and from its throat came a guttural roar, full of power and fury. It was as if the very sound were breaking the laws of nature, reverberating in the depths of the soul of anyone who heard it. Vergil simply watched calmly. The dragon, now fully revived, stood tall in all its grandeur, its overwhelming presence, dark energy radiating from its body. It shifted for a moment, testing its own strength, before focusing entirely on Vergil, as if recognizing him as a challenge. The creature tilted its head, as if trying to understand the being who dared to stand before its majesty. Vergil did not retreat. There was no fear, no hesitation. He observed the creature with cold calm, as if he were simply appreciating the manifestation of its strength. "So, you came back to life," Vergil murmured, his eyes locked on the colossal figure before him. "A reincarnation made by death itself... You''re the ''pet'' of that guy I killed?" he asked with quiet curiosity, without moving, without showing the slightest fear. "Ashborne, huh... I must admit, he was full of surprises." The skeletal dragon let out a guttural roar, more threatening than before, reverberating against the walls with such force that the ground seemed to tremble. Its tail lifted, slamming into the ground with such power that the stones around it seemed to shatter. The energy emanating from the monster was oppressive, but Vergil, indifferent, remained in his position. The pressure around him increased, but he felt more curiosity about the energy than anything else. The dragon, now fully revitalized, looked at Vergil with a breathtaking intensity. The air seemed to distort around them, and the tension was palpable, as if time itself had slowed down. Vergil did not move. There was not even a trace of fear in his expression. In fact, he was bored¡ªnot with the dragon, but with the idea of fighting. To him, the only thing that mattered there was the power, the energy of death, that flowed through the air like a seductive promise. That was what drew him in, not the dragon or anything else. "You killed the King," the dragon''s voice resonated, distorted and deep, mingled with millions of others, echoing throughout the environment. "You killed my King." It repeated, with a tone bordering on fury. Vergil raised an eyebrow, his tone as casual as ever. "Ah, yes. I killed him. Got a problem with that?" He settled in, as if completely indifferent to the enormity of what was happening around him. He wasn''t there to fight. He wasn''t there to intimidate. Vergil simply didn''t care. He sheathed Yamato with a smooth motion and, without hurry, sat down on the cold floor, cross-legged, as though in tranquil meditation, completely aloof to the monstrous presence before him. He looked at the dragon, not with fear, but with calculated patience. "I''m only interested in one thing here, and it''s not you or your ''King.'' You''re just a pawn in something much bigger," Vergil murmured, his eyes glinting with a blade-like disinterest. "Show me what this place has to offer. If death brought me here, then... it''s death that interests me." The dragon, impatient with Vergil''s indifference, didn''t hesitate. It lifted its monstrous head, its eyes glowing with a threatening light. The darkness around it intensified, and then it cast a deadly glare toward Vergil, as if its mere gaze were enough to shatter anyone before it. But before the dragon could take its first step, Vergil extended his hand in a nearly imperceptible motion. In the next instant, a series of invisible wind blades sliced through the air. The dragon, still with its gaze fixed on Vergil, was suddenly torn apart, its skeletal body cleaved in half as if it were made of paper, a series of precise, lethal cuts. "Ah, this technique I stole from Stella really is good," Vergil commented calmly, watching the destruction with indifference. The wind blades continued to cut through the dragon''s flesh and bones, until, at last, the monster disintegrated into a pile of floating cubes of bone and shadow, scattered across the marble floor. Vergil looked at the destroyed dragon for a moment, his expression impassive. There was no hint of effort in his movements, and the technique, though simple, had devastating power. He reclined slightly, as if doing it purely out of convenience, and watched as the pieces of the dragon reorganized, the monster beginning to regenerate, the skeleton reassembling itself. "Interesting," Vergil murmured, unhurried. He watched the dragon regain its form, the skeleton rising once more, the bones returning to their places, and the dark energy beginning to pulse around it, as if death and life were intertwining in the very essence of the dragon. "You can regenerate, huh... but can you keep that form for long?" Vergil asked, his eyes fixed on the dragon''s transformation. The regeneration was a notable skill, but Vergil was unimpressed. To him, this was just another part of the puzzle, a small distraction until he got what he truly desired: the power emanating from this place. The dragon, now fully regenerated, stood once again, its skeleton glowing with a black shadow aura. It roared, the deafening sound reverberating throughout the hall, and its sharp claws ripped into the ground as it prepared to attack. Its fury was palpable, the negative energy in its form causing cracks in the marble beneath it. However, Vergil didn''t move. With his hands still in his pockets, he remained seated, unperturbed, watching the dragon with an uncommon coldness. The monster advanced toward him, its massive mouth opening in a scream of destruction, but Vergil didn''t even blink. "You really think I''m foolish enough to be intimidated by such... a primitive creature?" Vergil said calmly, his voice like a sharp blade cutting through the air. The truth was, he didn''t even care about the dragon''s threat. To him, it was just another manifestation of senseless rage, a foolish trick from a weak being trying to impose itself. The dragon, furious, attacked in every possible way. It fired blasts of dark energy, slashed with its sharp claws, even tried to crush Vergil with its giant tail. But every movement, every attempt at an attack, was simply ignored by Vergil. He dodged with the grace of a predator, the strength of a monster like the dragon dissipating in the face of Vergil''s tranquility. And so, Vergil continued sitting, in total control of the situation, watching as the dragon struggled in vain. He almost seemed bored, as if the dragon were just a child throwing a tantrum, trying to gain attention. With each failed attack, the dragon began to realize the difference in power between them. It roared again, but now there was something different in its sound. A note of doubt, a slight tension in its voice, as if it was beginning to question its own strength. Vergil watched this with a subtle smile. "Do you still believe you can defeat me? Do you still think a creature like you has what it takes to face me?" He slowly stood up, unhurried, walking calmly toward the dragon, which was already beginning to hesitate, its confidence wavering with every step Vergil took. The dragon, now exhausted, looked at Vergil with its eyes glowing with both rage and fear. But as Vergil approached, its own energy seemed to dissipate. It was failing in its regeneration, the black energy that once filled its body now beginning to falter, as if something was draining its life away. It tried to retreat, but its own bones started to tremble, the forces that once held it up beginning to crumble. Vergil stopped before it, his cold, calculating eyes fixed on the monster. He placed his hand on the dragon''s shoulder, and the energy of the dragon itself began to reverse, being sucked directly into Vergil as if the very being was being undone before him. The dragon, once an indomitable force, was now on its knees, its head lowered, its energy dwindling with every passing second. The expression on the dragon''s face was pure terror, as if it finally understood that its existence was entirely in Vergil''s hands. The dragon, completely broken, looked at Vergil with a gaze full of dread. The pride it once had as a powerful creature had been shattered in an instant, its massive skeletal form now filled with cracks and flaws. Its heavy breathing echoed in the silence of the room, and it was when Vergil subtly leaned in, locking eyes with the monster, that he spoke, a cruel smile on his lips. "Now, you''re going to beg for mercy, aren''t you? After all, death isn''t as grand as you thought, is it?" Vergil said with a tone of mockery, his voice resounding like a final sentence. And then, the dragon, for the first time in its immortal existence, prostrated itself before Vergil. Its massive head struck the ground with a dull thud. The fear was evident in its posture, and the monster, which once believed itself unbeatable, was now completely submissive. "Forgive me¡­" the dragon murmured, its voice broken and full of terror, as if hell itself were about to consume its soul. "Forgive me, master... for everything..." It lay on the ground, pleading... "Ah yes, some respect," Vergil said as he stood up. "Now, start talking before I kill you," Vergil ordered, and the dragon began to shrink... S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 266 - 266: Relax, little one. The dragon, prostrated before Vergil, trembled, its skeletal structure emitting dry cracks as its energy flickered, weak and unstable. It had lost all its former majesty, its aura of terror dissipating like ashes in the wind. Now, only submission remained¡ªthe absolute recognition of its defeat. "P-please¡­ Lord Monarch¡­" The creature''s voice, once filled with fury and pride, was now nothing more than a pleading whisper. "Could you heal me¡­?" Vergil stared at it with no emotion, his cold eyes reflecting only boredom. ''And here I thought this would be a challenge¡­'' he mused, disappointed. ''Ashborne¡­ were you always this pathetic?'' Of course, he had never had high expectations for Ashborne¡ªthe former King of Death was just another stepping stone in his path. But to leave behind a "guardian" this ridiculously weak? What a joke. The dragon whimpered again, its decayed form writhing in a mass of shadows, remnants of necrotic flesh, and shattered bones. Its once overwhelming presence was now nothing more than a fragmented specter, awaiting the mercy of a man who had never shown pity. Vergil let out a deep sigh, as if the scene before him was nothing more than a minor inconvenience, something unworthy of his attention. Without any hurry, he raised his hand, allowing a purple flame to dance upon his fingers¡ªthe same dark energy he had stolen from Ashborne, the profane essence that once belonged to the King of Death. "Heal him," he commanded. The magic responded immediately. The purple flames shot toward the dragon''s body, seeping into its fractures and spreading like roots through its corrupted skeleton. The energy of death didn''t just restore its bones¡ªit reinforced them, rebuilding its form with even greater resilience. Vergil watched in silence, but there was no benevolence in his actions¡ªonly cold interest. "Now," he said, his voice as sharp as a blade. "Speak before I decide to erase your existence for good." The dragon, trembling, began to speak immediately. It writhed, its ribs groaning as its newly restored form still trembled from the brutality it had endured. Its glowing, purple-infused eyes lifted toward Vergil, carrying absolute fear. "What do you wish to know¡­ Lord Monarch?" Its voice, once filled with arrogance, was now submissive, cautious. Vergil arched an eyebrow, a flicker of irritation passing through his eyes. "Why do you keep calling me ''Monarch''?" he asked, his voice devoid of patience. The dragon did not hesitate. "Because you are the Monarch." Vergil sighed deeply, running a hand across his face as if trying to brush away a mild headache. "Great," he muttered to himself. "Another useless title to carry¡­" He wasted no more time on the matter. His sharp gaze pierced through the dragon as he pressed forward. "Then tell me¡­ Where exactly are we?" The dragon moved its massive, skeletal head, as if reorganizing its thoughts before answering. "This place is the Shadow Dimension¡­" Its voice echoed through the space around them. "A limbo between the Underworld and the Realm of the Dead. A domain where only those who bear the burden of Death may walk. Or rather¡­" He tilted his head, his spectral expression growing more serious. "The King of the Dead, the Monarch, the Knight of Death." Vergil cast a cold glance at the dragon, and the creature trembled involuntarily, its massive skeletal form shaking under the weight of the Demon King''s overwhelming presence. Just that demonic gaze was enough to make it want to shrink and disappear. "Tell me," Vergil commanded, his voice sharp as a drawn blade. "What exactly is all of this?" The dragon lowered its head in submission, its posture demonstrating total respect¡ªor perhaps pure fear. "I do not know, Monarch," it answered humbly. "I am merely the one who guards this domain... a mere sentinel. But as you can see..." Its voice echoed darkly as it slowly raised its deteriorated body, its bones creaking under the strain. "I cannot even maintain my form." It hesitated for a moment before continuing, as though every word carried immeasurable weight. "The former Monarch was sealed... and with him, his powers. Without his presence, the energy that sustained us, the Shadow Beings, dissipated. We were left adrift, trapped between existence and oblivion." Vergil narrowed his eyes, absorbing the dragon''s words. "So that''s it..." he thought, sensing the residual energy that permeated the creature''s weakened body. "Stella sealing Ashborne caused this instability... it makes sense that all of you became so weak." He studied the black essence flickering around the dragon, a strange and dense energy, something completely different from any force he had ever encountered before. "How much energy do you still have?" he asked, his tone direct and without pretense. "It''s hard to measure when I don''t know this force." The dragon hesitated for a moment before answering, its posture showing some discomfort. Vergil was right. The energy of death, this dark essence that permeated this world, was entirely unknown to him. Even when he faced Ashborne, he didn''t recall feeling anything like this. In fact... Vergil furrowed his brows slightly. He didn''t remember any of this energy. Absolutely nothing. Vergil narrowed his eyes. "Fifteen percent?" he repeated internally, pondering. "And yet this thing still managed to maintain an intimidating presence, even though it''s not that strong. How much power would it have had at its peak?" But that mattered little at the moment. There were more urgent questions to be answered. "You said you''re the guardian..." Vergil began, his voice cold and uninterested. "What exactly are you guarding?" The dragon hesitated for a moment, as if contemplating whether it should reveal such information. Then, without a word, it slowly turned its skeletal head toward the back of the chamber. Vergil followed its gaze, and for the first time, he noticed something that had gone unnoticed until now. The purple flames bound to the walls, which had once burned softly, began to grow, increasing in intensity as if responding to his presence. Their flickering light illuminated a space that had previously been submerged in darkness. And then he saw it. At the back of the vast hall, where darkness had once reigned supreme, a solemn and imposing sight was revealed. It was a throne room. The obsidian floor reflected the ethereal hues of the flames, and massive columns of black stone rose around, supporting the distant ceiling. But it was what lay in the center of the hall that truly captured Vergil''s attention. There, on the throne of bones and shadows, lay a lifeless suit of armor. Sitting in a rigid posture, as if silently awaiting something¡ªor someone. The armor was intricately detailed, adorned with engravings that faintly pulsed with dark energy, its pauldrons sharp as blades and the helmet revealing only a black void where a face should be. Even inert, the mere presence of the armor exuded an overwhelming authority. Vergil observed in silence, his eyes analyzing every detail of the seated figure. Something about it seemed... familiar. As if a forgotten part of his mind recognized what stood before him, but refused to bring the memories to the surface. He furrowed his brow slightly. "Who is that?" he asked, not taking his gaze off the unmoving armor. The dragon remained silent for a moment before answering, its voice laden with respect and reverence. "The true Monarch," the dragon declared, its voice echoing through the vast hall. Vergil raised an eyebrow, boredom evident on his expression. "The true one, huh?" he murmured, his eyes still fixed on the motionless armor on the throne. "You''re talking about..." "A Monarch is a spiritual body," the dragon interrupted, its voice reverberating with an ancient solemnity. "Ashborne died in body, but his soul... did not." Vergil let out a sigh, crossing his arms. "And?" he asked, clearly uninterested. The dragon slightly tilted its head, as if its presence there was a mere detail compared to what truly mattered. Then, without hesitation, it declared: "That... wear it." Its voice carried a commanding tone. "And you will inherit the power of the Knight of Death." Vergil remained silent, his cold gaze evaluating the armor once again. Something about this felt... suspicious. But behind the dragon''s empty eyes, a malicious thought was forming. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go, fool... wear the armor and bring Ashborne back!" Vergil wasted no time with hesitation or pointless questions. He simply advanced, his footsteps echoing through the vast throne room as the pressure around him intensified. The dragon watched in silence, its eyes glowing with malicious expectation. When Vergil reached the throne, he stopped for a moment, eyeing the black armor as dark as the void itself. Its design was imposing, fine details carved into its surface as if every mark told the story of an ancient war. But he wasn''t there to admire it. With a swift motion, Vergil grabbed the helmet of the armor and ripped it off. The black metal screeched, the piece coming loose easily in his hands. Empty. Inside the helmet, there was nothing. No skull, no body, no remaining essence of the former Monarch. Just an empty space, waiting to be filled. "Is that all?" Vergil murmured, looking at the armor with a bored expression. Without wasting any more time, he began to put it on. The chestplate fit his body as if it had been custom-made. The gauntlets slid over his hands, the purple details faintly glowing as he adjusted them. The greaves wrapped around his legs perfectly, and finally, he placed the helmet on his head. The moment the armor was fully donned, an overwhelming power filled the air. Vergil stood still, feeling the energy of death itself intertwining with every fiber of his being. Something inside him stirred¡ªnot a presence, not an external consciousness, but a latent power that seemed to have waited patiently for someone worthy. "You''re quite a fool," Vergil murmured, his voice laced with disdain as he felt the armor fuse with his body, as if it had been made for him. The black metal pulsed with energy, adjusting perfectly to each of his movements. "Did you really think your master was still alive inside me?" He asked, locking eyes with the dragon in a cold, calculating gaze. From the beginning, Vergil had ensured that Ashborne was truly dead. No trace of consciousness, no fragment of will remained. The ego of the energy had been erased completely, reduced to nothing. Death or not, that energy now amounted to nothing but brute force, a source of demonic power. And Vergil... Vergil had the perfect body to dominate it. He clenched and opened his hand, feeling the very essence of death coursing through his veins. A light, ironic smile appeared on his lips as he murmured to himself: "How did he say it again...?" He paused for a moment, as if trying to remember something distant. Then, he let out a low, sarcastic laugh. "Oh, yes... ''I am death''?" He repeated mockingly before vanishing into the air. In the next instant, he reappeared before the dragon, as fast as a blur of shadows. The creature''s eyes widened in surprise, its body instinctively tensing to react. "Itharine," Vergil said, his voice resonating with a tone both amused and dangerous. "That''s a pretty name." The dragon''s eyes flashed with a moment of shock and something deeper¡ªfear. Vergil wasn''t just calling her by name. He was looking directly beyond the beast, at the truth hidden behind her colossal form. "Itharine Daraekhar." He pronounced it perfectly, savoring each syllable as he watched her reaction. "You look quite cute." The dragon shuddered, her instincts screaming to retreat. How did he know? How could he see through the illusion? She growled, preparing to dodge when Vergil''s hand rose. A strike? A magical prison? No... He simply placed his hand on her head. And petted her. Silence reigned for a moment. Itharine froze, her pupils dilating, unable to process what had just happened. Vergil smiled. "Relax, little one." Chapter 267 - 267: Its a long story. The strong aroma of herbs and spices filled the small kitchen, mixing with the steam rising from the cauldron. Selene stirred the soup with a thoughtful look, her hair carelessly tied up to keep it from falling over her face. Her soft yet firm voice echoed through the room. "He should have been back by now..." she murmured, casting a sidelong glance at Katharina, who sat at the table, impatiently biting her nails. "I know." Katharina replied, her leg bouncing non-stop. "But it''s Vergil. You know how he is. He disappears without warning, comes back as if nothing happened, and expects us to just accept it without question." Selene sighed, tossing a handful of leaves into the boiling broth. "But something is off this time. His energy... before he vanished, it felt different." "I know!" Katharina grumbled, slamming her hand on the table. "And this damn feeling that something bad is about to happen won''t leave my head!" Meanwhile, on the other side of the room, Zuri, now in her human form, was furiously punching a training dummy. Her powerful strikes echoed through the space. Her teeth were clenched, sweat dripped from her forehead, and her breathing was heavy. "Vergil, you bastard!" she growled, landing a kick on the dummy hard enough to almost topple it over. "Who the hell disappears like that?! What kind of irresponsible master does that?! I should drive my sword through your throat the moment you return!" Katharina rolled her eyes but didn''t bother to calm Zuri. The truth was, no matter how angry she sounded, she was just saying what all of them were feeling. It was then that the room darkened for a brief moment. The shadows on the walls twisted like serpents, and a vortex of darkness swirled at the center of the room. The air grew heavier, as if something colossal was about to manifest. Then, in the blink of an eye, Vergil appeared. His black armor gleamed with an eerie light, purple flames flickering across its metallic surface as if they were alive. His cold eyes scanned the room, analyzing every detail as if nothing had changed. Katharina froze, her eyes widening at the sight of him. Her breath caught in her throat, and her mouth opened, but no words came out. Selene, on the other hand, slowly set her spoon down into the cauldron, narrowing her eyes as she assessed him. She could feel that something about him had changed, but she couldn''t quite pinpoint what. Zuri, however, halted mid-punch. Her eyes widened at the sight of him, and then, without hesitation, she spun on her heels and marched toward him, fists clenched. "YOU BASTARD!" she roared, overflowing with fury. "You just disappear, no warning, leave us here with no news, and then you come back in this damn armor as if nothing happened?!" She raised her fist, threatening to punch him. Vergil merely arched an eyebrow, watching her without the slightest hint of concern. "I see you missed me," he said, his voice laced with irony. Zuri trembled, her rage boiling over, but in the end, instead of punching him, she just slammed her fist against his chest, gritting her teeth. "Idiot..." she muttered. Selene crossed her arms, sighing. "Vergil... What the hell happened to you?" He smirked slightly. "It''s a long story." Katharina, who had yet to say anything, finally stood up, her eyes shining with a mix of relief and frustration. "Then you''d better start talking." Vergil looked at all of them, the slight smile never leaving his face. "Like I said... you missed me." "TWO HOURS!!!" Katharina snapped, her voice filled with frustration. "You were gone for TWO HOURS!!" Her body trembled with rage, and in the blink of an eye, her hair ignited. Golden-orange flames flared up in furious waves around her, her eyes glowing like burning embers. "You have two seconds to start talking before I turn this house to ashes, Vergil!" she growled, the fire around her flickering with her fury. Vergil watched her, unbothered, and then raised an eyebrow. "Two hours." Katharina frowned. "What?" "You said I was gone for two hours," he murmured, crossing his arms. "But for me¡­ it was only twenty minutes." A heavy silence fell over the room. Selene narrowed her eyes in suspicion, Zuri blinked in surprise, and even Katharina hesitated for a moment before her anger flared up again. "Twenty minutes?! Twenty minutes, huh?!" She stepped forward, the flames around her roaring even higher. "Vergil, we were waiting for you for TWO HOURS! I was about to jump into that damn portal and drag you out of wherever the hell you were!" Vergil sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Well¡­ then I suppose I should explain." He looked around, and seeing that all eyes were on him, he continued: "I entered that portal and ended up in a place that... well, shouldn''t exist. A space between the Underworld and the Realm of the Dead." Selene''s eyes narrowed. "The Shadow Dimension." Vergil nodded. "Exactly. There, I encountered a dragon that called me ''Monarch'' and led me to a throne. Seated on it was an empty suit of armor¡­ but it wasn''t just any armor." Katharina crossed her arms, still ablaze. "Get to the point, Vergil. What happened?" He smirked. "I got this." With a casual movement, he raised one arm, revealing a black chain of energy coiling around it like a living serpent. The aura emanated an eerie coldness, a stark contrast to Katharina''s blazing flames. The energy of death pulsed around the dark metal of his armor, wrapping around his forearm as if it were a part of him. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Selene''s eyes widened. "That''s..." "Death Energy," Vergil finished. "And apparently, I can control it." Without warning, he snapped his fingers, and the shadow beneath him stretched like living tendrils, rising and writhing before dissolving back into the ground. Zuri''s eyes widened, her anger fading into pure fascination. "It looks pretty cool." Katharina, on the other hand, remained unimpressed. "So... what else?" she asked, as if obtaining a new power was nothing out of the ordinary. "That''s it." Vergil shrugged. "Well, considering that I now possess the power of the Death Knight¡­ yeah, that''s pretty much it." He grinned. "And what about those corrupted bastards?" Selene asked anxiously, remembering how those creatures had almost killed her. "I''ve already absorbed all the Death Energy," he said with a reassuring smile. "Nothing will attack you again." Then, turning to Zuri, he added, "Transform into a small familiar. You''re coming with me." She nodded and instantly shifted into a tiny 10 cm snake, leaping onto his arm. "No way I''m staying behind," she murmured. "Alright," Vergil chuckled as the little serpent slithered up to his shoulder. "Vergil," Selene called, and he turned his head. "Yes?" "Be careful with that energy," she said, a hint of concern in her voice. "It doesn''t seem like something that will be all that advantageous in the long run." You know exactly what I mean. Selene sent her voice telepathically to Vergil. "Relax," Vergil said with a smile before taking Katharina''s hand. "I''ll come back for a visit." His grin remained as the magic circle beneath him began glowing red. "See you later," she waved before Vergil teleported away. After he disappeared Selene served the soup into her bowl with slow, precise movements, watching the thick liquid pour from the ladle and settle calmly. The aroma was comforting ¡ª but not enough to warm the cold she felt inside. "That boy..." she thought, pressing her lips together lightly as she rested the ladle on the edge of the cauldron. She sat at the wooden table, holding the bowl in her hands as if its warmth could drive away the worries creeping into her mind. The silence in the house was heavy, and even the occasional crackle of the burning firewood felt distant. The energy Vergil brought with him... that wasn''t just power. It was something deeper. Older. Darker. Death, in its rawest form. Not as a transition, but as a weight ¡ª a burden that clings to the soul of anyone who dares to wield it. He showed up as if nothing had changed, as if the purple glow rippling through his armor was just a stylistic choice. But Selene felt it. His aura wasn''t the same anymore. It was... too quiet. Like a tomb. She stirred the soup absentmindedly, not really eating. The energy of death wasn''t like the others. It didn''t obey out of respect, or fear. It was a force that whispered ¡ª always hungry, always lurking. Selene knew this better than anyone ¡ª she had seen mages go mad just by touching it. "He hasn''t realized it yet... or he''s pretending." Her golden eyes narrowed. "He''s probably pretending..." she muttered. "After all... there''s no way he hasn''t noticed that... his shadow has turned into a dimension, right?" Vergil was strong, yes. But also proud, impulsive¡­ and above all, protective. And that''s what worried her the most. Because the power of death loved those who tried to use it for a greater good. They became the perfect tools. First to protect, then to judge¡­ and finally, to destroy. Selene took a deep breath and finally brought the spoon to her lips. The taste was good ¡ª well-balanced. But still... empty. She looked toward the corner of the room, where Vergil''s shadow still seemed to linger. "Hmm... should I talk to Thanatos? Maybe he could help Vergil?... Nyx, Thanatos, not even Persephone or Hades would help..." she murmured, before her phone lit up with a message. [Group Chat ~ Retired Gods: Aphrodite: Let''s throw a party? It''s been a while since we last saw each other!!] Chapter 268 - 268: Who goes with Vergil? "Hm... who''s this?" Viviane arched an eyebrow, crossing her arms as she looked the figure before her up and down ¡ª a woman of exotic beauty, with faintly reptilian traits hidden beneath a flawless human guise. But her vertical pupils still shimmered with a predator''s gleam. "Never seen a spirit before?" Zuri growled, crossing her arms with disdain. "A spirit? Not like this one," Viviane replied, taking a step to circle around the lamia. "You''re... truly interesting." Her voice carried more curiosity than hostility, though the analytical tone was impossible to miss. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zuri rolled her eyes, clearly losing patience. "Vergil, I''m going to kill this woman." "You''re the one who decided to come out of snake form," he replied from the sofa without even lifting his gaze. "Deal with the consequences." Vergil leaned forward, elbows on his knees, fingers interlaced. His scarlet eyes glinted with subtle interest. "Now then... how are things looking?" Viviane sighed lightly, turning toward him, a touch of weariness in her posture. "As your generals reported¡­ it is indeed another fragment of Ex-Calibur." She walked closer to the fireplace as she spoke, the flames casting reflections in her golden eyes. "Pity it had to be in the one territory where our influence is... nonexistent." Vergil raised an eyebrow. "Vampires?" Viviane nodded slowly. "Yes. Much like the werewolves, the vampires were never exactly... welcoming. They prefer distance. Tensions have existed for centuries, and now..." She shot him a sideways glance. "They''re aligned with the Fallen Angels." "Don''t worry," Vergil said calmly, leaning back against the sofa. "I''m waiting on a call from Azazel. He''ll get me a meeting with Alucard." Viviane didn''t hide her surprise. "Feeling confident, are we?" "You know me." He gave a crooked smile, just as the sound of light footsteps echoed in the background. Ada approached down the polished wooden corridor, her bare feet almost silent on the floor. She wore a traditional kimono with soft floral patterns, her hair loose and gently wavy. She looked like she''d walked out of a Japanese autumn painting. Vergil looked up and smiled. "You just got back from Japan?" Ada nodded softly. "Mom and I visited grandma''s grave." There was a hint of melancholy in her voice, but also serenity ¡ª a calm that sometimes worried him. Too calm for someone her age. "And how do you feel?" he asked gently. "I was born after she passed. I never met her, but..." Ada smiled sweetly, her eyes shining. "Mom has such a beautiful memory of her. So, in my heart, I''ll hold on to that memory. As if it were mine." She sat beside him, resting her head on his shoulder with a loving gesture. Vergil felt her familiar warmth and took a deep breath, allowing himself, for a moment, to forget the weight of the world. "What''s this?" Ada murmured, gently touching his hand. Her delicate fingers brushed over a black chain that wound itself like it was part of Vergil''s own arm. The chain pulsed faintly, made of pure death energy, its form shifting like solid smoke. "Hm... long story," Vergil said with a crooked smile. Zuri, still sulking in the corner, scoffed. "Long and stupid." Viviane was still staring at the chain, her eyes narrowed, arms now crossed tighter over her chest as if something about the energy disturbed her on a primal level. "That thing doesn''t just seem attached to you," she said, her voice lower now. "It seems... alive." "Death energy has a will of its own," Vergil replied, gazing at the chain like an old companion that still managed to surprise him now and then. "But don''t worry¡ªit knows who''s in charge here." Ada let out a soft giggle, though her eyes remained fixed on the black smoke pulsing around the chain. "Still... it''s different from anything you''ve had before." Zuri stepped forward, her expression settling back into something close to normal¡ªthough she was still clearly annoyed. "And it''s dangerous. Selene said so, remember? That kind of energy carries a curse. It can consume, distort." She pointed at the chain. "You might be in control now... but for how long?" Vergil didn''t answer immediately. He lifted his arm, watching the ethereal patterns of the chain writhe, as though reacting to his thoughts. A faint smile crept across his lips. "If it tries to consume me," he finally said, "it''ll find I''m a hard meal to swallow." Viviane laughed dryly, shaking her head. "Still so arrogant..." Zuri crossed her arms. "Confident, you mean. Even when he''s about to do something incredibly stupid." Vergil winked at her. "You love me." Zuri blushed instantly and turned her back, muttering something unintelligible as she stomped back to her corner of the room. Viviane just sighed and sat back down. "So... what now, our dark commander?" "Waiting for Azazel to get back to me," Vergil said, reclining on the couch. "If he lands the meeting with Alucard, I can negotiate access to the Ex-Calibur fragment. If not... well, I might have to break into an entire vampire city." Viviane raised an eyebrow. "Charming as ever." Before he could respond, the air in the room trembled. A faint vibration rippled through the floorboards. A moment later, a crimson summoning circle flared briefly to life above the coffee table¡ªand then, a small crystalline orb materialized, floating in the air. "Speak of the devil," Vergil said with a crooked smile as a subtle distortion shimmered in the space above the table. The crystal orb pulsed with scarlet light, spinning slowly, and soon the unmistakable voice of Azazel echoed through the room¡ªsmooth, elegant, almost melodic, but laced with an unnerving calm. "Vergil... Alucard is curious. He will agree to meet you, but he''s imposed one condition." Just from the tone, Vergil''s brow furrowed. It already smelled like trouble. "He wants you to bring someone from your... family. A gesture of trust¡ªor vulnerability, depending on how you look at it." Silence fell like a black veil¡ªthick, heavy. Everyone in the room turned to face him. Zuri, from across the room, widened her eyes and muttered with disdain, "You''ve got to be kidding me..." "Family, huh?" Vergil muttered under his breath, rubbing his temple with two fingers. "Great. Now I have to choose which one of my women gets to have tea with a thousand-year-old vampire." ''I''m going to kill him the first chance I get... Yes, who the hell thinks it''s okay to summon someone from my family for something like this...'' Ada glanced up at him from his shoulder, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. Viviane crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow like she was silently saying, Don''t even look at me. And Zuri was already shaking her head, muttering curses under her breath. On the other end of the call, Azazel let out a heavy sigh. "Just take anyone. Alucard''s not setting up an ambush¡ªat least not this time. He just¡­ likes to see who stands beside power." "Or who''s vulnerable," Vergil murmured, thoughtful. The orb went quiet for a few seconds. "He''s bold, yes. But don''t underestimate how much he fears you, even if he''d never admit it," Azazel''s voice came through again, firmer now. "Just play the game. Like you always do." Vergil leaned back into the couch, eyes half-lidded and a cynical smirk tugging at his lips. "Alucard''s too bold. But fine..." He twirled the black chain around his finger like it was a living bracelet, death energy vibrating in a low hum in response. "Let''s give the vampire a little of what he wants," Vergil said before cutting the connection. And then¡­ silence. All of them looked at him¡ªall of them. Like they were waiting. Waiting for his answer. Waiting to know who he would bring. The air grew thicker than compressed magic. The world itself seemed to pause for a heartbeat¡ªthe only sound daring to move was the crackling fire in the hearth. Viviane stood tall, arms crossed and chin raised in that elegant defiance of hers, her expression a perfect mix of challenge and expectation. Selene, quiet as ever, said nothing, but her gaze screamed Don''t you dare forget me. Ada''s eyes sharpened, no longer playing the sweet child, and Zuri? Zuri stood with her head slightly tilted, a smug, wicked grin dancing on her lips¡ªclearly enjoying how uncomfortable he was. Even Ada, still resting against him, tilted her head up, eyes glinting with curiosity. Who would he choose? "Alright..." Vergil muttered, dragging a hand down his face with an audible sigh. "Could you all... not look at me like that?" Zuri raised a brow, feigning innocence. "Like what?" "That ''pick the wrong one and you die in your sleep'' look." He gestured vaguely in a circle. Viviane smiled with her lips¡ªbut not her eyes. "Oh, love... we won''t kill you. Just break both your arms." "Such a relief," Vergil grumbled. He rose slowly, eyes passing over each of them. The black chain around his arm thrummed lightly, as if it too could feel the tension hanging in the air. "Alright, let''s go down the list..." he said, thinking aloud. "I can''t take Zuri¡­ she''d try to eat half of Alucard''s castle or insult some noble and start a war." Zuri smiled proudly. "I promise I''ll behave¡­ maybe." "Exactly." He didn''t even look at her and turned to the next. "Ada¡­ you hate enclosed spaces. I''m not dragging you into some gothic hall to have a panic attack." Ada gave a soft nod with a grateful smile. "Thanks for remembering." "If it''s Katharina¡­" Vergil hesitated, glancing in her direction. "She''d be a good choice... but I''m not giving Alucard the satisfaction of seeing her pissed. He''d probably fall in love and I''d end up starting a war." "Viviane¡­ you''ve got too much spirit-demonic blood. They''d smell you from miles away like a gourmet buffet. And I''m not slaughtering a whole clan before tea." Viviane pouted and murmured, "I''d be a refined banquet. Just for you¡­" "Stella¡­ no. Too sweet." Vergil muttered to himself, eyes unfocused as he ran through his mental list. "Roxanne¡­ also too sweet. Raphaeline¡­ would probably turn the castle into a barter market¡­" He let out a heavy sigh. "Ah¡­ I definitely can''t take Sapphi¡ª" Clack. The sharp sound of a high heel echoed down the marble staircase, slicing through his thoughts like a blade. Vergil''s eyes snapped up, curiosity instantly replaced by a complete system shutdown of every functional part of his brain. "Of course you can. And you will take me." The voice was sweet, but carried an unyielding authority. Every syllable danced with unwavering confidence, like the mere idea of being denied was laughable. Sapphire descended the steps like a goddess among mortals ¡ª dressed in a deep crimson velvet gown that hugged every dangerous curve with immaculate precision. The fabric shimmered subtly under the mansion lights, as if dusted with starlight. Her red hair was swept into an elegant updo, with a few loose strands framing her face, only accentuating the intensity in her eyes and the perfect curve of her scarlet lips. She didn''t need a spell to enchant him ¡ª the visual alone was a direct hit. "What the¡ª" Vergil started, but the words died in his throat. Choked. Speechless. She smirked, clearly pleased with the reaction. "Were you saying something?" Sapphire asked, stepping off the last stair and stopping directly in front of him. A subtle breeze carried her scent ¡ª jasmine and mint, elegant and deadly. "S-s-so much red¡­" he finally muttered, completely entranced. Chapter 269 - 269: A very poorly made piece... "All this red..." Vergil finally murmured, completely mesmerized. Sapphire smiled like a woman who knew exactly the effect she was having. She walked around Vergil with the feline grace of an experienced predator, her heels softly echoing on the floor ¡ª each step, a threat wrapped in silk. ''She''s... trying to provoke me?'' Vergil thought, feeling the knot in his throat tighten. She was dressed more elaborately than usual, vibrant, intense. As if she had dressed specifically to ignite something in him... or to remind him of what he no longer deserved to touch. "You seem speechless," she said with casual disdain, not even looking at him directly, as if she were speaking to the old version of Vergil, not the hesitant man before her. "Well... considering how much you''ve settled, I guess you no longer notice the woman by your side, do you?" Vergil tried to open his mouth, a timid gesture of defense. "No. Silence." She turned abruptly, her eyes sharp as blades. "You had time. Years, Vergil. Years to speak, to act, to fight for us. And me? I stayed quiet. I molded myself. Became that... well-behaved doll. The sweet wife. Your smiling shadow." She paused for a moment, staring at him coldly. "But it seems I got lost in it." As Sapphire''s voice filled the room with its blazing presence, a curious whisper echoed from the staircase. "Hey... what did you do?" Viviane asked, startled, as she saw Viola and Novah enter from the side, their eyes widening as they saw Sapphire descending like a reborn goddess of war. Viola crossed her arms, lifting her chin with a smile of pure satisfaction. "I brought my mistress back." She puffed her chest out proudly. "The real mistress is dominant, not that varnished puppy you called a wife. She kills with a look, destroys with a smile. This is the real Sapphire." Novah let out a long sigh, with a look somewhere between apprehensive and resigned. "I''m too late..." she murmured, crossing her arms. "She wants to bring that demon back..." "She is the demon back," Viviane corrected, almost in reverence. "Look at her..." Meanwhile, Sapphire continued her monologue as though the gazes around her were mere details. "You tried to erase me, Vergil. Patience, silence, tenderness. All of that poisoned me. But now, I''m bleeding my truth again. And you? You''ll look... and swallow it down." "Sweetheart... did you hit your head somewhere?" Vergil dared to say, raising an eyebrow, trying to maintain composure ¡ª or maybe just trying to avoid the emotional punch she had just thrown. But Sapphire didn''t even blink. "Ah, so you still know how to speak." She let out a dry laugh, sharp as glass. "And of course, the first thing that comes out of your mouth is a pathetic attempt to discredit me. Typical." Vergil tried to argue, but she raised a finger ¡ª and the gesture was sharper than any sword he had ever wielded. "No. Be quiet. You had years to speak, remember? Now it''s my turn." She moved closer, stopping just a few steps from him, the sweet and dangerous scent filling the air. "You know what''s funny? I got so lost in trying to be the woman you wanted... that I almost forgot how delicious it is to be the woman I am." She gave a half-smile, cruel and seductive. "The one who walks into a room and silences everyone. The one who makes kings tremble and monsters kneel. That''s who I am. Not the convenient wife you shaped to fit your emotional comfort zone." Vergil stared at her, confused, almost alarmed. "Sapphire... what are you doing?" "I''m rising again, dear." She circled around him like a predator sizing up its prey. "You married me thinking you could tame me. What a joke. And the worst part? I let you think that." She stopped behind him and whispered close to his ear: "But now... you''d better remember who I am. Before you end up just another one of those who underestimated me." Across the room, Viviane, completely absorbed in the moment, was still watching, her eyes almost glowing with admiration for the theatricality Sapphire displayed. "She''s going to kill him with style," she murmured, enchanted, her voice full of admiration. It wasn''t just Sapphire''s aesthetic that fascinated her, but the way she took control of the space and the emotions of everyone around her. Viviane, with her calculating nature, could almost see the exact moment when Vergil would begin to lose control. Viola, who stood off to the side, smiled with a gleam in her eyes. "My mistress affects everyone with her beauty, even married women," she said cheerfully, her voice filled with pride as if she were talking about a masterpiece she had helped create. Viola''s confidence seemed unshakable ¡ª to her, Sapphire had always been a force of nature. For Viola, the family dynamics and the arguments were mere details; what mattered was the power that radiated from that woman. But in the midst of all this, Novah, the most rational and introspective of the group, didn''t seem as impressed. She furrowed her brow and looked around, trying to understand what was going on, as if the situation were a low-budget movie. It was as though all this power play felt like a farce to her. "I just want to understand... what happened here?" Novah asked, her eyes moving between the others, trying to find some logic behind what was happening. She knew each person there had their own motivations, but this... seemed off, exaggerated. "We''re all here, playing this game, but... what''s the real purpose behind it? I just see a poorly rehearsed act trying to make itself seem grand." Her gaze shifted to Vergil, who was clearly tangled in Sapphire''s web of words, and then back to the other women in the room, as if waiting for some logical explanation for the chaos. She, who always sought deep reasons behind any action, didn''t understand how the others could be so willing to surrender to the moment as if it were natural. She felt like there was something more ¡ª something the others either couldn''t see or were blinded to by the spectacle. "Seriously... is this just a big joke or are we in a test of patience?" she added, crossing her arms, her tone drier and more incisive than usual. ... ... ... [Romania... Castle of the Vampire King, Alucard.] The imposing castle of Alucard, the Vampire King, stands as a monument of stone and history, an architectural structure from centuries past, but with a subtle touch of modernity. While its walls are made of dark stone, its interiors are a fusion of antiquity and technology. The air around seems thick with mystery, but as one enters the fortress, the energy is surprisingly lively and dynamic. Inside, employees of various species ¡ª vampires, humans, and even rarer supernatural creatures ¡ª move with efficiency. The soft light from modern lamps blends with the natural glow of the flaming torches that decorate the corridors. The glass windows are covered with heavy curtains, keeping the sunlight at bay, while high-tech monitors display graphs and maps, overlaying the gothic environment of the building. There is a fascinating contrast between the old and the new, as if time, in some way, respects the order that Alucard has established in his domain. Employees, dressed in elegant clothing, perform their tasks quietly and meticulously. Some monitor security around the castle, others keep records on advanced computers, while the more specialized ¡ª such as the mages ¡ª conduct spells to maintain magical protection around the property. Everything is monitored in real-time, with information displayed on holographic screens and crafted with arcane technology. The castle itself seems to pulse with energy, as if it were alive, in constant vigilance. Alucard''s office is the command center of this dark empire. The space is vast, with large windows revealing a stunning view of the snow-covered mountain landscape, a sight that never loses its grandeur, even after the centuries of existence of the castle. The furniture is ancient, but the devices controlling the communication and security of the castle are cutting-edge. In the back, a lit fireplace keeps the temperature mild, its fire softly resonating, but without interfering with the cold nature of the place. In his black leather chair, Alucard observes a holographic screen floating in front of him. The blue glow of the screen illuminates his face, highlighting the details of his vampiric appearance: pale skin, red eyes, and long silver hair cascading like curtains of silver around him. He is calm, yet vigilant, always alert to any movement within his domain. At this moment, the door to his office opens quietly, interrupting his focus. A female figure enters without ceremony, her imposing posture indicating that she holds a respected position within Alucard''s court. She is an advisor, a vampire with short dark hair and eyes that reflect the glow of blood. She carries a metallic folder, modern in contrast to her medieval attire. "My lord," she begins, slightly bowing her head in respect, but her posture is not submissive. "Azazel has sent the details you requested about the Demon King, Vergil Lucifer." Alucard raises an eyebrow, his red eyes glowing with interest. He relaxes in his chair, gesturing with his hand for her to approach and hand over the information. The advisor steps forward with steady steps, and in a fluid motion, she opens the folder, pulling out a medium-sized holographic screen that she places on Alucard''s desk. She presses a button, and soon the information begins to project into the air: images of Vergil Lucifer, his deeds, and crucial details about his demonic lineage and the recent rise of his power. "Vergil Lucifer," the advisor begins, her voice carrying both respect and caution. "He is the latest Demon King, a being of immeasurable power. His deeds include the destruction of several infernal factions and the extermination of those who dared to challenge him. What is even more intriguing, my lord, is that he has recently aligned himself with powerful figures, including Black Mamba, whom we know to be an extraordinary warrior. Their connection may be... strategic." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alucard watches the projection attentively. The name Vergil Lucifer echoes in his mind, a recent legend that he feels may have deeper implications than it appears. He leans slightly forward, his eyes fixed on the images of Vergil. "I find a request for an audience such as this... intriguing," Alucard says with an almost enigmatic calm. "Vergil Lucifer... The Demon King. A young man in this world, and already he seeks to speak with the greatest?" He leans back in his chair, reflecting for a moment. "We need to know more. Let me see further details of his lineage and any movements he has made recently. And prepare a warm reception for him, I believe he will bring someone strong with him." "Yes, my lord..." She says, bowing. "And what about... that matter?" she questions next. "Send some scouts to keep an eye on him. If any of the vampires disappear, inform me immediately," he speaks as he looks at her. "I will take care of eliminating those little rats." He says, and she bows. Chapter 270 - 270: International Travel The airport was as busy as ever. People were hurrying through with suitcases in hand, some in absolute silence, others murmuring between giggles or stifled yawns. Children tugged on their parents'' sleeves, announcements blared from the loudspeakers in that robotic, impersonal voice. The smell of fresh coffee mixed with expensive perfume and the sound of suitcase wheels turning on the waxed floor. In the middle of it all, there they were: Vergil and Sapphire. Vergil wore a black overcoat, impeccable as always, with a pair of sunglasses that concealed more than they revealed. His posture was elegant but casual. His attentive eyes scanned his surroundings calmly, although they carried that eternal air of someone who has seen everything the world has to offer. ''Wondering why she wanted to take a commercial flight... when she has a private jet, she has teleportation magic, she has all the tools she needs to get around quickly...'' Vergil thought as he turned to face her. She looked like she''d stepped straight out of a fashion shoot. Fitted suit in a dark burgundy shade, hair tied up in a stylish bun, subtle but killer make-up. Every step was a show. But unlike what you''d expect from an aristocratic demon, she was... determined. Determined not to let Vergil do anything to her... "I''ll carry my own bag, thank you," she said, when he naturally reached out to help her. Vergil blinked, with no immediate reaction, as if he had just heard something in an alien language. "You know it''s not a huge sacrifice, right?" he said with a small smile, his fingers still reaching for the strap of her silver suitcase. "Don''t weaken me with chivalry, Vergil." She was already pulling the suitcase with one hand, while typing something into her cell phone with the other. "I''m perfectly capable." "I''m not saying you''re not capable. It''s just that... sometimes it''s nice to let someone else do something for you." Sapphire looked at him over her shoulder, with that little smile that was somewhere between charming and dangerously adorable. "That would be an emotional trap, and you know it." She stopped walking for a second. "And let''s not forget that you''ve basically ignored me recently. Consider this trip a private revolution, don''t worry about me," she said with a happy, closed-mouth smile... something that... She doesn''t do... ''She... she...'' Vergil couldn''t even think of anything... She was simply getting into his head! What was left for him? Only to laugh, a rare, soft sound that escaped his lips as if by accident. He moved closer to her, but respected her space. He let her pull out her suitcase by herself, drop her cell phone and pick it up, refuse the coffee he bought her because she could buy her own, and even refuse to use the preferential boarding gate because it was "elitist". It was almost... cute. "You look like a teenager who''s just won her first freedom from her parents," he commented, walking beside her with his hands in his pockets. "Don''t underestimate me. Teenagers are dangerous," she said, turning to him with an arched eyebrow. "You certainly are," he muttered, more to himself than to her. ''I''ve got to be careful here... for now it''s just comments and actions... when it starts with insults... then it''s going to be complicated'' Boarding began, and while the flow of passengers was getting organized, Sapphire was already checking her tickets, checking the seat numbers, and triple-checking that her passport was in her bag. Vergil just watched her in silence, enjoying the spectacle of independence. When they reached the gate, she tried to scan her own ticket, but the code took a long time to be recognized. Vergil, behind her, stepped forward to help. "Don''t even think about it," she said without turning, with a finger in the air. Vergil froze as if he had been hit by a paralysis spell. "You''re unbelievable," he commented with a restrained smile. "I''m self-sufficient," she retorted, as the scanner finally beeped in approval. The two of them passed through the boarding gate and made their way through the tunnel to the plane. Sapphire walked ahead, pulling her suitcase with a certain clumsy elegance, and Vergil behind her, as if he were her personal bodyguard - a bodyguard she knew would die if he dared interfere. Inside the aircraft, first class was spacious, luxurious and quiet. The reclining seats were more like spaceship capsules. Sapphire took her seat without waiting for him, already grabbing the blanket and adjusting the ambient light. "Don''t you want me to adjust the pillow?" Vergil asked with a completely innocent expression. "I already have. And if you offer to put my seatbelt on, I swear I''ll jump out of the plane." "We know how to fly..." He muttered. She crossed her arms and leaned back with a sigh, but her eyes gave her away. They were soft, light. Behind that attempt at absolute independence, there was a woman enjoying herself, playing with her limits. Vergil realized this, of course. He knew Sapphire better than anyone. He knew that she was just trying to rediscover parts of herself that had lain dormant - and if that included picking on him for every gesture of affection, then he would accept it. ''Well, whatever... in a couple of hours she''ll be back to normal. The plane took off smoothly, leaving the ground behind. The view out the windows showed clouds tinged orange by the sunset. Sapphire glanced at him and then discreetly took off her shoes, pulling the blanket up to her waist. "Don''t think I''ve given in. I''m just optimizing my comfort." Vergil just smiled, closing his eyes for a moment. "Of course. Revolution with a velvet blanket. The most dangerous of all." She laughed softly, her laughter muffled by her hands, and then leaned back in her seat, finally relaxing. As much as she had pushed her own limits in this little domestic battle... she was happy. And even though he couldn''t help her as much as he would have liked, he was happy just to be there - next to the woman who would never cease to amaze him. About four hours had passed. Sapphire had already read half of a boring novel, looked at the flight map for twenty minutes, dozed off for exactly thirty-seven minutes - according to the on-board clock -, had two glasses of juice she didn''t like, and spent fifteen minutes just trying to rearrange the table in front of her into different positions, as if that was going to change existence. Boredom. An emptiness as big as the sky outside. She turned her face slowly and looked away. Vergil was standing there, absolutely oblivious to the universe, his headphones positioned perfectly, watching something with intense focus in his eyes. Sapphire narrowed her eyes. ''What... is that? The screen showed a Korean man violently punching a bizarre creature, with English subtitles flashing by. The creature looked like an overgrown ant with a very powerful exoskeleton. Sapphire tilted her head, curious. There was something almost hypnotic about the way the protagonist screamed while throwing punches in slow motion. "Are you watching anime now?" she asked. Vergil didn''t even blink. He just chewed a peanut calmly and replied a serene, "Yes." Sapphire waited for a pause. Some attention. A gesture. Nothing. "That''s... what exactly?" She asked curiously. "It''s an adaptation of a webnovel by Paimon, she said to see it. She said it was based on some stories she''d heard. The protagonist has the power of the Ashborne, so I''m studying it a bit. I don''t know if it''s based on fact, but... well, Paimon makes entertainment, she''s good at it." She shifted, uncomfortable in her seat. She looked around as if the universe had forgotten about her. And then she sighed loudly - very loudly - as she sank into the armchair next to him. Silence. Three more minutes. Sapphire then slid over, subtle as a cat pretending it doesn''t need affection, and rested her head on his shoulder. "I''m just resting my neck," she mumbled, as if she needed to justify it. Vergil didn''t answer. He didn''t even move. Sapphire stood there, eyes half-open, watching the anime screen without a sound. The protagonist was now throwing a flaming sword at an ant that was screaming in exaggerated agony. She smiled a little. "You liked it better when I asked you to open the water bottle," she muttered, not looking at him. "Or when I pretended I didn''t know how to move the blanket." Vergil tilted his chin slightly, still watching, but now with a half-smile at the corner of his mouth. "Pretended?" he asked. "Of course," she replied, laughing through her nose. "But you seemed so... proud to help me. Do you think I''d deny you that?" He finally paused the episode. The silence between them was now full of intent. Vergil turned his face and regarded her with an arched eyebrow. "So your whole independence revolution was just theater?" "Was it?" she feigned surprise. "I thought we were playing together." "You gave a lecture on ''not being a porcelain doll''. I was afraid to offer you gum." She bit her lower lip, trying to contain her smile, and then let out a giggle that escaped as if it were a secret. "Okay, maybe I overdid it a bit... But this is all your fault. You spoiled me so much that now I don''t know how to play at being normal." Vergil sighed with the calm of someone who had lost this war a long time ago. With a subtle movement, he slipped his arm around her, slowly pulling her closer. Sapphire rested her head on his chest this time, as if she had finally found the only pillow worthy of the trip. "You could at least play it again. Now I want to know if he kills the ant for good." "Only if you promise not to steal my phone," Vergil said, already knowing that she would do it anyway. She just stretched out her hand, took one side of the earphone and put it in her ear without the slightest ceremony. Vergil, resigned, pressed play. For a few minutes, all that could be heard was the epic soundtrack and the sound of monsters screaming as the screen softly illuminated their faces. Sapphire was quiet, almost sleepy, but there was a serene smile on her lips. The truth was that, deep down, she loved depending on him. Not because she was weak, or because she couldn''t do everything herself. But because, with Vergil, she could be anything - strong, proud, spoiled, silly. And he would be there, always. She poked his chest lightly with her finger. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "On the next connection, you buy my chocolate." "Of course," he replied. "But only if you carry your own bag." "Close," she said, before yawning softly. And then, for the first time since the start of the flight, she really relaxed. Chapter 271 - 271: Arriving in Romania The plane began to slow down smoothly, descending through clouds now tinged with a soft pink. The view outside showed a landscape covered in a thin layer of snow, and, unlike the images of Romania Vergil had in mind, it looked more like a movie set than reality. A part of him wondered if Sapphire was actually aware of the weather forecast. "I wasn''t expecting snow," Vergil murmured, watching out the window as the plane continued to approach the runway. Sapphire, already seated relaxed with her arms crossed, glanced out as well, her expression light, almost curious. "Neither was I, but I think it fits the mood of the place. And, to be honest, it just makes things... more interesting." They grabbed their things as soon as the plane landed and the cabin door was opened. The movement at the airport was calm, but the cold air from outside soon made them realize the urgent need for something more appropriate. The only problem: they didn''t have any winter clothes. It seemed almost funny, but they were demons... the cold was a bit more severe for them, and well... they still seemed to be interpreting a romantic movie. "I''m not exactly the type to care about the weather, but... looks like I''ll need something more to survive this," Sapphire spoke with a light tone, but her eyes were alert, as if assessing the situation. Vergil looked at her with a faint smile. ''The most demonic demon of them all is cold?... Doubt it... she just wants me to be a gentleman.'' He then said, "Maybe it''s not a bad idea to find something, then. I''d say we don''t exactly need winter clothes, but let''s be practical." "Is that ''practical'' for you?" She raised an eyebrow. "Not like your idea of ''practical'' involves something simple, Vergil." "I''m not a winter fashion expert," he replied, with a hint of irony, as he headed toward the shopping terminal. The following scene was somewhat comical. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sapphire, who always carried herself with natural grace and a skill to stand out wherever she went, was now forced to deal with the cold weather in an improvised manner. Vergil, who was by her side, was also unprepared for the cold, wearing only his usual black overcoat, which gave him the appearance of someone about to go to a formal dinner but made no sense in the middle of snow. They entered a clothing store and were immediately greeted by an attendant. The shop, a local boutique, was elegant, with a selection of coats and accessories that fell somewhere between modern and traditional, a mix of styles that suited their taste. Sapphire looked around, her eyes fixed on a row of faux fur coats that seemed promising. She examined them with interest, touching the material as though assessing the texture of a rare artifact. "I want something that suits me, not something that looks like I was attacked by a giant sheep," she said, more to herself than to Vergil, but he heard it clearly. Vergil didn''t respond, simply observing how she looked at the options, his posture still impassive, as if he were completely immune to the cold that entered through the store''s glass doors. After a moment of silence, he too began to observe the coats available to him. The fine wool coats, with a touch of sophistication, were discreet but comfortable. Sapphire, already a bit impatient, turned to him. "So, you''re not going to help with anything, huh?" Vergil looked at her, his eyes shining behind his sunglasses. "Help? No, you manage just fine on your own." Sapphire smiled with a mischievous gleam in her eyes. "I''m going to try on a little bit of everything, just to annoy you." She moved towards the fitting room, her steps firm and elegant as always. Vergil stood there, watching, the smile on his lips faint. She truly loved messing with him this way. But he wasn''t worried. She always acted like this¡ªa game of seduction and independence that, no matter how hard he tried, was never predictable. As she disappeared into the fitting room, Vergil picked up a dark faux fur coat, one that perfectly matched his style. He moved away to try it on, and the first thought that crossed his mind was that he was probably more prepared for the cold than she was. But if there was one thing Vergil knew, it was that he could never control Sapphire''s style. She would do everything her way, even when it wasn''t necessary. Meanwhile, Sapphire emerged from the fitting room with a smile that could melt an iceberg. "I can''t believe I''m doing this, but... it''ll be funny to see your reaction." She approached him wearing a white, fluffy fur cape, almost as if she were draped in a cloud. The coat was excessive, but somehow, it gave her an uncommon charm¡ªsomething only she could pull off effortlessly. Vergil raised an eyebrow at the sight of her, his expression a mix of amusement and surprise. "Are you... turning into a snow animal?" "I''m the Snow Lady," she said with a mischievous smile, spinning around to show the coat off more dramatically. "What do you think?" Vergil couldn''t help but smile. "I think nothing. Just... you always surprise me." "Great. So, are we ready to go?" she said, returning to her usual posture, as if she were in control of everything, including the situation. They left the store with their clothes in hand, and Sapphire''s coat, a bit flashy but undeniably classy, caught the attention of everyone around. She looked like an imposing figure, almost as if she were the personification of winter, and with Vergil by her side, the image of the two of them looked almost artistic, like a painting of contrast. They walked toward the airport exit, where a new surprise awaited them. Two figures, impeccably dressed, with sunglasses and straight postures, were waiting in front of the automatic glass doors. Their bodies stood out like steel sculptures¡ªstrong, rigid, and alert to every movement. To any normal human being, their presence was intimidating. But Vergil and Sapphire... They were Demon Kings. None of it affected them. The two men, upon noticing their approach, bowed slightly. The movement was discreet, but clear enough for both of them to understand exactly what it meant. The reverence being shown wasn''t just simple courtesy, but a display of respect for those standing before them. "Lord Vergil, Lady Sapphire," said the first man, his voice deep and authoritative. "Our King has sent us to ensure your safety and escort you to the necessary location." Sapphire, with her regal bearing and indifference in her gaze, made no effort to greet them. Her dark eyes showed no interest whatsoever, and she merely turned her gaze to the side, as if these men didn''t deserve her attention. The truth was, on an instinctive level, she knew she was being observed with more than just simple respect. When her eyes met theirs, what followed was clear: lust. Their eyes shamelessly traced her body, and one of them even gave a slight smile. But Sapphire, as always, completely ignored them. She simply passed by them with the grace of a queen, the automatic doors opening for her as her steps echoed through the empty terminal. Vergil, who followed her, felt a tension build in his chest as he realized the men were watching her. The thought of being observed this way by men who, in any other scenario, he could easily crush, caused him a mild irritation. "Sapphire..." Vergil murmured in a low voice, almost threatening, but she didn''t care. She was completely at ease, as if she were dealing with the simplest thing in the world. She paid no mind to the lust directed at her. "Come on, Vergil. It''s not worth it," she said, her voice soft but full of authority, as she settled into the back seat of the car that was already waiting for them. Vergil, still bothered, got in beside her, his gaze still fixed on the two men who were now walking away. They were looking at his wife, and that unsettled him, although he knew deep down it was nothing he couldn''t control. Still, the thought lingered. He simply followed, saying nothing, and entered the vehicle, leaving the airport behind. The car took them to a luxurious hotel, an imposing, modern building that, at the same time, had the feel of a fortress. It was clear that this place had been chosen with great care, perhaps to cater to the tastes of a Demon King like Alucard, the mysterious and powerful leader who had sent them there. The security, moving like shadows with their silent, quick movements, helped only Sapphire out of the car and carry her bags, leaving Vergil to observe the scene with a faint smile. It was clear they were making sure to attend to her, while he was treated as... mere company. Vergil, now calmer but still with a glint of curiosity in his eyes, approached one of the guards. "So... is it just vampires here?" he asked, his voice unyielding but with a hint of amusement. The guard, who seemed to be the leader of the group, looked at Vergil with an impassive expression. "Yes, Lord Vergil. This hotel was chosen by the King. Only vampires are allowed to stay here." Vergil smiled widely, a dangerous and intriguing smile that reflected a complex game of thoughts in his eyes. "Interesting... Vampires, huh?" he said, his voice carrying a subtle satisfaction. With a smooth movement, he approached the security group and, with a slight nod, indicated it was time to proceed. "Let''s go in, dear..." he said, offering his arm to Sapphire, an elegant and almost challenging gesture. His eyes sparkled with a confidence that only a man like him could exude. "Mine''s the one on the right." Sapphire, without hesitation, took his arm with an imposing lightness, but without an ounce of vulnerability. "Oh, of course... They didn''t think looking at me would be so easy, did they?" she murmured in a soft voice, but with a sarcastic tone. Before anyone could react, a muffled, terrifying sound echoed through the air. The head of the guard on Vergil''s right exploded violently, a burst of flesh, blood, and entrails scattering like a storm, leaving nothing behind but a decomposing mass. The other guard, on the left, barely had time to understand what was happening. His eyes, wide with pure terror, turned into flames, his skin burning away until nothing remained but ashes on the floor. The air was thick with the heat of combustion, and the smell of charred flesh quickly spread. Sapphire observed the scene with disturbing calmness, as the fire still danced around the ashes that remained. "Your blood manipulation has improved," she commented with a slight observation, her tone still fresh, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Vergil looked at the charred remains of the guards and gave a subtle smile, his eyes becoming more intense, as if he were savoring the destruction that had just occurred. "And your fire, my dear... still brutal," he said, his voice deep and pleasurable, almost as if he were complimenting a masterpiece in action. "But what about the bodies?" Vergil asked, his tone calm, as if the destruction of two lives were a trivial conversation for him. Sapphire looked over her shoulder, the dark strands of her hair moving gently in the wind. "They''ve turned to ash, love," she said, her expression impassive, as if the burning of the bodies was the inevitable fate of those who dared cross her path. The coldness in the way she spoke revealed how at ease she was with this violence, as if it were a natural extension of her very existence. Vergil leaned forward, looking at the remains with a satisfied smile, then straightened up with a relaxed air. He was always in control, always commanding the situation. "I must say, dear, that was... efficient." Sapphire, still showing no sign of fatigue or remorse, turned to him with a slight smile, her black eyes gleaming with a satisfaction similar to his. "And we have much more ahead, Vergil." The look she gave around the hotel was somewhat significant, as if she were mentally mapping every corner of the place. They were in unfamiliar territory, but they were always ready to impose their presence. Vergil simply followed her, his smile widening, now broader and more dangerous than before. "I know, dear. I know." Chapter 272 - 272: Ranks? The morning had begun peacefully. Outside the wide hotel room window, snow was falling in silence, as if the world itself were in suspension. There were no storms, no cutting winds¡ªjust white flakes slowly dancing under the soft light of a cloud-covered sun, creating an almost surreal atmosphere of peace. Inside the luxurious room, the temperature was warm and comforting. Steam still drifted from the slightly open bathroom door, where just moments ago Sapphire had finished a long, hot shower. She emerged wrapped in a soft black silk robe, droplets of water still tracing down the curve of her neck before vanishing beneath the elegant fabric. Her face, flushed from the heat, contrasted with her dark hair, which she now dried with a plush towel. A soft sigh escaped her lips, a subtle sign of contentment. "I have to admit," she said, her velvety voice gently cutting through the room''s silence, "this place is pretty luxurious." Vergil was seated on the bed, propped against fluffy pillows with a sleek silver laptop on his lap. The screen cast a soft glow over his face, reflecting the data he was browsing intently. It was the same device granted to him by Paimon, connected to what they called the Demon Eye: an infernal surveillance tool that gathered classified information about supernatural beings around the world. The irony of a Demon King using a spy network through tech made him smile inwardly. Centuries ago, such things would be done through minions, blood contracts, and demonic informants. Now... there were apps. Efficient. "There are some fallen angels nearby," Vergil said, his voice calm as he typed a few lines. "Two confirmed fallen angels... one Heroes branch office, two smaller Angel outposts... and the rest? Vampires." Sapphire sat beside him, still tending to her hair, now using a hairdryer. The muffled sound of warm air filled the space between their sentences. "What are their Ranks?" she asked, glancing at the screen. "Hm? What Ranks?" he replied, frowning slightly. She rolled her eyes with a light smile, as if explaining something obvious. "Be patient... click on them. Their Rank will show up ¡ª from E to S. E are just idiots with strength slightly above average humans. S are the ones who can destroy entire cities with a yawn." "Ah..." Vergil muttered, clicking on the first icon of one of the fallen angels. A detailed profile popped up with a soft beep, revealing:Name: Caleb RezzorClassification: Rank-BThreat Level: Medium-HighAffiliation: NoneLast Activity: Two days ago "Rank-B," he said. Sapphire shrugged, as if that was the equivalent of a fly in soup. "Those you can kill with a slap. Literally. Not even fun." Vergil kept browsing, now clicking on the glowing symbol of the Heroes'' branch. A sleek animation expanded across the screen, revealing a structure worthy of a modern military base. Then, the classification appeared. "Whoa..." he muttered, raising an eyebrow. Branch Classification: RANK-SReason for Classification: Confirmed presence of Rank-S member ¡ª identity confidential.Attack and Defense Capacity: High.Recommendation: Avoid direct confrontation without planning. "This place is Rank-S," he said, pointing at the screen. Sapphire, now with her hair almost dry, glanced over her shoulder with a lazy look. "Ah... Probably some S-Rank hero stationed there. Nothing you can''t handle too." Vergil kept staring at the data, but his mind began to wander. A question formed silently in his head ¡ª a curiosity that seemed silly at first, but was now growing with surprising intensity. What was his Rank, after all? And Sapphire''s? As if reading his heart ¡ª or maybe his soul ¡ª Sapphire let out a restrained laugh and pointed the hairdryer at him like a heat-blasting weapon. "You''ve got that look again," she said. "What look?" he replied, raising an eyebrow with feigned innocence. "That ''Am I Rank-S? Am I Rank-SS? Is there a Rank above S only the real badasses get?'' look."She switched off the dryer with a soft click, placing it on the nightstand beside the bed."You wanna know your Rank, huh?" Vergil chuckled lowly, crossing his arms. "You reading my thoughts now?" "No need," she said, lying beside him with the grace of a panther. "You''re so damn obvious when you''re curious." He looked at her, pretending to be offended. "Hey, I''m a man of mystery." "Of course you are," she scoffed, rolling her eyes. "But go on. If you really want to know your Rank¡­ the system can classify you." Vergil hesitated. Part of him didn''t care about labels.But¡­ another part ¡ª the competitive one, the one that still remembered rising through the Demon ranks, his victories against legendary beings ¡ª wanted to know. He clicked on a hidden field in the app''s bottom corner, where it read:Manual Evaluation ¨C Insert Demonic Identity He typed in his full demonic name: Vergil Lucifer.The screen flickered, loading for a few seconds. A metallic sound echoed from the laptop, like a dark bell tolling. Name: Vergil LuciferClassification: RANK-S+Potential Threat: Regional ExtinctionWarning: Avoid hostility toward those around him. Entity possesses multiple incomprehensible powers and displays possessiveness.Note: Do not provoke him ¡ª especially not by provoking one of his wives. He raised an eyebrow, clearly satisfied. "Rank-S+, huh?" he murmured. Sapphire just scoffed. "As if that''s a surprise." He turned the screen toward her, wearing a smug grin. "Your turn." She gave a sharp smile, like she''d been waiting for the challenge. Without hesitation, she typed:Sapphire AgaresThe system recognized her instantly. The interface went dark for a few seconds before revealing the result. Name: Sapphire AgaresClassification: SPECIAL Rank ¨C Abyssal Knight ¨C ImmeasurablePotential Threat: Global Extinction (Unrestricted) / Continental Extinction (Restricted)Note: Please never touch her, approach her, or look at her. Do not even think about harming her if you want your family to stay alive.Reminder: Under no circumstance mention her daughter. Vergil blinked. "SPECIAL Rank, Abyssal Knight, Immeasurable?" She smiled, sliding her fingers along his leg under the covers."Wanna argue with the system¡­ or admit I''m the most dangerous thing in the world?" He snapped the laptop shut and turned toward her."You deserve an award... so deadly, yet somehow so adorable." Sapphire bit her lower lip, her predator''s gaze softened by rare sweetness."Wanna train to level up, babe?" "When we get back¡­ maybe we can train really hard," he replied, pulling her closer as, outside, the snow continued to fall ¡ª untouched and silent ¡ª a perfect contrast to the slow-burning heat rising inside the room. Even as the warm, intimate atmosphere still clung to them, Vergil and Sapphire rose slowly from the bed. The weather outside remained unchanged ¡ª snow falling quietly, blanketing the city in a serene, almost magical whiteness. Sapphire dressed with unhurried grace, slipping into a dark, form-fitting dress with metallic details that resembled delicate chains, and over it, a scarlet-red coat ¡ª bold and regal.Vergil, in turn, chose a black, finely woven shirt, dark slacks, and a gray overcoat lined with silver embroidery that gave him an aristocratic ¡ª almost vampiric ¡ª air. Fitting for the occasion. Just as Vergil adjusted the collar of his coat, a sharp knock echoed at the door ¡ª polite, but firm. KNOCK KNOCK. He cast a brief glance at Sapphire, who raised an eyebrow, intrigued.With slow, deliberate steps, he made his way to the door and opened it ¡ª revealing an unexpected figure on the other side. The woman standing before him was the embodiment of exotic elegance. She wore a black Japanese kimono adorned with red and gold floral patterns, long sleeves that nearly brushed the ground, and an obi sash tied with flawless precision.Her skin was pale as porcelain, contrasting sharply with her long snow-white hair.Her crimson eyes gleamed with a supernatural light, though her expression remained serene, respectful ¡ª and held a beauty so cold, it was almost ethereal. She gave a slight, traditional bow, lowering her head without breaking eye contact. "Good morning, Lord Vergil. Lady Sapphire." Her voice was soft, melodic, and perfectly controlled."My name is Kaguya. I have been assigned to escort you to the Vampire King. He awaits you in the Scarlet Hall." Vergil studied her for a few seconds, noting every detail.Everything about her screamed Eastern tradition ¡ª from her posture to her presence. He furrowed his brow slightly, not out of suspicion, but sheer curiosity. "A Japanese woman¡­ here in Romania?" he thought. "How many centuries old is she to have ended up on this side of the world? Escaping a clan? Exiled? Or maybe Europe just sounded more exciting than Kyoto?" But he didn''t dwell too long on the thought. These kinds of things were common when it came to immortals.They wandered ¡ª for war, for invitations¡­ or simply because eternal boredom had a way of shifting one''s geography. "All right," Vergil said, closing the door behind him and glancing briefly at Sapphire, who was already approaching with calm, graceful steps. Sapphire cast a quick glance at Kaguya, and for a moment their eyes met.Vampire and Demoness ¡ª each with their own distinct aura.Kaguya bowed again, respectfully. "If you wish, I can escort you to the main entrance. Transportation is already waiting." Vergil gave a faint smile. "Lead the way, Kaguya-san." The Japanese woman raised her head, pleased by the unexpected formality, and turned on her heels with hypnotic grace.The three of them walked through the hotel''s corridors, their muffled footsteps contrasting with the soft, padded silence of the elegantly decorated walls. As they walked, Sapphire leaned slightly closer to Vergil and whispered with a teasing smile: "You and your thing for Japanese girls¡­" "It''s just respect for the culture," he replied with a crooked smile. "Uh-huh. I''ll remember that..." she muttered under her breath."I''ll get him back... He thinks I don''t know he slept with that bitch Raphaeline?" Vergil only chuckled softly. As they descended to the lobby, a sleek black limousine awaited them, engine already running, releasing soft clouds of warm vapor into the cold air.A chauffeur, also wearing dark sunglasses, stepped forward and opened the door for Sapphire with an exaggerated bow ¡ª completely ignoring Vergil. Again. "You saw that, didn''t you?" he murmured, watching the one-sided treatment. "Of course," Sapphire replied as she stepped into the car, amusement gleaming in her eyes."They''ve got instincts. They know who''s in charge." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 273 - 273: Meeting between Kings The road climbed sinuously through the mountains, skirting snow-covered cliffs. The forest around them seemed to whisper ancient secrets as the limousine moved forward in silence, like an elegant funeral procession. Inside the car, the silence was comfortable, broken only by the low hum of the engine and the rhythmic breathing of Sapphire, who watched the scenery with bored eyes and crossed arms. Vergil, on the other hand, was reclining with one leg over the other, his eyes half-closed but alert ¡ª like a predator pretending to rest. Kaguya sat across from them, on the side seat of the limousine, her posture flawless and serene. The white kimono with red accents looked even more ethereal under the dim light from the car''s ceiling. Her crimson eyes shimmered briefly as she spoke. "We''re approaching our King''s residence. I hope the stay will be pleasant for Your Majesties," she said, always respectful ¡ª almost welcoming. Vergil looked at her and even considered teasing her a little, but let out a heavy sigh instead. "I just hope he didn''t set us up." He said it like he didn''t already know that, by now, Alucard surely knew Sapphire was with Vergil ¡ª any plan would be idiotic. Kaguya smiled gently. "Alucard-sama spares no effort for those he respects. And he holds a... special esteem for the two of you. He''s prepared all of his subordinates." Sapphire let out a low, lazy laugh. "Oh, we have fans?" "Or an army waiting to ambush us the moment we step in. I still don''t like the fact he asked me to bring a family member," Vergil said, humorless. The limousine rounded a sharp curve and then, as if born from a gothic nightmare, the mansion emerged amidst the fog and snow. In truth, "mansion" was an understatement. It was a castle. Massive, imposing, with black towers that pierced the sky like lances. Stone gargoyles watched from the rooftops, and narrow windows reflected a somber light as the morning sun hit them. The structure was carved into a cliff, overlooking a valley so deep the mist there never lifted. The architecture was medieval, yet there was a modern, cruel edge to its asymmetrical perfection ¡ª as if the castle knew you were looking at it, and laughed at you for doing so. Sapphire leaned forward slightly, gazing at the monstrous dwelling. "Definitely... compensating for something," she murmured, almost laughing. "Yeah¡­ usually people with such megalomaniac buildings have to make up for the size of something else," Vergil chuckled before adding, "Immortality can lead to some questionable architectural choices." The car stopped in front of a colossal gate, where two hooded figures opened the massive iron doors without a word. The limousine passed through slowly, as if entering forbidden territory ¡ª which, in a way, it was. When the door opened for them to step out, Kaguya was the first to exit and extended her hand delicately, offering assistance. Sapphire accepted the gesture with a half-smile, though her eyes made it clear she was amused by the overly chivalrous act. Vergil got out on his own, hands in his pockets, posture relaxed. Up above, the castle''s main gates opened with a deep, thunderous sound ¡ª as if the mountain itself acknowledged the arrival of demons. A group of uniformed vampires stood waiting, aligned with military precision. Men and women with expressionless faces, all dressed in ceremonial black attire adorned with crimson details. None of them breathed. At the top of the staircase, beneath the stone arch of the gate, a lone figure awaited them. Black hair down to his shoulders, skin pale as marble, and wine-red eyes. A subtle smile played on Alucard''s lips ¡ª the Vampire King. He descended the steps calmly, as if each one were part of an ancient ritual. When he reached the middle of the staircase, he stopped and opened his arms, like a host welcoming imperial guests. "Vergil. Sapphire. Welcome to my home." Vergil gave a slight nod. "Nice place. You really know how to make an impression." "It''s not to impress. It''s to remind mortals and immortals alike who rules this piece of the world." Alucard smiled, his fangs flashing for a second. "And now, you''ve finally come to my mountain. Which brings me honor... and a hint of tension." ''This guy''s a complete moron.'' Vergil thought, watching the way Alucard acted. Not that he expected something more... refined, but seriously ¡ª what the hell kind of person was this? Sapphire snapped her fingers, a tiny spark dancing at the tip of her index. "The tension''s mutual. But we''re in a good mood today." Kaguya bowed once more. "The main hall is ready to receive you. Alucard-sama insisted on serving you personally." "How adorable," Sapphire drawled, arms crossed, casting a sideways glance at the lined-up vampire soldiers. "Let''s just hope no one tries to poison us with wine¡­ made of blood." Vergil stepped onto the first stair beside her. "Or ambush us during dinner. I''m tired of clich¨¦s." Alucard turned with a smirk and raised an eyebrow. "You two watch too many movies, you know that? Since when am I that kind of treacherous host?" Vergil let out a light nasal laugh. "You asked me to bring a member of my family. What did you expect?" The vampire raised both eyebrows, genuinely surprised. "What? I just thought it''d be nice to have some company. You''re halfway across the world ¡ª I figured it''d be depressing to see you alone, sulking in some dark corner. I even had the rooms reinforced... so you two could screw each other senseless without collapsing the walls." Vergil stared at Alucard for two long seconds, as if trying to figure out whether he was being sarcastic, cynical¡­ or genuinely thoughtful. The worst part was that he could easily be all three at once. "¡­You reinforced the rooms?" he repeated, eyes half-lidded. "With dampening runes and arcane insulation, yeah," Alucard replied casually, shrugging. "The last demon couple that visited triggered an avalanche just from moaning too loud. I''m not dealing with that again." Sapphire let out a crystalline laugh that echoed off the stone columns of the hall. "Good to know your hospitality includes prepping for destructive nights." Vergil ran a hand down his face, exhausted, then through his hair, fixing it with his fingers. "This is surreal," he muttered, before looking back at Alucard with something between resignation and frustration in his eyes. "Azazel told me you personally requested my presence¡­ Said it was a gesture of trust between our realms." When he finished speaking, he paused for a moment. Took a deep breath. Deep enough that the air around them seemed to ripple for a second, as if the atmosphere itself felt the weight of that sigh. Sapphire, beside him, slowly turned her head. That wasn''t a normal sigh ¡ª it was the most exhausted she''d ever heard from him. A kind of cosmic surrender. "¡­Azazel tricked me, didn''t he?" Alucard''s eyes widened for a moment, but then he smiled ¡ª half guilty, half pleased. "He tricked you in style, if that''s any consolation." Vergil brought a hand to his temple, as if trying to ward off a headache. "Why does that bastard always have to turn everything into some dumb game with three layers of irony and five layers of sarcasm?" Alucard shrugged, perfectly at ease. "Because he''s Azazel. If he didn''t screw you over with an extra plan that made zero sense until the final phase¡­ then you should really be worried." Kaguya, who until then had remained silent like an elegant shadow, stepped forward with the impeccable posture of a servant trained for centuries. Her crimson eyes shimmered softly under the torchlight and the mist beginning to form around the castle grounds. "Gentlemen," she said in a serene voice, firm enough to cut through the casual conversation among the three, "perhaps we should continue this exchange of pleasantries inside¡­" Vergil turned his head toward her, raising an eyebrow. Kaguya then glanced at the sky, and her expression ¡ª still composed ¡ª shifted subtly, almost imperceptibly, as if something had caught her attention beyond the gathering clouds. "A storm is coming." Sapphire looked over her shoulder as well, noticing the sky darkening with supernatural speed. The clouds were gathering in an unnatural dance, as if something ¡ª or someone ¡ª was calling the weather forth with an intention far more sinister than mere rain. "Ordinary storm?" she asked, a slight smile playing on her lips, as if she already knew the answer. Kaguya hesitated for a fraction of a second. "I highly doubt it''s anything so¡­ mundane." Vergil narrowed his eyes at the sky, then turned to Alucard, who simply offered an annoyingly calm smirk, as if already bored with the mystery. "Are you sure you didn''t plan this part too?" Vergil asked. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This time, I swear I didn''t," Alucard replied lightly. "But if it''s an attack, they picked the absolute worst moment." "Or the best," Sapphire added, a murderous gleam in her eyes. "Three monsters, a storm, and a ruined dinner... sounds like the beginning of a massacre." Vergil took a deep breath and gave Kaguya a nod. "Very well. Let''s head inside." She bowed again. "This way, please." Chapter 274 - 274: You were wrong The trio crossed the castle''s threshold with calm steps, the sound of their shoes echoing softly against polished stone walls. The interior was as grand as the exterior had promised¡ªblack marble columns streaked with silver veins rose toward a vaulted ceiling painted with scenes of ancient wars between monsters and hunters, as if the castle itself held memories of forgotten eras. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Magical torches burned along the walls with bluish flames, casting ethereal shadows that seemed to move of their own accord. Kaguya led them down a vast corridor until a pair of double doors swung open without anyone touching them. Beyond lay the banquet hall. The table was long¡ªcrafted from ancient, dark wood, its surface carved with tormented faces and rune symbols worn down by time. On the left side, where Vergil and Sapphire were guided to sit, there was a veritable feast of exotic dishes: roasted meats with golden crusts, caramelized vegetables, berry-filled pies, aged cheeses, and a refined selection of wines¡ªall human, absurdly expensive, and meticulously arranged. On the right... only a line of crystal goblets filled with a thick, scarlet liquid. The absence of cutlery, plates, or even napkins made it clear: Alucard''s guests did not chew. They sipped. Vergil cast a dry glance at the opposite side of the table. "Inviting," he muttered. Alucard sat with elegance and picked up one of the goblets. He swirled the contents with a refined gesture, inhaling the aroma before bringing the liquid to his lips. Sapphire tilted her head, eyes fixed on him, and remarked casually, "Still pretending blood wine has a bouquet?" Alucard gave a toothy smile. "Virgin blood, distilled a century ago... does have a bouquet. It reminds me of black cherries and broken promises." Vergil cleared his throat. "How poetic. I suppose the 1842 vintage was made from nuns slowly roasted over fire?" "Actually, yes," Alucard replied with delight, resting his elbow on the armrest and smiling almost kindly. "You know your vintage blood, Vergil. I''m touched." Sapphire picked up a glass of regular wine and sniffed it briefly. "At least ours still comes from grapes. I''d feel bad for some human sommelier if he found out you''d replaced Bordeaux with A-positive." "Ah, but decadence is part of the art." Alucard set his goblet down and extended his hand. Instantly, a maid appeared from nowhere, bowing respectfully before whispering something in his ear. He listened patiently, nodded lightly, and then dismissed her with a graceful gesture. "Bad news?" Sapphire asked disinterestedly, nibbling on a fig stuffed with cheese and honey. "Nothing major," the vampire replied. "The storm is intensifying... but it doesn''t seem natural." "Wonderful," Vergil muttered, running his knife through the succulent meat in front of him without truly looking at it. "Because our day was going far too smoothly." Alucard leaned forward, eyes gleaming with amusement. "Let''s focus on hospitality, shall we? You''ve come a long way. And even if Azazel was a bit... dramatic with his ''subtle'' invitation, your presence here is honored." "Honored, monitored, and possibly maneuvered into a veiled diplomatic confrontation," Sapphire said, sipping her wine as if it were juice. "I love traveling." Vergil, however, didn''t respond. His eyes were fixed on a subtle detail: at the far end of the hall, near the black curtains swaying in the wind of the storm outside, he sensed something... a faint presence. Almost imperceptible. But there. "You reinforced the bedrooms," he said slowly, eyes never leaving the dark spot behind the curtain. "But did you reinforce the halls too?" Alucard paused, analyzing the question. For a moment, even he seemed genuinely thoughtful. "...Some, yes. This one, in fact." "Then something got in." Vergil put down his utensils. His fingers were tense. Sapphire lifted her gaze, her eyes shimmering in a more vivid shade of blue, as if the mana in her body had awakened. "If it''s a spy, I hope it brought a notebook. It''ll learn what it means to sit in the same room with two bored demons." Alucard fell silent, but his eyes also shifted to the dark corner. The shadows there seemed to shrink under the gaze of the three. Kaguya appeared like an apparition, kneeling beside Alucard. "The seal on the east flank of the castle has been broken, Alucard-sama. An intruder of Unknown Rank has just entered through the mist." "How unknown?" he asked, now serious. "Dense mana. Chaotic. Multiple signatures. Seems... like a hybrid." She said the last word as if she disliked uttering it. Sapphire narrowed her eyes. "Ah... one of those." Vergil slowly stood up from his chair. The air around him shifted. His presence grew ¡ª as if the room, the castle, the world around them needed to adjust to his true nature. "It''s always during dinner," Vergil murmured, rising slowly. Alucard sighed with a tired smile, like a host who already expected the party to be ruined. "Take care of it, yes? I need to speak with the guests before my patience runs out, and I decide to cross the hall just to slaughter that bastard." "Yes, master." Kaguya gave an elegant bow before disappearing like smoke in the wind. Vergil watched the empty space left by her. "...She''s helpful." Alucard sat back down, composing himself with grace. "Good subordinates are essential in the world we live in. Sapphire''s, for instance, are particularly efficient... What was her name again...? Ah, yes ¡ª Viola." He looked directly at Sapphire, his eyes narrow, the smile at his lips sharp like a blade. "Why don''t you sell her to me?" Sapphire responded with a dangerous glint in her eyes, picking up a glass of wine ¡ª regular wine, very human ¡ª and swirling the liquid with elegance. "Because I''d kill you before I even considered it." She smiled, then drank, as if she''d said something trivial. "Ah, of course..." Alucard leaned back, laughing softly. "The last time we met... was when I lost my third general, wasn''t it?" Sapphire made a thoughtful face, as if trying to remember something irrelevant. "Hmm... then he wasn''t that strong after all." Vergil gave a sharp smile. "Being called a general and dying to a maid... is honestly pathetic." Alucard blinked once, then slowly turned his head toward Sapphire, raising an eyebrow with genuine curiosity. "He''s your husband and doesn''t know about Viola?" Sapphire shrugged, serene as moonlight. "He never asked." Vergil raised an eyebrow but said nothing immediately. He merely looked at her with a mix of restrained surprise and silent pride. Then, finally, he spoke: "You really know how to keep things interesting." Sapphire let out a soft, cruel laugh. "If I told you everything I do, life would lose its charm." Alucard tilted his head to the side, smiling as if discovering a rare new wine. "You two really deserve each other. It''s charming... in an absolutely condemnable way." "We are a masterpiece of decadence," Sapphire replied, toasting with her glass. "And you''re just the cracked frame pretending to be part of the art." "Subtle touch." Alucard laughed. "I almost felt offended." Vergil leaned back, his eyes closing for a moment, absorbing the heavy atmosphere of the room. He murmured, as if speaking to no one: "Then, tell me... what brought you here? Azazel mentioned wanting to talk to me," Alucard said, turning calmly to Vergil, his red eyes glowing under the soft candlelight. Vergil crossed his arms, his voice as cold as steel. "I want to know why my wives were attacked by several vampires while I was away." The atmosphere in the room shifted instantly. The air grew heavy, almost suffocating. A wave of malevolent pressure covered the space like a suffocating veil. The candlelight flickered, and even the wine in Sapphire''s glass stagnated for a brief moment, as if reality itself hesitated. Sapphire raised an eyebrow and slowly turned her gaze to Alucard. Her smile disappeared. "Hm?" Alucard blinked, genuinely confused for a moment. "That wasn''t me." His voice remained calm, but now there was a slight tension behind it. He leaned back in his chair, as if assessing an unseen enemy amidst the shadows. Vergil remained motionless, his eyes half-closed. His presence was like a blade ready to be unsheathed. "They attacked them the moment we discovered the fragment," he said, his voice low but filled with contained fury. "They tried to kill them while I was away. And on top of that... they left a damn energy signature." Alucard paused for a moment, his fingers tapping slowly on the arm of the chair. When he spoke, his voice was laced with sarcasm, but there was a dangerous spark behind his words. "And you still think I would make the colossal mistake of attacking Sapphire, Sepphirothy, Rapphaeline, and Stella... all at once?" He leaned forward, his eyes locked on Vergil. "After everything I''ve seen them do? Are you crazy? A lunatic, perhaps?" Vergil kept his gaze steady. "I''m considering all possibilities." "Considering is different from accusing," Alucard replied, now visibly irritated. "If I wanted your wives dead, I wouldn''t leave an obvious trail of my energy. I''d send something the world couldn''t even begin to describe... and I''d make sure to rip out each of their hearts personally." Sapphire scoffed lightly, crossing her legs. "Someone''s lying. Or provoking." "Of course, they''re provoking," Alucard said, leaning back again. "But not me. They''re provoking you, Vergil. And using my name as bait." The moment he said this, the body of a vampire fell beside Alucard, and Kaguya bowed. "The Intruder, my King." "Oh... how cute," Alucard murmured with a twisted smile, raising two fingers.The vampire''s body was violently yanked off the ground ¡ª suspended not by ropes, but by the blood itself, which snaked like invisible chains at the command of its master. "Spy," he said in a tone of boredom. "From that same creature who has the fragment you wanted so much, Vergil." Vergil furrowed his brow, distrust growing in his gaze."What do you mean? Isn''t the fragment with you?" Alucard looked at him with an almost amused expression, as if Vergil had told a joke."Ah... so that''s what they brought you?" He sighed, swirling the glass in his hands. "It seems Paimon and his demons were deceived. Again." His gaze grew colder. "The truth, my dear... is that we, vampires, are at war. Internally. And this ¡ª" he pointed at the spy writhing in the air, "¡ª is just one of the worms who dares to play puppet master with my clan''s name." Without even blinking, Alucard closed his fingers ¡ª and the vampire''s body exploded in a shower of blood. The silence that followed was as thick as smoke. Sapphire wiped a drop of wine that almost splashed. "Well... at least we know that misinformation is running rampant." Chapter 275 - 275: Alliance of Kings Alucard slowly wiped the blood trickling down the side of his face with a black handkerchief, his gaze darker than usual. There was something unusual in his tone ¡ª a restrained coldness, like a predator that could no longer pretend to be tamed. "Vladislaus Dragamir," he said, spitting the name like acid. "That''s the guy you want." Kaguya, always standing a step behind with her unwavering posture, bowed silently and extended a tablet to Alucard. The vampire took it, slid his finger across the screen for a few seconds, then tossed it gently toward Vergil, who caught it midair. On the screen was a frozen image of a man with an aristocratic appearance. His gray eyes seemed to pierce the soul even through a photo. White, straight, well-kept hair, and clothing that fused ancient fashion with modern elements ¡ª as if every part of his look was calculated to intimidate without saying a word. "As you probably already know," Alucard began, his voice now deeper, "we vampires are divided into clans. Or more precisely¡­ families. And like any ancient bloodline, internal disputes have always been our biggest problem." Vergil studied the image while Alucard continued. "I''m from the Dr?culea family, a direct descendant of Vlad Tepes ¡ª the original. But my father, Dracula¡­ he didn''t just found our bloodline. He created all the great vampiric clans of Europe and parts of Asia. One by one, he shaped them, gave them blood, power, and purpose. Some as protectors, others as warriors¡­ and some, like Vladislaus Dragamir, as monsters that should never have been unleashed." He stood, walking toward a lit fireplace in the corner of the hall, where the wood crackled softly, as if each pop marked the beat of an ancient memory. "The Dragamir Clan was one of the first houses created by Dracula. A bloodline forged in discipline, ancestral magic, and blind fanaticism. They believe themselves the true heirs, molded during the peak of my father''s power. But¡­" He turned, eyes narrowed. "They forgot who keeps the Dracula name alive. Who stabilizes the bloodlines. Who prevented a war between the clans during centuries of silence." Vergil received the tablet back from Sapphire, who had already seen the name and let out a dismissive "tch." He looked again at Vladislaus''s face. He looked like the kind of man born to betray. "And now he''s playing god?" Vergil murmured, more to himself. "It''s more than that," Alucard said, his expression hardening. "He stole something. Something ancient. Something that does not belong to this world." His eyes turned toward Kaguya. The Japanese vampire hesitated for a moment. It was visible. Her hands clenched together, barely containing the tension. The silence that followed felt like reverence, as if each word needed permission to be spoken. "He has one of the Three Sacred Treasures of Japan," she said, her voice laced with both sorrow and anger. Sapphire raised her eyebrows, surprised. "He used a fragment of Excalibur to forge the relic into a divine weapon?" "No," Kaguya replied, her voice nearly faltering for a second. "Worse. Now that everyone knows fragments of Excalibur can be fused into armaments¡­ Vladislaus decided to force that fusion with something even more powerful." She took a deep breath, her eyes growing colder. "He used a fragment in the Kusanagi no Tsurugi. The Sword of Storms. One of Japan''s Three Sacred Treasures. Treasures that symbolize the divine right to rule." The atmosphere subtly darkened. Even the flames in the fireplace seemed to waver. "Kusanagi," Vergil repeated under his breath. "The sword of the goddess Amaterasu. Legend says it was found inside the body of an eight-headed serpent¡­ and passed down as a celestial heirloom to Japan''s first Emperor." "Yes," Kaguya confirmed. "The legend isn''t just myth. We guarded it for millennia. It was protected in sacred temples, sealed, hidden from the world¡­ until he appeared. Vladislaus stole the artifact and fused the Veil fragment into the sword. And now¡­ it doesn''t just cut matter ¡ª it cuts essence itself." Sapphire let out a slow, sarcastic whistle. "He''s basically wielding a divorce between the natural laws." Alucard leaned against the stone ledge near the fireplace. "And on top of that¡­ he''s gathering dissident clans. Smaller houses, forgotten or exiled. He''s creating a Nocturnal Court, as they now call themselves. A blood empire¡­ to challenge every supernatural throne." "And why now?" Vergil asked, eyes narrowed. "Because the balance of power is collapsing," Alucard answered. "With the fragments scattered, the equilibrium is breaking. You must''ve noticed it already ¡ª across the board, factions are starting to consider the fragments vital, especially with the promise of forging weapons from the divine power that remains." Kaguya then spoke, cutting into her king''s words like a whisper from someone begging for help. "And he¡­ killed the sword''s guardians. My brothers. The monks who watched over the temple. He tore them apart like paper. Not even the ancient spells stopped him from taking what he wanted." For a moment, silence fell like a heavy curtain. Vergil then shattered the stillness, sliding the tablet back toward Alucard. "So that''s it. A sacred sword, a lunatic with a god complex, and a war of thrones between immortal vampires." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sapphire stretched like a lazy cat, but her eyes gleamed like a starving predator. "Almost romantic." "Romantic would be cutting his head off and returning the sword to Amaterasu personally," Kaguya said, her tone finally revealing the centuries-old fury she had kept buried. Vergil slowly crossed his arms, as if weighing the fate of empires with a single motion. His silver eyes glinted with calculated serenity ¡ª cold, dangerously sharp. He was no longer just the impulsive warrior, the hot-blooded demon. There was something different now. A weight. A presence. "Hmmm..." He let out a low, thoughtful sound. The hall seemed to hold its breath. "What do I get if I help you with this?" His voice came out low, deep, and polished like tempered steel. This wasn''t a simple question. It was a test. Alucard gave a restrained smile, sensing the shift in his counterpart. But before he could respond, something else happened. Sapphire was watching him. The world around her simply vanished for a moment. She knew him all too well from their training. She had watched Vergil grow into a demon. But now¡­ she saw something new. Something overwhelming. A true sovereign. The way he stared down Alucard, in total control. His body language meticulously restrained, without a single unnecessary movement. Every word was measured, strategic. It was like watching a lion stop roaring ¡ª and still make the world kneel. Sapphire felt her heart race, a pounding throb in her chest, too strong to ignore. Her mouth went dry. Her legs, restless. And between them, a treacherous warmth had already formed ¡ª hot and pulsing. The black lace panties beneath her tight skirt were no longer anything but a symbolic barrier. And worse, she knew. She knew he wasn''t even trying to seduce her. That only made it more intense. "He''s not trying to be sexy¡­ he just is," she thought, discreetly biting her lower lip. She tried to look away, to maintain composure. But she failed. Because in that moment, instinct screamed louder: she wanted that man. Wanted to be taken by him, right there ¡ª on the stone throne or in the shadows of that ancient castle. She wanted to scream the name of a king who finally deserved to be worshipped. Vergil turned slightly, his gaze crossing with hers for just a second. One second was enough. Sapphire felt naked. Exposed. Those silver eyes seemed to see everything ¡ª every desire, every fantasy, every drop of arousal. And she knew he noticed. A subtle corner of his mouth lifted. Not in mockery, but in dominance. As if to say: I know what you want¡­ and maybe I''ll give it to you¡­ when I decide. She bit her lip harder, trying not to moan just from the thought. Alucard cleared his throat. The tension in the air could''ve been cut with a blade. It was thick¡­ delicious. "You''ll have the political backing of my family," Alucard said, returning to the conversation as if he hadn''t just been a silent spectator to an erotic showdown between two monarchs. Vergil didn''t respond right away. He simply walked toward the fireplace, hands clasped behind his back, each step echoing like an imperial decree. He stopped before the flames, his silhouette gilded by the firelight ¡ª like the statue of a war god. "Add Dragamir''s body to the list," he finally said. "I know that''s not too much to ask of you, is it?" Alucard''s eyes widened slightly. "That''s¡­ a bold request." Vergil turned his head just enough to glance over his shoulder. "I think you''ve forgotten why I came here," he spoke, and his killing intent flooded the castle like a tidal wave. "I came to kill the bastard who attacked my wives ¡ª and one of them is Sapphire''s daughter." His eyes ignited with hellfire, black and demonic¡­ It was as if Death itself was looking at Alucard¡­ but the one truly being consumed¡­ "So beautiful..." Sapphire moaned inwardly. This was the man she wanted. The man she had fallen for ¡ª and now, the man she was unraveling for, right then and there, with nothing but his words. The Demon King was no longer a king by title. He was king¡­ by right. "You''re right," Alucard said, and an aura just as terrifying as Vergil''s rose into the air. "Then¡­ how do you want to kill that bastard?" Chapter 276 - 276: Shall we test the reinforcement? Vergil and Sapphire walked through the silent streets of the city, the sound of their footsteps echoing on the deserted sidewalks as the night sky covered everything with a cloak of mystery. The hotel was in sight, but the way there seemed longer than usual. The atmosphere was tense, and although nothing visible was happening, there was a heavy charge in the air, a feeling that something was about to break. Kaguya followed a step behind them, her posture impeccable, but her gaze fixed on the ground ahead, as if she wanted to isolate herself from the world around her. Vergil, with his firm, impassive steps, was the first to break the silence, glancing at Sapphire. She was slightly ahead, with a subtle smile, as if she was enjoying the mind game they were both involved in. "Do you think Alucard was telling the truth?" Vergil asked, his voice low but charged with intent, echoing in the stillness of the night. Sapphire glanced at him, pondering for a moment. "I don''t know. He didn''t seem to be lying, but there was something... missing. Something in the way he spoke, perhaps." She shook her head, as if trying to organize her thoughts. "He has a very controlled presence, but there was something in his gaze, a hesitation. What do you think, Vergil?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil kept his eyes fixed on the path in front of him, but his mind was attentive, processing every word. "I feel that too. He was too careful with his words. I can''t call him a liar, but he clearly omitted something. Which, however, is what we need to find out." He paused, casting a sidelong glance at Kaguya, who was walking silently behind them. "Do you have any idea what he''s hiding, Kaguya?" Vergil''s words fell like pressure on Kaguya. She felt her body tighten internally, but she kept her expression unwavering, fighting not to give in. She couldn''t. She couldn''t reveal what she still didn''t fully understand about Alucard. He was too enigmatic a figure to fully unravel, and Kaguya had her reasons for keeping certain truths to herself. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Kaguya replied calmly, her voice soft but with a firmness that denoted her effort to remain serene. "My King is someone you must trust. He has no reason to hide anything that threatens you." Sapphire, with an amused smile, didn''t give in. "Of course. You respect him so much, don''t you? Only sometimes, too much respect can hide something even more dangerous, Kaguya." She cast a corner glance at the vampire, noticing her silent struggle. "Could it be that you''re hiding something? Something that Alucard shared with you? Something you know but don''t want to tell us?" Vergil moved slightly closer, his piercing eyes fixed on Kaguya. He wanted to get beyond her fa?ade. "The truth is never hidden forever, Kaguya. If you know something we don''t, you''d better tell us. Alucard, no matter how hard he tries to keep it a secret, is not immune to the game of lies. What does he really want from us?" Kaguya felt the heat rise in her body, as if she were being stripped bare by the intensity of Vergil''s words. They were trying to provoke her, to force her to reveal something she wasn''t ready to say. She knew she had to resist, but the pressure was intensifying. She couldn''t give in. She couldn''t reveal what she was already beginning to understand about Alucard. Not yet. "I''m not hiding anything," she replied, her voice now lower, almost a whisper. "I just don''t see any reason to question Alucard''s intentions. He acts as he sees fit. Everyone has their own motives. And I... I just follow." Sapphire let out a short, almost defiant laugh. "Yeah, but you can''t help noticing that there''s something else there. You''re afraid, Kaguya. Afraid of something you know but can''t admit, even to yourself. Isn''t that right?" Vergil watched Kaguya more closely, his eyes scrutinizing every detail of her expression. He knew she was struggling with the pressure. He knew that something inside her wanted to explode, but she was forcing herself to maintain control. The internal struggle was almost palpable. He said nothing, just waited, a small smile forming on his lips. Kaguya stopped walking for a moment, her eyes closing for a brief second as she struggled to hold herself together. Their pressure was almost unbearable, but she couldn''t give in. Not now. She couldn''t let them know what she knew, the truths that were still hidden, or the implications of it all. The trust Alucard had placed in her wouldn''t allow her to break that silence. Finally, she looked straight ahead, resuming her walk without saying another word. "I have nothing to say about that," she replied in a cold, unyielding voice, the same one she used to keep everyone at a distance. "Alucard doesn''t need to explain himself to me. I trust him, just as I trust my own choices." Sapphire exchanged a meaningful glance with Vergil, a mischievous smile on her lips. They knew they had touched a nerve. They knew that, no matter how hard Kaguya tried to stand her ground, there was something there that bothered her. Something she desperately wanted to hide. Something that would come out sooner or later. When they finally arrived at the hotel, the atmosphere was still fraught with tension. The lobby was deserted, except for the soft light that illuminated the space, creating a contrast with the darkness outside. Kaguya entered without saying another word, climbing the stairs in silence, while Vergil and Sapphire exchanged a look. Sapphire, visibly tired of the teasing, spoke bluntly: "You can go, Kaguya. We''re not in a hurry anymore. I''ll meet you another time." She turned to the vampire, but not without a teasing tone in her voice. "Have a nice evening." Kaguya nodded silently, her gaze fixed and distant, before disappearing up the stairs, leaving the atmosphere heavier with her absence. Sapphire, opening the apartment door, glanced at Vergil. "What do you think of her?" Vergil replied with a light tone, as if he were reflecting on something irrelevant. "She''s cute." Sapphire arched an eyebrow, her expression becoming more tense. "That''s not what I meant..." Her murderous aura began to rise, filling the room with an almost palpable pressure. Vergil remained calm, but his eyes narrowed slightly, as if he were touching something important. "Calm down, it''s precisely this ''cuteness'' of hers that will make her vulnerable. Don''t you think?" Sapphire stared at him, her expression now more focused. "So you realize..." "Convenient, isn''t it?" Vergil continued, now with a more serious tone. "He asks for help to destroy a clan, but... he didn''t even mention the sword. And considering how she talked about it... It''s clear that she wants the sword back where it came from." Sapphire nodded, her eyes now more calculating, as if she were putting together a plan in her mind. "Yes... I''m beginning to understand the game behind it too." She paused briefly, before starting to undress, her expression becoming cold and calculating. "She''s going to be betrayed." A subtle but meaningful smile formed on her lips as her dress fell gently to the floor, revealing an uneasy confidence. Sapphire turned to Vergil with a seductive smile on her lips, her movements slow and sensual as she slid the dress down her shoulders. The fabric slipped down her bare skin, revealing seductive curves and a slender figure. She let the dress fall to the floor, gesturing for Vergil to come closer with a finger. "You got a little excited, didn''t you?" Vergil watched the scene with fascination, his eyes darkening with desire as he admired Sapphire''s naked body. He stepped forward, his movements feline and predatory as he walked towards her. When he reached her, he wrapped his hands around her waist, pulling her closer. "Did you enjoy the tease earlier?" he asked, smiling. "You''ve become a much warmer man. It made me very... excited." Sapphire arched her back, pressing her breasts against Vergil''s chest as their lips met in an intense, passionate kiss. They kissed with hunger and desire, their tongues dancing in a sensual choreography as their hands explored every inch of each other''s bodies. Vergil ran his hands down Sapphire''s curves, caressing every inch of her soft, warm skin. He pulled her even closer, feeling the excitement growing between them. Sapphire reacted to his touch, moaning softly against Vergil''s lips as his hands roamed her muscular back. They kissed and caressed each other for long minutes, lost in a whirlwind of desire and passion. Vergil took Sapphire into the bedroom, laying her gently on the bed. He began to take off his own clothes, revealing a toned and attractive body. Sapphire watched him lustfully, biting her lower lip as she admired her husband... "He said it strengthened..." Vergil said smiling... "Shall we test whether the walls have really been reinforced?" He asked. Chapter 277 - 277: Sapphire and Vergil (R-18) "He said it strengthened..." Vergil said smiling... "Shall we test whether the walls have really been strengthened?" He asked. Sapphire laughed softly, her voice full of mischief and charm, as she settled herself naturally in the center of the bed. Her hair fell in waves over her bare shoulders, and her hypnotic gaze didn''t leave Vergil''s for a second. "If the walls are weak," she said, slowly pulling at the satin sheets with her fingertips, "then let''s break them all. It''ll be a reminder to them of who we are." Vergil let out a low laugh, the low sound reverberating through the room. His eyes, intense as ever, now had a feral gleam, as if they had become those of a predator that had just found its perfect prey. He approached the bed, calmly removing his shirt, his muscles tense and defined as the garment fell to the floor. Sapphire reached out, pulling him closer. "Do you want to test me... or do you want to destroy me?" "Both," he whispered, his lips brushing the curve of her neck, his voice a whisper laden with intent. "But you''ll enjoy every second of it." His touch was firm but gentle - a controlled mix of strength and care. He kissed her again, more slowly this time, as if savoring the moment, teasing her with every gesture, every caress. Sapphire arched her body against him, as if defying gravity itself to separate them. The soft light of the room reflected off the walls, and their breathing mingled in the silence between kisses and touches. Every gesture was a game - a silent duel of pleasure and provocation, where they both knew exactly where to press, where to bite, where to whisper. "You''re going to drive me crazy, Vergil," she said, gasping, with a smile drunk with desire. He brushed his lips against hers. "That was always the idea." Vergil murmured, his gaze full of promise and danger. But then, suddenly, he pulled back. Sapphire blinked in surprise as she felt his heat withdraw. "What are you doing?" she asked, her voice low and full of expectation. "Testing your limits," Vergil replied with an insolent grin, getting out of bed leisurely, as if nothing was happening. He walked over to a small bar in the corner of the room, pouring himself a drink as golden and intense as liquid fire. Sapphire watched him like a feline on the prowl - her eyes blazing with frustration and desire, her body still gasping for his touch. "You''re not going to run away from me now..." Vergil raised his glass in a teasing toast. "Anticipation is a powerful weapon, my queen." That''s when she acted. In a single fluid, furious movement, Sapphire threw her legs off the bed, propelled herself forward and launched a kick straight at his chest. Vergil, taken by surprise, was thrown against the wall with a muffled thud, the glass shattering on the floor, the golden splashes mixing with the tense silence of the room. "You think you can provoke me and walk away?" she said, panting, her eyes ablaze with lust and fury. She rushed at him like a storm, her hair flapping like living snakes. Before Vergil could react, Sapphire grabbed him by the collar of his shirt, pulling him tight. Her nails dug into the fabric as her mouth crashed against his neck with hungry kisses, marking the skin with desire and fury. "You''re not going to keep me waiting," she whispered between soft kisses and bites, her breathing uncontrolled. With a quick gesture, Sapphire tore off his shirt - the sound of the fabric breaking filling the room like a promise. Her hands roamed Vergil''s chest with reverence and possessiveness, as if he were something that belonged to her - and only her. Vergil gasped, caught between the pain of the collision and the intensity of her touch. But he didn''t resist. He let her dominate him, at least for now, curious to see how far she would go. "You tease me, knock me off axis, and then walk away as if you''re in control," she murmured against his chest. "But I''m Sapphire. I burn everything around me. Including you." She bit his shoulder lightly, leaving a ruddy mark, and then pushed him against the wall with her body, as if she wanted to fuse them right there. Her mouth explored his neck, jaw and shoulders with a desire that bordered on the savage. Vergil laughed, between pleasure and amazement. "You''re dangerous." "I''m your queen," she replied, panting. "And today... you will kneel for me." Their breaths were ragged. The air in the room seemed electrified, thick as a storm about to break. The tension between the two was no longer just physical - it was something primal, wild, as if two gods were confronting each other in a duel of desire and domination. Sapphire wrapped her legs around Vergil''s waist with a fluid movement, as if her body had been molded for that moment. Her arms wrapped around his neck, and her eyes burned like coals. She rode him with confidence, dominance and hunger - like a queen finally taking what belonged to her. Vergil held her firmly by the thighs, his fingers pressing down with controlled force, and in a single thrust he turned his body, crashing her back against the wall. The impact caused the plaster to crack, a fissure opening up like a whisper of destruction. The dry sound echoed through the room, and the wall groaned under the force of their bodies. Sapphire let out a hoarse moan, almost a laugh of pleasure and relief. "Vergil... You have no idea how long I''ve waited for this..." she gasped against his lips, her eyes closed, her body arching in perfect harmony with his. He growled softly, burying his face in her neck, biting down lightly. "Say it," he murmured, "I want to hear it from you." "I''ve been waiting for this since the damn moment you said you understood me... since the moment you looked at me like that, as if you really saw me. Not as someone''s daughter... not as a leader... but as a woman." She scratched his back with her nails, leaving visible red marks as she gasped. "I refused to admit it... but I wanted it. I wanted you... breaking everything around me, until there was just the two of us." The heat of her words set Vergil even more on fire, and he pressed her hard against the wall, muscles trembling, as the room began to crumble into tiny details. A mirror cracked in the distance, the frames rattled on the walls. The bed behind them gave way with a metallic snap, as if protesting the intensity of the encounter. "You''ve always been fire, Sapphire," Vergil said with a crooked smile, laden with pride. "And I... I''m the storm that arrived too late." "No. You arrived just as I was ready to set the world on fire." She wrapped her legs around him even tighter, her skin prickling, her body demanding more, wanting it all, now. And then she laughed again, wildly, freely, as if every second of waiting had been worth it. Vergil let out a guttural growl when he felt the warm wetness running down his waist, Sapphire''s body completely surrendered, begging for him without saying a word. His eyes met hers - intense, dilated, wild - and, in one fluid, firm movement, he lifted her with ease, pressing her with controlled force against the wall. With one hand, he held her with absolute dominance; with the other, he reached down in an impatient gesture to the button of his own pants, undoing it with a hasty snap. The sound of haste, of raw desire, filled the air. Sapphire let out a gasp as she felt his fingers playing with the edge of her panties, now completely soaked. The brief contact made her shudder - not just with desire, but with sheer anticipation. She pulled his face to hers, her eyes shining as if she were on the edge of an abyss she longed to throw herself into. "Do you really want to test me?" she whispered, her voice husky and defiant. "Because I won''t hold back. I''m going to give you everything, Vergil... everything you deserve - and more." The smile Vergil gave was almost cruel in its promise. His eyes sparkled with lust and something darker - hunger. "Good," he said, his voice heavy with tension. "Because I''m going to rip out every spark of your fire. And in the end, you''ll be begging for more." In a quick, decisive tug, he freed her body of the last pieces of clothing, the fabrics flying around the room like pieces of control being destroyed. Their lips collided in a fierce, urgent kiss, as if they were devouring each other alive - and yet it was too little. His erection was already throbbing, pressing against her entrance, hot and desperate. Sapphire arched up, wrapping her legs around his hips like chains of desire. Her fingers dug into Vergil''s hair, pulling hard as she guided her hips into the perfect fit. And then, with a single deep, brutal thrust, Vergil filled her completely. Sapphire''s cry of pleasure echoed through the room like thunder. The walls shook. She wrapped her legs tightly around his waist as her body molded to his with absurd perfection, as if they were made for each other. "That''s it... fuck... like that..." she gasped, her voice trembling, broken between pleasure and relief. "Don''t stop... don''t you dare stop..." Vergil growled against her neck, his body moving with strength and precision. Each thrust made the wall behind them creak. A picture frame fell to the floor with a thud, cracking in half. The cracks spread like roots, as if the world was trying to withstand the collision of two forces that should never have come together - but which were now inevitable. "You wanted this, didn''t you?" he murmured, his voice hoarse against her skin. "All this waiting... all this fire. And now you''re going to burn with me." She laughed between moans, her eyes rolling back. "I wanted it. I''ve waited for this... every damn night when you walked past me and pretended you didn''t feel the same way. Now it''s too late to turn back." Vergil pushed her even harder against the wall, his hips slamming down hard, causing fragments of the plaster to come loose. And Sapphire, instead of being intimidated, dug her nails into his back and whispered viciously: "Then destroy me, king of my doom." Sapphire''s words were the trigger. Vergil responded with an even more violent impulse, and the wall behind them cracked with a hollow sound, as if it had just been hit by a battering ram. Plaster cracked, splinters flew. But they didn''t stop. They couldn''t stop. Sapphire screamed with pleasure, her voice hoarse, uncontrolled, as if every thrust of Vergil''s hips ripped a piece of sanity from her - and replaced it with pure, irrational ecstasy. She clamped her legs around him tighter, like the claws of a predator that wouldn''t let go of its prey for a second. Vergil growled, the muscles in his arms and back contracting, his skin covered in a light sheen of sweat. With a precise twist, he flipped her onto her back on the bed, throwing her onto it with restrained brutality. The impact was strong enough for the bed frame to break with a dry crack. Wood broke. Screws popped out. The mattress sank unevenly. Sapphire just laughed, completely surrendered to the chaos, her hair spreading like flames over the crumpled sheets. "Destroy everything," she gasped, pulling him back to herself. "Fuck me until the world collapses around us." He pulled her back up, and she fit into him again as if her body was already an extension of his. Sapphire pushed herself against him, hugging his torso with her arms and legs, riding him with ferocity as she moved in precise, desperate thrusts, as if seeking to touch heaven - or hell - itself with every movement. Vergil had a firm grip on her thighs, the strength of his hands enough to leave marks. Each time she threw herself against him, a new wave of destruction spread through the room. A lamp was thrown against the wall as they tumbled sideways for a second. The light went out in a flash and sparks appeared. The headboard crackled and fell over. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The bookcase in the corner overturned with the impact of Vergil''s body pushing against the wall even harder, books and bottles falling like rain around them. Glass shattered. The carpet was soaked with spilled drinks. But they didn''t stop. Vergil lunged at her with restrained fury, as if he were trying to overpower her - but Sapphire rode him with equal voracity, responding with hoarse moans and mad laughter. "The bed... the wall... you''re going to ruin everything, aren''t you?" she gasped, her eyes blazing with wild lust. "Everything that isn''t you," he replied, grabbing the back of her neck and pulling her into a kiss so fierce that it caused blood to drip lightly from one of her lips, only to be licked off afterwards. She threw her head back, rolling over harder, and the windows shook with the impact of one last thrust. One of them cracked. The closet mirror shattered into fine fragments like crystal webs, reflecting the two of them like divinities at war - bodies pressed together, panting, dancing between kisses, sweat, bites and brute force. Vergil held her even tighter and pushed her against the opposite wall, which was now cracking too. She grabbed his shoulders and moaned loudly, eyes rolling back. "That''s it... all of it... that I dreamed about every night. I wanted you fucking me like a hurricane. As if I were your only reason for existing." He dug his teeth into her shoulder with savage affection. "You are." Another violent thrust. The ceiling shook. Dust fell. The room - now a battlefield of pleasure and destruction - bore witness to two entities who weren''t just having sex. They were consuming each other alive. Chapter 278 - 278: Earthquakes, Avalanches and... Lots of Sex. (R-18) "M-Master..." Kaguya stammered, her words almost inaudible as she walked alongside Alucard. She could feel the tension growing in the atmosphere, and the weight of those words hung over them both. Alucard, with a faraway look in his eyes, replied, his voice low but laden with an almost imperceptible surprise. "Yes, I''ve felt it..." The mountain before them rose majestically, its top dominating the landscape. It was the highest point of the castle where Alucard hosted his most powerful and illustrious presences. The hotels built there were not ordinary; they were made of the purest magic, reinforced with expensive enchantments, prepared to support the greatest and most powerful of all beings. After all, their guests were not simply powerful. They were entities from another level. "But Kaguya..." Alucard approached the edge of the castle, his dark gaze fixed on the distant hills below. The landscape looked peaceful, but something in his posture conveyed that he was not at peace. "There are some beings, Kaguya, who are not controlled, not even by the mightiest of the mighty..." Kaguya looked at him, her eyes full of doubt, but before she could ask, he interrupted her with a wave of his hand, asking for silence. With a penetrating gaze, Alucard began: "You know the story of Sun Wukong, don''t you?" "Yes..." Kaguya answered cautiously, feeling the weight of the conversation beginning to take a dangerous turn. "Then you must know the story of a woman too." Alucard continued, his eyes becoming even darker. "Sapphire Agares." Kaguya stood still, holding her breath for a moment, before replying: "The... primordial demoness... who destroyed two hundred million angels during the Genesis War... Among the primordials, only Amon and Lucifer can compare to her. But..." She hesitated, the tension growing between them. Alucard, now more serious, added: "In the past, that would have been an extraordinary feat... but nowadays, that would be something a Special Class Super Being would do..." He paused, his eyes becoming piercing, as if lost in his own thoughts. Kaguya watched in silence, realizing that he wasn''t finished yet. "The problem, Kaguya..." Alucard continued, anger slowly seeping into his voice, "is that this being, this wretch... is Sun Wukong''s greatest rival." Kaguya looked at him, tense, feeling the weight of those words. Alucard''s presence seemed to change, his fury threatening to overflow with every word he said. "And now, at this very moment..." Alucard finally spoke with a calm that bordered on insanity, as if his voice was being forced to remain controlled. "That woman is having sex so brutally with her husband that it''s causing earthquakes on my mountain." Kaguya froze, her eyes wide. "What?" "Yes," Alucard said with muffled anger, his tongue moving with revulsion. "She destroyed the entire hotel. Broke part of the mountains. And now, she''s being... fucked in the snow as we speak." The air became tense, almost unbearable. The castle seemed to shake with the force of Alucard''s words. Kaguya swallowed, her eyes fixed on her master, trying to process what he had just revealed. Alucard, now visibly nervous, took a step back. "My house, Kaguya... everything is shaking. Everything is falling apart... because of her." Alucard''s anger seemed to grow with every second. "And I..." He paused, biting his lower lip as his fists clenched, his fingers squeezing so hard that the flesh of his hands began to tear slightly. "I can''t do anything. Nothing! Because, while all this is going on, she''s there, in the middle of the snow, doing what she''s doing. And neither the mountain, nor heaven, nor hell will stop her. Neither can I." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kaguya looked at him, the words escaping her mouth unintentionally: "But... master, what are we going to do?" Alucard, in an act of pure frustration, looked at her, his eyes blazing, his face contorted with fury. "Let''s... wait." He said, his voice full of bitterness. "Because if she continues, my house, my mountain... everything will be reduced to nothing. And I can only watch, powerless." Not far away... "ISSO!!!! YES!!! FUCK ME HARDER!!!!" That demon woman''s roar was echoing off several mountain ranges as they fucked back and forth... They flew, they crashed into the mountains, but they never stopped fucking. "Fuck!" Vergil groaned with pleasure, feeling Sapphire''s body mold to his with an intensity that drove him crazy. The tremors of the earth, the mountains crumbling around them only added to the madness of the moment. He grabbed her by the hips, pulling her tightly to him, feeling her squirm with pleasure. Sweat dripped down their bodies, mixing with the snow that fell around them, almost as if the world was about to collapse because of these two entangled bodies. "You''re mine," Vergil growled in her ear, biting her neck hard. "No one else will have you. You''re mine, only mine." The possessive look began to engulf her, but the fury and heat of Sapphire''s body began to rise, melting the snow around her. "HAHAHAHA" Sapphire let out a hysterical laugh, still riding him furiously. "COME!!!!!," she teased. "I belong to myself. And if I want to, I can destroy you in a second." Vergil smiled back, maliciously. "I want to see you try," he teased back. "But I''ll never let you go. You''re my obsession, my addiction. I want you, I need you. You''re everything." His eyes began to overflow with his obsession, a black cloak began to hold Sapphire lovingly, everything around her turned black and she could only continue to laugh as the clash of auras was terrifying. "HAHAHAHA YOU''VE GROWN!!!" Sapphire only laughed louder, moving faster and faster on top of him, making her insides squeeze his cock harder and harder. The mountains around them seemed to tremble with the force of their movements, the snow falling around them like a furious storm. They were two creatures possessed by pleasure, ready to destroy anything that stood in their way. Their bodies collided, sweaty and panting, lost in the frenetic dance of sex. The world around them no longer seemed to matter, only them and the primitive desire that consumed them. The mountains were mute witnesses to their lust, watching in silence as they wildly possessed each other. With an animalistic groan, Vergil penetrated her harder, feeling her squirm beneath him. "Uhhhgg!!!" he growled. "It gets better every time!" Sapphire threw her head back, letting out a cry of pure ecstasy. "YES! Yes! Fuck me harder! Break everything around me! Destroy everything!" Vergil obeyed, slamming into her faster and faster, his movements getting wilder and wilder. The snow was now mixed with chunks of rock and earth falling around them, as if the ground itself was crumbling with the intensity of his onslaughts. The apex was approaching, and they could feel it. The pressure inside them was about to explode, like a volcano about to erupt. Their bodies were tense, sweaty and frantic, lost in the dance of desire. "Vergil..." Sapphire moaned softly, her eyes closing with pleasure. "I''m going to... I''m going to..." "Come for me, my queen," Vergil growled in response, his body writhing with the pressure of imminent orgasm. "Come for me and take me with you." And then, like lightning striking the ground, they climaxed together. The cries of pleasure echoed throughout the mountain range, so loud that they seemed capable of toppling even the most solid of rocks. The trembling of the earth intensified, as if the whole world was shaking with the force of their shared pleasure. When they had finally finished, they both collapsed in the snow, panting and sweaty, looking up at the starry sky above them. The mountains were a mess, with rocks and snow scattered everywhere. It was as if a bomb had exploded right in the middle of them. Vergil smiled, pulling Sapphire close to him and hugging her tightly around the snow "That was amazing," he murmured in her ear. "You''re amazing." Sapphire only laughed, still out of breath. "I know," she teased. "Now, what are we going to do? I doubt Alucard will be very happy with the state of his mountains." Vergil shrugged. "To hell with Alucard. He''ll have to deal with it. What matters is the two of us and this perfect moment." Sapphire smiled back, snuggling even closer into his arms. "My pussy is so full... losing my virginity like this feels really good." She admitted... "Hm? Virginity?" Vergil blinked in surprise. "What? I didn''t say?" Sapphire said, "I created Katharina through a part of my soul and essence, I never said I had sex, why would I? I''m a warrior." She shrugged, as if it sounded like a prank. "For someone who''s never had sex, you''re didactic," Vergil commented, analyzing her sweaty body among the snow. Then, smiling even wider, she climbed up and positioned his cock at her wet entrance... "Now, kiss me. I need more experience with that big cock inside me." Vergil laughed softly and kissed her passionately, savoring the taste of her breath and the smell of her body. They kissed for a long time, while he kept teasing her pussy with the touch of his cock head. "Shall we continue?" She said as she sat on his cock, sliding inside... "We''ve got some time." Chapter 279 - 279: Pool Day DING-DONG! The doorbell echoed through the house on a suffocating morning. The relentless Los Angeles sun made the asphalt look like it was melting, and the heat was so intense that any patch of shade became a sacred refuge. In the backyard, Katharina, Roxanne, and Ada were gracefully lounging in the pool, their bodies submerged in the refreshing water, while soft laughter escaped between sips of colorful drinks. Meanwhile, Zex and Iridia were still in the bedroom, lazily adjusting their swimsuits. The only one who didn''t seem in the mood for relaxation was Viviane, the small and dedicated number-one maid of the house. With a resigned sigh, she wiped her hands on her apron and walked to the door. Upon opening it, she was met with a familiar face¡ªa girl she had seen a few times while Vergil was training. "¡­Hi." Alexa murmured, a bit hesitant but with a discreet smile. Her tight swimsuit perfectly outlined her curves, while a sunhat partially hid the golden shine of her hair, tied in a long ponytail that cascaded down to her perky backside. A light, flowing sarong covered part of her tanned legs, the fabric swaying gently in the warm breeze. But the most striking thing was the huge cooler she carried, filled with ice and beer, clinking softly with every movement. Viviane raised an eyebrow, scanning the newcomer from head to toe. "I brought the essentials for a good poolside afternoon," Alexa said, lifting the cooler slightly with a mischievous glint in her eyes. Viviane sighed, stepping aside. "If you brought beer, then you''re already welcome." She opened the door wider, allowing Alexa to step inside. Without hesitation, the newcomer strolled through the mansion''s luxurious interior, feeling the sudden temperature change thanks to the powerful air conditioning. But the true paradise awaited in the backyard. As she stepped through the glass doors leading outside, the scene before her unfolded like something out of a movie. Katharina lazily floated in the pool, eyes closed, an expression of pure tranquility on her face, as if the scorching heat of the day was nothing more than a distant whisper. Roxanne, on the other hand, was comfortably sprawled under an umbrella, large sunglasses concealing her eyes as she sipped on an ice-cold milkshake, each sip accompanied by a small sound of satisfaction. Ada¡ªever the exhibitionist¡ªwas lying on her stomach on a lounge chair, her backside arched high as she tanned her skin with meticulous perfection. And then, off to the side, Alexa spotted Iridia, a bottle of sunscreen in hand, gliding her palms over Zex''s back. The careful touch made the young woman close her eyes, savoring every second of the unexpected massage. Alexa chuckled softly, shaking her head. "You guys really live like queens, huh?" Katharina cracked one eye open and smiled lazily. "We deserve it. Who invited you, skank?" she quipped, but was promptly ignored. Roxanne raised her milkshake in a symbolic toast. "Welcome to the club, darling. I hope you brought something good, or I''ll be charging interest." Alexa lifted the cooler with a playful smirk. "Ice-cold beer and extra ice. Because I''m an angel sent to save you from this heat." Ada sighed dramatically without turning around. "If you had brought a portable fan and my husband, I''d be more grateful¡­" she muttered lazily, sounding nothing like the usual meticulous and cold Ada. Iridia simply chuckled and continued spreading sunscreen on Zex''s back, earning a satisfied sigh. "Ah¡­ what a peaceful day¡­" Zex murmured. Her happiness was undeniable¡ªhaving a day off after working tirelessly for so long was utterly rejuvenating. "Well, since this is the vibe¡­" Alexa dropped the cooler beside the pool, grabbed the edge of her sarong, and tossed it aside before diving headfirst into the water, sending a refreshing splash all around. Katharina let out a small chuckle and went back to floating, while Roxanne continued savoring her milkshake at an unhurried pace. "Now we''re talking," Alexa emerged, running her hands through her wet hair, relishing the cool water against the unbearable heat of the day. She blinked a few times, glancing around before finally asking, with a hint of impatience in her voice: "Alright, where''s Vergil?" Her tone wasn''t casual, nor indifferent. On the contrary, there was a clear determination behind the question. She wasn''t there just for a pool day, nor to socialize with those women¡ªexcept for Katharina, with whom she shared some familiarity. The real reason for her visit was only one: Vergil. Because, let''s be honest¡­ she wasn''t just interested in him. She had a crush. No, ''crush'' was a ridiculous understatement. What she felt for him was an abyss, an obsession disguised as desire, an attraction so intense it bordered on unbearable. Katharina cracked one eye open, observing Alexa with a small smirk. "Ohhh¡­ so that''s what this is about," she murmured, going back to floating effortlessly. Roxanne, not even bothering to remove her sunglasses, swirled the milkshake in her hand. "You brought beer, so I could very well give you that information as a thank-you," she teased. "But, honestly? I''m not helping you chase after MY husband." Iridia, still focused on rubbing sunscreen on Zex''s back, finally spoke up: "He left with Lady Sapphire two days ago. They traveled to Romania. Probably to kill some vampires." "Traveling, of course¡­" Alexa muttered to herself. "That man never stops¡­" Ada, still sprawled on the lounge chair, lifted her head slightly, a lazy expression on her face. "If he were here, you''d have jumped straight into his lap without even bothering to greet us, wouldn''t you?" Alexa raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Maybe." Katharina let out a dry laugh. "Well, if you''re that desperate to see him, why don''t you go after him? And die in the process?" she smirked. Like hell she was going to accept hearing another woman jumping on her husband! Alexa tilted her head, considering the suggestion. "Maybe I will¡­" she murmured, biting her lower lip. "I am still the princess of the werewolves¡­ I have some contacts." She grinned. Before Alexa could decide on her next move, the sound of firm footsteps echoed around the pool area. A female silhouette was approaching, and even without seeing her face, it was already clear that this was someone absurdly beautiful. The golden glow of her skin under the sun, the confident sway of her hips and the way the scant fabric of her bikini barely covered her curves made it clear that this woman was the kind of presence that made heads turn and conversations stop. Next to her, holding her small, delicate hand, was a little girl in a cute pink swimsuit, huge sunglasses covering half her little face and inflatable floaties in her little arms. Morgana stopped beside the pool and sighed, adjusting the sunglasses on her face before speaking in a firm, authoritative tone. "Shut up and have fun, if you want to sit on his cock so badly, go to Romania. It''s probably cold there anyway." ''Tsk... maybe I should go anyway... he fucked my mother first instead of me. He hasn''t even paid any attention to me yet...'' Ada muttered slightly nervously... that''s why she was tanning... she''d heard that men like Gyarus, so she wanted to test that theory. Turning back to Morgana, she then bent down, better adjusting the buoys on little Alice''s arms before giving the girl a gentle pat on the head. "Go and play, sweetheart, no more learning magic," Morgana encouraged. Alice, without hesitation, jumped straight into the pool, creating a small splash as she laughed excitedly. Alexa crossed her arms and arched an eyebrow. "This... girl was training in magic?" "Well..." Morgana smiled, sliding her sunglasses up to the tip of her nose to look at her with those fierce, mysterious eyes. "Let''s just say that this one is a nuclear bomb of knowledge, if you don''t control it, it''ll blow up this whole world." Katharina laughed lightly as she floated away, Roxanne took a sip of her milkshake as if it were just another normal afternoon, and Iridia just shook her head, already used to the woman''s attitude, and now it was Zex who was protective of her friend. "Well," Alexa sighed, taking a can of beer from the cooler she had brought. "Let''s drink, I need to relax while he''s gone." She said. [Romania... after 17 hours of non-stop sex]. Vergil gasped heavily, his chest rising and falling as he stared at the cracked ceiling of what was left of the hotel room. The mattress was destroyed, the sheets in tatters and the furniture reduced to rubble scattered across the floor. "Ah... I''m dead..." he muttered, his muscles throbbing with exhaustion. Next to him, Sapphire was in no better condition. Her glorious body was in complete surrender, her eyes squinted and a lazy smile on her lips. She was covered in... well, a generous assortment of fluids, sweat and a satisfied after-coital glow that made her look like a goddess of lust. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That was nice..." Sapphire sighed, her voice hoarse, completely broken, but clearly happy. Then... A voice sounded from the shattered door. "My God..." Kaguya was standing there amidst the wreckage of the room, her eyes wide in pure shock. Looking around, she tried to process what the hell had happened there. The walls were cracked, the ceiling had holes in it, the floor was covered in pieces of wood and plaster. There was a huge chasm in the middle of the hotel that seemed to have been opened up by forces that no amount of cutting-edge magical architecture could contain. "You... destroyed half of Romania just by having sex, you know that?" Kaguya stammered, bringing her fingers up to plug her nostrils... the stench of sex was everywhere. Vergil just closed his eyes, too exhausted to answer. Sapphire let out a satisfied laugh, turning to the side and pulling one of the few remaining pieces of sheet to cover her naked body. Kaguya massaged her temples, trying to contain the headache that was beginning to emerge. "You know we''re going to get into diplomatic trouble for this, right?" Sapphire shrugged, completely unconcerned. "Diplomatic problems can wait... because I''m not finished yet." She turned to Vergil, a predatory glint in her eyes. Kaguya opened her mouth to protest, but a crash echoed through the destroyed hotel. "...My God," she repeated, sensing that this mission was going to be much more complicated than she had expected. Chapter 280 - 280: Kaguya is horne!!! Kaguya stood outside the devastated room, clenching her fists at her sides. Her face maintained its usual serene expression, but internally... she was an absolute mess. She had been forced to put on a mask to block out the unbearably strong smell of sex that permeated the air. But even with the physical barrier, her vampiric senses picked up everything with painful clarity. The residual heat of Sapphire and Vergil''s energy still vibrated in the air like an electric current, as if every atom around them bore the imprint of the raw desire that was overflowing from there. Her heart beat fast, a purely instinctive reaction to what she had witnessed - and heard - for hours. She couldn''t be wrong: she had witnessed something that went beyond the limits of ordinary human desire. It was primitive. Wild. A frenzy that she couldn''t even fully process. And what was worse? She was turned on. It was impossible not to be. Her whole body trembled with a visceral need that made her fangs itch and her legs weak. The heat in her belly was uncomfortable, every inch of her skin seemed hypersensitive and, to her horror, her kimono seemed to suffocate her. The thin silk pressed against her heaving chest, as if it wanted to trap a desire that had already been released. She slid a trembling hand down her body in a futile attempt to relieve the tension, but it only made it worse. Her panties were... soaking wet. And the wetness seemed to refuse to stop. Kaguya gritted her teeth, trying to regain control. She couldn''t allow herself that kind of thought. Not here. Not now. Not with that insatiable pair on the other side of the door. "Damn..." she muttered, forcing herself to push away any indecent daydreams. But deep down, she knew... it would be very difficult to forget what she had just witnessed. Kaguya tried to pull herself together, taking deep breaths, but everything in her was out of control. Her heart was beating too fast, her knees felt weak and that persistent sensation between her thighs was impossible to ignore. She knew she couldn''t stay there any longer. If she continued, she risked doing something unthinkable. Turning quickly, she began to walk down the corridor, but her steps were erratic, as if she were intoxicated by the lust-infused air. Every movement of her legs seemed to amplify the irritating dampness that accumulated between them, and she had to bite down hard on her lower lip to keep from letting out a frustrated moan. She needed a cold shower. Now. However, before she could take another two steps, a hoarse, lazy voice rang out behind her: "Hmm? Leaving so soon, Kaguya?" She froze. Slowly, she turned her face to meet Vergil''s lazy but slightly amused eyes. He was leaning against the broken doorframe, wearing only his dress pants, which showed off his defined abdomen marked by light scratches. His hair was a mess and his body exuded an almost supernatural heat. Sapphire, still lying on the wrecked bed, laughed softly. "Oh? Vergil, dear... our little vampire looks a little shaken." Kaguya felt her face burn. "I... I just came to check that you were alive..." She tried to sound firm, but her voice wavered slightly. Vergil tilted his head, watching her like a predator noticing the weakness of its prey. He took a step forward, and Kaguya instinctively took one back, colliding with the corridor wall. "Are you sure?" He murmured, his intense eyes analyzing every detail of her expression. Kaguya felt her body betray her mind. She was completely entangled by his presence, still imbued with the destructive energy she had witnessed. Every cell in her screamed that it was dangerous to stay there... but at the same time, something in her wanted to stay. Sapphire lounged lazily on the wrecked bed, the tattered sheets wrapped around her sweaty body. She smiled, her eyes lazy but full of mischief, watching the scene with interest. "If you keep looking at her like that, darling, I think our little vampire is going to faint," her voice came out in an amused tone, as if she appreciated Kaguya''s obvious discomfort. Vergil smiled, his sharp eyes scanning the vampire''s trembling silhouette in the corridor. "Maybe she wants something more?" Kaguya''s eyes widened, her breathing ragged. "I-I... no...!" But her voice was shaking, and they knew it. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil laughed low, stepping forward, forcing Kaguya to press herself against the cold wall of the corridor. The height difference between them made her feel even smaller and more vulnerable. He leaned in slightly, his presence dominating the space around her. "Relax, little one," he murmured, his voice charged with an almost hypnotic magnetism. "I won''t bite... unless you ask me to." Before she could react, he raised one of his hands and patted her head lightly. Kaguya went static, but before she could process it, he smiled with an expression that sent a chill down her spine. "You''re kind of cute," Vergil murmured, tilting his head sideways. "Maybe I''ll try to steal you away from your master." Kaguya''s eyes widened even more. Behind him, Sapphire gave an exaggerated pout. "Hey! Don''t flirt with others in front of me, you bastard!" Vergil just laughed, turned to Sapphire and, without hesitation, slapped her hard on the ass, making her let out a surprised little moan. "Stop monopolizing me," he muttered, his eyes taking on a dark, obsessed gleam. "Only I can monopolize you." Sapphire shuddered, biting her lower lip, clearly enjoying the possessive statement. Kaguya, on the other hand, felt her chest tighten. Her mind was screaming at her to get out of there, but her body... her traitorous body was reacting in a way she refused to accept. Vergil turned his gaze on her, his predatory eyes blazing. "You''ll never steal from me!" Kaguya gasped, her voice filled with conflicting emotions. "I would never betray my master!" Vergil tilted his head, analyzing her as if he already knew something she didn''t. Then, with a cruel smile, he declared: "He''ll betray you soon enough." The silence that followed was overwhelming. Kaguya felt her heart race in her chest, her body paralyzed at those words. Vergil smiled once more, spinning on his heels and turning back to Sapphire, as if he had just decreed an absolute truth. "I won''t need to do anything." And then he ignored her completely, as if her presence no longer mattered. Kaguya was still standing there, her face a mixture of shock, indignation and... something deeper that she refused to name. Vergil, on the other hand, acted as if nothing had happened. He snapped his fingers, stretching a little as he picked up his jacket from the floor. "Well," he began, straightening his collar, "after 17 hours of sex, I think I need to replenish my energy." Sapphire laughed lazily, still lying on the wrecked bed. "Do you need real food and not just my body?" Vergil cast a provocative glance at her before turning to Kaguya. "Let''s eat something," he said suddenly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Kaguya blinked, confused. "Huh?" Vergil tilted his head and smiled. "Is there a restaurant nearby?" Kaguya opened her mouth, but no answer immediately came out. How casual could this man be after all that? "I... I..." She swallowed dryly, trying to organize her thoughts. "There''s a traditional restaurant in the center... authentic Japanese food." "Great," Vergil said, leaving the room as if the conversation was over. "Guide us there." "Wait, us?" Sapphire finally stood up, in no hurry to get dressed. "Of course I''m going too, right? Do you think I''m going to let my husband walk around alone with a vampire who''s all wet?" Kaguya''s face turned as red as a tomato when Sapphire abruptly pulled her by the foot, turning her upside down. The move was quick and precise, giving no time for any resistance. "Really?" Sapphire arched an eyebrow, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she watched Kaguya''s kimono slowly slide down, revealing her smooth thighs and... Vergil whistled, enjoying the sight. Kaguya, in sheer desperation, tried to hold the bar of the kimono with one hand, while using the other to cover the damp panties that were now completely exposed. But it was too late. "That-that''s harassment!" She shouted, struggling, but Sapphire just laughed, holding her back with ease. "Harassment?" Sapphire tilted her head, pretending to think. "Or are you just mad because I caught you lying?" "I''m not lying!" Vergil crossed his arms, a lazy smile on his lips. "Then why does your smell say otherwise?" Kaguya felt her whole body shiver. "Can you smell it?!" "Darling, even an ordinary human would smell it..." Sapphire sneered, waving her lightly in the air as if analyzing a piece of meat. Kaguya grunted in frustration, her humiliation reaching its peak. "Let me go now!" Sapphire laughed once more before finally releasing her without warning. Kaguya fell to the ground on her knees, her kimono still messy, and looked at the two of them with fury, shame and... something even she couldn''t quite identify. Vergil bent down in front of her, holding out his hand. "Come on. Don''t be so angry." She hesitated, then slapped his hand away before standing up herself. Sapphire smiled with satisfaction. "See? So much more honest now." "I hate you..." Kaguya muttered, trying to regain her composure. "Great," Vergil said casually. "Now, how about we go and eat?"